《Why Did I Become the Villainess?》


 Chapter 1 - : Little Girl

    "Ysavel, do you n to eat noodles every day? Look how thin you are already." Lena grumbled at me while cleaning the living room.


    Lena is my roommate and my only friend in this world. For someone like me who rarely goes out, I don''t have many friends.


    I look at her and sigh. "As if I have any other choice. You know how tight my budget is." I said while typing on my oldptop. I''m currently working on my twenty-third novel and hopefully my first novel for publishing.


    Lena stops wiping the furniture and looks at me. "I could lend you some if you want."


    I shake my head at her. "I already owe you a lot. I don''t want to add that. And it wouldn''t kill me if I eat noodles for a week. After I submit this novel to my editor, I could probably buy a proper meal then. Hopefully, they will ept this for publishing." I wish this novel will be epted, or else I don''t know what to do. My blog site barely helps me.


    Lena sits beside me and takes one of my hands. "Ysavel, I know this might sound out of line but haven''t you considered shifting careers?"


    I stop for a minute and look back at Lena. Lena has been my friend since I started living independently. She saw how desperate I am to be a writer. That even if my novels always got rejected, I always try to write a new one. She knew that even I am struggling to make a living out of it, I still couldn''t just give it up.


    "You know how much I love writing. It''s already like my identity now. I couldn''t live without it. I may be struggling right now, but that''s where everyone started. Someday, I know I will be a very famous writer that everyone in this town will recognize me."


    Lena shakes her head with my response. "Okay, I wouldn''t force it then. I just hope you wouldn''t be too harsh on yourself. Eat something properly, and you should also get out too. It would be best if you get some sun. Look how pale you are." She stands up and walks towards the kitchen area. "I''ll cook you something. Stop eating that noodles. It''s not healthy for you."


    I look at her and smile. I''m really thankful to Lena. If not for her, I''ll probably be begging on the streets now.


    Changing careers? Can I actually do it? I look at my oldptop. But I really love writing, though. Even if I always felt discouraged and heartbroken every time my novels got rejected for publishing. I still believe that I will be a writer.


    Lenaes back with a bowl of vegetable sd and a te of pasta. Spaghetti. My mouth instantly watered with the sight of it. One thing about Lena, her cooking is the best. "Thank you for the food." I put down the chopsticks I''m using to eat the noodles and eat the pasta first. Finally, a delicious meal.


    I stopped eating when I remember something. "Lena, If I told you to stop being a policewoman, will you do it?"


    "Why do you ask?"


    I put down my chopsticks and look at her. "I just remember what you said about writing."


    "Ysavel, that is a different thing, okay?" Lena taps the table violently out of frustration. "Ysavel, I know you love writing very much, but you should also take into consideration your current situation. If it isn''t because of your blog site, do you think you will able to sustain a living if you solely based on your novels?"


    I do understand where all these frustrations areing from. Even I felt frustrated at times. I really wanted to write a story that everyone will love but every novel I wrote is not enough.


    "I know that''s why I''m working so hard on my current novel. I promise you. This one will be my breakthrough."


    Lena just rolled her eyes at me and eats with me. She probably knows that no matter how many times she convinced me, I''ll never turn my back on writing.


    She sighs and holds my hand. "I''m just concerned for you. I know you just don''t say it to me, but I know you feel sad every time your stories get rejected. I want to support you, really. It''s just that I want you to be happy too."


    "But I''m happy!"


    She smiles and squeezes my hand she''s holding. "Of course you''re happy. Writing is one of the things that make you happy. But it''s also the source of your sadness Ysa."


    I sighed and closed myptop. "But that''s part of growing Lena. We need to get hurt to learn, and as a writer, I need to learn many things to create an amazing story. But thank you, I know you''re concerned about me, and I appreciate it."


    My phone rings suddenly. It''s an rm appointment with my editor.


    I gathered my things immediately. "I''m sorry, Lena, I need to go know. I have an appointment with my editor today. I''ll just see youter, okay?" I bid my goodbyes at her and left.


    I know that what I''m doing seems futile to someone, but I know it will be worth it in the future. I will be a writer for sure. With that thought, I happily walk towards our office.


    An hour after, I was walking home with a dejected soul for the 22nd time. Thest novel I submitted got rejected again. They said the plot is actually promising, but the story got messed up. It got potential but not enough to be published.


    Out of frustration, I kicked the stone that I see on the street. It then hits a small child that is sitting at the corner. She looks lost. She is wearing very fancy and expensive-looking clothes. It seems like she came from a wealthy family. She looks like a doll because of her blonde hair and blue eyes. The only problem is she gives off an aura of a typical spoiled brat child. She keeps shrieking, and then she looks at me and res at me.


    "Are you the one who threw the rock at me?" She asked and crossed her arms. She seized me up and down and then frowns.


    I instantly walk towards her and checks if she got hurt. I couldn''t offend someone like her. The money I have right now is only enough tost me for next week. If I ever hurt her, I''m pretty sure I''ll be a beggar tomorrow.


    "Are you okay little child? I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to throw the rock at you." I wanted to check on her, but when I tried to touch her, she just shoves my hands.


    "Don''t touch me, you filthy thing! Do you know what you just did? You almost killed me." The little girl hysterically shouts at me.


    What did she say? I didn''t even get a chance to hold her, and if she''s talking about the stone, it didn''t even touch her. Why is this kid overreacting?


    "I''m sorry, okay. Do you want candy? I have one here." I look for the free candy the cafe store waitress gave me and offered it to her.


    The little girl immediately ps my hand with the candy and directly walks towards a person passing by while shouting. "She''s poisoning me. Ahhhh! Help!!!"


    What the heck? Poisoning who? Her? I don''t even know her. Why would I do that? I smiled awkwardly at the passerby.


    "I''m sorry my little sister''s illness works up again. I''m not trying to poison her. She just thinks I am because she hasn''t taken her medicine yet." I gently exin while trying to tug the little girl''s hand away from the passerby. "Come on, little sister. Mother is already waiting for us."


    "Mother, your face! I don''t have an ugly sister like you!" She hysterically said, then bites my hand. "You''re ugly!" She runs towards an alley.


    What the heck is wrong with that child? Ugly? Me? She''s the one ugly. All her family is ugly!


    "Aren''t you going to get your sister? The alley she runs to is quite dangerous for a kid like her."


    I look at the passerby and smile awkwardly. Why did I even say she''s my sister? If I don''t follow her, then this person might think that I''m really nning to poison her. I guess I have no choice then.


    "He he he. Of course, I was just supposed to call our mother. Excuse me then." I immediately run towards the alley the girl runs. I saw her at the top of the garbage bins while two stray dogs are barking at her.


    I immediately shoved the two stay dogs away and put the little girl down. "Are you okay? Did they bite you?"


    She just looks at me bewildered.


    "Come on, let''s get out of here first. It''s not safe in here. There''s a lot of stray dogs that could bite us." I immediately walk her towards the direction where we came from.


    "Why are you helping me?" The little girl asked after we got through the alley. I look at her and kneel. "I was mean to you and even called you ugly. So, why?" She asked again.


    "Because you need help. Everyone will help you if they are in my shoe too. Anyways, what are you doing here? Where are your parents? Give me their contacts so I could call them for you."


    She shakes her head and gets something out of her bag. She handed me a vintage looking notebook.


    "Since you help me, I''m giving this to you. You want to be a writer, right? Write your next novel on this notebook, and you''ll be famous for sure, but you should be-"


    "YSAVELL!!" A loud shoutes from a distance. I didn''t get what the little girl was saying at the end because of the shout. I look around and saw Lena running towards me.


    "Are you going home?" She then looks at the notebook I was holding. "Did you buy this? This looks antic. Why did you buy this?"


    I shook my head and turned towards the girl. "I didn''t buy it, this little-" I didn''t finish my words when I didn''t saw the girl.


    "What girl?"


    I immediately turn my head everywhere, but I couldn''t find her. "Do you see the little girl I am with?"


    Lena looks at me, confused. "What girl are you talking about? I didn''t saw anyone with you. And if you''re with someone, I could immediately see that person for sure because I saw you get out from that alley." Lena then points towards the alley Ie from.


    "But I was really with a little girl when I walk out from that alley. You didn''t saw her?"


    Lena then shook her head. "I really didn''t see anyone. Maybe you''re just tired or something. I told you. It would be best if you stopped writing at midnight. Come on, let''s go home. Maybe it''s just your imagination."


    I wanted toin because I was definitely with a little girl. When I saw the little girl waving her hand at me on the opposite street, she seems to say something to me by gesturing her hands, but I couldn''t understand what she wants to say. She then waves her hand again and walks towards a building.


    Maybe that''s where her parents are. I''m d she''s safe. But I don''t understand what the girl is saying. I hope it''s not that important.

 Chapter 2 - : The Notebook

    "Ysavel, how''s your novel going?"


    I messed my hair out of frustration. It''s been a week now since myst novel was rejected. And now my editor is asking me about the current novel I''m writing. The novel that I haven''t even started.


    "I''m working on it. Just give me more time."


    Adele, my editor, just sigh on the other side of the phone. She''s probably frustrated at me now. It''s been a week, and I haven''t updated her about the novel I''m working with.


    "Ysavel, you should do your best with that because if not, you know what will happen to you, okay? Anyways, I better be get going then. Just call me if you finished it, okay?"


    After the call, I just stared nkly at myptop. A few days ago, my editor told me that if I don''t produce a story worth publishing, they won''t renew my contract. It''s actually a blessing that, up until now, my contract with them is still valid. Even if I haven''t published any story after I signed with them. Among the writers they signed, I am the only one who still hasn''t publish anything even after two years.


    "What would I do now? I cannot even think of a good story plot. How can I make a story that will make everyone read it?"


    I closed myptop andy on my bed. Should I really give up writing now? But it''s the only thing I want to do. Frustrated, I throw my pillow at the wall.


    "I just want to be a writer. Is it too much?"


    The wind suddenly blew, and some of the papers on my desk flew andnds on the floor. I immediately picked it up. It''s my manuscript of thest novel I''ve submitted. King, are you gay?, the title of my novel. I sit on the floor and read it. It''s an old novel I have published online back when I was in college. I only got the confidence to bring it to my editor because I couldn''t think of a good plot. Also, I think it''s about time for it to be known.


    The story is about a group of nobles in a medieval setting. The male lead is the crown prince and a promising one. He''s smart and has a heart for his people. He always put the people of his kingdom on top of his priority. He''s a prince and a future king that everyone would want to have.


    The female lead is crossdressing as a male royal guard of the male lead. She''s the Crown Princess of the neighboring Kingdom of Aeerean. She disguised herself as a royal guard because she''s avoiding amarriage alliance with another kingdom. She''s excellent at swordsmanship andbat fighting. Everyone has great respect for her, for being one of the best knight in the kingdom. She has one secretly, though. No one knows that the royal guard is a female and the crown princess.


    The story revolves around how the crown princess in disguise was assigned to protect the crown prince. The crown prince then fell in love with the knight without knowing that the royal guard is a woman. However, because of this, the crown prince hides his feelings for his royal guard. He knows that if he let himself fell in love, his right to the crown will be endangered.


    That''s when the viiness of the story enters. She''s a daughter of a high-ranking noble family. She grew up with the crown prince and the entitled crown princess, the crown prince''s royal fianc¨¦e. She''s considered the most beautifuldy in the whole kingdom and is known as a very kind person. She was loved by the people of the kingdom and everyone around her. But everything changes when she started falling for the crown prince. She bes selfish and mean just to get the crown prince''s love, but in the end, she was still left behind. The crown prince chooses the crown princess in disguise. She got mad and ruined the rtionship between the two leads. But when she realized how futile her doings were, she gave up the crown prince.


    My editor said that it has potential, but since the storyline is mainly used by many, I need to add something to it. They also pinpointed how the viiness character is quite unstable. She''s mean, yes, but they don''t understand how she easily gives up the crown prince. They said for a viiness character, she''s too good.


    "What do they want? To make the viiness chased the crown prince and forced herself to him? But it doesn''t make sense. Why would someone like Csille, a person who has high self-value, would chase someone who doesn''t like her? I don''t understand why they want the character to be a fool in love. She''s selfish, but she knows what her limits are. Hays." I picked up the remaining paper and put it back in its ce.


    "What should I do with you?" I asked while looking at my manuscript. "Maybe, I need to change the character of Csille then. They want viin, I''ll give them a very hateful viin then."


    I open myptop and started to type on it. I was too engrossed in thinking about rewriting the plot when my eyes wandered to the notebook that the little girl gave me.


    "Since you help me, I''m giving this to you. You want to be a writer, right? Write your next novel on this notebook, and you''ll be famous for sure, but you should be-"


    I picked up the notebook and looked through it. It looks old, but the inside is magnificent. The paper used for the notebook is not the usual paper you''ll see. It''s pretty thickpared to the regr thin pages of a notebook. It also looks yellowish, like the typical old paper.


    "Should I write on this? I''ve never tried writing my novel on paper. Maybe I should try it for a change. I mean, there''s no harm if I''ll do it. Plus, those writers before used to write their stories on this kind of paper."


    I looked at it again and decided to give it a try. This may be myst shot at writing. Why not do it the old way, right?


    "But what does the little girl wanted to say? She didn''t finish what she''s saying, though." I try to remember what the girl said, but I really couldn''t understand what she wanted to say. Lena''s shout is deafening. I shook my head and just shrugged my shoulders. "Well, whatever it is, I don''t think it''s a big deal. I''ll just write on this then. I just hope that the little girl''s words wille true. Please, let me publish a book." I plead while holding the notebook.


    I closed myptop then and took a scratch paper. "Oh well, I''ll probably start with fixing the storyline."


    I paused and tried to remember the suggestion of my editor. She wanted to make the viin an evil one. They wanted the viiness to do everything she can to ruin the rtionship between the male lead and the female lead. They pinpoint that my storyline before is quite wless, so they wanted to make it quiteplicated so the readers won''t get bored at it.


    "It''s sad, though. I want my viiness to be not a bad character. She was the first person who''s always there for the crown prince, but the crown prince didn''t choose her. I guess I have no choice but to make you the bad guy. Sorry, Csille." I said while looking at my viiness written name on the scratch paper.


    "Oh, well, where would we start? Hmm." I started rewriting the plot in the notebook.


    Princess Paislee, the crown princess of the Kingdom of Aeerean, run away from a marriage alliance and moved to the neighboring kingdom, Vrawyth Kingdom. She disguised herself as a knight and was trained to be the best knight of the kingdom. She''s enjoying the life of being a knight when the king dispatched her as the royal guard of the crown prince Fraser. She thought she could pull it off, but what would she do if the Prince started to show interest in her, a male knight in disguised. Is the crown prince a homosexual? What if the crown prince knew she isn''t a male but a female in disguise. Worst case scenario, what if he knew that she was the crown princess of Aeerean Kingdom?


    "I guess this would do. I''ll just change Csille character traits, and it''ll do." I look at the drawing of Csille, the viiness. "I''m sorry, but you''ll be the bad person from now on."


    Csille Lauretr¨¦, the sheltered daughter of the noble family of Lauretr¨¦ and the one who''ll ruin the entire Kingdom of Vrawyth. She was friendly and loved by everyone. But that''s only her fa?ade. Outside the eyes of the many, she''s mean and cruel. She''s selfish and only wanted to gain everything she wanted. And that includes the crown prince and the title for being an empress. She''ll give up everything just to have the crown prince, even if it takes her to kill the Crown Princess Paislee of Aeerean Kingdom.

 Chapter 3 - : The Original Story

    "Ysa, I love this novel of yours. I just don''t understand why they rejected it before." Lena grumbled while reading the first half of the King, Are you gay? novel.


    I''ve been working on it for a few days now. And since Lena is currently on leave, she volunteered to proofread it for me.


    "It''s not the same novel I''ve submitted. I''ve revised it. Although I still prefer the old version of it." Sighing, I continue mopping the floor of our apartment.


    Lena and I are both living in one apartment. She''s on leave. That''s why she got a lot of time on hand. And of course, since I haven''t published a book, I don''t need to go to our office. I just go there if I will submit my manuscript or any concerns they want to talk about my novels.


    "Really?" She puts the notebook down and looks at me. "So, what was the first version then. I want to know. You said you like it more, right?"


    I nodded and put aside the mop for a moment. I sat beside Lena and told her how the story was like in the first version.


    "The only difference is, the first version is quite light-hearted and isn''t thatplicated. Csille, the viiness, was not really a bad character in it. She''s nice and was loved by everyone as a child. She and the Crown Prince Fraser were childhood sweethearts. They were really close. But she changes when she noticed how Prince Fraser is starting to get interested in his royal guard Farren, the crown princess in disguised. Csille then starts being too clingy and wanting Prince Fraser''s attention which in result made the Prince irritated. Csille thought that the Prince couldn''t be homosexual, so she focuses her attention on Farren or the cross-dressing Princess Paislee."


    Lena waves her hand at me, signaling me to stop. "So, you''re telling me that Prince Fraser and Csille was really a thing before. But it changes when Princess Paisleees in between them? So, all along, Princess Paislee is the third party?"


    I shake my head. "Prince Fraser liked Csille, yes, but it''s not enough for him to marry Csille. So, Princess Paislee didn''t get in between them. It''s just that Csille thinks that way because she grew up with Prince Fraser. And since they were a child, the King and the Queen already decided their engagement. So, she thought she has every right for Prince Fraser."


    "I see, but in some sense. Csille is somewhat right, though. She''s the fianc¨¦e of Prince Fraser, so at least she has the right."


    I shook my head again. "No, it''s not an official engagement. So, it''s still wrong to say that she has the right to Prince Fraser. Prince Fraser also didn''t show any hints that he feels something to her."


    "So, the wrong one is Csille then?"


    I sighed and took the notebook from Lena. I flipped the pages and took a piece of paper from it. It''s a drawing of Prince Fraser and Csille when they were still young.


    "You could say so, but it''s not entirely her fault. Look at this. They look so good together, right? And they''re happy. It''s just that Csille assumes something that is impossible to happen. And that''s where it changes. From being an angel, she bes a demoness. She bes mean and cruel. She did a lot of things to ruin the rtionship of Prince Fraser and Princess Paislee."


    "I kind of feel sad for her. She''s the one who''s always there for the Prince, but he still chooses Princess Paislee. But isn''t forcing oneself to a person would make the gap bigger for them?"


    I nod at Lena''s word. "You''re right, and it was toote for Csille when she realized it. Prince Fraser was already head over heels for Princess Paislee. And of course, since she already doesn''t have any choice, she decided to let Prince Fraser go. That''s the difference of Csille on the first version."


    "Csille isn''t really born cruel. She just changed herself because she got hurt and became selfish. She got too greedy on wanting something that''s isn''t for her, and it ruined her. She then decided to hurt and ruin Prince Fraser and Princess Paislee''s rtionship. In hope to be reconciled with the Prince, but it didn''t happen. I now understand why you like the Csille on the first version." Lena took the drawing in my hand and looked at it. "I also like that Csille."


    "Too bad, I cannot make her like that. I need Csille to be cruel and mean. Selfish and very manipting. I really don''t like how the Csille in the second version doesn''t have character depth and growth. It''s kinda like she was just born mean in the beginning of the story until the end."


    Lena looks at the drawing again. "But I think this version would do too. Since most people nowadays like these types of stories. But I have a question, though." Lena looks at the notebook. "Why did you write on this notebook rather than type it in yourptop. It''s the first time I saw you write instead of typing."


    I look at the notebook that the little girl gave me. It''s the same notebook where I write the King, Are you gay? novel. I then remember the little girl''s words.


    "Since you help me, I''m giving this to you. You want to be a writer, right? Write your next novel on this notebook, and you''ll be famous for sure, but you should be-"


    Well, there''s nothing wrong with doing it. There''s nothing I could lose. Well, apart from that, it could be myst shot of being a writer.


    "I just wanted to try it. Who knows, maybe I just need some change, right? Anyways, what do you think about the novel? Is it okay? Do you think people will like it?" I eagerly asked Lena.


    "I think it has potential. I''m actually already hooked on the first chapters. It''s just that I find Csille really annoying. I hate how hypocritical she is. But other than that, I think people will like it."


    I felt delighted when I heard it from Lena. Is it really true? Maybe it''s the breakthrough I''ve been waiting for. "Really? You''re not kidding, right? You''re not saying it just for me to feel good, right?"


    Lena rolls her eyes at me. "You''re my friend Ysa, but I wouldn''t dare lie to you when ites to your novels. Remember thest novel you''ve made me proofread?"


    I remember then how Lena criticizes thest novel I let her proofread. She was furious at my writing style back then. It was my first novel. That''s why it has a lot of ws.


    I smiled awkwardly at Lena."Of course, how could I forget that? You''ve advised me nonstop for a month to quit writing because of it. Afterward, you rejected me when I tried to let you proofread my next novel. But I couldn''t me you. When I read it, too, I felt cringy. It''s a good thing, I''m improving now. But I do wish this will not be myst novel to write." I look at the notebook.


    Lena then hugged me. "Of course it''s not! Even though I often said to you to quit writing, I still want you to be a writer. So, don''t lose hope, okay? Your name will be big in the writing industry for sure. And if that happens, don''t forget you have a very beautiful best friend policewoman at your service, okay?"


    I hug her too andugh. "How can I forget about you? Of course, I wouldn''t. And speaking of being big, didn''t we have a n to go to Big Bowl restaurant today?"


    Lena immediately stands up and drags me towards the door. "How could we forget about that one? Come on. I got hungry reading your novel."


    I justughed and let her dragged me. It''s a weekly habit of ours. We usually eat once a week at a restaurant called Big Bowl. It''s one of the famous local restaurants here. And since we know the owners of it, we always dined on there once a week.


    After dinner, we went straight home. I started finishing the first half of my novel then. I was almost half of it. The story plot revolves around how Csille already knew the secret identity of Princess Paislee and how she tries to ruin Prince Fraser and Princess Paislee''s rtionship.


    "It has a long way to go. But how will I make Csille''s character eviler, though? Should I make her threaten Paislee to leave Fraser behind? But if I do that, how will I continue it? Or should I let her tell Fraser the lies of Paislee? But it won''t work too." I slumped my head on my table.


    "Why does it so difficult for me to make Csille a perfect viin?" I look at my old manuscript. "Maybe because I still hope that the old Csille will be back. But she won''t be back!" I messed my hair out of frustration.


    "Since I have no choice now, I''ll just make you a real viiness then. Sorry, Csille."

 Chapter 4 - : Villainess

    "Miss, wake up. You still need to visit the King and the Queen today."


    I was woken up by a girl wearing a maid uniform. Miss? King and Queen? Wait, a girl in a maid uniform? But Lena and I don''t have a maid.


    "Shut up! Get the hell out of my room." I unconsciously shouted and threw the pillow to the maid.


    I immediately got up from lying on the bed when I realized the words that came from my mouth. I look at the girl I''ve just thrown the pillow to. She has teary eyes now and still bowing her head to me.


    What the heck is happening? Why did those wordse out of my mouth even if I don''t want to? It''s as if my mouth has a mind of its own. Even my hands.


    "Aw, she''s crying now. Poor you." I unconsciously said again. My feet move on their own, and it moves out of bed. It walks towards the girl, and my hand grabs the maid''s hair. "Get the hell out of here! You''re a useless maid! Get lost!" My feet kick her arms after.


    The maid immediately breaks from my hold and runs out of the room crying. I wanted to run after her, but my feet walk towards the mirror, and grins at the reflection.


    I didn''t mean to do it. I''m sorry. I really wanted to say it to her, but my mouth wouldn''t open. My eyes continue to stare nkly at my reflection.


    "Useless maid!" The wordse out of my mouth like it have it''s own mind. My hand grabs the hairbrush andb my purple hair.


    Wait, purple hair? I immediately look at my reflection. A round face, two beautiful purple eyes, curly and long purple hair. A charming face of a nine to ten years old child.


    "No way!" I immediately touch the mirror to check if it''s really my reflection. I then feel my face and arms. "Is this me? No way!" I immediately pinched myself, hoping that I will wake up from this dream, but I didn''t.


    I look at the mirror again and frown. Why did I be a child? But that''s not the problem here. Why did I be this person? Thest time I remember, I was finishing the first half of the novel, King, are you gay? Then I woke up to this?


    "Don''t tell me I''ve time travel? No way! But I didn''t even get hit by a truck, or I didn''t even fell on the water. So how? How the heck did I came here?" I messed my hair out of frustration.


    "Maybe, this is a dream. Yeah, this is just a dream. HAHAHA! How could I time travel? There''s no way it''s true." I look at my arm and pinch myself hard, again and again, until my arms are already bleeding. "I''m not dreaming. Omg! I''m really not dreaming. What would I do now?"


    I woke back and forth before I slumped myself on the floor and cried. "I''m really not dreaming. So, the reason why I feel like my mouth and my feet has a mind of their own is because I time travel? But it doesn''t make sense. Why do those female leads in novels can do what they want and I cannot? Ahh, I''m going crazy because of this." I knock my head on the bedpost. "I just wanna go home."


    "Wait, Ysavel, calm down." I have done some breathing exercises, and then I try to look around the room I woke up in. "Let''s calm down and look for something then. Maybe I will find a clue where I am and who I am."


    I walk towards the study table and rummage through the stuff there. I''ve found a picture of two children: one girl and one boy. The girl looks like the current me, and the boy looks familiar. I just forgot where or when did I saw him.


    I''m still contemting what to do when someone knocks on the door. "Miss, the Count is already asking for your presence. He said you should go down now for the meal."


    I am about to say that I will go down when my mouth shouted words on it''s own. "I''ve said. I will go down in a minute. Can you just get lost! Argh, why do these maids are so stupid." I immediately covered my mouth. "What''s that? I didn''t want to say it. Why did ite from my mouth?"


    I slump my head on the table. "You got to be kidding me? So, I time travel, and now I don''t even have full control of my body? This is so unfair!" I messed my hair out of frustration.


    "What did the maid said? The count? Who''s the count? Maybe I should meet him first." I stand up and look for changing clothes. All the clothes I see are only dresses, and they really look expensive. "Where am I? In the medieval period? Am I a princess now?"


    I just picked a very simple dress. Most of the dresses are extravagant and shy. It''s like the owner of it is always going to royal parties or such. And since I''m not really a dress person, I just picked the most simple one.


    After changing clothes, I looked at the mirror and smiled. "Well, not bad. This face really looks beautiful. The dress makes my hair and eyes look beautiful. I didn''t even know it''s possible to have purple hair and eyes." I tried checking my eyes. Checking if I could find contact lenses, but it''s genuine. I do have purple eyes. "How could I even think it''s contact lenses? Like,e on, this is like the medieval period. Where do you think people can get contact lenses?" I shook my head and looked at the mirror again.


    "I think it''s time now to meet the count. But wait, what would I do after I meet him? Should I do curtsy? Why can''t I get the memories of the original owner of this body? This time traveling is really unfair! Oh, well, since I have no choice, I''ll just figure it outter."


    I walk out of the room. I was weed by the maid that woke me up a while ago. Her head is down, and her hands are trembling. She''s probably only five years older than I.


    "What are you doing there? Get out of my sight. I don''t want to see your face." And again, my mouth moves on its own. So as my feet, it walks on its own and brings me to a room with two people in it. It''s like a dining room. There''s an old guy, not really that old, probably still in his early thirty''s and a woman who''s the same age as the guy, I guess.


    The woman smiled at me and extended her hand at me. "My dear, you look beautiful on that dress. It''s enhanced your eyes and your hair." She hugged me and let me sits beside her.


    I just smiled at her. "Thanks, mom, it''s on our blood." My mouth said, and then my eyes move to the guy. "Good morning, dad."


    The guy that my mouth calls dad just smiled at me and continue eating. Dad? He is my dad? I look at the woman who started filling my cup of tea. She''s probably my mom. But I heard the maid said the count is asking for me. Where''s the count?


    "Are you okay, dear? Drink your tea now. I made this one for you because I know how you love to drink tea in the morning." My mother then touches my hair and smile. Afterward, she continues eating her meal while she asks me questions from time to time.


    And from our conversations. I''ve realized that the guy, I mean my dad, is the count. And today, we''re going to visit the King and the Queen for a specific reason. Although I still don''t know what''s the reason is.


    After eating, we immediately go to the pce. The pce isn''t far. It''s a fifteen minutes carriage ride. It''s probably a five minute drive in the real world. I''m still quite amazed when I went inside the carriage. It made me feel like I''m really a royalty. The carriage is enormous. It could probably fit five to eight persons in it. The interior design is really unique.


    "My dear, are you nervous?" My mother asked me. We''re already in the pce vicinity. We just need to go to the main pce building.


    My head shook on its own. "I''m not. I''m actually excited to meet his majesty and her majesty." My mouth said.


    I''m now getting used to how my mouth said what it wants to said. At least this body is polite and nice when talking to her parents. I''m just concerned about how she treated her maid and other people.


    The carriage stopped in front of a giant pce. It''s like those old pces you could see online. A guy came out from nowhere and opened the door for us. He''s wearing a very formal suit like what a butler in movies or manhua wears. He also assisted us when we got down from the carriage.


    "Count, Countess, and Miss. Wee to the pce." The guy bows his head, and several women dress in maid''s outfit walk towards us. They also bow at us and greet us. "The King and the Queen are waiting for all of you. Please follow me." The guy leads us inside the pce and to a big room. It''s like a receiving room in modern houses the difference is that it''s soo big.


    "Greetings, your majesty. The count and the countess are here with their daughter." The guy announces.


    A lovely couple weed us. It''s the King and his Queen. The King waved his hand to the guy, and the guy immediately left the room. My parents immediately bow their heads and do a little curtsy for them. My body also moves on her own and follows what my parents are doing.


    A real Queen and a real King? Are you kidding me? I''m really thrilled to see an actual royalty in person. Both of them look so regal. Like how those arts depicted a King and Queen is. They''re just sitting there, but I can already feel their radiating aura of royalties.


    The King smiled at us and offered us to sit. I just followed my parents and sat. The King started to talk about the monarch with my father. My mother then began to speak with the Queen. And since it''s rude for a child to join the conversation, I just sit there and simply admiring the Queen and the King.


    The Queen notices how I stare at them and smiles. "Csille, you''ve grown as a beautifuldy. It''s been a long time I''ve seen you. The dress really suits you."


    My mouth politely smiled and responded on its own. "Thank you, your majesty. But I still think her majesty is the epitome of beauty."


    The queen and my mother justughed. "Her majesty, I also agree with my daughter. No one in the Kingdom of Vrawyth couldpare to your beauty."


    "Countess, you''re really ttering me." The Queen looks at me and holds my hand. "I''m pretty sure Prince Fraser would be happy to see you, Csille Lauretr¨¦."


    Wait what? Prince Fraser? Csille Lauretr¨¦? I suddenly remembered the reflection on the mirror in the morning. Purple hair and purple eyes. The picture on the table. Two little children. A guy and a girl. It''s Prince Fraser and Csille. It''s the same picture that I draw. DON''T TELL ME I BECOME THE VILLAINESS OF MY OWN STORY?!

 Chapter 5 - : Engagement

    "I''m pretty sure Prince Fraser would be happy to see you, Csille Lauretr¨¦."


    You got to be kidding me? WHY DID I BECOME THE VILLAINESS CHARACTER OF MY STORY? What kind of sorcery is this? I want out! I want out!!


    "Oh, there he is. Fraser,e here. It''s good that you''re here already. Csille is already bored. Apany her so you two could talk."


    The door opened, and Prince Fraseres in. Yes, it''s the real deal. The real crown prince and the future king of the Kingdom of Vrawyth in the flesh. Alive and kicking. It''s not just artwork, and boy, he sure a handsomed. Prince Fraser is the same age as Csille. Although he''s much taller than I am. He''s wearing equestrian clothing, and he''s really killing it. I can''t help but admire him. Although it kinda seems illegal since I am already twenty-three years old in the real world.


    "Greetings, mother and father. I''ve just finished my lesson in horse riding and decided to visit you. I''m sorry for suddenly interrupting. I didn''t know that the Count and Countess are here." The prince slightly bows his head at both my parents and just looks at me. My parents also greet the crown prince.


    The queen sped her hand and gestured the prince toe to her. Prince Fraser walks to her mother, and now he''s sitting in front of me.


    "Fraser, remember Count''s only daughter and the sole heir of the Lauretr¨¦ family?" The queen asks while looking at me.


    Prince Fraser nodded at me. My body stands up on her own and does a curtsy for the prince. "This daughter of the Count of Vrawyth greets the Crown Prince Fraser."


    The queen smiled at me gestured me to sit down. "What a lovely child you are. Countess, I really envy you. How I wish I also have a lovely daughter like Csille."


    My mother just smiles at the Queen''s word. They continue talking about other matters afterward. At the same time, both Prince Fraser and I are just sitting here and minding our own business.


    He really looks like how I described him in my novel. He has dark blue hair that is almost ck. His deep blue eyes and her perfectly pointed knows. I''ve never seen a child that looks like him. If he''s in the modern world, I came from. I''m pretty sure he could pass as a Korean idol.


    The Prince then looks at me. I immediately move my gaze away from him. My heart is throbbing really fast, maybe because I was caught looking at him.


    The silence between the Prince and I continues for about an hour before the King shifted his attention to the both of us. He sped his hand and smiled. "Sorry for making you two left out from the conversation." The King looks at his son and me again. "I invited you here, Count and Countess and you Csille, for a very important announcement."


    The king paused for a moment and looked to both of my parents. "The Count and I already had an agreement even before you two were born. If one of us had a daughter and the other had a son, then an engagement will be held."


    Wait, hold up! Engagement? Me? Engaged to the Prince? Oh, wait, I remember. In my novel, Prince Fraser and Csille were engaged since they were children. The engagement is held because of an agreement between the King and the Count before. The King and the Count grew up together. The Count is one of the people who helped the King to be enthroned to the crown. That''s why they made a pact that when they have children, one of their children will be engaged to each other. Is it the first scene in my novel¡ªthe announcement of the engagement.


    The King continues what his saying. "And to make ite true, Prince Fraser Astalieu, the Crown Prince of Kingdom Vrawyth and Csille Lauretr¨¦, the only heir of the noble family of Lauretr¨¦. I now announce the engagement of the two of you. It''s not a formal announcement yet since both of you are still young, but my words will still be valid. The official announcement of your engagement will be held after theing of age of Csille."


    My body stands up on her own and does another curtsy. "This daughter of the Count epted your announcement, your majesty."


    Prince Fraser stands up also and mumbles his eptance. Although from the looks of it, he seems like he doesn''t really care about it.


    Based on what I write in the novel. Prince Fraser didn''t really care at first about the engagement. And after this announcement, Prince Fraser and Csille be close friends. That''s why they are considered childhood sweethearts by the people of the Kingdom Vrawyth.


    The conversation bes livelier, and both our parents talked to each other. But based on my novel, the next scene would be after five years when they are both studying in high school. If that''s the case, what would happen to us? Will it fast forward to five yearster?


    "Prince Fraser, will you show Csille around. We''ll just need to talk about some matters." I woke from my reverie with the Queen''s words.


    The Prince immediately stands up and offers his hand at me. I epted it and stood up from sitting. I first said my goodbye to both the King and Queen before I let Fraser lead me out of the room.


    We''ve been walking for a minute now, but none of us are talking. We are already outside the pce and just walking through the garden. It''s a big garden with many different kinds of beautiful flowers.


    "Do you like flowers?" The Prince stops walking and looks back at me.


    I smiled and looked at the beautiful Iris flower. "I love flowers. I think they''re just like arts. People love to appreciate it, and they have depth. They are not only pleasing to the eyes, but they also have a story to tell. Like hows this Iris is. If you look at it, you''ll be entranced by its color. However, it is more than just its appearance. It symbolizes royalty, wisdom, and respect. Just like you, Prince Fraser, you''re appearance is hard not to notice. You can''t me them, though. You''re considered one of the handsome child in our kingdom, but you''re more than a face. With just a look, you could already see that you''re someone who could rule a kingdom like true royalty. And for your age, you seem maturedpared to other children. Knowledgeable and full of wisdom. You also treat people with respect." I smiled at him. "And yeah, I like flowers."


    Prince Fraser just looked at me for a moment. "I didn''t know you think of me like that." He scratches his nape and looks in the opposite direction. I just smiled at him.


    I didn''t know little Prince Fraser is cute when blushing. I just smiled at my thought. "Why? What do you assume I think of you?"


    Prince Fraser just shakes his head and continues walking. I immediately follow him. The garden is vast, and if not for Prince Fraser, I have probably lost my way.


    "How about you, Prince Fraser? Do you like flowers?" I asked since he stopped talking to me again.


    Prince Fraser stops walking and looks at me. He then walks in front of me. "I like it." He said while looking straight at my eyes.


    Hey! Prince! I didn''t write about this one! How dare you say something that I didn''t write. I look at him too. My heartbeat now is really loud. I could almost hear it.


    Prince Fraser extends his hand like he wants to pat my head, but he didn''t. He grabbed the flower that is dangling close to my head. He took it and showed it to me.


    "I like this one the most." He smiled and put it behind my ears. "There, it suits you. Itplimented your hair and your eyes." He patted my head and continue walking.


    I was shocked with his action. Red tulips. The flower he gave me is red tulips, and in the flowernguage, red tulips means deration of love.


    I immediately cover my face. You got to be kidding me? My heart fluttered because of a nine years old boy? I took a deep breath and cleared my thoughts. Ysavel, that''s your character. You can''t be flustered because of a fictional character.


    "Csille, are you okay?" I woke up from my reverie when I heard Prince Fraser''s words. He''s looking at me now, concerned. Oh, boy, don''t look at me like that. I''m your creator. No! Cannot be.


    "I''m okay. I''m just admiring the beauty of the tulips." I said and then pretended to smell the flowers.


    Prince Fraser smiled at me. "There''s a lot of beautiful flowers over there. Do you wanna see it?"


    I nod at him. "Really? Sure, why not?"


    Prince Fraser offers his hand at me. I stared at it for a second before hesitantly epts it. He then continues to lead me to other kinds of flowers.


    Why is my fate like this? I time traveled and be the viiness in my own novel. And now my first official holding hands to a guy is to a nine years old boy. Worst case scenario, it''s with my male lead character that will end up with the female lead.


    "Do you know that flowers have their ownnguage?" Prince Fraser looked at me and asked.


    I nodded. "I was into reading these days, and I''ve read a book about thenguage of flowers." I look at the chrysanthemum. "Take, for example, this chrysanthemum. It signifies honesty. The same reason why my father loves to give my mother chrysanthemum every day to signifies his honest feelings for her."


    "You are really knowledgeable in thenguage of flowers. I didn''t know you''re into it."


    I look at Prince Fraser. Of course, I''m knowledgeable. I write you as a Prince who loves to express himself through flowers. You often left a flower in secret for Farren, your Royal guard, and the crossdressing Crown Princess Paislee.


    I smiled at the Prince and continues to walks. I still don''t know how my life would go in here. Will it fast forward to five yearster? I also don''t understand why there''s a scene like this. I didn''t write anything about Prince Fraser and Csille walking in the garden and talking about flowers.


    "Do you hate me, Csille?"


    I stopped in my tracks and looked back to Prince Fraser. Do I hate him? As the writer, I really didn''t hate him, but as Csille Lauretr¨¦, I still don''t know. They grew up together. She was there when he needed someone the most, but he still chooses the Crown Princess in the end.


    I shake my head and smiles at him. "How could I hate you? This Count''s daughter has no reason to do so."


    Prince Fraser inch closer to me. He looks at my eyes. "Please stop that count''s daughter here, count''s daughter there. Right now, you''re Csille, not a daughter of some noble family. And I''m just Fraser, not a Prince of a Kingdom. As Fraser, I''m asking you. Do you hate me?"


    I stared back at him and smiled. "I would never hate you, Fraser." Not for now.


    The Prince stared at me for a couple of minutes before smiling at me. "You said it. You don''t hate me."


    "Why do you ask? How did you think I hate you?" I didn''t know Prince Fraser would ask that to Csille. When I wrote the novel, I didn''t write in depth about how close Prince Fraser and Csille are.


    "I just thought you did. You''re probably shocked about our engagement. I thought you don''t like it and will hate me afterward."


    "Why would I hate you? We''re on the same page too. You also don''t know about that engagement before. You''re the one who probably doesn''t like it. I just hope you won''t hate me afterward." Although I know you will. You''ll hate Csille in the future. You''ll hate Csille for trying to ruin your rtionship with the Crown Princess Paislee. You''ll hate Csille for just merely existing.


    "Why would I hate you? I would never do that." Prince Fraser takes my other hand and holds it. "How about we made a promise then? Let''s promise that we will never hate each other no matter what."


    I stared at our intertwined hands and smile at him. "Okay, I promise." I just wished you wouldn''t hate me that much in the future, Prince Fraser.

 Chapter 6 - : Memories

    Darkness. All I see is darkness. I tried walking, but it feels like I''m going nowhere. The path never ends.


    What is happening? Thest time I remember, I was sleeping in Csille''s room after the meeting with the King and the Queen. Is this some sort of transition? Will I wake up as a fourteen years old Csille?


    "Ysavel." I stop walking when I heard Lena''s voice. I tried looking everywhere, but I really couldn''t see anything because of the darkness. I also tried shouting, calling Lena''s name, but I couldn''t even produce any sound.


    The voice continues. "Ysavel, where are you? Come back home now. I miss you." After that, I heard Lena crying.


    I miss you too, Lena. How I wish I could go back now, but I don''t know how. I don''t know what I am doing in my own story. I don''t even know if I could still go back. I wish I do. I miss you.


    I slumped to the floor and cry. I want to go home now. I want to go home. I was busy crying when suddenly a voice echoes through the ce.


    "Look, dear. Look at our daughter. She''s so lovely." A woman said. I don''t know who, but I''m pretty sure I heard that voice before. There''s also a crying baby in the background.


    "She looks just like you." A guy then replied. It''s also a very familiar voice for me. Where did I hear them? "We will name her Csille Lauretr¨¦, the daughter of Count Waltier Lauretr¨¦ and Countess Marcelle Lauretr¨¦. The future heiress of the noble Lauretr¨¦ family. I hope you grow up as a great person."


    The sounds disappear. Csille? Is it the time when Csille was born? But I''ve never written those scenarios. Why do I hear it?


    "I am Csille Lauretr¨¦, the daughter of the Count and the Countess. And the only heiress to the Lauretr¨¦ family." Suddenly I heard a little voice. It sounds like it''sing from a five years old child. I then heardughing voices.


    "You''re daughter looks so adorable, Countess." Another familiar voice said. It sounds like the Queen.


    "You''re ttering me, your majesty." My mother replied.


    The Queen then called the Crown Prince Fraser. The Queen starts to introduce the Prince to Csille. Afterward, all I could hear was silence. I think I understand it now. It is the first meeting of Prince Fraser and Csille. But there''s one thing I don''t understand. Why am I hearing those conversations?


    "You look cute, Csille. I like you." A cute voice suddenly echoed throughout the ce again. I just couldn''t figure out who said it. It sounded like a five years old child or younger.


    I wait for a few minutes for another sound to appear, but the deafening silence weed me. I stand from sitting on the floor and tried to walk again. I am walking aimlessly because I still couldn''t see a thing. Walk and walk until my legs couldn''t take walking anymore.


    I sit for a moment to take a break. I''m tired. I just want to go home. It doesn''t matter anymore if it''s the modern world or the novel world. I just want toy on the bed and sleep.


    I was busy trying to catch my breath when I heard a very high-frequency sound. I immediately cover my ears. After a minute, a light engulfed the whole ce. A light that is soo bright it''s blinding. I don''t know what happened, but I lost my consciousness after that.


    The high-frequency sound continues. My body felt lighter. It seems like I am floating in the air. I suddenly experience a nerve-wracking pain in my head. It''s an excruciating pain. It''s like someone was cutting my skull into two. After a minute or two, the pain suddenly stops, and waves of memories y through my mind. That''s when I lost my senses.


    A girl in a maid costume waked me up. I was still trying to figure out what happened when my mouth speaks on it''s own.


    "What are you doing here? Get out!" The voice was so loud that even my consciousness was startled. I look at the maid. I wanted to say sorry, but my mouth wouldn''t open.


    "I heard you were shouting while sleeping. That''s why I woke you up, Miss. I was worried you''re having a nightmare." The maid responds. Her head is down, and her hands are trembling a little.


    "Get out!" My mouth shouted on it''s own.


    The maid immediately left the room. I look at the room. Trying to look for some changes, but everything is still in order, just how I left it yesterday.


    "Yesterday?" I instantly walk in front of my room when I realized something. Yesterday was the first scenario I''ve written in my novel. Am I still a child today, or did I aged five years now?


    The reflection in the mirror answered my question. The reflection in the mirror is still the nine years old Csille.


    "I didn''t age, but what will happen now after? I didn''t write anything after the announcement of the engagement. I thought the time would fast forward. Is this world doesn''t follow my novel? But it doesn''t make sense. If it doesn''t follow it, then why am I here?"


    I stared at the reflection in the mirror. "Why did I be Csille Lauretr¨¦? And why did I heard those voices in my dreams?" Sudden memories sh through my mind. All the memories of Csille. The memories that I didn''t even write about.


    I can now remember all the memories of Csille. But why? Do I really need to stay here? How long? Can I still go back?


    I walked towards my study table and sat. If I cannot go back, what will I do? Is this world will follow what I''ve written in my novel? Wait, novel? Speaking of the novel, I didn''t even get the chance to finish it. What will happen then?


    Is the reason why I have no full control over my body is because I made Csille Lauretr¨¦ a cruel person to the maids and other people who have lower social ss?


    I was so busy thinking about things when I heard someone knocks at my door. "Miss, the Count, and the Countess are already waiting for you for breakfast."


    My mouth replied on it''s own. "Get lost!" Afterward, I heard quick steps outside. I''ve probably scared the maid again. I am now regretting why did I make Csille innately evil. I am currently paying for that price.


    _____________


    The breakfast went through. My mother then let me join her do some charity works. Based on the memories I''ve to regain from Csille, charities are one of the old traditions of the family Lauretr¨¦.


    Today my parents decided to do a gift giving and food feeding to one of the orphanages here. It''s one of the many orphanages my parents build. Every month my mother would visit one of our orphanages and do some activities.


    "Are you tired, my dear?" My mother asked me. I just finished giving gifts to the children and currently taking a break.


    My mother and our other people are serving food to the children. My mother stops for a while to give me the food.


    My head moves on its own and nods. My lips also started to pout. Oh,e on, let me take control of this body. I''m not tired. How can I get tired if I could see these children happy? "I want to go home, mom." My mouth said. I don''t! I don''t want to go home.


    My mother smiled at me and patted my head. "Just wait, dear. It will be finished. You could take a break first, okay? I need to go back now." My mother kisses my head and goes back to serving the children.


    I look at the children that are currently happy now. Everyone is wearing a smile. I understand how they feel because, just like them, I was an orphan. I grew up in an orphanage. The nuns said I was left in front of the gate of the orphanage without anything on. Just a nket. No letter or something that would help me identify myself or my parents. It''s just like they totally want to disregard me.


    I could feel my eyes getting teary now. That''s why I stand up from my seat and goes to the back of the orphanage. There''s an old swing there, and I sit in there.


    My tears are starting to flow. My memories from childhood started to sh¡ªmemories of Ysavel. I envy Csille. She has a loving family. A family that will always be there for her. Unlike me, Ysavel, I was an orphan. Growing up in the orphanage is both pleasing and painful. I was happy because I have many friends I could talk to and y with every day. Painful because I grew up seeing all of my friends getting adopted while I was left in the orphanage. Alone again.


    After I be eighteen years old, I decided to move out of the orphanage and started to live on my own. It is not an easy decision, though. I struggled a lot afterward. I remember only eating once a day because I couldn''t find a job that will sustain my day-to-day living.


    It''s probably my luck when I met Lena. Lena helped me a lot. She helped me look for a college schrship. After graduating, she also helped me search for a job.


    "Lena, I miss you. I want to go home now." I cried. I was busy crying my heart out when a handkerchief suddenlye out, out of nowhere.


    "I didn''t know you''re a crybaby." A little voice said. I immediately raise my head to see who''s the person that interrupted me from crying.


    "Prince Fraser?!" I instantly wipe my tears and do a little curtsy. "This Count''s daughter greets your majesty, the Crown Prince."


    My head is still down when Prince Fraser walks in front of me. He lifted my head and stared straight at me. "I don''t understand why you do that count''s daughter here and there. We''re just the two of us here. You could just call me Fraser. I thought you don''t hate me?" He then raises his hand that has the handkerchief and wipes the traces of tears on my face.


    "I couldn''t do that, Prince Fraser. It would be disrespectful to the royal family."


    Prince Fraser stops at what he''s doing and looks at me. He then frowned. "I''ll be mad at you if you do so."


    I wanted to refuse, but I''ve seen how serious he is right now. How could I forget? Prince Fraser is quite a stubborn person. "How about this, your majes-" I stopped at what I''m saying when I saw him raised his eyebrows at me. "Prince Fraser. How about wepromise? I''ll only call you Prince Fraser-"


    "Fraser." He cuts me off.


    "I''ll only call you Fraser if we''re alone. If there are other people, I''ll call you again, your majesty, Prince Fraser. Is that okay?" I ced my hand at my back and did cross fingers.


    Prince Fraser smiled and messed my hair. "Okay, that''s a deal." He then raised his hand in front of me, like he''s asking for a handshake. I raised my hand too and shook it.


    I sit on the swing again afterward. Prince Fraser just sits on the other swing beside me. I started to swing myself gently.


    "Why are you crying?" The Prince asked. I pretended not to hear it and continues to swing myself. I don''t even know how to reply to that. Should I say I miss my home? That I remember my past? But he wouldn''t believe me, though even if I told him.


    "Why are you crying, Csille?" The Prince repeated. This time in a louder voice.


    I stopped swinging and look at him. I smiled and stared at the sky. I want to be honest with him, but I know he wouldn''t believe me if I said I''m not really Csille that Ie from a parallel universe. I shake my head. "I just felt sad for those children living here. Why did their parents abandon them? Don''t they love their child?" I cried again.


    The Prince just looks at me. "I don''t know. We could never tell. Maybe they have no choice but to do so. It''s easy to ask that question because we''re not in their situation. However, we could not judge them because who knows, they might have an eptable reason for it."


    I shake my head. Me? Am I not in their situation? I wanted to shout at him that I am, but I know I couldn''t. "eptable reason? They should not have decided to conceive a child if they know they couldn''t handle the responsibility of having one." I tried my best not to burst in front of Prince Fraser.


    "Yes, I know, but maybe they have no choice but to do it. What if the parents are both in a dangerous situation?"


    I shake my head again. I tried my best not to cry again, but I really couldn''t. A stream of tearses out of my eyes. "That''s a more reason not to have a child. If they know they''re in danger, they shouldn''t conceive a child."


    Prince Fraser stands up from the swing and sits in front of me. He gets his handkerchief again and wipes my tears. "I didn''t know you''ll be affected that much. Okay, I wouldn''t say anything anymore. So, stop crying now, okay?" He gently said.


    I stare at him for a moment and hug him. And since the prince got startled, he falls on his back. We both fell on the ground while I cry myself to his chest.


    If Lena found that I cried on the chest of a nine year old boy, she probably arrested me by now. I even feel embarrassed just imagining it. However, I''m still in the body of a nine years old Csille.


    Prince Fraser didn''t evenin and just let me cry. He then gently tapped my back andb my hair.


    I didn''t know Prince Fraser could be this sweet to Csille. It''s just sad that Prince Fraser will not choose Csille in the end.


    After a minute or so, I raised my head and looked at him. His eyes are full of concern.


    "Do you feel better now?"


    I nodded my head and stood up from lying on him. I offer my hand to help him stand up, and he epts it. He stared at my eyes and smiled.


    "You look beautiful even if you''re crying, but I hope you wouldn''t cry now. I also feel sad when you do so."


    The Prince assisted me to sit in the swing again. At the same time, he checks if I got some bruises when we fell. "Good thing, you''re okay. Next time, don''t startle me, okay?"


    I just nodded my head. I held his hand when he tried to sit in the other swing. "Thank you, Fraser," I mumbled.


    The Princeughed and just messed my hair. "If you really want to thank me, then just smile at me, Csille."


    I look up to him and stare into his eyes. I then smiled at him. Probably one of the genuine smiles I made in my life.


    Thank you, Fraser. I didn''t even imagine that the character I made will be the first person tofort me aside from Lena. Thank you.

 Chapter 7 - : The Heroine

    "Csille, what are you standing there?" Prince Fraser holds my hand and walks me through the pce hall.


    "I''m sorry. I was just looking at the painting."


    Prince Fraser stopped walking and looks at me.


    "The peony flowers painting. I find it really beautiful. Who painted it?"


    Prince Fraser looks back at the Painting. "Do you like it?" He asked.


    I nod at him and look back at the painting too. "I love it. It looks so real, and I could feel the emotion that the painting wants to say."


    The Prince pulled me towards the painting. He then touched it with his other hand and smiled at me.


    "Do you know Peony flowers are linked to romance and marriages?" The Prince asked while looking at me. I nodded my head. He smiled and looks at the painting again. "I painted it."


    My eyes widen. I didn''t know Prince Fraser could paint. I didn''t write about it.


    Prince Fraserughs at my reaction. "What? I really know how to paint. Do you want me to paint you?"


    "I believe you. I am just startled. You''re really talented. You almost know everything." The Prince justugh. I look back at the painting again. Peony. "It didn''t even look like a nine years old child paints it. I really admire you now."


    Prince Fraser just pinched my cheeks and smiled at me. "Do you want it? I could give it to you."


    I immediately shake my head. "No, I mean, I like it, but how can I take it? It looks better here in the pce." And I really don''t like the meaning of this Peony.


    "I think it will look good in the Lauretr¨¦ residence too. But if you don''t want it, I won''t insist. I''ll just give you a better painting."


    I shake my head. "It''s okay. You don''t need so." Prince Fraser frown at me. "Okay, if you want to," I mumbled.


    Prince Fraser got happy after hearing it. He then continues to lead me to his own library. While walking, I just stare at his back and let him lead me to the library.


    Peony is linked to romance and marriage? But in the victorian era, it also means anger. I hope you didn''t paint because of thetter.


    Prince Fraser shows me his book collection. It ranges from novels to political books. There''s also a book that looks like an encyclopedia. I just stare at him while he describes some of his favorite books in his collection.


    How many days had been passed since I woke up here? More than half a year ago, I guessed? And it''s already been months since my friendship with Prince Fraser got strengthened.


    Once a week, Prince Fraser would invite me to the Pce. Last week, we explored the whole garden and did some nting. Today, he showed me his book collection.


    "And this book." Prince Fraser raised a book entitled ''The Parallel Universe''. My eyes widened when I saw it. "It''s about a theory that outside our world, there are other living people in a different universe. This book is fascinating."


    I look at the book intently. "Can I take a look at it?" I asked. I don''t know why but the book has something that drawn me in it.


    Prince Fraser looks at me and the book. He then passed the book to me. "I didn''t know you''re also interested in this thing. When I first read it, I think it''s quite absurd. Who would think something like that, right? But when I was halfway reading it. I realized a lot of things. What if there''s really a parallel universe out there? What do you think, Csille?"


    I started skimming through the pages. At first, I thought it''s simply a book about the parallel universe, but I read one paragraph that makes my eyes wide open.


    ''As a child, I often had these weird dreams. I see people in bizarre clothing. Towering ss and metal buildings everywhere. People are walking fast while looking at an unidentifiable square thing in their hands. I even see someone that looks like they are talking to a person, but no one is around. I also see moving people in a square ss. I remember hearing a person called that ce earth. However, I''m not sure about it. This world is different than ours. I thought it''s just my imagination, but growing up, I realized maybe this how the parallel universe works.''


    "Csille? Are you okay?" Prince Fraser''s voice wakes me up from my shock.


    I tried to calm myself and nods at him. He cannot see how shocked I was. Is this mean that there''s also someone in here that came from the real world? This world is not the earth, and I''m pretty sure it''s not. I heard from Fraser that there are only ten kingdoms in this world. The end is just water. Someone also tried to travel around this world, but they didn''t find any ind other than this. So how? How could that person know earth?


    I look at the prince. "I''m okay. I''m just shocked. How could someone think like this?"


    Prince Fraser sits beside me and reads through the book too. "But do you believe in parallel universe, Csille?"


    I look at the Prince. "Do you?"


    Prince Fraser takes the book from my hand and skims through the pages. He then showed me the part where I was reading a while ago. "I don''t know why but this part really drawn me. It''s probably nice to live in this kind of world. Earth? I think it''s really a good name too. How about you? What do you think?"


    I want to say that''s it''s true. That''s there''s really a world that is called Earth. That I came from it, and this world is just a fictional world only. That I was the one I made it. But every time I''ll try to open my mouth, I couldn''t move it. It''s like someone is controlling it other than me.


    "Csille?"


    My head shakes on his own. I guess it didn''t want me to say something about that I time traveled through space. "I don''t know. It''s not that I don''t believe it. It''s just that it''s hard to believe on something that you''ve never seen in the first ce or that had never had any evidence for the im." My mouth also said it on its own. Again? Aside from talking to our maids, I usually don''t lose control of my body.


    Prince Fraser''s shoulders dropped. "I see." He then stands up and puts the book on the bookshelf.


    I wanted to take back my words, but my mouth wouldn''t let me do it. It remains close.


    Prince Fraser continues to show me his other books. Although I slightly notice that he''s disappointed with my answer. He probably thought that I also believe in it. But I really do. It''s just that my mouth wouldn''t let me say it.


    As a sorry, I volunteered to make his tea. He was shocked when he heard it. Because he thought I don''t know anything about it.


    "Hey! I know how to brew tea. I also know how to cook. You should see me cooking. You will be amaze for sure." I said while I was brewing his tea. We''re currently in the pce kitchen. The kitchen is enormous. You could probably make a room out of it.


    Prince Fraser onlyughs at me and messes my hair. "Okay, okay, I believe you. However, you need to cook something for me to fully believe it, okay?"


    I just smiled at him and busied myself brewing. In the corner of my eyes, I could see a few maids poking their heads at the entrance of the kitchen. I wanted to smile at them, but my eyes re at them. The maids then immediately leave. I inwardly scold myself, the Csille inside of me. Come on, what did those maids do to you? It''s a good thing Prince Fraser didn''t see it.


    After a few minutes, I served the tea to the Prince. He smiled at me first before smelling the tea. "It smells good." He then starts to take a sip of it. He closed his eyes for a minute before he opens them just to stare at me. "I like it."


    I feel my face redden, so I just busy myself cleaning the teapots and teacups.


    Prince Fraser justughs at me. "I really like it. I swear."


    I just nod my head and leave the kitchen. I put my hand in front of my chest, where my heart is located.


    Why are you beating so fast? You got to be kidding me? Did you really like him, Ysavel? Oh gosh! No! He''s only nine years old! You''re already twenty-three. That''s more than half your age. It could pass as your brother already. No! No!


    ____________


    "Count Waltier Lauretr¨¦, Countess Marcelle Lauretr¨¦, and their only daughter, Csille Lauretr¨¦." The announcer said before opening the door to the event.


    It''s a celebration banquet for a sessful peaceful negotiation with the Aeerean Kingdom. The Aeerean Kingdom is the neighboring Kingdom of Vrawyth. It''s also their rival Kingdom. Among the ten Kingdoms present in this world. Vrawyth and Aeerean are the two strongest Kingdom. And because of it, these two Kingdom often fight for the strongest Kingdom spot. Today, they announce a peace treaty for ten years.


    Every noble family and people that have a position in the monarchy are invited to the celebration banquet. Since the Lauretr¨¦ family is considered as the highest noble family, we''re invited.


    A pce servant guides us to our table. My father greets other family heads and left us at the table for a while.


    "Csille, I''m going to greet other noble family wives. You stay here, okay?"


    I just nodded at my mother and smiled. Aside from celebration, noble family heads take this opportunity to start a connection with other families. The celebration would begin in an hour from now. So, the nobles start to gather around first to talk about some things. My father is already busy talking with monarch officials. My mother also joins the conversation of some noble''s wives. At the same time, the children of the nobles are left alone at their tables. Some got bored and started to y around.


    I was busy observing everything when the announcer announced that a new guestes. It''s probably one of the noble families again.


    "King Thoumassin Saintizin, Queen Roesia Saintizin and the Crown Princess Paislee Saintizin of Aeerean Kingdom."


    I immediately stand up from my seat. How? The door opens, and the Queen and King of Aeerean walk in. Behind their back, the nine year old Crown Princess Paislee follows.


    Why? I don''t understand. I didn''t write this scene. Prince Fraser and Princess Paislee weren''t supposed to meet in childhood. But why?


    I immediately look around to search for Prince Fraser, but I saw him looking at Princess Paislee for a minute and then turn his head away like he didn''t care. It wasn''t supposed to be like this. He shouldn''t meet her as Princess Paislee.


    I look around and find people admiringly staring at Crown Princess Paislee. Who wouldn''t? Crown Princess Paislee is really a beautiful girl. She has blonde curly long hair. Her clear blue eyes really catch people''s attention. Her small face makes her face looks like a doll. Her dress also highlighted her facial features making her the most beautiful girl tonight.


    She''s stunning. I didn''t know she''s this beautiful. If Csille is considered the most beautiful girl here in Vrawyth. Paislee could bepared to Csille, but Paislee has a very noble aura with her.


    The King and Queen of Vrawyth weed them and led them in front. King Thoumassin sits beside the King while Queen is talking to Queen Roesia. Prince Fraser and Princess Paislee are seated beside each other.


    The nobles and the officials be silent. They are just looking at the Queen and King of the Two Kingdoms. Probably in awe how fitting these two family looks like. It''s also been more than a decade now that these two Kingdom sits beside each other.


    It''s really great news that a peace treaty has been formed, but ten years from now, what will happen? I think about the scene after Prince Fraser knew Princess Paislee''s disguise. It''s thest part I wrote. What will happen after? Will these two leads end up in war?


    After a few moments of silence, the King officially announced the beginning of the banquet. Many noble families pay their respect to both royalties of the two Kingdoms. My mother called me so we could pay our respect.


    "Greetings, your majesty. Count Waltier Lauretr¨¦ pays his respect to his majesty." My father bowed at the king and looked at the Queen. "Her majesty and your majesty Crown Prince Fraser."


    The Queen and the King just nod at my father. My father also greats the King and Queen of Aeerean Kingdom. My mother and I just did a curtsy and bowed.


    The King just waved his hand and asked my father to walk in front of him. The King patted my father''s shoulder andughed. "King Thoumassin, this is my most trusted subordinate, Waltier Lauretr¨¦ the Count of Vrawyth Kingdom." My father bowed at King Thoumassin, and they talked something about the peace treaty.


    The Queen then asked my mother to apany her to talk with Queen Roesia. Leaving me, Prince Fraser, and Princess Paislee behind.


    "Prince Fraser apany Princess Paislee with Csille. Queen Roesia, Countess Marcelle, and I need to talk about something."


    Prince Fraser nodded at the Queen. "Yes, mother."


    I just bowed my head at Prince Fraser and Princess Paislee. I couldn''t still believe I am standing in front of my lead characters. The only thing is, I am in the body of the viiness character.


    Prince Fraser stands up from his seat and walks towards me. I moved my gaze away from him and pretended that I''m looking at the children ying around.


    "What are you doing there?" He blocked my view and lifted my head. "Let''s tour Princess Paislee around the Pce." Prince Fraser holds my hands and pulled me towards the seat of Princess Paislee.


    Princess Paislee looks at both of us. She then moves her gaze at me and smiles. "You must be Csille Lauretr¨¦? The most beautiful girl in the Kingdom of Vrawyth."


    I shake my head at Princess Paislee. "This Count''s daughter don''t dare to say so." I bowed my head at her. "Greetings to Crown Princess Paislee."


    The Princess just smiled and waved her hands. "Just call me Paislee. I''ve heard things about you. Finally, I met you. Can we be friends?"


    I look at her and Prince Fraser. Prince Fraser just nods at me.


    "It wouldn''t appropriate for me to do so. You''re the Crown Princess of the Kingdom of Aeerean, and I''m just a Count''s daughter."


    Princess Paislee pouts at me and stands up from her seat. She walks in front of me and hugs me. "Be my friend, please?"

 Chapter 8 - : Training

    "Be my friend, please?"


    I just look at Princess Paislee. What''s happening? I never write a scenario like this. Princess Paislee and Csille as friends? You got to be kidding me.


    "Csille?" Princess Paislee asked.


    I smiled at her and nodded. "It will be my pleasure to be your friend Princess Paislee."


    Princess Paislee beamed at me. She hugs me again and holds my hand that is free. How did I end up like this? I am now holding the hands of Prince Fraser and Princess Paislee. Me? Csille Lauretr¨¦, the viiness of the story. The person that will ruin their rtionship in the future. If they just know this right now, they probably wouldn''t want to hold my hand.


    "Come on, let''s get out of this party. I''m getting bored hearing then talk about the Peace Treaty." Princess Paislee then looks at Prince Fraser. "Prince Fraser, can you tour us around the pce? I haven''t been into other pces aside from ours. I wanna see how beautiful it is."


    Prince Fraser smiled at both of us and led us out of the banquet. We walked the dark hallway holding hands.


    "Come on. I know a ce where we could go." Prince Fraser leads us to the back of the pce. He then takes adder that is hidden at the back of a big old tree.


    "Ladder? What are you going to do with that?" Princess Paislee asked while looking at the Crown Princess confusedly.


    Prince Fraser just grins at us and drags thedder to the back walls of the Pce. He ced it properly and look at both of us.


    "What are you two waiting for? Climb up."


    Both the Princess and I look at Prince Fraser. Disbelieved was written all over our faces. I look at the top of the pce. It''s a good thing that the pce didn''t have a second floor. But the height of the pce is still high, though.


    "We will climb up with that?" Princess Paislee walks towards thedder and inspects it.


    Prince Fraserughed at Princess Paislee and held her arms. "Don''t worry. It''s very safe. I made sure about its safety. So don''t worry. Mind to climb up first?"


    Princess Paislee looks at Prince Fraser and then nods. "Okay, I''ll climb up first." She then looks at me. "You should follow me, okay?"


    I just nod at Princess Paislee. Princess Paislee starts to climb up. Prince Fraser then looks at me. "You should climb up too, Csille."


    I looked at thedder and swallowed. If there''s one thing I don''t like, Ysavel doesn''t like, that is height. I''m afraid of heights. So, how could I climb up thatdder? Just merely looking at it makes me dizzy.


    "Csille? Are you okay? You''re already pale." Prince Fraser asked. He holds my arms and stands behind me. As if he''s trying to catch me if I ever fall.


    I nodded my head and smiled at him. I can''t say I''m afraid of heights because many people know that the Lauretr¨¦ family often hikes to reach out to those tribes living at the top of the mountains. Csille was known as someone who likes to look at the view from the top of the mountain. So how could I tell him I''m afraid of heights?


    "CSILLE? PRINCE FRASER? WHY ARE YOU STILL NOT CLIMBING? COME ON! THE VIEW HERE IS REALLY AMAZING."


    I immediately look at the top and see Princess Paislee waving her hands at us. Prince Fraser held my arms when I tried holding thedder. "You don''t need to climb up if you don''t want to."


    I just shake my head and smiled at him. "I''m good. I was just dizzy a while ago. I could do this." I start to hold thedder and step my right foot at the first step.


    You could do this, Ysavel! It''s nothing. You''ve been into the worst situations. We could climb that. It''s not that high. I tried to climb step by step even though my arms and my legs are trembling. Don''t look down, Ysa! Don''t look down. I was supposed to step my feet when it slipped, and I find myself trying hard to maintain my bnce. Until I really fell from thedder. I heard Prince Fraser shout, but I just closed my eyes and just let myself fall. Is it the end of me? But my novel isn''t that progressing. Maybe I''ll wake up in the real world after this.


    I was waiting for the painful fall, but I was weed by an embrace. I open my eyes and see Prince Fraser looking at me. He catches me from falling and currently carrying me bridal style. He then sets me down and checks if I''m okay. When he realized I''m not hurt anywhere, he hugs me.


    "I''m d you''re okay. Don''t scare me like that." Prince Fraser whispered.


    I hug him back. I don''t know what happened, but I''m happy I''m still here. I just don''t understand why everything is happening. There wasn''t supposed a scene like this. We''re startled when Princess Paislee shouts from the top.


    "CSILLE? FRASER? IS EVERYTHING OKAY THERE? SHOULD I GO DOWN NOW?"


    I push Princess Fraser and look at Prince Paislee. "Thank you, Prince Fraser, but I think you should climb up now."


    Prince Fraser shakes his head at me. "How could I climb up? Do you want to go back?"


    I shake my head at him. "No, the Queen said to apany the Crown Princess. Just go up there. I''ll just stay here. Don''t worry about me." I assured.


    Prince Fraser stares at my eyes. He then sighs and hugs me. "Okay, just stay here. We will just look at the stars for a minute, and then we will go down, okay? Just stay here."


    I just nod at Prince Fraser. Prince Fraser then looks at the top. "EVERYTHING''S OKAY. I''M CLIMBING UP NOW!" He shouts. He stares backs at me before climbing up.


    I look at Prince Franser climbing up thedder while Princess Paislee is peeking her head at the top. I smiled and stared at them. Prince Fraser finally got to the top. He waved his hand at me and exined why I didn''t climb up. Princess Paislee looks down at me and shouts. "CSILLE, ARE YOU OKAY?"


    I just waved my hand at her. They talk for a minute. Probably talking about me. I couldn''t really hear what they are talking about since they are up there. After a minute, they started to walk away from my sight.


    I just smiled at them. Finally, the male lead and the female lead are together now. I just wait for a minute before walking back to the banquet.


    I don''t know what happened, but I''m happy they are together now. Crown Prince Fraser Astalieu and Crown Princess Paislee Saintizin. The future King and Queen of the two Kingdoms, Vrawyth and Aeerean.


    __________


    It''s been two weeks now after the celebration banquet. It''s also been two weeks now since I''ve met Prince Fraser. After I came back from the banquet, I''ve asked my parents if we could go home now. My mother agreed because she was already tired. Before the Crown Prince and Crown Princess could get back, my mother and I already left the pce banquet.


    It''s also been two weeks now that Princess Paislee and I exchange letters to each other. I don''t know how it happened, but after the banquet, Princess Paislee sends me a letter two times a week. I don''t if this a good thing or not since I know for sure that in the future we will end up being love rivals.


    "Dear, Prince Fraser asked for you to apany him again." My mother entered my room.


    I faked a cough and looked at my mother. "Mom, I don''t feel good today. Can you respond to the Crown Prince and told him I don''t feel good today?"


    My mother sat on my bed andid her hand on my forehead. She shakes her hair and looks at me. "You tell me. Did you and Prince Fraser fought?"


    I shake my head at that. I fake a cough again and look at my mother pitifully. "We didn''t. I just don''t feel okay today, Mom."


    My mother sighed and messed my hair. "Okay, I wouldn''t force you to say it. But I warned you. This will be thest time that I''ll let you make excuses to Prince Fraser. I don''t know what happened between the two of you, but you two should talk about it."


    I pout at my mother and nod my head. I guess I have no choice now.


    My mother kisses my forehead before leaving my room. I got up from my bed and stares at the door. I sighed and walked towards my study table. I rummage to my things and take a notebook. It''s not the notebook I write the novel on, but it''s the daily diary of Csille. I skimmed through it and closed it again.


    Prince Fraser? I don''t know why but I still don''t want to see Fraser these days. Maybe because I felt guilty for the future. I was the one who created Csille this way. I will ruin their rtionship. How could I faced them if I know I will ruin my rtionship with them someday?


    Can I really not change my faith? Can I just be a good character instead of being the viiness? I just want to live. I don''t want to be mean anymore. I slump my head on my table. I don''t know what to do anymore.


    I am almost asleep when someone knocks on my door. I didn''t bother answering them. I''m tired and bored. I just want to sleep.


    The door opens, and a person walks inside. I didn''t bother looking back at who entered the room. It''s probably one of our maids. I heard footsteps walking towards me, and suddenly someone touches my head.


    "I heard from the Countess that you don''t feel good. Do you feel better now?"


    I immediately got up from slumping on the table when I heard Prince Fraser''s voice. "Prince Fraser! What are you doing here?"


    Prince Fraser just stares at me for a minute. He raised his hand then and touched my forehead. "You''re temperature seems normal. That''s good. Do you have cough or colds?"


    I shake my head as a response. I still cannot believe that Prince Fraser is here. What is he doing here?


    He sighed and stared at me. I moved my gaze away from his stares. I couldn''t take his earnest gaze. It''s like he''s staring deep at my soul. I don''t even understand how could a nine years old boy could do that.


    "Are you mad at me?" He asks after a minute of silence.


    I look at him, and I shake my head. I walk towards my bed and sit. "I wouldn''t dare your majesty, Crown Prince. Why did you think so?"


    He also walks to my bed and sits beside me. He then grabs my hand and holds it. "Because I left you alone that night. Did you got mad because of it?"


    I shake my head again as a response. "Your majesty, how could I be mad at you? You caught me from falling thedder. If not because of you, I probably have broken my bones."


    "Then why did you left us? I told you to stay, right? Do you know how worried I am when I did not saw you there? Why did you leave the banquet earlier too?"


    I looked at him and smiled. "I left cause I don''t feel good. I n to wait for both of you at first. However, my pain got worst, so I asked my mother to head home first. I thought my father exined it. I''m sorry, your majesty." I bowed my head at him as a sign of apology.


    "Can you stop with that majesty!" He snapped at me. He then lifts my head and stares at me. "I told you to call me Fraser when we''re alone. And you don''t feel okay? Is it because of the fall? Did you got hurt? You should have told me."


    "And then what? Leave Princess Paislee alone at the top? Prince Fraser, the Queen, asks you to apany the Princess so she could be happy and enjoy her stay in the pce. I don''t want you to disobey it just because of someone like me."


    Prince Fraser shouts at me. "What do you mean someone like you? Can you stop talking like that! And also the Princess will understand for sure if you don''t feel good. Do you think Princess Paislee is that shallow?"


    I sighed. "I''m just saying the truth, Prince Fraser. I am just the Count''s daughter. Both of you are royalties, the future leaders of the Kingdoms. So, how could someone like me have the right to talk casually to the both of you? And it''s not really a big deal. Why are you making thingsplicated?"


    "So what if we''re royalties? You came from a noble family. So I don''t think it wouldn''t hurt to call me Fraser only. And have you forgotten? We''re engaged. You''ll be royalty too in the future."


    Csille? Bing a royalty? I don''t think that''s possible. We won''t probably get a chance to get married. You''ll end up with Paislee. I shake my head at him. "I''m sorry, your majesty, but I don''t really feel okay today. Can we just talk when I feel okay?"


    Prince Fraser just sighs and stands up. "Okay, if that''s what you want. I''ll leave you alone for now." He starts to walk towards the doors after. He stops all of a sudden and looks back at me. "I also came here to say goodbye to you."


    "Goodbye?"


    Prince Fraser looks at the window. He then takes a Pink Camellia from the inside of his suit and left it in the cab in front of him. "I will be leaving for half a year. The King assigned me to go to the Western region to train there. I''ll just see you when I get back here. And Csille, please take care of yourself." After saying those words, he stared at me for a few minutes before he left my room.


    I look at the flower he left on the cab. I walked towards it and took it. A Pink Camellia? Pink camellias symbolize a longing for someone. It''s like saying you miss the person you''ve to give the flowers to.


    Fraser Astalieu. What will I do to you? I walk back to my bed and sit. Pink Camellia, huh? It would be best if you gave this to Princess Paislee and not to me. I put the flower in the flower vase on the bedside table.


    Going to the Western region? I remember writing about it before. The King of Vrawyth takes the Crown Prince in the Western region for training. It''s more than physical training. The western region is the most impoverished region of the Vrawyth Kingdom. The King asked the Crown Prince to live there for half a year as amoner.


    It''s his first training, and since he''s still nine years old. A family will adopt him, but he needs to work for everything he eats and even the shelter he is staying in.


    The King do that so the Prince would know howmoners live, especially in the most impoverished region of the Kingdom. Therefore, when he bes the King, he would know how to serve the people of the Kingdom.


    I barely described it in my novel. I didn''t know it would happen. But it still a good thing that it''s his first training. Because on his second training, Prince Fraser''s life will be endangered.

 Chapter 9 - : Danger

    "Miss, what are we doing here? The Countess would be mad if she knew we sneak out. Let''s go home, please."


    I red at the made behind me. "Can you stop calling me Miss? Also, stop mentioning the Count or the Countess. What if someone hears you. I will make you pay if that happens. So, shut your mouth and just follow me." My mouth said at the maid. Here we go again. My own mouth is talking on it''s own.


    My maid and I sneak out from our residence because I am looking for someone. Someone who could probably help me. We are now walking at the crowded za.


    I stopped walking when I heard the conversation of the vendors we have pass by.


    "Do you know that the Crown Prince Fraser went on a training for half a year?" A woman said to another woman.


    The other woman nodded. "Yeah, poor little Crown Prince. I heard he travels to the western region. But why did the King let him do that? Isn''t the western region has the worst environment for training?"


    The two women continue to talk about Prince Fraser. I thought the King suppressed the news about the Crown Prince training. It''s for safety reasons. Since the King of Vrawyth has only one heir, some people tried to kill the Prince. If the Kingdom of Vrawyth lost an heir, it would be easy for the other Kingdoms to take over the Vrawyth.


    I continue to walk and look around. Most people I pass by are talking about Crown Prince Fraser. I walk towards a stall and ask the vendor. "Excuse me, is it true? Prince Fraser went to the western region to train?"


    The vendor sized me up first. I covered half of my face so people wouldn''t recognize me easily. I also hide my hair because I am the only child in Vrawyth that has purple hair. The vendor then waved his hand at me and drove me out.


    I pouted and looked for someone to ask. However, since I was hiding my identity, it''s difficult for me to ask them. Who would entertain a child? I look at my maid, and a bright idea pops into my head.


    I let my maid ask around about the Crown Prince and about the person I''m looking for. After five minutes or so, my maides back.


    "Miss everyone I ask knows that the Crown Prince went to train in the western region. Apparently, someone spread the news of it this morning. However, no one knows who''s the source of the news. About the person you''re looking for, no one knows who that person is. They suggest me to ask in the main library, but if you do that, the Count and Countess will know that we sneak out."


    I just waved my hand and stood up from sitting. "If that''s the case, it will better for us to go home. I''ll just ask someone for help."


    I am more concerned about the Crown Prince safety right now. There''s something wrong happening. The people who knew the training of the Crown Prince are the officials of the monarch only. Therefore, who spread the news about it?


    ___________


    "CSILLE LAURETR¨¦! HOW DARE YOY SNEAK OUT AND GO TO THE PLAZA? DO YOU KNOW HOW DANGEROUS IT IS?" My father shouts at me.


    I got busy asking around that I forgot the time my parents woulde home. Now, my father is scolding me for sneaking out.


    Count Waltier is not that strict when ites to Csille. Today was different. Every official in the monarch is on high alert because of the training of the Crown Prince. They probably know that many people would want to take this chance to harm the crown prince or the family of the officials.


    I bowed my head and just let my father scolds me. He is just concerned for the safety of his only daughter. Of course, if something happened to me, what will happen to the family of Lauretr¨¦?


    "Dear, stop shouting already. I think Csille already learn her lesson. Nothing happens to her. Calm down, okay? Let her stand up now." My mother interrupted.


    My father just let out a sigh and let me stand up. I was kneeling for more than an hour now. My knees are already numb for kneeling that long.


    "Oh dear, look at your knees. It''s bleeding." My mother red at my father. "Hmph. Your father is so heartless. Stand up. Let me take care of it."


    My mother leads me to my room. I stopped her and looked back at my father. "I''m sorry, father. I just got bored, that''s why I decided to look around. I did not mean to make you worried. "


    My father looks at me and walks towards me. "Sorry if I am too harsh towards you. I just got worried. What will happen to us if something bad happened to you." My father gentlybs my hair and hugs me too. "Let your mother takes care of your bruises. And next time, don''t sneak out, okay? If you want to look around, bring a guard with you."


    I nodded my head and smiled at him. I was about to start to walk when I remember something important. "And oh, father, I heard the people from the za. They are all talking about the training of the Crown Prince in the western region. I thought the King suppressed the news about it?"


    Both my parents be silent. My father was the first one who broke it. "What did you say? People from the za know that the Crown Prince is training in the western region?"


    I nodded my head. "Yes, everyone knows it. Based on them, early this morning, someone started talking about it. Until those people, that person talks to spread it to other people too. I tried asking where did ite from, but no one really knows. Father, is the Crown Prince in danger?"


    My father looks at my mother. He then stared at me and shook her head. "He isn''t. Don''t think about it too much. Let your mother take care of your wounds and take a rest after."


    I just nodded my head and let my mother walks me to my bedroom.


    "Mother, is everything okay?" I asked her while she''s busy cleaning my wounds.


    She stops at what she''s doing and looks at me. She touches my hair and smile. "Don''t think about it. Everything''s okay. You should rest early today. You''re probably tired. My poor daughter." She kisses me on my forehead before she left my room.


    I know they are only saying those words, so I would not worry. However, how could I not worry? The Prince is in danger, that''s for sure. The problem right now is who''s the culprit behind those news?


    I am the one who created this world, but why don''t I know many things about it. Who did it? It''s probably someone from the officials, but if I''m right, what will be their motive? Prince Fraser is the only heir of the King and Queen, and if the Crown Prince died, no one would take the throne. That''s means everyone in the Kingdom of Vrawyth will be in danger too.


    What will they get if they want to end the crown prince''s life? The only possible thing is if that person is a traitor. Who could be the traitor?


    I slumped my head on my pillow. Who is it? I should know, I''m the writer. I made this world. But why can''t I? Why is there a lot of happenings that I didn''t make? The crown prince''s life is supposed to be in danger in the second training and not the first one.


    For freak''s sake! He''s just a nine years old child. Can they just spare him? But if it''s true that there is a traitor, will they really let this opportunity pass?


    Wait, Ysavel! Calm down. Think about the second training. The Crown Prince''s life got in danger, but who did it? Wait, I still haven''t written who did it. So, howe there''s already a traitor in the story?


    Is the traitor I''m thinking is the same traitor doing it? But if that person is the same, what will I do? No one will believe a nine years old child. How could I also forget that the person''s identity is so clean that no one would ever suspect that that person is the traitor of the Kingdom Vrawyth.


    If that person isn''t the traitor, then who is it? Where did ite from? Like,e on, I am the writer. Why am I always the one left behind? Is it because I am in the body of nine years old? This is so unfair. I want back!


    But what will I do know? Should I just wait and not do anything? I want to send Prince Fraser a letter but how can I? The King forbids anymunication to the Crown Prince.


    What will I do? My sight caught the Camellia flower, Prince Fraser. I took it and held it in my hands.


    Please be safe, your majesty.


    __________


    "Csille!" A voice from afar called me. I look around and saw Rufus. Rufus Astalieu, the cousin of Prince Fraser. Prince Rufus Astalieu, the son of the Duke of Vrawyth. The duke is the half brother of the King.


    I waved at Rufus. He runs towards me and hugs me. "Csille, it''s been a long time since I saw you. Look at you. You look like a finedy now."


    I justugh at his words and break from his hug. Rufus is a childhood friend of Csille. Since the Duke doesn''t care about the royal title and the position of the monarch. Rufus grew up as a noble even though he''s a Prince.


    "What are you doing here? I thought you''re busy studying at the boarding school?"


    Rufus is older three years older than Csille. But despite the age gap, Csille and Rufus became friends. They grew up together and often yed together when they were kids. He''s the one who protects Csille when other kids tried to bully Csille because of her hair and eyes.


    Many children love to taunt Csille for having purple hair and purple eyes. The same way the little boys bully Rufus for having red hair and red eyes. Yes, he has red eyes. Many children were afraid to get close to him before because of his eyes. I am the only one who wasn''t, that''s why we be friends. It''s also the reason why the Duke didn''t want to join the monarch. People of the Vrawyth say that Rufus is a cursed son because of his red eyes and hair.


    "I took a break. One of the sons of a noble family always bullies me there. I got really fed up with his taunting that I beat him to pulp."


    I gasp at his words. "Still the same Rufus, eh?"


    Rufus just grins at me. "People are still the same. What can I do? I''m trying to live my life in peace, but those nobles interrupted my peace."


    I jokingly punch his arms. "You''ll get in trouble for that someday. You should try to control your temper." I shake my head in disappointment.


    He raised both of his hands in the air. "Okay, okay. I''m sorry. I''ll try to control it next time. Anyways how''s my purny going?"


    I rolled my eyes at him. I continue cutting the flowers and ignore him. He knows I hate that nickname a lot. He''s taking revenge. His parents name him Rufus, which means red hair. That''s why he calls me purny.


    "Oh, still the same? I don''t understand why you hate it? It looks cute on you." He takes the flower I am cutting. I''m learning flower arrangement today.


    I red at him. "If I call you red hair, will you like it?"


    He justughs at me. "Feisty! I like that."


    I stomped my foot and took his hand, and bite it. He shouts because of it and tries to take back his hand. I let it go and stick my tongue out to him. "Serves you right."


    "And still childish as always." Rufusughs while holding his hand with a bite mark.


    I stop at what I''m doing at look at him like he''s an idiot. "Of course, I''m just nine years old okay? I''m still a child." I cross my arms at him and pouts.


    "Okay, okay,dy Lauretr¨¦. I wouldn''t tease you anymore. You''re no fun."


    I throw those cut leaves at him. "I''m busy, can''t you see?"


    He looks at the flower that I''m trying to arrange. "I can see. The poor flowers look a mess right now. You don''t have a skill for flower arranging. Just ept it."


    I re at him and pout. "I''m nine years old okay? And I''m still learning. I''ll get better at it. You''ll see."


    He picks a morning glory flower and puts it at the back of my ear. Morning glory? It symbolizes affection. Come to think of it, Rufus is the second male lead in the story. He''s the first person to know that Princess Paislee is disguising herself as Prince Fraser''s Royal guard. He keeps Princess Paislee''s secret because he fell in love with it. He''s one of the people that Prince Fraser got jealous of.


    I tried recalling all the scenes I write with Prince Fraser and Rufus. Iughed at my thoughts. These two guys will be fighting over a guy. The only difference is Rufus knows the real identity of Princess Paislee while Prince Fraser thinks that he''s a homosexual.


    "I''m looking forward to seeing it. I hope you it wouldn''t look like that."


    "PRINCE RUFUS!"


    Rufus justughs and runs around the garden. I run to him, and we started to run around the garden. Like we usually did when we were still young.


    Rufus stopped running and raised both his hands. "I concede, your highness."


    I just pouted at him and red at him. "Look what you made. The backyard is now a mess. I''ll be dead if my parents know about this."


    Rufus scratches his nape. "I''m sorry. I''ll just help you then. Don''t worry. Everything will be cleaned up when the Count and the Countesse back home."


    "You better do so."


    We started cleaning up the mess we made. Afterward, I continue arranging the flowers I''m making. While Rufus stands beside me and watches me doing my thing.


    "Who are you going to give this?"


    I paused and thought for a while. The first person that came from my mind is Prince Fraser, but I just shake my head. It''s impossible to contact the prince for a while.


    "I''ll give it to my parents." I put thest flower, and it''s all finish. "Does it looks lovely?"


    "It is." I look back at Rufus smiling, but I caught him looking at me. "The flower is beautiful. You did well."


    I just shake my head. "My mother and father will be d to see you. You should just join our dinner."


    "Okay, as long as you don''t cook. I''m staying."


    "Hey!"


    Rufus justughs at me. I stare at him while he''sughing. Can you still keep that smile after Princess Paislee chooses Prince Fraser, Rufus? I hope yes.

 Chapter 10 - : Red Hair

    "Heyy! Purny, you''re early." Rufus smiled at me while going down from the back of his horse.


    I stomped my feet and red at him. "This Count''s daughter is taking this as a privilege to apany you, YOUR HIGHNESS Prince Rufus Astalieu," I emphasize the word your highness to show how mad I am already.


    Rufus and I had an agreement to meet today. And this guy got the nerve to make me wait for an hour on a winter day. It''s the start of winter here already, and since we were young, we had a tradition to go out every first day of winter. We usually just y outside or do random things.


    "Hey! Stop with that, your highness thing. You know how I hate, right?" Hees closer to me and touches my forehead.


    I pped his hand and red at him. "You don''t need to touch it. It''s cold, of course. You just made me wait on a winter day for an hour. AN HOUR! Imagine that?"


    Rufus takes off his coat and puts it on me. "I''m sorry. On my way here, I saw someone slipped on the snow, and of course, I brought her to the nearest hospital. I''m sorry, purny, okay? I''ll just treat you today. Come on, let''s get out of here."


    Before Rufus could ride his horse, a guy in a guard uniform pops out of nowhere. "Your majesty, the Duke said not to let you ride the horse in the winter. You can''t ride the horse with Lady Lauretr¨¦."


    I looked at Rufus and moved my eyebrows up and down. "Your highness, huh?" I grin at him.


    He just res at me and looks back at the guy. "I told you, stop calling me your highness." He then takes the reign of the horse and gives it to the guy. "Here, take it. However, if you will take it, how could I tour Lady Lauretr¨¦ around?"


    I rolled my eyes at Rufus because of the Lady Lauretr¨¦. He really likes to gets back at me.


    A big carriage suddenly stops in front of us. At the top of the carriage, there''s a symbol you could see. It''s the symbol of the Astalieu family. Every noble family here has their own symbol, and one of the most famous symbols of all is the Astalieu symbol because it also represents the royal family of the Vrawyth Kingdom.


    The guy opens the door for us. "Your highness." Rufus just shakes his head and enters the carriage. He probably resigned himself because even if he denied it, he still had royal blood running through his veins. "Lady Lauretr¨¦." I just smiled at the guy before going in.


    And since both Rufus and I are minors. A few guards ordered by the Duke followed our carriage. Rufus keeps mumbling disagreement words because of this.


    "I don''t understand why he wouldn''t let us have fun alone." He grumbled. He keeps ring at the guards in the carriage next to us.


    "Yeah. Have you forgotten what you just did in your boarding school, huh?" I reminded him. The poor guy just pouts at me.


    Rufus Astalieu, the red haired guy. In the first version of the novel, Rufus doesn''t exist, but after revising it and writing it in the magical notebook, I added another character, and it''s him. I haven''t written a lot about him, but I already mentioned in one of my chapters that Csille and he have a good rtionship. However, I still haven''t described it in depth.


    And now I am experiencing how close they are. I am amazed. I didn''t know that the closeness of Csille and Rufus is extreme. I just felt sad for him, though. Because of the color of his eyes and hair, people avoided him even though he didn''t do any harm. It''s your fault, Ysavel! It''s your fault why this little guy in front of me is suffering.


    I think about my first version of the novel. If I didn''t revise it. Then Rufus would not exist. However, if I really didn''t do it, then he wouldn''t experience this thing. Sometimes I regretted changing the first version of the novel. Csille wouldn''t be mean if I stick in the first version.


    I remember all the conflicts I add in the second version. The traitor and all the futureplications. It could have been avoided.


    "Csille?" Rufus waves his hand in front of me. I p it and frown.


    "What? I am just thinking about something."


    Rufus stares at me for a minute before changing his seat. He sits beside me. "What are you thinking about?"


    I look outside the window. It''s snowing already. "I''m thinking about the Crown Prince."


    "Oh. What about him? I didn''t know you''re close with the Crown Prince."


    I look at Rufus and shake my head. "I''m not. I just apany him for a while. I am also just thinking if he''s doing okay right now. Have you heard about the news about his departure? It was supposed to be a secret, but someone spread it. And now the life of the Crown Prince is in danger because of it."


    Rufus just sighed. "I heard about it when I had a conversation with the Count. We''re not that close, but I am also hoping he''s okay there. Let''s just hope nothing happens to him. And it''s almost one month already. We just need to wait for five months more."


    I just nod at Rufus. Prince Fraser, I hope you''re okay. Please be safe.


    _________


    "Csille here, try this. It''s called Prinsesst?rta. I heard from some locals here that this is their best seller. You could only buy it in here." Rufus puts the te that has a piece of Prinsesst?rta in front of me.


    I look at the color green dome cake. Of course, I know it. It''s one of Csille''s favorite dessert cakes. I didn''t know Rufus is the one who introduces the cake to Csille. I never write about it.


    I took a bite of it, and a vorful taste wees my senses. I never know this is how Prinsesst?rta tastes like. When I was writing about the scene where Prince Fraser brought Prinsesst?rta for Csille''s birthday when they ate both in middle school. I didn''t really think much about it. I just search up medieval cakes until I found Prinsesst?rta. It''s a traditional Swedishyer cake or torte consisting of alternatingyers of airy sponge cake, pastry cream, and a thick-domedyer of whipped cream. The cake is covered by ayer of marzipan, giving it a smooth rounded top. It was named prinsesst?rta or "princess cake" because the princesses were said to have been especially fond of the cake.


    "How is it? Do you like it?"


    I looked at Rufus and nodded. I swallowed the cake in my mouth first. "It''s delicious. I''ve never tasted something like this before. You should also try it."


    I cut a piece of it and puts it on Rufus'' te. "Taste it. You''ll fall in love with the taste."


    Rufus took a bite and tasted it. I waited for his reaction, but his face remains calm, like the cake his tasting is tasteless. "It actually tastes good. I also like it."


    I frown at him. "Really? But why does your reaction doesn''t look like that?" I cross my arms and stare at him.


    Before Rufus could even talk, a voice cuts him off. "Oh, look, it''s the red hair curse child." I look around and saw many noble''s family children entering the pastry shop. They are probably aged ten to thirteen years old. A few servants and guards are behind them.


    I look at Rufus, but he didn''t give any reaction to their words. He just leisurely eats the prinsesst?rta like he''s enjoying his time eating it.


    The noble children get mad for being ignored by Rufus. They walked towards him and started making fun of him. I looked at Rufus and waited for him to do something, but he just smiles at me and continues eating his prinsesst?rta.


    "Csille, why aren''t you eating? I thought you like it?" Rufus still got the nerve to ask even though those noble children are making a ruckus beside him.


    I smack our table very loudly. The nobles who are talking non-stop suddenly stop and look at me. The other customer also contains at what they are doing and look at us.


    I look at the noble children and covers my mouth. "I''m so sorry. I didn''t mean to make it loud. I was just trying to drive away a fly thatnded on our table. You see, I don''t really like it when something interrupted me eating. I''m sorry. Go on." I signal my hand for them to continue. Rufusughs at me. I re at him. He stopsughing when he noticed my re.


    The noble children suddenly got silent. One of them whispers something to the person in front. "Hey, that Csille, the only heiress of the Lauretr¨¦ family. We can''t offend someone like her. Come on, let''s just get out of here first. We will just get back on the cursed child some other day." The person in front looks at me. I just give him a fake smile and eats my prinsesst?rta like I didn''t hear anything.


    The noble children apologized to me at first before trying to leave the ce. However, before they could even step a foot, I stopped them. "I really appreciate your apologies, but I''m sorry. I am not the one who you should apologize to." I look at Rufus and point my hand at him. "Prince Rufus ASTALIEU invited me for a tea, but you interrupted my conversation with him. What will happen if the Princeins about me to the Duke? This COUNT''S daughter won''t dare to provoke HIS MAJESTY Duke Astalieu." I even emphasize some words to them.


    Among all the noble families, Lauretr¨¦ is the highest. Aside from it, we also have a close rtionship with the royal family. It''s the reason why all the nobles family pays respect to us. The Duke doesn''t really involve himself with the monarch. It''s like he just has a title, but it really doesn''t have political power in it. The reason why these nobles like to taunt the Duke and Rufus like this.


    The leader of the group looks at Rufus and bows his head. The other children follow him. They said their sorry in unison. Afterward, they immediately left the ce.


    Rufus just shakes his head and ps his hands. "I''m really amazed how you handle them. I think you could be a future official of the monarch."


    I re only res at him. "Why do you let them do that?"


    Rufus stops eating his cake and gives me a sad smile. "What do you want me to do? Raise a hand on them? My reputation is already bad. I don''t want to ruin the name of the Duke." He then looks at the window beside us.


    I felt terrible for Rufus. He''s not his fault being born with red hair. It is as if being red hair is cursed. Although in the real world, red hair is not thatmon, but it''s normal. Well, I couldn''t me these people, though. In this world, no one has red hair before.


    I look at my hair. "Why do they only did that to you. I also have peculiar eyes and hair color."


    Rufus looks at my hair and my eyes. "You''re different, Csille. You''re from the Lauretr¨¦ family, the highest noble family in Vrawyth. Who would dare to provoke you?"


    "But hey! You are royalty. You''re a Prince. You''re the only cousin of the Crown Prince. You''re also an Astalieu."


    Rufus shakes his head. "But I''m not a full-blooded Astalieu, Csille. My grandmother is just a maid consort."


    "Hey! That''s your mother we''re talking about. So, what if she is? The Queen came from a distant rtive of a noble family. You could also say she is amoner too."


    Rufus smiles at me and messes my hair. "Stop defending me. Also, be careful with your words. It''s the Queen you are talking about.


    I pout at him and fix my hair. "And what? I didn''t spout nonsense here. What I''m saying is true. You''re an Astalieu too. No matter what happened, the Astalieu blood still runs in your body."


    "Okay, okay. I wouldn''t argue anymore. When have I ever win in a conversation with you?" Rufus mumbled. He continues eating his prinsesst?rta.


    I look at Rufus. I''m sorry for making your life miserable, Rufus.


    __________


    I am fixing my hair when I noticed an envelope on my study table. I just finished refreshing myself after having fun all day with Rufus.


    "A letter?" I take it and look at the symbol in the wax stamp. I''m not sure where I saw it, but it seems familiar. One thing for sure, it did note from any noble family of Vrawyth. "Where did it came from?"


    I opened the letter. It''s a letter from the Kingdom of Aeerean. That''s the reason why it looks so familiar. I saw that symbol on King Thoumassin Saintizin at the banquet. But why did they sent me a letter? I tried recalling the scenes I''ve written in the notebook. But because I skipped this time, I didn''t remember anything about it. So howe they send me a letter?

 Chapter 11 - : Competition

    I opened the letter and read it.


    "Greetings! Lady Csille Lauretr¨¦. We are inviting you to the uing Royal Competition of the Arts of the Aeerean Kingdom. Thepetition is divided into different categories: poetry, painting, dancing, tea ceremony, flower arrangement, cross-stitching, strategic games, archery, and equestrian. Your knowledge will also be tested in a different ss based on your age. Aside from it, etiquette will also be added to the point system. It will be held in the Aeerean Kingdom a month after the winter.


    We are hoping to see you in it. Please, send us a message so we could prepare for your arrival. Have a good day!"


    A Royal Competition of the Arts? A memory suddenly pops up in my mind. It is a life changing event for both leads in the novel. It''s the reason why Princess Paislee decided to run away from Aeerean. In this, a Prince of a smaller kingdom saw how beautiful Paislee is. Paislee aced all the categories in thatpetition, making the Prince of the smaller kingdom fell in love with her deeply. King Thoumassin then had a marriage alliance with that Kingdom making Princess Paislee enraged. Because of this, she ran away from her country and hides from his father. That''s when she met the crown prince, and the rest is history.


    "But that will happen five years from now. Why did they have it now? Is it an annual thing?" I tried recalling if I ever mentioned that it''s an annual thing, but I couldn''t really remember. "I''ll probably just talk about it tomorrow with my parents."


    I put the letter down then. I finished drying my hair and fall asleep. I hope tomorrow will be a good day.


    ____________


    "Mother, do you think? I Should go to the Royal Competition?" I asked. We are currently having breakfast right now.


    My mother looks at my father first. My father stops eating and looks at me. "Do you really want to go?"


    My head nods on his own. Hey! I am not even decided if really want to go. That''s not fair! Why does this body would not let me take full control?


    "I''m still notcent about the idea of you going to the Aeerean Kingdom. Aeerean and Vrawyth have been at war with each other for years now. Although both Kingdoms have agreed on a peace treaty, I am still not sure if I could let my only daughter step foot in their Kingdom."


    I just nod my head. I also understand why does the count feels like that. The Aeerean and Vrawyth are only in peace because of the treaty. And since the treaty is still new, there''s still a chance that it could be broken.


    "But isn''t a great chance for the Aeerean Kingdom to show how sincere they are with the treaty? Remember, the Royal Competition of the Arts before is only offered and celebrated by the people of Aeerean. I also don''t think the Aeerean Kingdom will do something against many noble families. If they do that, the other Kingdoms will be against it. You know how the Kingdoms value their every noble family." My mother said. Which is also makes sense. I don''t think that the Aeerean would do anything against the Vrawyth. Also, I didn''t write anything about a war between Aeerean and Vrawyth at this time.


    My father looks at my mother and me. He sigh and finish his food. "Let''s talk about this at some other time. The King also asks me about this one. He''s also concerned about it since many noble family''s children were invited. It''s probably better to make a decision after my conversation with the King. Anyways, the Royal will Competition will be held in two months. So we still have plenty of time to think about it."


    My father then bids his goodbye and kisses us both before taking his leave. My mother patted my head and smiled at me. "You''re father is right. Let us talk about it when everything is okay with the King. For now, if you''re really serious about joining it. It would be best if you started preparing yourself. Do you want me to call tutors for you?"


    I nod at my mother as a response. This month and next month will probably be a busy month for me. Aside from those future training, I still have homeschooling. Every noble in this Kingdom do homeschooling for primary school. They can only go to a school after primary school. High school in here are mostly boarding schools. The students cane backs home after every semester.


    ___________


    "Do you really n to join thatpetition?" Rufus asked. It''s been a week now after I have received the invitation from the Aeerean Kingdom. It''s also been a week now that I''m practicing my flower arrangement skills. So far, my skills had been improved.


    I look at Rufus. "I''m sure. Why?" I asked while cutting a Camellia flower.


    Rufus takes the Camellia from my hand. "Really? How long have you been training your flower arrangement?"


    "It''s been a week now. Why?" I squint my eyes at him. I think I know why he''s asking. "You better be careful with your answer Rufus. I swear - "


    Rufus raised both his hands and cut me off. "Okay, okay. I''m not saying it."


    "Good." I continue to arrange the flowers as I like. Rufus then starts circling around me like he''s looking at an antic pot in a ss in museums.


    "Your flower arrangement is still a mess. I don''t know if you could even pass the preliminary rounds with that. Tsk tsk."


    I stop at what I am doing and lightly kicks his legs. "I told you. You better be careful with your words. And what are you even doing here? Don''t you have anything to do today? You''re always here every day. I am now getting tired of seeing your face."


    Rufus puts his hand on his chest where his heart could be located. "Aw, why are you so cruel, Csille? I am hurt by your words." He slumps at the floor while still holding his chest.


    I shake my head. He''s really overacting. I don''t understand. Sometimes he acts mature, but sometimes he just acts like he''s also a nine years old kid.


    "Get up there. I don''t want people to say I''m bullying you your majesty, Prince Rufus."


    Upon hearing what I said, he immediately stands up and points his fingers at me. How many times I told you to stop calling me Prince Rufus. And oh please, stop with that, your majesty. I am not Prince Fraser."


    I pped his finger and just rolled my eyes at him. I continue arranging my flowers after and ignores him.


    "Rufus, are you not busy?"


    He points to himself. "Busy? What could I be busying to? You know that I still cannot go back to the dormitory, right?"


    "So, I am the one who you bother always, is that right?"


    "Hey! You talk like you''re not my friend. How could you say that to your friend? I always visit you because I was worried about your training. Look at you. Look how you arrange the flowers. You still need a lot of things to learn."


    I put the flowers down that I am working with. "How could I concentrate on honing my flower arranging skills if you always tease me. Should I tell my father to ban you at our house temporarily?" I pretended to think for a moment.


    "Hey! That''s unfair. I''m just telling the truth here. You still need improvements. And also, I am here to help you with other things. I could help you with strategic games or archery and even in equestrian. Don''t you know I am the best at it?"


    "Okay, okay. You''ll help, but can you leave me alone first? I want to focus on flower arrangements. You should look for someone to talk to."


    Rufus pouts at me before he left the garden. I''m in our garden making flower arrangements. I don''t want to mess inside the house. That''s why I did it outside. And it''s easier to look for flowers that I want since I''m already in the garden.


    After a few minutes, I already finished arranging the flowers. I''m quite please with how it looks like. Among all the categories in the Royal Competition, flower arrangement is one of my weaknesses. That''s why I study this first.


    Back in the real world. I didn''t have much time to do this kind of thing since I''m always struggling to make a living. How could I even afford a flower arranging ss? I heard it''s quite pricy.


    A strong wind blows, and the red tulips that left got blown away. I took it and looked at it. Red tulips? I suddenly remember the scene in the Pce Garden when Prince Fraser gave me a red tulip.


    I looked at the sky and prayed. Prince Fraser, please be safe. You need to be safe.


    __________


    Later that night, my father called us to talk about the Royal Competition. The King already agreed to it and let the noble children represent the Kingdom of Vrawyth. And since we''re representing not only our noble families but also the Kingdom, the King also gives benefits for every noble child that will join thepetition.


    "And since the King already agrees with it. I will permit you to go and represent the Lauretr¨¦ family. However, you still need to be careful, okay? I''ll let some guards and maids apany you there, so your mother and I will be rest assured." My father said.


    Waltier Lauretr¨¦, the loving father of Csille Lauretr¨¦. In the first version of the novel, when Csille made something that harms the Kingdom of Vrawyth, both the Count and Countess begs his majesty to let Csille go. They even offer their lives and all the assets of the Lauretr¨¦ family. In the end, the Count and the Countess were stripped off from their title and lived amoner''s life. All their assets were taken too.


    I wrote those stories before to signify how parents would do something for their children. It''s really heartwarming to experience it in real life. Even if I''m not the real Csille and they are not my birth parents, I am still happy. I did not even think that I will experience it since I was an orphan in the real world.


    "By the way, how is your training going? I heard from your teacher that your flower arrangement is improving. Good job." My father pats my head. He looks so proud as if Csille had done something so great.


    I smiled at him. "It was great. I''ve learned a lot of things this week. I could already arrange flowers properly. In fact," I ran towards my room and took the bouquet I made today. I offer it to my parents. "My teacher said it''s really a good one. And for that, I thought it would be good to give it to your father, mother."


    My mother cried and hugged me. My father took the flowers and stared at them. Heughs after¡ªthe kind ofughter when you achieve something no one could ever achieve. "I''ll show this to my subordinates. I''m sure they will be envious of me because I have a daughter like you." Heughs again.


    I break from my mother''s hugs and hold my father''s arm. "Father! That isn''t very pleasant. It''s not that great. You''re subordinate might not like it."


    My father touches my head and gently messed it. "Who dares not to like this? It''s made by the Count''s daughter, my Csille, who''s very charming and adorable. They will probably be jealous because I have a beautiful daughter like you. And not just that, you''re also talented. So who would dare to disagree with me?"


    My mother just shakes her head. "No one will. Come on, let me handle this. I''ll just put it aside first. I thought you also have another announcement to say. It''s also the reason why his majesty talks to you, right?"


    My father let my mother takes the flowers. He sits on the sofa and asks me to sit beside him. "It''s about the Crown Prince Fraser."


    "What happened, father? Did something bad happened to him?" I ask. As far as I know, the crown prince''s life wouldn''t be endangered before he turned fourteen. So what could have happened to make his majesty called the Count?


    My father shakes his head. "Nothing happened. The King just suspected that something big will happen to the Crown Prince. He ordered a troupe to guard Prince Fraser in the western region."


    "But wouldn''t that expose the whereabouts of the Prince? Also, if there''s really someone who''s going after the prince, wouldn''t it confirmed the news that the crown prince is staying in the western region?"


    My father sighs. "That''s the reason the King asks to have a conversation with me. Instead of sending troupe, he assigned me to be the guard of the prince. However, I wouldn''te there as the Count of Vrawyth but as a merchant. I will pretend that I have contracted a contagious disease and will need to be isted outside the city. But instead of going to the city, I''ll sneak around and disguised myself as a merchant traveling to the western region."


    My mother and I both got silent for a moment. If the head of the Lauretr¨¦ family is not around, then it only means one thing. There will be changes in the noble families.

 Chapter 12 - : An Accident

    "Csille, are you okay? You seem bothered." Rufus snaps his fingers in front of me. Rufus and I are practicing archery today. He volunteered to teach me, and my father agreed since Rufus is known to have excellent skills in archery.


    I put down the bow and arrow and lean on the table. "I am bothered. I''m worried about the crown prince." I did not tell Rufus about themand of the King to my father. Rufus is a friend of mine, yes, but the fewer people know about it, the better. Also, I really did not lie because I am actually worried about the crown prince''s safety.


    Rufus puts down his bow and arrow and stands beside me. "We are all worried about him. However, you should not worry too much. The King would not let anything happen to the future heir of the throne."


    I just sigh and look at the sky. Please be okay, Father and Crown Prince Fraser.


    "Anyways, how is the Count? I heard his illness got worst."


    My father intentionally spread the news about his fake contagious illness. It''s for the traitor, so they wouldn''t suspect that father will go to the western region. Coincidentally, there''s an illness starting to spread around the Vrawyth Kingdom. However, most of the infected came from different and the outermost part of the Kingdom.


    "It''s true. His condition is getting worst." I take the bow and arrow and aim to shoot the target. "Mother decided to take my father to the outskirts town of the Kingdom so he wouldn''t infect anyone in the city." I let go of the string and the arrow to hit the red target. Bullseye!


    Rufus messed my hair and smiled at me. "You''re getting better at it. I didn''t know you are a fast learner." He takes the bow from my hand and makes me look at him. "You should not worry. The Count is a very healthy person. A simple illness would not take away his life. So, don''t worry, okay? Everything will be alright." He encourages me.


    I just look at him and smile sadly. "I know. My father will be okay for sure. However, that''s not the only thing I am worried about. Now that my father is gone, who will be the head of the Lauretr¨¦ family? If the nobles saw how vulnerable we be, I''m pretty sure the ranks between the noble families will change. I just hope my mother would not be affected by that. She is already having trouble keeping everything okay in our house. I''m afraid my mother could not take this." I bow my head. I really hope everything will be alright.


    "Don''t worry. I would not let anything happened to you. If I need to use my title or the Duke''s title, I would not be hesitant to do so. If that''s the only way to protect you and your family. So, don''t worry, okay? I promised the Count that I will take care of you if anything happens." Rufus hugs me andbs my hair gently.


    I really hope that everything will be alright. I know my father''s illness is fake, but I am more worried about the fact that my father will travel to the western region to protect the crown prince.


    Please, protect my father. Please, protect the crown prince. I silently prayed.


    __________


    I am so engrossed in reading strategic books when a maid suddenly enters my room. My eyes instantly re at her. Of course, I still have no full of control of that. "Didn''t I told you not to bother me when I am reading?" I angrily said to her.


    The maid bows her head and kneels in front of me. "Miss, I have bad news for you. The Countess got into an ident-"


    I instantly stands up from my seat and cuts her off. "What do you mean? Mother?" I walk towards her and hold both of her shoulders. Since she was still kneeling, it''s easy for me to do it. "What happened with my mother?"


    The maid cried. It''s probably because of how tight I am holding her. I may be nine years old only, but ever since I started training archery, my grasp bes stronger. Also, right now, it''s the real Csille who''s taking over my body. I could feel how she is hurting right now.


    "The guard said that the Countess got involved in a carriage ident. The horse they used suddenly goes berserk. It runs towards a forest, and the carriage hits a tree. The Countess got few broken bones and is now being treated at the Holycross Hospital."


    After her exnation, I instantly stood up and ordered the butler to prepare a carriage. We will be visiting my mother.


    After half an hour, we arrived at the Holycross hospital. I head first inside the hospital since they still need to look for a spot in the parking lot. I walked towards the front desk and tried to ask the nurse stationed in it, but they just ignored me. It''s like they do not see me at all. I smack the front desk with my hand and shouts at them. "I AM CSILLE LAURETR¨¦! THE HEIRESS OF THE LAURETR¨¦ FAMILY AND YOU ALL DARE TO IGNORE ME? I WILL ASK YOU AGAIN, WHERE IS MY MOTHER? WHERE IS THE COUNTESS?"


    The hospital hall suddenly got silent. The nurses also stop at what they are doing and look at me. I am now enraged and ring at anyone my eyesid on. My breathing is fast, a sign that I am suppressing my anger right now.


    I am about to shout again when someonees out the other side of the hallway. The nurses bow their heads and greet the person who is walking towards me now. I raised my eyebrows at him. "Who are you?"


    The guy just smiled at me and patted my head. "Csille, it''s been a long time since I saw you. You grow up so fast. I almost did not recognize you." He kneels one of his knees and stares at me.


    The guy looks like in his mid twenties. He''s wearing a white coat, and a stethoscope could be seen hanging on his neck.


    "You don''t remember me?" He gives me an amused look. Like, what I am saying is something not believable.


    The guy was about to answer when the butler who came with me suddenlyes towards us. "Miss, we already find a spot. I immediately look for you when I heard you shout. Is everything okay here?" The butler asks at me worriedly, and his gaze moves to the guy kneeling in front of me. "Master Pascal!" He was startled when he realized who''s the person in front of me.


    "Master Pascal?" I look at the butler signaling him to exin who he is.


    "Miss, you probably don''t remember Master Pascal since you''re still young when that happened. But this doctor in front of you is your only cousin. He''s the son of thete Count Lenard Lauretr¨¦. His mother died at birth, and thete Count Lenard Lauretr¨¦ died in a war against the Aeerean Kingdom. You did not see him because he left all his inheritance to Count Waltier and decided to live a life as a doctor." The butler exined to me.


    I looked at brother Pascal and smiled. I instantly hug him and cry to him. Brother Pascal lifts me and taps my back. I don''t know why I am crying, but right now, I just want to cry.


    "Hush now. Don''t cry." He orders the butler to follow us. "Oh, Nurse Tanya. Please reprimand those nurses that dare to ignore the daughter of the Countess. It''s a disgrace in our hospital to ignore Lady Lauretr¨¦." After the nurse agrees, Brother Pascal walks towards a direction. He is still carrying me while I cry myself out.


    He enters a room and puts me down on a chair. He looks at me gently and pats my head. Why do people love to pat my head?


    "Do you feel better now?" He took a bottle of water on his table and offered it to me. "Water?"


    I nodded my head and took the water bottle from him. He let me finished drinking before he talks to me. "I heard what happened to the Countess. Don''t worry, I personally treated her, and she is currently resting. Don''t worry, okay? She''s okay, and her condition is already stable."


    I feel relieved when I heard what he said. "Thank you, brother."


    "Anyways, how are you doing? I heard things that happened to the Lauretr¨¦ family. How are you handling it?"


    My tears immediately start rolling, and I hug him again. "Brother." I sobbed. It''s probably the child in me that is crying. Although I could also feel her pain right now. It''s been two weeks now since the Count traveled to the western region, and as a result, there''s a lot of things happening to the Lauretr¨¦ family. The nobles started to harass people from the Lauretr¨¦ family, the maids, and the guards. Every time I would go out, some noble children also try to harass me.


    After a minute of crying, I dried my tears and breaks from the hug. "Do you feel better now?"


    I nod at him. He sits on the floor and looks at me. "I''m sorry if I wasn''t there when things got messed up in the Lauretr¨¦ family. But now I am here. Don''t worry. I''ll protect you from now." He looks at the butler standing beside him. "Any updates to the Count''s health?"


    The butler shakes his head. "I''m sorry, Master Pascal, but the Count orders the maids and the guards that came with him to get back in the residence. He said he wanted to be alone and wouldn''t want to infect anyone."


    "Where is he staying? I could visit him."


    I instantly hold brother Pascal''s arms. That''s not a good thing. Father''s fake illness will be revealed if I let brother Pascal go. "Brother, can I see my mother now? I am worried for her."


    Brother Pascal looks at me and carries me. "Okay, I will bring you to your mother then."


    I look at the butler, and both of us silently sigh in relief. Brother Pascal enters a room, and I saw my mother lying on the bed. My mother instantly smiled when she saw us entering the room.


    "You two met already. I''m d you two get along." She gestured brother Pascal to let me down. I immediately run towards my mother.


    "Mother, are you okay? I was so worried about you when I heard from the maids you got into an ident. What happened?" I climb up to my mother''s bed and hugs her.


    My mother hugs me back and gently pats my head. "I''m okay. I''m sure your brother Pascal already fills you in about my condition, so don''t worry, okay?"


    I nodded and leaned my head on her arms. Right now, I don''t feel like I am Ysavel, the twenty three years old novel writer. I feel like I am the real Csille Lauretr¨¦, the pampered nine years old daughter of a Count and a Countess.


    "Countess-" my mothers cuts off brother Pascal.


    "It''s Aunt, Pascal. You''re a Lauretr¨¦ too. You don''t need to follow the titles." My mother raised her hand and gestured brother Pascal to sit on the visiting chair.


    "Aunt, I don''t think it''s a simple ident."


    My mother stopsbing my hair. "What do you mean by that?"


    I look up to my mother and to brother Pascal. Brother Pascal looks at our butler. The butler took a piece of paper inside his suit and gave it to my mother. "Countess, these are the evidence that someone might plot something against you."


    Mother takes the paper and looks at it. There are photographs of the horse leg. There are bite marks on it. It''s a snake''s. She then flips to the other page. It''s a photograph of the scene where the horse is just starting to go berserk. The following paper contains photographs before the scene. There are two guys. One guy was openly holding a snake in his arms. They were both seen standing in the scene of the event for two hours. There is time snap in each pictures. The next photographs are ample evidence that these guys intentionally let the snake go when they saw our family''s carriage.


    "Who would do this?" With a trembling voice, my mom asked Brother Pascal. My mother is really an innately good person. She always has a good impression with almost everyone she met. She probably won''t believe that anyone would dare to hurt her.


    "As of now, we are still unclear. But we already submitted this evidence to the court. His majesty even talked to the court official about this matter and promised to give you justice." Brother Pascal inches closer to My mother''s bed. "Aunty, you should have told me. If not for this event, I would not even know what''s happening to you and my cousin."


    My mother takes brother Pascal''s hand and holds it. "Pascal, you already choose to live as a doctor. As your Aunt, how could I dare to interrupt your peaceful life?"


    Many people probably thought that being noble is a good thing. However, they often disregarded the fact that it also has a negative side. The Lauretr¨¦ family has been the highest-ranking noble family for more than a century. So, it''s inevitable for some nobles to take this chance to weaken and crippled the Lauretr¨¦ family.


    Brother Pascal shakes his head. "Aunt, you, the Count, and Csille are my only family. Of course, I could temporarily give up my life for your safety. I could even totally give up on this if something happens. Although I know the Count wille back safe and healthy."


    My mother gently pats brother Pascal''s head. "Thank you, Pascal. Your presence makes everything better."


    Brother Pascal just smiled at us. He talks with my mother about the current situation of the Lauretr¨¦ in the nobles family. He then bid his goodbye and said he''ll stay with us when my mother got discharged from the hospital.


    Pascal Lauretr¨¦? Who are you? I tried recalling the first version of the novel, but I did not remember creating a Pascal character. In the revised version, I didn''t even think about creating a cousin for Csille. So, howe he is existing here? Is it because of the time gaps? Or because I didn''t go in-depth about Csille''s life? But I don''t think brother Pascal is a bad character. Hopefully not, because I feel a special connection with him.

 Chapter 13 - : Writer

    Mother is already okay now. Although her broken bones still need to be healed. She was discharged a few days ago. The doctors actually disagreed with it, but since Brother Pascal will be staying with us, they let us go. Brother Pascal decided to take a temporary leave from the hospital, and he''s living with us in the Lauretr¨¦ residence.


    It''s been two weeks now after the ident and a month after when my father traveled to the western region. And since then, we haven''t heard anything from him. Brother Pascal took the head position of the Lauretr¨¦ family for now. The King also appointed Brother Pascal a position in the monarch temporarily. He is currently doing the duties of my father. The nobles also started to change their attitudes towards us. Before, they got the courage to go against us because my father is not around. Now, they did not even dare to provoke us. They probably realized that since Brother Pascal is taking the role of the head of the Lauretr¨¦ family. It will be the end of them if they do something against us.


    Also, the investigation about my mother''s ident is still ongoing. However, Brother Pascal already said that because the King is eager on finding the culprit behind the ident, the investigation will end in no time. And the culprit will surely pay for harming the Countess.


    "Csille, I will be going to visit the Pce today. The King asked for my presence. He might found out who''s the culprit behind the Countess ident." Brother Pascal walks towards me. He gently messes my hair. "I need you to stay in the house. Don''t go out while I''m still in the pce, okay? Also, I''ve changed the bandage of the Countess. You should take care of her."


    I shake my head at him. "But mother would not even let me take care of her. She said I should be focusing on my training. Brother, help me encourage mother. I really want to take care of her." I pout and hold his arms.


    "You know I cannot change Aunt''s decision. Also, I think she is right. The Royal Competition is already near. You really need to practice more. I heard from the butler that you''re flower arrangement skill is impressive now. Make your brother Pascal one, and I''ll bring you home princesst?rta. How about it?"


    My mouth instantly waters just by the name of princesst?rta. It''s the green dome cake Rufus, and I ate. The favorite dessert of Csille and my favorite cake now too. I nod at him and give him a smile.


    "Good, I need to go now. You promised me. You will not leave the house, okay?"


    "I wouldn''t. I promise you, brother."


    Satisfied with my answer. Brother Pascal taps my head and leaves the residence. When I heard the carriage left, I immediately took my small bag that I hide behind the pillows. I look around and walk towards the back door. I was about to open it when the butleres out behind me.


    "Miss? Where are you going? The Master ordered me not to allow you to leave the house."


    I look back at the butler and hides the bag behind my back. "I am going to practice flower arrangement in the garden." I smiled.


    The butler looks at me for a minute. Probably trying to figure out if what I am saying is true. "But didn''t your tutor already said that you have already mastered the flower arrangement?"


    I nodded my head and smiled. "Yeah, of course. However, Brother Pascal asked me to make him one. How can I not make him one, right? And oh," I took a piece of paper from my pocket. "Find me these flowers now. I will make a bouquet with these flowers."


    It''s a good thing I have prepared things earlier. The piece of paper contains a list of rare flowers here in Vrawyth. It will take some time before they could find everything on the list.


    The butler looks at me suspiciously before he takes the paper from my hand. "I''ll find someone to find this for you, Miss."


    I waved my hand at him. "You should go. Also called a maid over. I need assistance." I opened the back door and pretended to walk through the garden.


    I look around to see if there is someone around. When I did not see anyone, I instantly kneel on the ground and push aside some bushes. A small hole at the lower part of the wall could be seen. It''s a secret passage I let Rufus made before. It''s actually not Rufus but his butler.


    I crawl pass through it. Once I got out, I put the bushes back in its ce so no one would notice it. I look around and saw a carriage with a small purple g at the top. It''s on the end of the alley. I look around first to see if someone is around. When I saw no one, I hurriedly walk towards the carriage. The henchman instantly goes down and opens the carriage door for me. A bored Rufus wees me inside.


    "Why did you take so long? I''ve been waiting here for an hour." He snaps at me.


    I rolled my eyes at him. "Brother Pascal wouldn''t let me out. My mother''s ident still bothers him until this day. My father is also still not around. He''s probably worried that something will happen to me."


    Rufus nodded. "Don''t worry, as long as I am here. I would not let anything bad happens to you."


    I just waved my hand at him. "I know, but can we go first? I''m afraid the butler will notice my absence."


    Rufus gestured the coachman to start the carriage. I ask a favor for Rufus to look for the writer of the book The Parallel Universe, the book that Prince Fraser introduced to me. I don''t know why but I think I really need to see that person.


    Many things are happening that I did not write about. Also, my transmigration from the real world to the novel world is still unclear to me. I think meeting this author could answer some of my questions.


    __________


    "Are you sure it''s here?" I look around the ce, but it''s just an empty field. No house or people could be seen anywhere. There are only trees and bushes everywhere.


    "The report shows that that person is living here. I don''t understand why there is no one here." Rufus looks around. He even used binocrs to looks at it.


    "Maybe you''re just mistaken. Maybe it''s somewhere else. Is your source can be trusted?"


    "Hey! I am sure. It''s one of the trusted person of my father. Maybe the person you are looking for moved to another ce or something." Rufus puts down his binocrs.


    "That cannot be. I really need to see that person." I sighed and tried to walk through the bushes and trees. Maybe that person is there.


    Rufus grabs my hand. "Csille, let''s just go home. Maybe there''s really wrong with the report. I''ll ask some of our men to look again. Come on. It''s already gettingte now. You wouldn''t want your brother Pascal to know you got out, right?"


    I look around for thest time before walking to the carriage. I don''t know why but I just feel like there is something big that will happen. I just hope it''s just my imagination.


    "Why are you so eager to find the author? What''s with the person? I don''t understand why you are looking for the author at this time? You do know that you''re still in danger, right? I know your brother Pascal already took the ce of the Duke temporarily, but it doesn''t guarantee that those people will stop harming you."


    I just look at Rufus. "I just want to ask him some things."


    "Some things?" Rufus looks at me. "What do you mean? Maybe I could help you with that."


    I just shake my head at him. "Never mind that. Only that author can answer me. Anyways, thank you for apanying me today."


    "Don''t thank me. I am your friend. Of course, I will help you. However, I don''t think I could help you with this." Rufus stares outside the carriage.


    I look outside to see where he is looking. On no! I also think Rufus couldn''t help me with this. When the carriage stops I instantly went out. "Brother Pascal!"


    "Csille! I thought you promised me that you would not get out the house?"


    I walk towards brother Pascal and holds his arms. "Brother, let me exin myself first." I tried to acts pitifully at him, but he just shoves my hand.


    "You promised me, Csille! Why did you break your promise? You do know that there is still danger out there, but you still went out? What will I tell the Count and the Countess if something happened to you?"


    I bow my head. I''m guilty, but what can I do? I need to talk to that person as soon as possible. I really feel that something big will happen.


    I am about to answer when Rufus cuts me off. "I''m sorry, Doctor Pascal. I forced Csille to apany me today. I did not know that she isn''t allowed to go out. I know it''s insensitive of me to ask her to go out even if I know the danger that the Countess encountered. Please, don''t be mad at Csille. She doesn''t have any fault. You should be mad at me. I am the one who is at fault. I apologize for everything." Rufus bows his head at Brother Pascal and stays like that.


    Brother Pascal looks at Rufus for a moment before he walks in front of him and helps Rufus stands up properly. "You don''t need to say sorry, Prince Rufus. I''m sorry you need to see this. I hope my cousin doesn''t troubles you."


    Rufus waves his hand as a sign of disagreement. "No, no! Csille and I are friends. She doesn''t bothers me. Also, I should be the one saying sorry because I am the one who always bothers her."


    Brother Pascal looks at me. He then looks at Rufus. "Prince Rufus, thank you for bringing Csille home. I am relieved that she was with you."


    Rufus just shakes his head and bid his goodbye. Brother Pascal looked at me when Rufus left. "Csille Lauretr¨¦. I am disappointed at you." He then walks inside. Ignoring me.


    I followed him inside. "Brother, please forgive me. I did not really want to go out. Rufus-" Before I could even continue what I at saying, he already cuts me off.


    "Do you think I would believe that? You asked the butler to look for rare flowers. You pretended that you would made me a bouquet. For what? So you could buy time to n your escape? You also used Prince Rufus to cover you up?" Brother is now enraged. I did not know he could be this mad. He always has a smile every time he talks to anyone. This is the first time I see him this mad.


    I look at the floor. I am guilty, yes. But I didn''t know it will result like this. "I''m sorry, I actually want to ask for your permission, but since mother got into an ident, you always prohibit me from going out. I know you''re concerned about my safety, so I just sneak out because I don''t really want to bother you. I''m sorry, I just went out to look for someone."


    Brother Pascal sighs and kneels in front of me. "I''m sorry for shouting at you too. I''m just worried when I did not see you here. I thought something has happened to you. Please don''t do that again, okay? If you want to go out again, please say it."


    I nod my head and hugs brother Pascal. "I am sorry, brother. I promise not to do that again."


    He just pats my back and carries me. "Okay now. Let me take you to your mother first. She said she wants to meet you."


    I nod my head and let brother Pascal takes me to my mother''s room. My mother instantly smiled when she sees us entering the room. "Pascal. Csille. How''s your day?"


    Brother Pascal puts me down. I sit beside her and hugs her from behind. "Mother, it''s good. How about yours? Do you feel better now?"


    Mother messes my hair and nods at me. "I am already okay, dear." She looks to Brother Pascal. "How about your day, Pascal? Are the officials making it difficult for you?"


    Brother Pascal shakes his head and sits in the chair beside the bed. "They are, but I could manage. I wouldn''t be a Lauretr¨¦ if I couldn''t deal with those small things. Anyways, Auntie, do you feel okay now?"


    My mother waves her head. "I am already okay. Every time you two would see me, you always ask about my condition. Don''t worry. I am already okay. And you even told me this morning that I could go out and start doing taking exercises, right?"


    Brother Pascal smiled and nods. I just look at the two of them talking. I am d that my mother is already healing. I am also happy that Brother Pascal is already staying with us. I just hope this good thing wouldst. I don''t understand why I often feel like there is something wrong. I just hope it''s nothing.

 Chapter 14 - : Culprit

    I''ve been staying in the house for a week now. I still feel guilty about my sneaking out before, so I decided to stay at home for the moment. Brother Pascal has already been busy dealing with his duties in the monarch. My mother is getting better now. However, she feels anxious about my father''s absence. I don''t want the two of them to be worried about me. That''s why I decided to stay at home for now.


    This week I just read books rted to the Royal Competition. I also do training for it. As of now, I still need to train on equestrian and my archery skills more. Rufus volunteered to teach me those. He already taught me Archery, but it is not enough. However, since Rufus is busy with things these days, he hasn''t visited me for days. The Duke probably ask him to do something.


    Iy the book I am reading aside. It''s the book of The Parallel Universe. I thought I could get some clue about the writer through this, but I''ve got nothing. Unlike the published books in the real world you there is no information on how to contact the writer or the publisher.


    This novel world doesn''t have advanced technology yet. Even telephones are not existing in here. People''s way ofmunication here is through letters, or if you want to send a message immediately, you should have a messenger bird. Although raising a messenger bird is really pricy and takes a lot of effort to do so.


    "Miss, a letter from the Princess of the Aeerean Kingdom just came." A maid called out from the outside.


    "Slip it through the gap at the bottom of the door. I don''t want to see you or anyone. Get out!" My mouth shouted! Of course, how could I forget? Csille is still the viiness of the novel. She is always mean and cruel to the maids.


    I stand up and take the letter. Princess Paislee? It''s almost a month now since she sends me a reply. Which never happened before. She often replies after three days. I almost forgot about the letters.


    ''Csille, I apologized for replyingte. Something is happening here in our Kingdom. I got too busy helping my mother and father dealing with things here. I write not to respond to yourst letter but to actually inform you that the Royal Competition of the Arts will be postponed this year. I could not say the specific reason for now, but our Kingdom will release an official announcement about it. I just want to inform you in advance because I know you''re training as best as you can. I could really not talk too much right now. However, I promise you, once everything is okay here, I will send you a reply and a message soon.


    P.S. I am really disappointed that I could not meet you at the Royal Competition of the Arts. I hope we could have an opportunity next time. Always take care.


    Love,


    Paislee''


    Something happening in the Aeerean Kingdom? I tried recalling if I have ever written something about it. However, I only realized that I didn''t really mention a lot of information about the Aeerean Kingdom. If I didn''t write about that thing, then why is this happening? I thought this world is based on my novel? But what is happening?


    I suddenly remember the bad feeling that I''ve been feeling these days. Is it something rted to it? If it is, then what will happen?


    _________


    "Miss, why do you need the messenger bird?" The butler asks. I am thinking of sending a letter to Rufus. I need an update on the whereabouts of the writer of the book.


    "I just want to send Rufus a letter. I need to ask him about something."


    The butler adjusted his eyesses. "Why don''t you just ask someone to send the letter to the Duke''s residence?"


    I shake my head. "I could not do that." There''s a lot of people who are still eyeing the Lauretr¨¦ family. The letter that Princess Paislee sent was sent through a messenger bird too. I could not risk something this important. I think that writer could answer my questions. "Can you just lend it to me? I just need to send a letter to Rufus and the Princess of Aeerean Kingdom."


    The butler shakes his head again. "I''m sorry, Miss, but you need the approval of the Count for you to use the messenger bird."


    I walk back with a slumped shoulders. It''s no use. My father is not here, so there''s no way I could use the bird. I don''t want to go out since I still feel guilty about thest time. What would I do? I badly need to see the writer.


    I was in deep thoughts when Brother Pascal stops me from walking. "Csille, I heard from the butler that you want to use the messenger bird. Who do you n to send a letter?"


    I look back at Brother Pascal. He probably justes from work. He is still wearing the uniforms of the officials of the monarch. He looks good wearing it, but I still think he looks better in a white coat.


    I run towards him and help him takes his coat. "I just want to send a letter to Rufus. I want to ask him about something. Also, the Crown Princess of the Aeerean Kingdom sent me a letter. I just want to reply to her."


    Brother Pascal taps my head gently. "Okay, if that''s the case, I will ask the butler to allow you to used it."


    I smiled at him and hugged him from the side. "Brother, is everything okay in the monarch?"


    Brother Pascal''s smile fades away. "Is your mother in her room?" I nod to him in reply. "I need to talk to her first. Let''s talkter, okay?"


    I nod at him. Why is his reaction like that? Is something wrong happening? I sneakily follow him behind. He enters mother''s room and makes the maids leave the room.


    Why did he make the maid leave the room? They must be talking about something important. I look around to see if there are people around. When I see no one, I quietly walk towards my mother''s room. I tried putting my head on the door to see if I could hear anything. However, the door in my mother''s room is really thick it makes it difficult to pick up sounds from the inside of the room.


    What do I do? They probably left me out of the conversation because they still see me as a child. Well, technically, Csille is. However, I am Ysavel, a twenty three years old writer. But of course, how would they know it?


    I tried looking for another way to hear their conversations, but I really couldn''t think of anything aside from opening the door. But if I do that, they will know that I am listening. I guess I have no choice then. I quietly opened the door and left a small gap in there. Enough for me to hear what they are talking about.


    "The King is asking you to go to the pce. He wants to talk to you about the case, Aunt." Brother Pascal said. Good thing they haven''t notice me.


    "Why do I need to go there? Does the court already knows who is the culprit behind the ident?"


    Brother Pascal nodded. "Yes, and he wants to personally talk to you about it. I could apany you tomorrow if you want."


    Mother waves her hands. "No need. Anyways why does he wants me to go there? Is it because of the culprit? Is our assumption right?"


    "Yes, Aunt. It''s one of the noble families. I could not tell you more about the specifics. For the reason that the King ordered me not to say to. He wants to personally say who the culprit is."


    I am still listening when my body moves on her own. It opens the door and barges to the room. My mouth also moves on its own. "Noble family? The one who harms my mother is from a noble family?" My foot walks towards Brother Pascal. "Brother! Who is it? Tell me, who is it?"


    Brother Pascal and Mother got startled for a minute and just sat there. Brother holds my arms. "Csille? What are you doing here? Didn''t I told you that your mother and I need to talk. How long have you been listening? It is not-" Before Brother Pascal could continue his words, my mother already cuts him off.


    "Let her be Pascal." My mother gestured me to sit beside her, and I willingly followed. "Csille, it''s not a good thing to listen to people''s conversation. Don''t do it again, okay?" I nod my head as a response. My mother smiled. "I will let you stay, but you should just let your Brother talk, okay?" I nodded again.


    "Pascal, I would go to the Pce tomorrow. You don''t need to apany me. Just stay in here and look out for Csille."


    Brother Pascal is supposed to refuse, but my mother dismissed him. The nobles? Who would do that? I know many people are against the Lauretr¨¦ family, but who would dare to harm the Countess? Harming a noble with a title is a great offense in the Vrawyth Kingdom. So who would dare to do that?


    _________


    ''I still haven''t got anything. The report always said that the writer is really residing in that ce. Maybe it''s better if we check it again. If we still haven''t found anything, then I will widen my search.''


    It''s Rufus'' reply to the letter I send to him this morning. I also sent a letter to the Aeerean Kingdom. However, since the Aeerean Kingdom is enormous, and the Vrawyth is also a big Kingdom. It will take some time before the Princess could receive the letter.


    I sit on my chair and look at the paper on the table. If the results always end up in that ce, then it could only mean one thing that the writer is really living in there. But how could someone live in a very deste ce? There are only bushes and trees everywhere. Where could that person be hiding?


    I look at the paper and start to write.


    ''Thank you for the information. I know you''re also busy with things. However, can you please apany me tomorrow? I need to find the writer of that book. Thank you.


    P.S. Also, I remember you said you know a way to contact the crown prince, right? Can you do me a favor? I want to send a message to him.''


    I rolled the paper into a small roll. I give it then to the messenger bird on my window. It''s the same messenger bird from Rufus. I pet it for a while before I signaled it to fly. The bird immediately flies to the dark sky.


    I''ve been living here for a long time already. But a lot of things are going out of hand now. The Count''s departure to the western region. The Countess'' ident. Brother Pascal''s existence. The culprit behind the Countess'' ident. All of it is not because of my doing. I am the reason why this world exists, but why doesn''t it follows my story? Is it because of the time gaps?


    ________


    Early in the morning, my mother goes to the Pce. Brother Pascal takes a leave on the monarch and is staying with me today. And since I am still guilty of my sneakingst time, I decided to ask Brother Pascal permission. Luckily he agreed but on one condition only. He needs to apany us to that ce.


    And since Brother Pascal is joining us. We used the Lauretr¨¦ carriage instead of the carriage of Rufus. Rufus and I are seated together. I am d Brother Pascal did not ask why we are going to that ce.


    We arrive in no time. And just like before, the ce looks like a deste field. Brother Pascal also helps us find the person. Although we did not really say who we are looking for.


    "Is the is a person or a thing?"


    Both Rufus and I stop at what we are doing and look at Brother Pascal. He is asking if the one we are looking for is a person or a thing.


    "It''s a person. It''s the writer of the book The Parallel Universe." I answered.


    Brother Pascal got startled by my answer. "You''re looking for the writer of The Parallel Universe? Why didn''t you say so? I know where we could find him." He smiled.


    Rufus and I both look at each other. "You know where? Can you bring us to him or her?"


    He just smiles at me. "We are here." Brother Pascal walks towards a very tall tree. He then knocks at it three times, and the tree suddenly moves. The center of it opened. It''s a door!


    "Wow! I didn''t know you could do that!" Rufus whispered from my side.


    I agree on silence. I mean, I have already seen tree houses in the real world, but it''s the first time I see one that is not obvious. I remember thest time we went here, I even hold to that tree, but I didn''t even notice something odd. It''s really amazing.


    Brother Pascal looks back to both of us. "What are you two doing there? Come on. We need to get inside, or else we could not see him today."


    Both Rufus and I immediately run towards the door. When the three of us are inside already, the door suddenly closed on its own. Brother Pascal takes my hand and consoles me. He probably thought I would be afraid of the dark.


    We walk for a minute. Afterward, we see a lighting from a direction. "That''s where he is. Let''s go. We could only be here for an hour. After that, the door will permanently close for today. And we will need to wait for tomorrow for it to be opened."


    After hearing Brother Pascal''s words, our footsteps be quick. But even before we could open the door. A light engulfs the whole surroundings. Thest thing I remembered someone is calling my name, and I lost consciousness.

 Chapter 15 - : Time

    A loud ringing of the bell waked me up. I look around to find where the sound ising from. I frown when I notice that my surrounding is very unfamiliar with me. This is not my room.


    Am I still in the writer''s house? I got up from the bed and looked outside the window. All I see is a big field with many people walking or ying a game. Big field? But this is not the field in front of the writer''s home. So, where am I? I look around the room, trying to find something, when I came across a door. The room I woke up in is actually big. It''s like a typical condo type in the real world. It has a big bed, a study table, a big dresser. It also has two doors. I open the door that is closer to me. It''s the door of the bathroom. Ie inside and look around. I am about to leave when I saw the reflection in the mirror.


    I am taken aback when I saw the reflection in the mirror. No way! I try to touch my own face to see if it''s real. It''s real! I pinch my cheeks really hard until my cheeks reddened. I look like I put blush on now. But I didn''t stop there. I also wash my face with the cold water from the faucet. And I could also feel the coldness of the water.


    It''s true! I skip time? I got out of the bathroom and rummage through the stuff I could see. I could see notebooks and books on the study table. I flip the pages, trying to find some clue or something. When I saw a paper inside a book, I took it and read the contents.


    "Csille Lauretr¨¦. Third year high school student of Vrawyth High School of the Nobles."


    I sit on the chair, overwhelmed with what is happening. Thest thing I could remember is I got unconscious when I saw blinding lights in the writer''s house. And when I woke up, I am already a high school student. But what happened after I got unconscious? What happened to the Crown Prince? To Father and Mother? To Brother Pascal and Rufus? To the Vrawyth Kingdom? I touched my head when I feel unbearable pain. I am busy trying to make the pain stop when I heard someone knocks on the door. And just like that, the pain magically gone away.


    I look at the door and walk towards it. Who could it be? I opened it and immediately closed it again when I saw the person standing outside.


    Prince Fraser! Prince Fraser in a school uniform and is older. Dayum! He looks so fine. I got shocked to see him early this morning that why I closed the door at him. I heard a loud knock outside and a shout. "CSILLE! OPEN THE DOOR!"


    I take a deep breath before opening the door. I smiled awkwardly at the Crown Prince. Trying to look somewhere else. My eyes are still not used to seeing the fourteen years old Prince Fraser.


    "Why did you close the door at me?" He snapped.


    Iugh awkwardly at him. "I''m sorry. My mind is still in a daze. I didn''t know what I am doing." Still avoiding his gaze. "What are you doing here, your majesty?"


    Prince Fraser caught my chin and forced me to look at him. "Why aren''t you looking at me? Did you do something again?" He frowned.


    I immediately shake my head. "Hey! I didn''t do anything." I tried to look at him, but I really couldn''t take looking at him. My heart is already beating so fast, and looking at him makes it more frantic.


    "Also, what do you mean by asking what am I doing here? Are you expecting someone?" He raised his eyebrows at me. Oh, dear! Stop staring at me like that. My weak heart cannot take it.


    I struggled from his grip and walked inside the room. "No! No! I am just shocked when I saw you here. Do you need anything, your majesty?" I ask, facing my back at him. I sit on my bed and look back at him. "What are you doing there? Why don''t youe in first? Let''s talk here."


    Prince Fraser looks at me like I just said something unbelievable. I stopped for a moment to think back on what I just said. I didn''t say something wrong or mean, right? But why is he looking at me like that?


    "Are you sure you want me toe inside?" He asked. He looks around my room but won''t even take a step inside.


    I frown at him. I don''t understand what is happening. Why is he making it a big deal? We will just talk inside and nothing else. I look at him. I noticed that his face is really red right now. Even his ears are colored red already.


    I walk towards him and ce my hand on his forehead. His temperature seems normal. "Are you okay? Your face looks so red right now. Even you''re ears. Are you sick, your majesty?"


    Prince Fraser covers his cheeks and steps backward. "Never mind. I will just see you in the library at nine. Remember to meet me there, okay?" After he said his words, he immediately runs towards the hallway. I look at him confusedly. Weird.


    I walk inside my room and look for a clock. It''s already eight in the morning. The Prince said that I need to see him in the library at nine. And because I still have a lot of time. I took a bath first and pretty myself. I am now wearing a school uniform. It looks like a medieval school uniform. White longs sleeves. A ribbon in the middle. A high neckline with ruffles. A vest that is connected with the skirt. It looks like those typical anime cosyer wears. Satisfied with how I look, I smiled at my reflection in the mirror.


    ___________


    I walk inside the library. I was in awe when I look around it. It is really an extensive library. Everywhere I look, all I see are books and massively tall bookshelves. I wonder how do they get the books at the top.


    "Good morning Miss Lauretr¨¦." A girl probably two years younger than me greets me. I just nod and smiles at her.


    Many people greet me when they saw me walking in front of them. So, Csille Lauretr¨¦ is a respected person here, eh? I didn''t know that. I thought people hated her.


    I walk around trying to figure out where could the Crown Prince be. He just said to meet me here, but where is he? I look at the big clock in the library. It''s already nine fifteen am. I am already walking for fifteen minutes in the library, but I haven''t even seen his silhouette. Where could he be?


    I am about to turn back to where I came from when a hand suddenly covers both my eyes. I was about to shout when the culprit whispers in my ear. "Don''t shout. It''s me." He takes his hand that covers my eyes. I look back and see Prince Fraser grinning at me. I red at him.


    Prince Fraser smiles at me. He pulled me into the philosophy area. He took adder and pulled something in the gap space in between two bookshelves. The bookshelf in the right split into two, and a room could be seen. There''s a hidden room behind this bookshelves? Awesome!


    Prince Fraser led me inside. I tried to stop him. What if it''s someone''s ce? Then we are both trespassings. However, Prince Fraser ignored me and twisted a vase on the table at the entrance. The bookshelf that split into two close, and now Prince Fraser and I are standing in the middle of the room.


    "Hey! Wouldn''t we get into trouble?" I tug his arms and try to pull him back. However, I don''t know how to open it.


    Prince Fraser looks at me confusingly. Like what I just said doesn''t make sense. He grasped my hand and pulled me to sit on the chair. The room had a small table and two chairs. It looks like a tea room. There is also a small bookshelf at the side.


    "Why would I get in trouble? If I own this ce? Did you forget?"


    I look at him and around the ce. Everything I am seeing looks expensive. Yeah, who could have a room like this other than the Crown Prince?


    I smiled awkwardly. I couldn''t tell him that I skipped time. That yesterday I was still the nine years old Csille Lauretr¨¦, and when I woke up today, I be the fourteen years old Csille. "I am still in dazed right now. I probably need more time to refresh my memory. I am sorry."


    Prince Fraser just waves his hand at me. "Anyways, do you have a decision now?"


    I look at Prince Fraser and frown. Decision about what? What does Prince Fraser and Csille talking about? I smiled awkwardly at him. "I''m sorry, I still haven''t made up my mind."


    He just nods at me. "That''s okay. However, you should give me an answer tomorrow, okay?" Prince Fraser offered me a cup of tea. I take it and nods at him.


    What am I supposed to do now? I don''t know what I should decide on. I need to do something about it.


    __________


    My philosophy ss just finished, and I am currently walking in the hallway. I actually haven''t learned anything about it. The whole time my mind is wandering about what Prince Fraser is talking about. Because I literally have no idea what it is.


    I tried very hard to recall anything but nothing. I really can''t remember anything. Wait! I''ve skipped five years. It''s also the time gap in my novel. Is it the reason why I time skipped? But I don''t understand why did I need to stay for a couple of months as nine years old if I could skip time instantly. And why did I skip time? What happened to the past?


    I was so busy thinking about things that I didn''t see a person running towards my direction. It was already toote when both of us noticed that we would collide with each other. Thest time I remembered, I fell down the floor and hit my head on something.


    I feel numbness overall in my body. I could hear voices, and blurred memories shed through my mind. Until everything bes dark and my consciousness fades away.


    ___________


    I have a very long dream. It''s about the moment after I copsed in the house of the writer. Brother Pascal and Rufus immediately bring me home. They said their apologies first before living.


    My mother got worried when she knew that I copsed. I was unconscious for two days. After that, I woke up like nothing happened.


    After that, it fast forward to the time when mother, Brother Pascal, and I are sitting in the courtroom. It''s the day of trial for the culprit behind my mother''s ident. And it''s none other than the Marquis of the Vrawyth Kingdom. The jury convicted him as guilty, and his title was stripped off from him. His family bes amoner, and no one from his generation could ever hold a position in monarch. Brother Pascal and I are both happy with the result, but mother was different. She was hurt that the Marquis could backstab our family as if like we never had a close rtionship with them.


    After that scene, it fast forward again on the scene where the Aeerean Kingdom made an announcement that the Royal Competition for the Arts is postponed because of a contagious illness in their Kingdom. Later that month, that illness spread throughout the Kingdom of Vrawyth. Many people of Vrawyth died because of the illness. For this reason, the training of Prince Fraser in the western region was extended. The King sent a letter to the Prince and the Count to stay there until the illness is controlled. The illnesssts for almost a year, and the Kingdom suffered a lot because of it. Poverty bes an issue.


    After the illness was controlled, the Crown Princees back home safe and sound. He was sad when he knows how the illness impacted the whole Vrawyth Kingdom. A week after, Count Waltier also went home. Saying that he waspletely healed from the fake illness, he said before.


    Both the Crown Prince and the Count had no idea what happened in their absence. The Crown Prince volunteered to do charity works since many people are still suffering from the result of the contagious illness. The Count, my father, was enraged when he knows what happened in the Lauretr¨¦ family. He was also grateful to Brother Pascal for staying with us and taking the head position of the Lauretr¨¦ family temporarily. Afterward, Brother Pascal asks to go back to the hospital to be a doctor. Father wants to make Brother Pascal stay with us, but Brother refused it. He just visits frequently.


    The scene shed to my mind fast. It''s about Rufus. After the illness got controlled, the Duke ordered him toe back to his dormitory to continue his studies. I have also seen Princess Paislee in my memories. The exchange of letters between Csille and her continues. It only stops this year.


    And Prince Fraser. After he went back to the Kingdom. He visited me to talk about ourst conversation. We both agreed to shrug it off. We be closer after that. We often do group study. We also enrolled in the same high school. And now both of us are currently in our third year here.


    The memories stop there. And darkness engulfs the whole ce.

 Chapter 16 - : Bouquet

    I woke up with a dreadful headache. I look at the clock beside my table. It''s already seven in the morning. I look at the calendar on the wall.


    "Oh shoot! I have an exam for geography today." I immediately get up from my bed and runs to the bathroom. My geography ss will be at nine o''clock. It will take me half an hour to prepare myself. After that, I still need to go to the cafeteria to eat my breakfast. I could have an hour to study geography. I need to get fast so I could have a lot of time to study.


    I smiled at the mirror, satisfied with how I look. Afterward, I immediately go down to the cafeteria. There aren''t a lot of people eating. Thank god! People in here eat their breakfast in time. It''s usually seven to eight in the morning. It''s already past eight now, so there aren''t many people left. I lined up for the food and took a much secluded ce to sit on.


    I am nning to study while eating. It''s just sd and chocte shake. Back in the real world, I usually eat chocte when studying because they say it''s good for the memory.


    I was busy eating and studying when a te of princesst?rtaes into my sight. I look up to see who puts it on the table. A smiling face of Rufus weed me. He is wearing the uniform of the Royal University of Vrawyth. It''s the sister school of my school, the Vrawyth High School of the Nobles. It''s just beside our school and students from the two schools could visit each other given that they have a permission slip.


    "Princesst?rta to the beautiful Lady of the Lauretr¨¦ family." Rufus grinned at me. He pushes the cake in front of me. "Why don''t you take a bite? I bought it in our favorite pastry shop."


    I look at Rufus and the Princesst?rta. My mouth instantly watered by just the sight of it. "You''re ttering me too much. What are you doing here?" I raised my eyebrows at him. The permission slip only works with nobles ormoners. However, royals don''t need one to enter the schools. Talk about privilege.


    "Nothing. I just want to visit you. I haven''t seen you for a long time. Don''t you miss me?" He cuts a piece of princesst?rta and took a spoonful of it. He then offers it to me.


    I am about to take a bite when someone eats the spoonful of princesst?rta out of nowhere. I look back and see Prince Fraser ring at Rufus.


    "Brother Rufus. What are you doing here?" He asks without smiling. He sits beside me. He took the spoon from Rufus and took a spoonful of princesst?rta. I was about to scold him for taking my food when he offers it to me. "Eat."


    I look at Prince Fraser. His brows are knitted. Oh no! The Crown Prince is in a bad mood. I instantly took the spoonful of the cake and smiled at him. I better eat my sd fast and leave immediately. I don''t want to talk to a bad mood Prince Fraser.


    "So, Brother Rufus, what made you came here?"


    I look at Prince Fraser and Rufus. Oh oh! Why do I feel tension between them? This is bad. I closed my notes and ate my sd fast. I need to go! I was too engrossed in the idea of going out of here when I choked on my food.


    I immediately look for the chocte shake, but my eyes widened when I noticed that it''s all empty. Prince Fraser and Rufus both stand up and run to look for water.


    A few secondster, Rufus runs towards me with a ss of water. "Csille! Here, drink this." I immediately grab the ss of water and drinks it.


    I looked at Rufus and smiled. "Thank you." My sight turn towards Prince Fraser, who is behind Rufus. He is also holding a ss of water. He puts the ss of water on the other table and turns his back on us. He looks sad.


    "Csille. Be careful when you are eating. Are you nning to die because of choking?" Rufus nags at me.


    I look at him and just smiled. My mind keeps reying the scene when Prince Fraser looks at me sadly and turns his back. Why? Why do you look at me like that, Fraser?


    _________


    My geography exam just finished, and my ssmates and I are talking about how difficult it is. As for me, I really did not find it difficult. The history here is quite the same in the history in the real world. So, it isn''t that difficult for me.


    "Hey! Csille, how do you find the exam? Is it difficult?" One of my ssmates ask, but since I am too busy thinking, I didn''t hear anything from them.


    I stand from my seat and gather my things absentmindedly. My ssmates just shrugged it off. I walk out of the room while still in a trance.


    My mind keeps reying the scene that happened in the cafeteria. I don''t understand why would Prince Fraser would look at me like that. I was still busy thinking when someone blocks my way. It''s one of our seniors. He''s a fourth year student and kind of famous in our school. He''s a genius andes from a family of physicians. His parents are working in the pce as Royal Physician.


    "Csille Lauretr¨¦." He looks at me with a flushed face. Oh no! I think I know what will happen next. He took a bouquet of flowers from his back and offered it to me. "I like you. Can I court you?" The guy looks at me shyly.


    Oh boy! I knew it. He looks okay, actually. He''s handsome. If I willpare him to the standard beauty of men in the real world, he could pass. If I could rate him by looks, he''s probably a nine over ten. However, I still haven''t forgotten that this world is just a fictional world. And Csille Lauretr¨¦ will fell in love with Prince Fraser in the future. I don''t want to used people or hurt people. He seems like a nice guy.


    I smiled at him. "Thank you for your appreciation. However, I don''t really think about being in a rtionship right now. I''m sorry." I look at the flowers. "You should also give that flower to someone. I''m sure anyone would like to have it."


    He smiled sadly at me. "But not you." I am taken aback by his response. I am supposed to answer, but he cuts me off. He shakes his head and smiled at me. "I''m sorry, I did not mean to say it. However, can we be just friends?"


    I look at him. He seems nice, and he is already a graduating student. It will not be long before he graduates. Afterward, he will be busy with the university for sure. I heard he is also considering medicine. So, we wouldn''t have any chance to hang out. I nod at him in response.


    He looks at the flower and takes my hand. He puts the flower in my hand. "Then you should take this flower. It''s a sign of the beginning of our friendship." He then ran and waved his hand at me.


    I was left alone holding the bouquet of flowers. Dumbfounded by what just happened. I look at the flower and shake my head. "Oh well, this flower looks so lovely. It will be a waste just to throw it."


    I walk towards my room. I stopped on my track when I saw Prince Fraser standing in front of my door. He looks at me and stares at the bouquet flower in my hand.


    And here''s another one. I walk towards Prince Fraser. "Greetings, your majesty. What are you doing here?" I ask. I didn''t dare to open my room. I couldn''t even forget how I openly ask him toe inside thest time.


    He still stares at the bouquet of flowers. I snapped my fingers in front of him. "Your highness."


    He looks at me and sighs. "Wouldn''t you let me in?" He asks while looking at the closed door.


    I immediately blocked the door and held my keys in my pocket. "I''m sorry, your majesty. My room is in a mess right now. I cannot." I shake my head in refusal. You can''t enter the room! No no no! Cannot be.


    Prince Fraser raised his eyebrows at me. "I thought you saidst time that I could enter your room? What changed? Also, that''s just a messy room. I am sure Rufus'' room is messier than yours. So, open it."


    Prince, why do you want to go inside? That''s not part of the script. You shouldn''t enter the viiness room! Come on. Please cooperate with me.


    Iughed at him and pretended to look for the keys. "Oh no! I think I have lost my keys. I''m sorry, your majesty, I think I ne-" before I could even finish what I am saying, the keys on my pocket fell from my hands. Iugh awkwardly. "Oh, look, the key. Hahaha it''s on here. I didn''t notice, my bad."


    Prince Fraser takes the keys and puts it in his pocket. I look at him nervously. The Prince looks like he''s in a bad mood right now. Oh oh! Wrong move, Csille. He inches closer to me. He puts his arms on both of my sides, trapping me.


    "Where did that flower came from? Is it from Prince Rufus?" He asks in a very low voice. He sounded so dangerous right now. Gone the friendly Crown Prince Fraser.


    I shake my head in response. My head is already cloudy right now. The only thing in my mind is how closed the Crown Prince to me.


    I beg you, my Prince. Stop this right now, or I will forget that I am your creator. There shouldn''t be a scene like this. You should be doing this to Crown Princess Paislee and not to me. I beg of you!


    "Csille Lauretr¨¦! I am asking you." He whispered.


    I look at him. Trying to figure out what he just said. What is he asking? The bouquet? "It''s from one of our seniors. The son of the Royal Physician." I answered absentmindedly. I feel like his beauty is currently hypnotizing me.


    I now understand the reason why Helen of Troy is considered a beauty that could destroy a city. I think Prince Fraser is the male version of her. Dayum! He is just fourteen years old but his beauty is too much for me. I could feel myself suffocating. You better collect yourself, Ysavel! That''s child abuse.


    "Why did he gave you a flower? Is he courting you?" His voice raised a little like he''s controlling his anger or something.


    Don''t be angry, Prince. I am only yours. My clouded mind says silently. I shake my head to get it off my head. This really bad. I need to get out of this situation immediately. It''s not safe for my heart..


    "No, he just gives it to me as a sign of our friendship."


    Prince Fraser looked at the bouquet and took it from my hand. He then looks at me, frowning. "No man would give ady a flower just for friendship, especially if you haven''t talked to him or meet him before. Tell me honestly, did he try to court you?"


    I avoided his gaze. Out of sight, out of mind. Don''t look Ysavel! Yeah, I just need to not look at him. Prince Fraser sighs and holds my chin to force myself to look back at him. His eyes are now burning on something I couldn''t name. It''s the same blue eyes I used to look at, but right now it feels a bit different than usual.


    "He really did court you! Hah! I couldn''t believe him!" He turns his back at me and takes some loud breath. He''s controlling his emotions right now. It''s one of the things he does if his emotions are unstable.


    I am about to take this opportunity to open the door and leave him alone outside, but then I realized that he took the key from me. I have no choice but to take it back from him.


    He turns his head to me again. "Next time, don''t talk to him again. Okay?"


    I look at him confusedly. "Why would I do that? He seems like a nice person. Also, he''s our senior I need to respect him."


    Prince Fraser put his hand on the door. It was so sudden and loud that I got startled. Why is he so mad about? It''s just a flower. Easy!


    "Just don''t talk to him. I don''t like him." He stares at him. He looks like he wanted to say something, but he didn''t say anything.


    "Hey! That''s out of line! I would befriend people I like to be friends with. I don''t think you can have a say on that!" I shouted back at him. I kinda don''t like how he bossed me around right now. What''s wrong with being friends?


    He closes the gap between our faces. "I am your fianc¨¦. Of course, I can have a say on that. Remember that!" He then takes my hand and puts my keys on it.


    He walks towards the exit like nothing happened. I look at him sadly. Yes, I am your current fianc¨¦e now, but in the future, it will change.


    I sigh and open my door. I walk towards my bed andy on it. "Prince Fraser, what would I do with you?"


    I recalled the first scene I wrote when they are fourteen. The scene started before the Crown Prince will start his second training in the western region.


    Second training? I immediately get up from lying on the bed. It is when Prince Fraser would be in danger.

 Chapter 17 - : Music Box

    "Csille!"


    I look around and see Leander Smythe running towards me. He is the senior student who gave me a bouquet of flowersst time¡ªthe son of the Royal Physicians.


    "Are you leaving today?" He looks at the luggage behind my back.


    I nod at him. "Yes, senior. How about you? When will you go home?"


    Summer is starting, and it also means that we will have a month of break from school. My parents already prepared everything in advance so I could go back home instantly.


    "A week after. I still have some papers to submit." He''s a graduating student, so it''s inevitable to have more paper works than the lower year students.


    I nod at him. "I see. Good luck with your papers then."


    He smiled at me and said his thank you. I look at him, confused. He wouldn''t call me just for this, right? I noticed that he is avoiding my gaze. He looks like he wants to say something to me but is hesitant to say so.


    "Do you have anything you want to say, senior?"


    He stares at me for a minute before he nods my head. "I-I am thinking if I could meet you outside the school? This summer break? And oh, you don''t need to call me senior. Leander. Leander is okay."


    I smile awkwardly at him. Oh, oh, I think I''m making trouble for myself. "I am sorry, senior, but I thought I made it clear before?"


    Leander''s smile fades away. However, when he realized it, he smiled fakely at me. Probably, a way of him trying to say that he is okay. "Don''t get me mistaken. I am merely asking you as a friend. Friends do hang out, too, right? Can you call me Leander?"


    I look at him and sigh. I already told you I don''t want to be in a rtionship. What do you still want, brother?


    "I actually don''t know. My parents and I have ns to travel to the western region. I''m not sure how long we will stay there. I''m sorry, senior. Also, I don''t think it''s appropriate just to call you by your first name. You''re still my senior."


    Come on, brother, take the hint. I don''t know what to do with you anymore. I''ve done the direct way, but you didn''t listen. I''ve done the subtle way, but you are still pushing? Are you a masochist?


    Leander looks disappointed with my answer. He probably thought that I couldn''t say no to that. I already have many problems right now. I don''t want to add more to the list. Give me a break!


    "You''re going to visit the western region? Isn''t that an awful ce to stay to?"


    I shrugged my shoulders. It''s one of the turning points for all the leading characters in the novel. A week after the Crown Prince went home to spend his summer break, the King willmand the Crown Prince to go to the western region for his second training. The Lauretr¨¦ family will follow the Crown Prince to protect him. That''s the reason why the Lauretr¨¦ family will go on vacation in the western region of the Kingdom.


    "I''m not sure why but that''s what the Count said."


    Leander took something out of his bag. It''s a music box. My eyes widen immediately. It''s the music box! It came from Leander? I frowned. It doesn''t seem right. Shouldn''t it be in the hands of that person?


    "I actually came here to give this to you. A friend of mine gave this to me." He hands me the music box. As much as I want to say no to him because I don''t want him to misunderstand me, but I can not. This music box is a special thing for Csille.


    "You''re probably wondering why would I give you a simple box? It''s actually not a small box. It has mechanics inside. You just need to open this lid in here and see this, " he opened the lid for me to take a look inside. He also points the handle attached to the side of the box. It is where you put your fingers and turned it around for it to make a sound. "You put your fingers on it and turn it around like this, and the box will make a sound."


    My body moves on its own. My face made a reaction like I am astounded by it. My eyes keeps staring at the box like it''s my first time seeing it. Oh,e on! It isn''t that great. I''ve seen one that is better than that in the real world. However, I cannot me them though. Music box doesn''t exist in this world before. But since I have in my hands now. This is the only piece you could see in this world.


    "Astonishing, right? When I first saw it, I was blown away. I didn''t know it''s possible for a box this small to produce a sound. And when he gave it to me, I instantly remember you. I know you would like this."


    I took the music box and held it dearly. "Thank you for this one. I really appreciate this." I smiled at him. I look back at the carriage that is waiting for me. "I need to go now, senior-" Before I could even finish my words, he already cuts me off.


    "You already took my gift to you, and you''re still calling me senior?" He looks disappointed. If moments ago, he was still hiding his disappointment. Now he clearly shows how disappointed he was.


    I sigh. I already warned you, brother. It''s your fault for not listening to me. "Okay. I will go now, Leander."


    Satisfied with my answer. He smiled at me and helped me with my luggage. I just let him be. It''s actually heavy. I entered the carriage and looked back at him. Leander waves his hand at me. I smiled and waved back.


    The carriage starts. I look at the music box in my hand. I already have you. I won''t let that thing happened to you in the future. So, rest assured. I sadly smiled and looked at the music box.


    __________


    Mother, Father, and Brother Pascal weed me back home. Mother instantly hugs me really tight. "My dear, you look thin. Do you take care of yourself?"


    Brother Pascal took a step and looked at me. "You did lose some weight. You should take care of your health always. I''ll do a check-up on youter." He stares at me again and shakes his head. He looks like the patient he is treating just died.


    Mother looks at me and touches my face lovingly. Her eyes looks like she feels sorry for me. "Yes, you should let your brother Pascal check on you. Look at my poor daughter."


    I stare at Mother and Brother Pascal. I felt warm because of their worries. I never feel like this before. Back in the real world, only Lena worry for me. It feels so warm having someone worrying over your health.


    It''s actually not a big deal. I did lose weight, but it''s not like I will die or I have a deadly disease. Back in the real world I often eat once a day to save but I still survive. This is not a big thing for me.


    I nce at my father to ask for help. Father only shakes his head at me. Just like mother and brother, he''s also worried about me. I could see it in his eyes.


    He gestured for me toe to him. I walk towards him. I was weed immediately by a warm hug. "You''re mother, and brother Pascal is right. We should really do a check-up on you. I''m worried."


    I shake my head at them and just nod my head. How could I win over them? They are three while I am only one. All of us entered the house happily. Father keeps asking me about his achievements while I was gone. Although it''s basically somew he submitted, a small war against some bandits who tried to captured people from the north and many other more.


    I smiled at all of them. If there is one thing I like in this world, it''s the fact that I am not alone. I have a wonderful family that is always there for me.


    _________


    "So tell us, dear, how did your semester go?" My mother asked.


    I took out papers in my bag. It looks like small index cards. Each card is for one subject. Written in there are my grades in each term. There is also a note written at the end. Sometimes it''s a bad note about the student. Sometimes it''s a good one. It depends on how well a student does in school.


    The educational system in Vrawyth is also the same in the real world. In every school year, there will be two semesters. Each semester is divided into three terms¡ªthe Pre-liminary term or what we like to call Prelims, the midterm, and the final term. After one semester, there will be a break in between, which is the summer break. Because it coincide with the summer season.


    Mother, father, and Brother Pascal are delighted when they see how high my marks are.


    Fatherughed loudly. He looks so proud of me. He showed the card he is holding to mother and Brother Pascal. It''s Geometry, it''s one of my highest marks out of all. "Look how high my daughter''s marks are and its geometry. Geometry! If my subordinates see this, I am sure they will be envious of me. I just don''t have a gorgeous daughter but also an intelligent one." He looks at it again before putting it inside hispel.


    "Father!"


    Father looks at me. His eyes are showing how proud he is of his only daughter. "What? I am simply showing them how intelligent you are."


    I look at him and let if off. How could I say no to that? He is really pleased with my reaction. Mother and Brother Pascalugh at my Father. However, my eyes catch them, putting away one of my cards inside their pockets. I smiled and shook my head at them. The apple doesn''t fall far from the tree. It''s really true.


    Brother Pascal looks at me suddenly. He seems like he remembers something. He then grins at me yfully. "I heard you are quite famous with the boys now?"


    My eyes widen and looked back at Brother Pascal. Where did he get that information? Iugh, trying to shake off my nervousness. "I don''t know where you heard that, but that''s not true, brother."


    Father mmed his fist on the table. The teapots and teacups shake. Teas are sttered everywhere. "Who dares to court my daughter inly? Give me a name." Father demanded to Brother Pascal.


    I looked at Brother Pascal and shook my head. Oh dear, don''t say his name. I already I have problems now. Please, don''t make it too difficult for me, brother! I beg of you.


    Mother ps my father''s arms. "What wrong with having suitors? My daughter is the prettiest among all thedies in here. It''s inevitable for her to have a line of admirers."


    Father ignored my mother and still asked for a name. Brother Pascal did ignore the plea in my eyes. Brother, you cannot. "His name is Leander Smythe, a senior student in the Vrawyth High School of the Nobles. The second son of the Royal Physician couple."


    My father looks at me. "Is it true?"


    "Father!" Iined. "It''s not! We are friends only. Nothing more."


    Satisfied, he nods his head. "Good, I hope you won''t forget your engagement to the Crown Prince, Csille."


    "I don''t, father."


    How can I forget? The story about Crown Prince Fraser and the viins Csille still shed through my mind every day. It''s like my mind is constantly reminding me about the inevitable.


    ______________


    "Csille!"


    I wave my hand at Rufus. He runs towards me. Rufus and I had a deal to meet a day after I arrived at the capital of Vrawyth. Rufus and Prince Fraser arrived at the capital three days earlier than me.


    "Finally! Youe back. I was so bored in the house. At least you are here already. We could travel around the capital like we always do." He said happily. He looks like he was really bored these past days.


    I shake my head at him. "I don''t think that''s possible."


    Rufus frowns and looks at me confusedly. He sits in the chair in front of me. We are currently in the pastry shop we always eat. "Howe is impossible? We both have a summer break. Don''t tell me you''re going to just spend your summer in your residence?"


    I shake my head at him. I take a bite of my princesst?rta. I will never get tired of eating this. "Oh, I haven''t told you?"


    "Told me what?" He also takes a bite of his custard cake. He probably got tired of eating princesst?rta.


    "I didn''t? I''m sorry, I thought I mentioned it to you thest time we talked." I took another bite. It still tastes like heaven. "My parents and I are nning to tour the western region."


    Rufus stops eating. "Western region?" He looks like he is trying to recall something. He got silent for a minute. "Is it because of the Crown Prince?"


    I look around first before nodding my head. He''s the cousin of the Crown Prince. He probably heard from the Duke about the King''s decision to send Prince Fraser to the Western region for his second training.


    The Duke doesn''t upy any position in the monarch, but the King often talks to him about some issues. The King and the Duke''s rtionship is quite good. If not because of Rufus'' existence, the Duke might consider having a position in the monarch.


    "However, Prince Fraser''s training willst for half a year, and our break is only for a month. How could the two of you continue studying? Are you going to take a break?"


    I shake my head. "Of course not! The King already prepared that for us. We were given special permission to do homeschooling for the next semester."


    "That''s okay with you?"


    I looked at him like the question he just asked is nonsense. "Does it matter? The King already talked with my parents. How could I possibly refuse it at my own will?"


    Rufus sighed and held my hand. "Do you want me to join you?"


    Shocked. I shared my head at him. "Don''t even think about it. Prince Fraser and I are both high school students, and it''s much easier for us to do homeschooling. Unlike you. You should just focus on your studies."


    Disappointed, Rufus eats down his pudding. It''s for your own good Rufus. There will be danger not only for the Crown Prince but even for the Lauretr¨¦ family. I don''t want you to get involve.

 Chapter 18 - : Snapdragon

    I look around the garden. Crown Prince Fraser ask for my presence early this morning. The butler of the Pce led me to the garden as per Prince Fraser''smand.


    I stop and take a nce at the snapdragons. It looks beautiful and innocent. Maybe it''s because of their color. People perceive white as a good thing. I am about to touch it when somebody talked behind my back. I look back and see Prince Fraser walking towards me.


    Standing beside me, he also stares at the snapdragons. "Have you heard about the story of Princess Celestine? The former Princess of Vrawyth a thousand years ago."


    I tried to recall from the memories of Csille. And yes, there is really Princess Celestine, the poor Princess of Vrawyth. I nod as a response. Who would not know her name?


    "She is loved by the people of Vrawyth. She''s nice and warm to everyone. Everyone thought that she''ll be a great Queen someday. However, that day neveres. The Crown Prince Theodore of the Aeerean Kingdom and the endowed fianc¨¦ of Princess Celestine. He cheated on her with her best friend, Aurora. The royal guard of Princess Celestine tried to warn her by giving Snapdragon to her every day. Hoping that the Princess will realize the meaning behind the flowers. However, the Princess never realize it. She took his own life after knowing the affair of Prince Theodore and Aurora." Prince Fraser touches the Snapdragons. "Since then, the two Kingdoms, Vrawyth and Aeerean, fought head to head. Prince Theodore bes the King, and he made Aurora his Queen. Which angered the people of Vrawyth because the Prince didn''t even look like he cared about the death of Princess Celestine."


    Snapdragons? The flower of deception. That''s why the guard gave Snapdragons to the Princess to warn her about the illicit affair of Prince Theodore. It''s to expose Prince Theodore''s deception.


    I look at Prince Fraser. "Deception," I mumbled.


    Prince Fraser looks back at me. Shocked. "You really do know thenguage of flowers." He looks at the flowers again. "From then on, everyone avoided this flower because they believe this flower will bring bad luck to them."


    Prince Fraser paused for a moment. He was about to say something but a royal guardes out from the entrance. "Your highness, Prince Fraser. The tea is already served."


    I look back at the snapdragon before walking. This snapdragon will be a special thing in the future.


    Prince Fraser led me to the middle of the garden. In the middle, there''s a table and chairs. On the table, there''s puddings and marzipan almond cake.


    Prince Fraser pulled the chair for me to sit. Gentleman, I see. He then sits in front of me. He served teas before he said what he wants to talk about. I know this scene. I know what he will say and what will happen next. I tightened my fist. I came here with a purpose. I want to warn the Prince about the dangers in the western region.


    "I want to ask you about your decision."


    The decision he''s asking is also the same decision he''s asked me in the school. It''s about me, staying with my parents in the western region. He wants me to refuse it and stay in the capital. However, I couldn''t do that. I want to prevent the iing danger in the western region.


    I look at him. I am about to talk about the dangers when my mouth moved on its own. "Your highness-" I was immediately cut off by him.


    "It''s Fraser!"


    "Prince Fraser, you know I could not do that, right? The Lauretr¨¦ family wasmanded by the King, his majesty, to join you in your training in the western region. Refusing it is great disobedience to his majesty, the King." My mouth said.


    Prince Fraser puts down his cup of tea. Dissatisfied with my answer, he stares at me. "As the Crown Prince of the Vrawyth Kingdom, Imand you not to join the training in the western region. I don''t need you."


    I tried to talk out my reasons, but my mouth wouldn''t open. Come on, Csille, speak up! You need to tell the Prince what will happen in the western region. You got to say to him that his life will be in danger. Speak up! However, even how much I put strength into my mouth to make it talk, it is still closed¡ªnot moving at all.


    Panicking. I tried looking for something to write on. But my head wouldn''t move. It just looks at Prince Fraser. I put my hand on the table, trying to hand sign to him the words danger. However, I forgot that in this world, signnguage does not exist. It''s futile!


    "Csille?"


    My hand moves on its own and takes the cup of tea and sips it leisurely. My eyes look at him after. "I''m sorry, Prince Fraser, but I couldn''t disobey the King." And again, my mouth said.


    Prince Fraser stared at his cup for a minute. Resigned. He just shakes his head. "Okay, I wouldn''t force you anymore. But please don''t go out often when we''re already there."


    Exact words. It the exact words I''ve written. Everything he says and everything my mouth says is the same line Prince Fraser, and Csille said in the novel. All of a sudden, I feel a warm feeling in my heart. My heartbeat bes frantic. My eyes stared at Prince Fraser. Beautiful!


    I shake my head. Trying to collect myself. Fighting over the warm feeling rushing through my veins. Struggling to take control of this body, but I was forced at the back. It feels like someone takes over my body and moves my body on that person''s will.


    The conversation continues. Prince Fraser didn''t force Csille to stay in the capital, but he warned her many times not to leave the house. After that, they talk about random things. In the end, I didn''t get the chance to warn Prince Fraser. I couldn''t even move my body on my own will. It feels like I am a soul trap in a puppet body. What''s happening? It''s the first time I lost total control of my body. It''s frightening! Will I wake up one day having no full control of this body?


    _____________


    I stared nkly outside the window. I am already in the Lauretr¨¦ residence. I got back the full control over my body. But the feeling of being trapped in a body still frightens me.


    I tried to recall all those times when my body moves on its own. But all of them are different than what has happened to me this morning. Before, I could only lose my control for a minute or two, and I could move it after.


    However, the event this morning is different. I couldn''t control my body the whole time I am talking with Prince Fraser.


    The novel! The whole conversation followed the novel. My body moves on its own because I was trying to expose the future events to the Crown Prince. If the Crown Prince knows it, then the story will change. Is it the reason why I couldn''t take control over my body? Is it because it is out of the script?


    I slumped my head on the table. It only means one thing. The thing that I''ve written in the notebook will happen. I trembled. Csille will do horrible things in the future. Is it really inevitable for Csille not to be the viiness?


    I fully regret everything now. I really regret it.


    I suddenly remember something. Wait, I think I''m missing something important. The writer! The writer of the book The Parallel Universe. Could it be he had an answer to it? I need to find him.


    _____________


    "Rufus! Here!" I waved my hand at Rufus. I meet him today to ask a favor. I want to meet the writer, and Rufus is the only one I think that could help me.


    Rufus smiled at me. He walks towards the table I reserved. "Hey, purny. What can I do for you?"


    I hold his hand that is on the table. "Do me a favor. I need to see the writer of The Parallel Universe."


    "I don''t understand why are you so obsessed finding that writer. Thest time we went there, you copsed even before you could''ve met him. Don''t you think it''s a sign?" He grumbled. He took a spoonful of pudding and ate it.


    "Sign?"


    He nods. "Yes, sign! Sign that it''s not worth it to look for him. I don''t even understand why you are looking for him. He looks like a weird geezer. Also, the house he''s living in is already a red g. Who would live in that kind of house? It''s creepy." Disgust is evident on his face.


    How did it be a red g? His house is fascinating. If given a chance, I would love to have a house like that. Imagine if a zombie apocalypse happened, you could be safe there. Because who would think that someone is living inside a tree? And since it''s connected in the tree, you could just put an opening at the top so you could get fruits from the branches.


    "You''re the creepy one!" I throw some napkin at him. "I badly need to see him."


    Resigned. He nods his head. "Okay, I will apany you there. How could I ever said no to you?" He then pinched my cheeks so hard until it reddens.


    I pout at him. Why does he always love to pinch my cheeks? It hurts. After eating, we immediately travel to the writer''s ce.


    "I''m not sure if this writer is still living in that ce. I did not have a chance to do some research. You should have told me in advance."


    I just waved my hand at him. "Never mind. We will just seeter. If he''s not there, then I need to bother you again."


    Ten minutester, we arrived at the ce. However, there is a problem. There are two big trees. We don''t remember that much how the tree looks. The only thing we can remember is it''s the most extensive and tallest tree among all the trees.


    Rufus keeps insisting that the left tree is the house of the writer. However, I could clearly remember that it''s the right tree. After arguing for a couple of minutes, we decided to knocks on the tree we think the house is.


    Rufus and I knock thrice on the tree but no matter how many times we do it. Nothing happens.


    "Is it really that tree? Maybe we are both mistaken about it." Rufus looks around, trying to look for a taller and bigger tree. But other than these two, all trees'' sizes are average.


    "Maybe we have mistaken the tree as tall or big? How about we knock on all the trees in here?"


    I look at Rufus. Disbelief was clearly visible on my face. "Are you kidding me? Can you see how many trees are here?"


    Rufus looks around. "Probably more than a hundred."


    "See? It''s more than a hundred. Do you think our hands will be okay after knocking on all those trees?" I snapped at him.


    I cannot do it. My arms would fall off for sure if we did that. That''s more than a hundred. It''s not just ten trees. How long will it take before we could finish knocking on all the trees here?


    "Okay, I''m merely suggesting. If you don''t want to, that''s also okay for me. At least I wouldn''t hurt myself knocking on these trees." Rufus leans on the big tree and looks at me.


    I red at him. If I would not knock on this tree, then I will never get a chance to talk to the writer before we travel to the western region. Three days from now, we will travel to the western region. If I didn''t get this chance, I could not find anything to save the Crown Prince.


    I look at the trees and sigh. I guess I have no choice but to do it. At least Rufus is with me. Do it for the Crown Prince Ysavel! I nod my head. "Okay, let''s do this."


    We started knocking on the trees from morning to dawn. Our hands are already numb for knocking continuously, but we never find the writer''s house. It''s as if that tree never existed.


    I look at Rufus, who''s sitting beside me. We''re both sitting on the ground, leaning on the trees. Both of my hands are already numb. My knuckles are swollen too. Rufus''s hands are worst. His right hand is already bleeding. However, it wasn''t that bad. It''s just a tiny wound.


    "If weren''t for you, I would think that I am only dreaming when we entered the writer''s house." Rufus suddenly said.


    I nod in agreement. Even I am, with all these knocking. I almost want to believe that we never entered the writer''s house before. But, it''s impossible. How could I forget that house? After copsing in the house, I woke up as a fourteen years old Csille. So, I''m pretty sure it''s real. However, where is it? We finished knocking on all the trees in here, but we never see him.


    Augh suddenly awakens me from my deep thoughts. I see Rufusughing. I raised my eyebrows at him. He didn''t knock his head on the tree, right? But why is he acting like that?


    "Why are youughing? Should I be concerned?"


    Rufus looks at me. Laughing, he tried to tell me something. "I just imagine what we look like. What if people see us? They would probably think that there''s something wrong with our mind."


    Iughed at him. It''s probably a funny sight if someone sees us. Good thing no one is around.


    "Come on, let''s get out of here. It''s alreadyte." Rufus stands up and offers me his hand.


    What will I do now? I did not find the writer. Can I really not do anything to prevent that danger from happening? Will I just let things happened as it is?

 Chapter 19 - : Get Out!

    "Dear, what are you doing there? Aren''t youing with us?" My mother asked. We are already in the western region. We arrived yesterday, and today my parents decided to do food feeding.


    Yesterday, when we arrived, my parents felt awful seeing how devastating the situation here in the western region. Poverty is prevalent, and many people died here because of malnutrition. For that reason, my parents want to take this chance to do something for these people.


    The western region is the farthest territory of the Vrawyth Kingdom. Apart from being the farthest, you also need to ride a ship to get here. However, the currents of the water is something you should be afraid of. Many ships sink because they have heavy loads. The same reason why the monarch finds it challenging to send resources in thisnd.


    Actually there is another way to send resources here. It is through the Forest of Grimlemn. The problem is, there are bandits who live there. And those bandits didn''t just robbed people, they also killed anyone who passed their territory.


    I took my coat and followed them outside. My parents set up tables at the za. When I get there, I saw a long line of people waiting for food. Their clothes are ragged and have a lot of wholes or patches. They are all thin and have darker skinpared to most people of Vrawyth. A sign that most people, spend their days in the sun. Doing vigorous work.


    I walk towards my parents, who are now starting to give a bowl of soup to people. Aside from the soup, they also prepare some vegetables and fruits to provide to them. My parents think that this soup will onlyst for one meal. So, it''s best to give them fruits and vegetables so they could eat dinner too.


    I heard from my parents that most people here only eat once a day. There aren''t a lot of job opportunities here, and if there are, the food costs more than the money they have.


    I stopped in my tracks when I saw a very familiar face. It''s Prince Fraser! He''s wearing a ripped sando and an old short that is too big for him. He just puts a belt on it so it won''t fall. He has a lot of mud on his body. He looks back at me when he notices someone is staring at him.


    I turned my gaze away from him. There is a rule in this journey here in the western region, and it''s not to react or pretend you don''t know Prince Fraser. I walk towards my parents and help in giving food to people. Most of them look happy. They are crying while they are taking their bowl of soup and their vegetables and fruits.


    An olddy walks in front of me. She is apanied by a small kid age seven to nine years old. I got out from my post and assisted the olddy to sit on the chair. There are tables and chairs everywhere so everyone could eat their bowl of soup in here.


    "Grandma just sits here, and I will serve you the bowl after."


    Grandma cried when she heard what I said. She waves her hands at me. "How could I let the Count''s daughter do that. Rea, get the soup from the Count''s daughter." The little child called Rea immediately stands up. I stop her immediately. She looks so thin and feeble. I''m afraid she''ll hurt herself if I let her take the bowl of soup.


    "You don''t need to worry about that." I look at the little girl and gently pats her head. "Just sit there. I''ll handle everything."


    I walk back to take two bowls of soup. I ask one of our maids to hold the other bowl. Grandma smiled at me and started to eat the bowl. The little girl just stared at the bowl but didn''t move an inch.


    "Why aren''t you eating? You don''t like it?"


    The little girl shakes her head. She looks at her hands. Fidgeting. She looks back at me with teary eyes. "Can I take this back home?"


    I look at the bowl and the little girl. I think I know why she doesn''t want to eat. It''s rare for them to eat something like this. She probably ns to save it forter if they don''t have anything to eat.


    I ask one of our maids to get another pack of fruits and vegetables. "Grandmother, here take this." I put the two packages on the table. "You know, I think it''s best if I let someone send you home. I don''t think you could carry these packages on your own."


    Grandmother and the little girl both thank me. I just smiled at them. I also give the little girl a bar of choctes. I heard from my parents that most children here don''t know what chocte tastes like. Poor child.


    The food feedingsts for an entire day. The line wouldn''t stop, and it keeps getting longer and longer. Mother and Father ask our maids to look for people who could help them to cooked food. My parents offer those who helped money. However, all of them declined it, saying feeding the people here for an entire day is enough payment.


    I am on our way now to the house we were staying in when our carriage passed through a small house. In front of it, there are two children selling things. Besides the children, there is a youngdy, probably the same age as me, sitting with them.


    I ask them to stop the carriage. "Miss, I don''t think it''s safe to get out."


    I signal the maid to stop talking. I was about to get out when I feel my body stiffen. Even if how much I tried to move my feet, it wouldn''t bulge. It feels heavy like someone is putting weight on both my feet.


    "Miss?" She was probably confused why I stopped the carriage and didn''t do anything after.


    My hand moves on its own. Signaling the coachman to moves again. The carriage starts moving again. I tried to look back, but my head wouldn''t move. I can not move my whole body. No! No! Why is it happening? There isn''t a scene like this in the novel, but why can''t I control my body?


    Thedy! I stopped the carriage because I think she looks familiar. Does it have anything to do with thedy? If yes, who is she? I couldn''t really see her face because of the mud on her body, dress, and face. It''s like she swam in a pool of mud. Who is she?


    _____________


    "Miss, is it really okay to walk around here? The Count and the Countess will surely get mad again."


    "Shut your mouth!" My mouth said.


    Early this morning, I was suddenly awakened by a force. It''s the same thing that controls my body sometimes. I couldn''t feel my body no matter how I tried. Every time I will force my body to move. I would feel pain inside of me. Not my organs but more likely in my soul. It feels like someone is burning a part of it. And I couldn''t handle the pain, so I let that thing take over my body.


    I don''t understand what is happening. It''s the first time I felt the pain. Before, even if I tried forcing myself to move, I won''t feel any pain. Although I felt like somebody is pinning me down, that''s why it can''t be moved. But today is different. I felt like someone is pushing me at the back, and every time I would try to move myself, I could feel like they are burning something within me.


    I am frightened! I am afraid that one day I would wake up having no control of this body. I could feel it. There something in my body. It felt like there''s someone inside of my body.


    My foot walked through the small market in the center of the town. Everywhere you look, you could find someone selling different things. There are fruits that are probably a week old already because the stalk of it is already dried. There are vegetables too, but most of them are already wilted. Some people sell things that I have never seen.


    My foot stops in front of a stall. A young man is selling fishes. Prince Fraser! He is wearing the clothes he wore yesterday. His skin also looks darker than thest time I saw him.


    Prince Fraser looks up at me. His eyes dted for a moment before they came back to normal. He looks at his fishes. "Do you need anything, the Count''s daughter?"


    "It''s Csille." My mouth said on its own.


    He looks at me. I could see confusion in his eyes. He is probably confused why I''m not following the rule. I wasn''t supposed to talk to him or have even a small interaction with him. The King does that to assure the safety of the Crown Prince.


    He just shakes his head at me. "Lady Csille, do you need anything? Do you want a fish?" He looks at the fish. I could see hesitation in his clear blue eyes. The Count and the Countess do food feeding every other day, and as a sign of gratitude, people give what they could offer to the count and countess or even Csille. Prince Fraser must be thinking if he should give me the fishes for free. If he did, he probably couldn''t eat anything today.


    My head shakes on his own. "You don''t need to give me anything. I''m actually here to give clothing to people. Here," I take a pair of simple shirt and short that is the right size for him. I also instructed the maid to give the other clothes we have to other vendors. The vendors thanked me and offered whatever they are selling. My mouth politely declined it. Thank god! I really thought my mouth will be mean again.


    Most people here don''t have enough money to buy food for themselves, let alone buy a new set of clothes.


    "You shouldn''te here." I heard a whisper. I look at Prince Fraser. He is already frowning, showing how he is displeased with what I am doing. He took a stick and inconspicuously wrote something in the ground.


    ''Get out!''


    I knew it! This! This is a scene I write before the Crown Prince meets Princess Paislee as cross dressing man. Prince Fraser is mad at how hardheaded Csille is. So, he pushed her away, thinking about her safety. No one should know that he''s the Crown Prince.


    However, Csille doesn''t know that Prince Fraser is thinking about her safety only. So, after reading what he wrote, he walked out of the scene without caring to anyone. Leaving everyone confused and scared at the same time.


    Did they do something to upset the daughter of the Count?


    I look at what Prince Fraser wrote. Although I know what he really meant behind those words, I could still feel pain in my heart. It''s like someone is pricking it, and I have an urge to cry. With blurry eyes, my foot walks out on its own.


    Are these Csille feelings? Is the reason why I couldn''t control my body and feel pain when I forced myself to move, is because this scene was written in the book. Couldn''t I really do anything to changed those scenes?


    ____________


    After that incident, my life has been okay. I could control my body these days without a problem. It''s probably because it is a time gap in my story. It is when I fast forward the story to a week or a monthter.


    These days, I keep helping my parents feed the poor. And because of this, everyone loves the Count and the Countess. Even Csille, the Count''s daughter, is given special treatment here. Every other day my parents would do food feeding. They couldn''t do it every day because we stillck the workforce to do that. So, even if they want to do it, that is impossible.


    I also didn''t visit Prince Fraser. I know he''s already finding it difficult to live for a day. I don''t want to add to his troubles. I could only see him when he gets his free food. However, we didn''t talk. We just stare at each other and then pretended that nothing happened.


    This routine continues for almost a week now. My days aren''t usually busy. If there is food feeding, I will help distribute it the whole day. The next day, I will just stay in the house to rest or just stroll around the ces. Although there aren''t many ces to visit.


    There''s probably one thing I noticed. There is one ce in the western region that I couldn''t go to. Every time I''ll try to went there, it''s either something will happen, or I would lose control of my body again.


    ''I don''t understand. What is in there that made me lost control of my body?''


    I tried recalling what I''ve written, but the first version and the revised version of the novel are messing up my brain. And now, I don''t know what is right.


    ''What''s in there? Or better yet, who is in there?''

 Chapter 20 - : Preposition

    Csille keeps visiting the stall of the Crown Prince every day to make sure if he''s okay. She even pays someone to buy all the fishes the Crown Prince is selling. This routine continues for a month. Csille always visits him no matter how hard Prince Fraser tried to push her away indirectly. She visits him with an alibi of helping the vendors.


    The second training is different than the first training. In his first training, Prince Fraser lived with a family. He only needs to help the family in farming, fishing, poultry, and selling things. Which is mostly the job of everyone here.


    The second training is different. Prince Fraser will live here alone. He needs to find a way to look for a shelter, to find a job where he could at least pay for one meal a day. Basically, he needs to know how to survive on his own, without anyone helping him. He also needs to work hard for the fish he will be selling. Getting up at midnight to go fishing and selling those the whole day.


    This is the reason why the Kingmands the Lauretr¨¦ family to stay in the western region. It''s to protect Price Fraser and to also guide him if needed.


    _____________


    These days, I haven''t experienced losing control over my body which is understandable because this is only a time gap in my novel. The next scene will be the meeting of Csille and the cross dressing Crown Princess Paislee.


    It is where the story will begin¡ªthe meeting of the female lead and the viiness. I look at the calendar on the wall. We have been living in the western region for almost two months now. And at precisely two months time, Csille Lauretr¨¦ and Paislee Saintizin will meet.


    Paislee is already disguised as Farren Brichagnac, an orphan living in the western region. Paislee ran from an alliance marriage and moved to the western region. Because who would think that the Crown Princess of the Aeerean Kingdom will run away to the deste ce like this?


    When she came here, she met a couple who are traveling from the capital of Vrawyth to the western region. This couple was banished from the capital city because of a rumor that they are cursed. Apparently, everyone thought they are cursed because on the day of their wedding their both parents died of idents. Every time the woman will get pregnant, she will get a miscarriage. Their business went down hill, and everything they''ve own was taken away from them.


    Humor is deadly in the capital. When the people heard the couple''s story, they got scared and harassed the couple. The monarch was kept hidden from this kind of situation. There are many instances that happened to other families, and all of them were banished into the western region. It''s also the same reason why many people don''t want to even dare mention the name of the western region. Because they think it''s a cursed ce.


    Paislee sneaks into a ship. She thought it would bring her to the capital of Vrawyth. However, she''s wrong. It''s the ship to the western region and it''s the ship where the couple is. Paislee met the couple there, and they agreed to save Paislee from being thrown to the sea. It''s a custom. If ship crew found someone who sneaks in, they will throw that person into the sea to make other people afraid of sneaking in again.


    The couple made her crossdress as their son, whose name is Farren Brichagnac. Paislee lives in the western region for almost a year now. The couple who acts as her parents died of the contagious disease two months after they came here.


    Paislee, or shall I call Farren, lives on her own now. The couple owns a house here, so she doesn''t need to worry about shelter. However, since she doesn''t know much about the work here, she applied to work as the cksmiths apprentice.


    Paislee Saintizin was raised to be a fighter. She knows her way with a sword. She was trained to hold a sword and to ride a horse since young. Aside from having excellent swordsmanship, she also loves to make her own sword which helps her to make a living in the western region. She was the only apprentice of the best cksmith in the Aeerean Kingdom.


    Seeing how talented Farren is, the cksmith in the western region hired her. However, the sword shop in the western region isn''t that profiting a lot. Since people doesn''t have enough money to sustain a living. Only few people could buy a sword for protection.


    Csille and Paislee will meet because of an ident. Next week, when Csille is walking to to the market, she was robbed off by bandits. These bandits are the ones who are living in the Grimlemn forest. They sometimes go down to the market to robbed off some vendors and people.


    Paislee disguised as Farren will save Csille in the hands of those bandits. And because of this, Csille will try to buy Farren to protect the Crown Prince. And that''s where everything will be messed up. Who would have thought that the Crown Prince will fell in love with Farren? Csille didn''t know that she had be the matchmaker of the two leads.


    I look up at the sky and sigh. This stay in the western region will surely be not boring. I just hope Prince Fraser wouldn''t get hurt.


    __________


    It''s the day! It''s the day when I will meet Crown Princess Paislee. And just like thest time, my body wakes up on her own. Again. I didn''t have control over my body.


    Although I still don''t feel okay with this, but the thought of meeting Princess Paislee makes me excited. I know I couldn''t say what I want to tell her, but I''m satisfied just by seeing her in person.


    I am now walking to the market. I look around trying to observe the surroundings. One of this moments five muscr tall guys will block our way and robbed us off in broad daylight. I started counting to three, and as soon as I finished counting. Five muscr guyse out of nowhere. One guy has an ax in his hand. It''s a giant ax. The two guys have an arrow and a bow. The other two have swords tied on their waist. Oh boy! Looks what we got here. I expect this to happen, but I am still stupefied when I see how big they are. I think one guy could crush me to death if he wants to.


    The next scene is exactly what I''ve written in my novel. And since I couldn''t control my body, I just let that force inside of me to do what she wants to. I just watched the scene unfolded in my eyes. It''s like I am seeing the live action of my novel. It''s soo cool.


    My body shivered on its own, and I found myself slumped on the floor, crying my heart out. One guy walks toward me but before he could even touch a single hair of mine, someone thrown something on the guy. The guy fell on the ground backward.


    My eyes look up to the person who did that. Who would throw a coconut at a person? It''s Paislee! Of course. As much as I want to run to her and hugs her, I couldn''t. My body remains slumping on the ground and looking at Paislee disguised as Farren.


    Paislee grabs my arms and drags me to run. My body ran and followed the speed of running of Princess Paislee. We enter an abandoned looking house. It''s probably the house of the couple who helps her. She then walked to a room and closed the door.


    I could hear footsteps from the outside of the house, although none of them dare to enter the house. Even though the bandits are ruthless, they wouldn''t dare to do something like robbing someone in their own house. After an hour, those bandits decided just to let us off. They probably realize that they wouldn''t get anything from us.


    We stay hidden for a couple of minutes before Paislee drags me out of the room. She let me sits on a chair in the kitchen.


    I really want to hug her and tell her many things, but my body remained seated. I could feel pain again every time I try to move.


    "Count''s daughter, are you okay?" I heard a young man''s voice. I look up and saw Paislee looking at me with concern.


    If I didn''t know that she''s Paislee, I''m pretty sure I''ll misunderstand the way she looks at me. "I''m okay. Thank you for saving me." My mouth said.


    "I''m Farren Brichagnac." She takes something in a cupboard. It''s a loaf of bread. "You want bread? I''m sorry, it''s the only thing I could offer." She scratches her nape out of embarrassment, I guess.


    I find it cute. I really want tough at her gesture, but my face wouldn''t let me do it. It just remain emotionless. Oh,e on! Csille! How can you not notice Princess Paislee? That''s your friend.


    My hand waves on his own. "Don''t bother. I''m good. Anyways, thank you for saving me. I owe you. You got skills. I could see that. Do you know martial arts?"


    My eyesnded on a sword hanging on the wall. It''s beautiful! My feet walk towards it. There are inscriptions on the sword. I''m not sure where or when, but I think I saw those inscriptions before. I just forgot where. "Where did you buy this?" My mouth said.


    Princess Paislee looks at the sword. "I didn''t buy this. I made this. I work as the apprentice of the only cksmith in the western region. This is the first sword I made."


    Liar! You didn''t make it here. All the swords you made here are just cheap metals. However, this one is different. Just by looking at it, you could already know that it is a top grade sword. She probably made it in the Aeerean Kingdom.


    "I have preposition to made. Since you save me, I can do something for you in return."


    It''s definitely the same! It''s the same lines I have written. I know what will happen next. Princess Paislee will hesitate to ept the preposition I will offer.


    "What is it?"


    "I could help you be a royal guard in the capital."


    Shock was evident on her face. She shakes her head then. "What''s the catch?"


    My mouth smiled. I don''t know if I should be happy that you agree. If you agree, then everything I write will happen. Both the ml and fl will be happy and fall in love with each other. However, it also means that I could never get away from my destiny to be the viiness. "Nothing. I just want you to guard someone here."


    And it''s official. I could really not avoid being the viiness. I''m pretty sure the Crown Princess will agree. If Csille only knew what she had done. She''ll probably wouldn''t do this.


    Paislee raised an eyebrow at me. "Guard someone? Who could that be? Also, the Count and the Countess already have guards around you. Why would you need to have an extra one?"


    It''s because the one you will be guarding is not from the Lauretr¨¦ family but the Crown Prince of the Vrawyth Kingdom, Prince Fraser Astalieu. But Csille is wise. She wouldn''t rat the truth out. She knew she''d be dead if she tells someone about the second training of the Crown Prince.


    "It''s because the person you''re guarding is not a Lauretr¨¦."


    My feet walk towards the window. I''m scared. It''s funny that I could still be frightened even though I know what will happen next. If only I could do something to change our faiths. Prince Fraser wouldn''t need to get in danger. Princess Paislee wouldn''t need to disguise herself. And what? Csille could have Prince Fraser for herself? Ysavel! What are you thinking? You can''t possibly fall in love with Prince Fraser, right? It''s Csille feelings. Not yours.


    "Not a Lauretr¨¦?"


    My head looks back at her. "Yes, it''s not a Lauretr¨¦. It''s a friend of mine. I could help you be a royal guard and brings you to the capital if you do what I said."


    "Who is this person?"


    "I''ll show him to you the other day. He''s just a normal citizen in here. So it wouldn''t be that difficult to guard him."


    Paislee raised her eyebrows at me. "Why would you need to guard a normal citizen in here? What''s so special about that person? You''re a Lauretr¨¦. Why not use the guard of your family?"


    My head shakes on its own. Because the Count would disagree with this, it''s a good thing that Csille cared for Prince Fraser, or else Prince Fraser would lose his life in this deste ce. As much as I don''t want to harm both of them, I have no choice. It''s either I could save Princess Paislee from doing this and endanger the life of Prince Fraser. Or I could choose to save the life of Prince Fraser and endanger the life of Princess Paislee.


    No matter what my choice is. Someone needs to be endangered. If I could just do something to avoid it. However, I really couldn''t do anything against what I''ve written in the book. It will happen. It needs to be happen.

 Chapter 21 - : Dream

    "Why would you need to guard a normal citizen in here? What''s so special about that person? You''re a Lauretr¨¦. Why not use the guard of your family?"


    "Because I don''t want to. My father, the Count, is already busy with things in here. Most of our people are busy helping my father. I don''t want to take a person from our guards because we''re already understaffed."


    She keeps silent for a moment. "Why do you need to guard him? Did he do something? If it''s against thew, I''m sorry, Lady Lauretr¨¦, but I wouldn''t do that."


    I look back at her. "Don''t worry. It''s not against ourw. I wouldn''t dare to endanger my whole family. He saves me before, and as a way of showing gratitude, I want you to protect him."


    "Protect him from what? Bandits?"


    I wanted to say about the traitor, but my mouth wouldn''t let me. "Yeah, he lives alone, and some bandits tried to rob him the other day. I''m just worried for him. He works hard on fishing and selling his fishes. So he could eat one meal a day, but those bandits got the nerve to rob him off. That''s unforgivable."


    No! Csille! You need to tell her about the danger. You need to say to her that both of their lives will be endangered. Talk Csille! Talk!! I tried to move my hand but I couldn''t. I tried a couple of times to move any part of my body until I couldn''t bare the pain I''m feeling. Every time I''ll try to move my body or say something against what I''ve written in the notebook, I could feel like I''m dying inside.


    Paislee sighs and shakes her head. "Lady Csille, I really appreciate your offer. However, I don''t think I have the right qualifications for that. I''m sorry." She then walks towards the door and opens it.


    No! Csille! Don''t walk away. You need to tell her! Tell her! But my body walks towards the door. No! No! Please Csille. You love Prince Fraser, right? Please, save him. I''m begging you. I tried to talk to the force that controls me, which I think is the original Csille. However, my body continues walking and ignores my plea. Csille, please.


    My foot stops on its own. "I''ll be waiting for your reply. I will meet you here in two days. I hope by that time, you already made up your mind." Then it continues walking outside.


    Csille! Why? Why don''t you listen to me? I tried to talk to Csille again. However, it just feels like I''m talking to no one. I tried to move my body, and it moves. I can move again! I try to walk back to the house of Farren, but every time I would walk back, I would lose control of my body again.


    I just want to talk. Why wouldn''t you let me do it?


    __________


    Later that night. I had a very long dream. I dream about the time I am still in the real world¡ªthe time when I met the little girl.


    "Since you help me, I''m giving this to you. You want to be a writer, right? Write your next novel on this notebook, and you''ll be famous for sure, but you should be-"


    I was about to take the notebook when my eyes got blurry and when the blurriness gets away. The scene in front of me changes. It''s the night when I was finishing half of the novel. Every letter I am writing, I remember it now. I was about to read thest chapter of what I''ve written in the notebook when I feel a strong wind. All the things around me got blown away. I tried to hold the notebook tightly when it was also got blown away by the strong wind. It''s as if the wind intentionally takes it.


    When I opened my eyes, it''s the scene in the Pce of the Vrawyth Kingdom. It''s the first meeting of Prince Fraser and Csille. Then it fast forward to the time when Prince Fraser is talking about the The Parallel Universe book. Prince Fraser hands me the book for me to read it but before I could even open the book. A blinding light engulfs the whole ce.


    When I open my eyes, I am already in the house of the writer of the book. But this time it is different. I am all alone. There is no Rufus or Brother Pascal with me. I walked towards a door that has a light. I opened it nervously. I am expecting to be blinded by the lights like the way before. However, only a silhouette of a man wees me. His back is facing me.


    I couldn''t really say if the man is older or younger than me. However, I''m pretty sure he is connected with the writer of the book The Parallel Universe. I tried to walk towards him so that I could see his face. But when I try to move my feet, it wouldn''t move anymore. Just like how I could lose control of my body.


    "Ysavel hos, the writer of the novel, King, are you Gay? How have you been doing? What is it feel like to live in a world you made?"


    I was stunned for a moment. How could he know I''m the writer of the novel? Wait, I think I''m missing something. How could he know that this world is only a made up world? That I am the one who created everything and everyone in here? Who is he?


    Before I could even ask him a question, he answers it. It''s as if like he could read what''s on my mind. "How did I know about the novel? Of course, I know. I''ve read some of your novels before. And I must say you really got potential as a writer. How did I know that this world is made by you?" Heughs. "I don''t think it''s time for you to know. It''s too early for that. You''re not ready for that. Who am I? You''ll know in the future."


    I tried to walk towards him or even tried to talk to him. However, none of them works. My foot won''t move. I could move my mouth, but I couldn''t produce any sound.


    "My time is very short. I can only leave you a short message. Don''t try to change what you''ve written in the notebook," the man pause for a moment. "Or else this world will copse."


    I am still processing what he said when I feel like I am falling over a high story building. However, instead of falling to the ground, I was awakened in my sleep. Sweating, I look around. It''s my room in the western region. Relieved, I get up from my bed.


    What does my dream mean? I couldn''t change what I''ve written in the notebook because if I do, this world will copse? Is it the same reason why I couldn''t control my body when I try to do something against what I''ve written?


    ____________


    Two days after. I went back to Paislee''s house to know what''s her decision. Although, I already know what will happen. And since this a scene I''ve written in the notebook, I don''t have control of my body again. Everything I will do and say today will be based on what I''ve written in the notebook.


    "Lady Lauretr¨¦, you''re early." She wees me inside and offers me the same loaf of bread she offered me thest time.


    I decline it and signals the maid outside to enter and bring the basket of fruits and vegetables.


    "I guess you already made a decision." I gestured the maid to put the basket down and leave. "I hope you wouldn''t mind. I brought you a little gift. You should eat healthy food if you will guard him. I need someone strong enough to protect him."


    Paislee looks at the basket of fruits and vegetables. "You shouldn''t have bothered. Anyways, thank you for the gift. I appreciate it."


    "Farren, let''s go straight to the point. So, what is your decision? Do you agree to guard him?"


    Paislee looks at me and sighs. "Are you sure you could help me be a royal guard in the pce of Vrawyth?"


    Bingo! I knew it. It really follows what I''ve written in the notebook. She will agree to this because she thinks it will be safer for her to live in the capital of Vrawyth. Also, Paislee''s biggest dream is to be the first female knight of this world. Never in this world''s history that a female bes a knight.


    The same reason why the King and Queen of the Aeerean Kingdom don''t want her to be a knight. How could Paislee let go of the opportunity to be a real knight?


    "I am the Count''s daughter and the fianc¨¦e of Crown Prince Fraser." Csille! How can you say that in front of the female lead? "The future Queen of the Vrawyth Kingdom. Do you think I don''t have enough power to make you a royal knight?" Heyy! You''re mistaken, Csille! You''re mot the future Queen of Vrawyth. It''s Paislee.


    I tried to talk to the force that controlling my body. However, even though how many times I tried to talk to her. It seems like she didn''t hear anything.


    I''m pretty sure it''s the real Csille. The one who controls my body is Csille Lauretr¨¦, the real viiness of the story. When I first came here, I was wondering where is the real Csille could be? She didn''t have any illness when I take over her body. So where did her soul goes? And now, I think I know the answer. She''s within me. She''s within my body. Every time what I''ve writtene true, it''s Csille who take over this body.


    Paislee nods her head. However, I could still see the hesitation in her eyes. She''s hesitating because she knows how sensitive the rtionship of Vrawyth and Aeerean Kingdoms. One wrong move, and it will be the cause of war. If she agrees to be a knight, what will happen if she gets caught? The Aeerean Kingdom will bebeled as a traitor. Vrawyth will think that the Crown Princess was sent here to be the spy. And that''s not a good thing. Can she really do it? Can she really be selfish?


    "You''re still hesitating? I see. If that''s the case, then I wouldn''t bother you, Mister Brichagnac." My body stands up on its own. However, before I could even walk a step, Paislee already grabs my hand.


    "I will do it!"


    My eyebrows raised. "You will? Are you sure now? You see, Mister Farren, you could decline if you don''t want to. I won''t force you to do something you don''t want. It''s against our family code." Family code my face, Csille! We both know how ruthless you are. You don''t even follow your family code. Talk about hypocrisy. I wanted to roll my eyes at what she says.


    Paislee takes a deep breath. "I''m sure. As long as you promise me that I could be a knight, I will do my best to guard that person."


    "Okay, I promise you. In the name of the Lauretr¨¦ family, I promise to make you a royal knight as long as you do what I said. However, can you let go of my arms now?"


    Paislee withdraws her hand. "I''m sorry, Lady Lauretr¨¦. I got carried away. It won''t happen."


    My hands wave on its own. "Don''t mind that. I will see you tomorrow at the same time here. I will exin everything to you tomorrow and will introduce you to the person you will be guarding."


    "I understand. Should I ready myself? Oh! However, I have a problem."


    Of course, you have. You will ask how will you make a living if you will protect the Crown Prince.


    "How will I survive if I wouldn''t work as an apprentice of the cksmith?"


    "I thought you understand it already. The day you agree to be the guard of that person, it also means you''re working for me. All the expenses will be paid by me. You will receive a weekly allowance of one hundred fifty Centimes. Is it enough?"


    One hundred fifty centimes? Are you kidding me? One centimes is equivalent to ten dors. If Paislee will receive one hundred fifty centimes, then it means she will receive one thousand five hundred dors every week. That''s a lot of money for someone who lives alone. And Csille got the nerve to ask if it''s enough? Girl, I know you''re rich, but can you stop being too boastful?


    Paislee nods her head. "Okay, I understand. When will I start?"


    My eyes stare at her. "Tomorrow. I will exin everything tomorrow, and after that, you could already start."


    Paislee nods her head. "I will be going now. You could ask me questions tomorrow if you have one." After that, my feet walk outside the house.


    The moment my feet step outside. The force that is controlling my body disappeared in an instant. I look back at the house of Paislee.


    Princess Paislee, I''m sorry. As much as I want to warn you but I cannot. If I do something against what I''ve written in the notebook, I''m afraid this world will copse.


    I stop on walking when I realized something. If this world will copse, does it mean I will die too? If I die, does it mean I will nevere back to the real world? Just the thought of this made me shivered. Oh, dear! Please no. I don''t want to be stuck in here. I miss Lena. I miss my old life.

 Chapter 22 - : Can You Listen To Me?

    "You will guard him." I point at Prince Fraser, who is busy selling fishes right now.


    Paislee and I are currently in the market looking at Prince Fraser from afar. It''s two days after when west talk and just like what we agreed, I''ve introduced her to Prince Fraser. Minus the fact that Prince Fraser doesn''t know anything about my n. Actually, not my n, but more likely the real Csille Lauretr¨¦''s n.


    "That person selling fishes? He looks like he could perfectly protect himself. I don''t think I still need to protect him."


    Paislee shakes her head. I look at her. Trying to see recognition in her eyes, but I see none. Not bad! She''s really worthy as the heroine.


    "You want to be a knight, right?"


    Paislee looks at me and then nods her head. No one aside from me knows how she wanted to be a knight. Although I have no idea how the real Csille Lauretr¨¦ knows that Farren or Paislee wants to be a knight. Come to think of it. I didn''t exin it in my novel. So, I really don''t have any idea how did she know.


    "If you really want to be a knight, then just do what I said. Guard him. Don''t question. Just inform me if you see something or someone suspicious."


    And because I write this scene, I couldn''t control my body again. Of course, it''s the real Csille who''s in charged again.


    Paislee sighs and looks at Prince Fraser again. "Okay. I understand. I will start now."


    "Wait, you need to befriend him first."


    Paislee looks at me confusedly. She probably thought that she just need to watch him from afar. However, that doesn''t work in this situation. Prince Fraser needs someone close by his side. As much as Csille wants to be his side always, Prince Fraser wouldn''t let her. So, the only way Csille could stay by his side is to make Paislee stay with him. That''s the reason why Csille chooses to hire Farren to guard Prince Fraser.


    Come to think of it. Csille saves Prince Fraser from danger in the novel without her knowing it. However, it''s also the reason why the male lead and the female lead met each other. A saver and a matchmaker? Too much work for a very not aware viiness.


    "But why do I need to befriend him? I thought I only need to guard him? Is it necessary?"


    Csille rolls her eyes at Paislee. "It is necessary! I told you to stop questioning and just do your job. Don''t tell him I ordered you to guard him. Just try to be friends with him. Take his trust and help him."


    Paislee looks at me suspiciously. This is what I like the most about Paislee. She''s not those typical female lead who''s naive and wouldn''t dare to do things rashly. A worthy female lead.


    "If you''re his friend, why do you need to hide it from him? You could just introduce me to him. If you don''t want to know that I am guarding him, you could just say that I am also a friend of yours."


    Wise. How could I forget how intelligent Paislee is? Of course, even if I were in her shoe, I will also be suspicious if a person asks me to guard someone but wouldn''t even let that person know that there is someone guarding him.


    "Because I don''t want him to know about it. I told you, he saves me before, and I just want to return him a favor. However, I don''t want him to know that it''s from me because he will not agree with this if ever."


    "If he wouldn''t agree, why won''t you respect that?"


    Oh, girl! Why do you keep asking? Are we in an interrogation room? Is this an interview? I may not talking to her physically, but I''m now feeling irritated with her questions. It''s probably the real Csille''s emotion. Of course, how could I forgot that the little heiress of the Lauretr¨¦ family is quite a grumpy one.


    "And why would you not respect what I said? I told you just do your job and don''t question. I assure you this is not against anyws. I just want to protect someone. Is that bad?" Csille snapped.


    And there she goes! Can you calm down, girl? Csille! I tried to move my arms, but I felt someone push me on a wall. I couldn''t move.


    "Miss Lauretr¨¦, I am just asking. If you don''t want to answer, then don''t. However, I won''t risk my life over some situation I don''t know if it will be a bad thing or good thing for me."


    Paislee tried to walk away. Yes! Go away, Paislee, so you won''t need to endanger your life.


    "I respect his decision. That''s the reason why I want you to guard him inconspicuously. I mean no harm. I''m just worried about his safety. The other day, he was almost stabbed by a bandit. If one of our guards didn''t see it, you probably wouldn''t see him alive and kicking today."


    Paislee stops and looks back at me. "You''re in love with him?"


    Of course, the real Csille loves her. However, I am not the real Csille. I am Ysavel hos, the writer of this story. I want to say, but I couldn''t move my mouth on my own will. "Love? Mister Farren, I think you''re mistaken. I''m just showing gratitude to him for saving me before." My mouth smirk. "Love? I don''t think I have time for that."


    I wanted to roll my eyes at Csille''s response. Really? No time for love? You''ve got to be kidding me? You already have a big crush on Prince Fraser, and now you''re denying it? Hypocrite!


    "Okay, I will do it. However, I don''t think I could do this today." Paislee looks at the ce where Prince Fraser puts his stall, and he''s not there. "I would do this tomorrow. You could check us out if you want. I''ll be going first, Lady Lauretr¨¦."


    Paislee Saintizin. I''m sorry if I could not tell you things. I want to, but how can I? I couldn''t even control my body. I''m also worried that if I go against what I''ve written in the notebook, the writer''s words in my dream wille true. Will this world copse? I couldn''t take the risk. I still want to go back home.


    ___________


    "Miss, there you are. I''ve been looking for you everywhere. Where did you go?" A worried maides out behind me.


    I sneak out again from them. No, I mean Csille sneak out again. Cause today I don''t have control again on my body. It''s because I''ve written this scene¡ªthe scene when Csille introduces Prince Fraser to Farren or as what we have known as Princess Paislee.


    "Nothing. I was just strolling around that I didn''t notice I lost all of you. Good thing you found me immediately." I only tried to talk since I know I wouldn''t get the chance to talk today. However, I was wrong. I could talk. I could control my body again!


    Wait, does it mean as long as I didn''t write about the situation happening, then I could control my body? I could control my body if it''s a part that I skipped in the novel.


    "Lady Lauretr¨¦?"


    I look back to the source of the voice. It''s Prince Fraser! I tried moving my hands. And I could move it. Yes, of course, I could move it. I never write a scene between Prince Fraser and Csille after talking to Princess Paislee. Howe this is happening?


    "What are you doing here?" He looks at the maid and a few guards behind me. "You''re strolling?"


    "Yeah, I got bored and decided to stroll around. How about you? Aren''t you supposed to be selling fishes right now?" I look at the bucket he''s holding. It''s all empty.


    He raised the bucket his holding. "I already sell all of them." He looks again to the maid and guards behind me. "Can I talk to you privately, Miss Lauretr¨¦?"


    "Miss, maybe it''s better if we go home now." The maid whispered in my ear. She''s probably worried that something will happen if they let me talk to him alone. Girl, are you nuts? That''s the Crown Prince. Do you think he will do something to me?


    I shake my head and signal them to go. "Leave us alone for a while. I will just talk to him." The maid and the guards still want to refuse. However, when they see me ring at them, they step back.


    Prince Fraser invites me to the ce he is staying. It''s a small made up shelter. It''s made up of sheets of woven bamboo strips used as walls and roofs. It''s just a tiny space. On the right side, there''s a bed. On the left side, there''s a small table and two chairs. There''s also a tiny kitchen.


    "Sit. I''m sorry if this ce doesn''t suit you." He offered me a seat, and I sit without hesitating. It''s a small house, yes, but it''s not that bad though. It''s actually clean and organized.


    "Prince Fraser, can I know why you want to talk to me?"


    There''s no way he invited me for a simple talk. Although I''m not really sure why he wants to talk to me now. Did he know about my deal with Princess Paislee? But that''s impossible. It will take years before he knows about Princess Paislee and Csille''s deal. So, why does he wants to talk to me?


    "Csille. Can you stop going to my stall every day?"


    My hand, that was supposed to take the cup of water he offered, stops midair. I could feel pain in my heart. It''s like someone is pinching it. "What do you mean, your majesty? I haven''t visited you for days now. Aren''t you mistaken?"


    I''m utterly confused right now. Why is there a conversation like this? Csille and Prince Fraser weren''t supposed to have a conversation like this. Does he know? Does he know about my deal with Princess Paislee?


    "Don''t tell me you''re still denying it?" He stares at my eyes. I could see a hint of anger in his clear blue eyes. But why is he angry? "Do you think I wouldn''t notice that you are observing me from afar?"


    He stands up and turns his back at me. Calming his self.


    He knows! I thought he didn''t. In my novel, there''s no conversation like this. That''s why I thought he''ll remain naive of what is happening. How can I forget that, like Paislee, he''s also wise and intelligent. They are really a great pair. They suit each other.


    I sigh. "I''m sorry, your majesty-"


    "Bullshit!" I was startled when he cursed. Prince Fraser, please stick to your character. You are not supposed to swear. I don''t think I have seen him this mad since the day I came here. He''s always calm and reserved. He rarely shows his emotions. "Don''t majesty majesty me, Csille! I told you to get out, right? But why you didn''t listen to me?"


    He phased back and forth in the room. I remain silent and just stare at him. This Prince Fraser right now is quite scary. I''m already twenty three years old, but his angry side still makes me quiver with fear. Prince Fraser, calm down, okay?


    He stops walking and res at me. Woah! Boy, don''t re at me. "Didn''t I left? Why are you so angry? I made sure no one is noticing my presence. If you''re worried about someone might know your disguise, then don''t worry. I already make sure that it won''t happen. My father, the Count, also make sure about that. It''s safe."


    He smacks the table really hard that all the things on itnd on the ground. Whoah! Do you have anger management issues? Why are you so mad? Jeez, I think I''ll get a heart attack right now. Don''t startle me, your majesty.


    "That''s now what I mean! Csille, I told you already to get out! However, you didn''t listen to me. You still linger around. Ignoring what I said. Do you know how you are putting yourself in danger?"


    Wait, what? He''s angry at me because I still linger around him? Because he''s worried about my safety? I was stupefied by his words. Prince Fraser, please don''t do that. I think my heart will burst right now. It''s beating really fast. Am I having a heart attack?


    He sits on the chair in front of me. He then takes my hand that is on the table and holds it tightly. "I''m worried for you, Csille. Why don''t you just listen to me? What if someone knows about my secret and used you to threaten me? Or what if they tried to harm you? I''m worried for you, Csille."


    Oh, dear! I took a deep breath. Breath Ysavel! Breath! That''s fourteen years old and still a minor. Don''t tell me you''re a groomer?


    "I understand your concern, your majesty. However, the Kingmands us, the Lauretr¨¦ family, to protect and guide you. How can I do that if you don''t want me to do something? Isn''t that disobedience to his majesty, the King?"


    "Csille Lauretr¨¦!" He took a deep breath and stared at my eyes. "Then can you listen to me? I''m the Crown Prince and your fianc¨¦. Isn''t that enough for you to listen to me?"


    Prince Fraser Astalieu, how can you be like that? You''re not supposed to say that to the viiness. I think you''re mistaken!

 Chapter 23 - : Rhododendron

    "Csille Lauretr¨¦!" He took a deep breath and stared at my eyes. "Then can you listen to me? I''m the Crown Prince and your fianc¨¦. Isn''t that enough for you to listen to me?"


    "Fraser, please don''t make it difficult for me-"


    "You''re the one who''s making things difficult for me. How can I do what I''m supposed to do if I''m worried about you?"


    Okay, I understand it now, Prince Fraser. You''re worried, okay. However, can you not say that in a gentle voice. You''re making Csille assume that there''s something between you two.


    "I''m sorry. I will try not to do that every day. I-" before I could even finish my words, he already cuts me off.


    "Don''t do it! I want you not to do that. I don''t want you to endanger yourself because of me." He squeezes my hands he''s holding. "Please, Csille?"


    "Fraser, I''m just worried for you too. I promise not to be around you always. Just let me stay even if I''m far away. Don''t worry. I have my guards with me. Please?"


    Prince Fraser lets go of my hand he''s holding. "You really won''t listen to me?" He waves his hand. "Go!"


    "Fraser-" I tried to hold his hand, but he wouldn''t let me.


    "Just go, Csille! What''s the use of this conversation if you won''t even listen to me? Just go!"


    I look at him, stupefied. Did he just drive me away? "You don''t even listen to me too. Fine!" I stomped my feet and walked out of the room.


    I couldn''t believe he drives me away. I do understand where he ising from, but he should have listened to my words too. It''s as if I also have any choice. Even if you begged me, Prince Fraser, Csille would still stay around you because that''s what I''ve written.


    And you cannot drive me away too. I was the one who made this. I should at least do something for you.


    ___________


    "Dear? Aren''t you going to apany us?" My mother asks. It''s feeding day today, and I excused myself because I don''t really have the mood to help.


    "I''m sorry, mother. I don''t really feel okay today. I''ll just help you next time."


    My mother gently touches my head. "That''s okay. Just stay here if you don''t feel okay. We will be going now. I will leave a maid to you, so you''ll havepany."


    I just nod at her. She gives me kisses first before she gets out. I sigh and look at the calendar. We''re almost three months staying in here. It''s already been a week since thest time I see Prince Fraser. I''m not that worried because Princess Paislee has already been friends with Prince Fraser now. So, there''s someone that will guard him.


    Princess Paislee and I talk to each other every day. Thest time I speak to her, she told me that she''s helping Prince Fraser go fishing and selling the fishes they caught. And just like in my novel, Princess Paislee is now living with Prince Fraser. Prince Fraser doesn''t know that Princess Paislee has a home of her own. He just knows that Farren or Paislee is an orphan now. So he decided to take her in. In exchange for helping him do fishing and selling the fishes.


    One month from now, Prince Fraser''s life will be in danger. I''ve tried many ways to warn Prince Fraser about the iing danger. However, every time I''ll do something, it always fails. I''ve tried sending him an anonymous letter, but it alwayses back at me. I have tried before to use signnguage, but it doesn''t work too because signnguage doesn''t exist here.


    "How could I warn you, Prince Fraser?" Thinking, I slumped my head on the study table.


    "My time is very short. I can only leave you a short message. Don''t try to change what you''ve written in the notebook," the man pause for a moment. "Or else this world will copse."


    I suddenly remember the words of the man in my dream. Will it really copse? Then do I have no other choice but to let things happen as it is? Even though I know that it could harm someone?


    I look outside the windows. There are flowers everywhere. My room is facing the garden of the house that''s why I choose this. Flowers! Right, how could I forget flowers? Maybe if I send Prince Fraser a flower, then he could understand it. Flowernguage exists here. Right! I just need to know the right flower to send too.


    I run towards the garden. What flowers could be used to warn someone about an iing danger?


    I look around. Myrtle? It stands for good luck and love in a marriage. I don''t think it suits the message I want to convey. ck-Eyed Susan? But it symbolizes justice. No! No!


    I walk to the other side of the garden. What flower means danger? I stop on my track when I saw Rhododendron. It''s a poisonous flower. I didn''t know they have it here.


    Wait! What does the Rhododendron flower mean? It''s a sign of elegance, wealth, and passion. However, the Victoriansbeled it as a "beware" flower which is quite fitting, as the Rhododendron flower is poisonous. Right! This is the flower I am looking for. It means to beware of iing danger. I took a napkin and took several Rhododendron flowers. I just need to find someone to give it to Prince Fraser. But who will be that person?


    __________


    "Csille Lauretr¨¦? What do you need for me to do?"


    I look back at the Farren Brichagnac. He''s walking towards me while looking around. "Don''t worry. I have my guards around to make sure no one sees us. Even Raze wouldn''t notice you''re here." Raze is the name used by Prince Fraser in the western region. He couldn''t use his name Fraser lest he''ll attract other people''s attention and suspicion.


    Farren sits on the chair in front of me. We are currently in the only cafe here in the western region. It''s also where I usually stay when I observe Prince Fraser from afar. This cafe has the second floor, so it''s easier for me to see him from afar. But unlike before, I didn''t sit on the second floor. We''re on the ground floor. I don''t want Prince Fraser to know that I know Farren.


    "Don''t worry. This won''t be long." I took the Rhododendron flower from one of my maids behind me. "I just want you to give this to Raze inconspicuously. Make sure he won''t know it came from me or it was you who puts it."


    Farren takes the flower from my hand and looks at it. Even if you look at it, Paislee, you wouldn''t know what it means. Princess Paislee doesn''t know thatnguage of flowers. It''s the reason why it takes years before she realizes that Prince Fraser was in love with her disguise.


    "I thought you don''t love him?"


    Silly! Of course, I don''t. How can I fell in love with a fictional character I made? "I don''t. Just give it to him. Don''t worry. It''s just a simple flower. I just remembered that he likes flowers. So I want to give him one."


    Farren looks at me like he didn''t believe my words. Miss female lead! Can you not do that? It''s impossible for Csille and Prince Fraser, okay? In the end, he will choose you. So, don''t that okay?


    He then takes the flowers from my hands. "Okay. I''ll do that. Is it the only thing you want to say?"


    "Yes, you can go now. Just make sure he wouldn''t know where the flowers came from, okay?"


    Farren nods his head and walks out of the cafe. Farren Brichagnac, the male disguised of Princess Paislee. I hope you won''t get caught and I hope you could send the flower to him. I hope there''s nothing that will hinder it. I need you to send it. He needs to know. Even you, you need to know. But how could I warn you?


    I sigh. One month, I only have one month of time before the danger wille. Can I not really do something about this?


    I gestured my maid to ask for a spot on the second floor. I need to know what will happen next. After everything is settled, I immediately go to the second floor. On the second floor, I could easily see the fishing stall of Prince Fraser. Farren just came back and now helping Prince Fraser sell the fish.


    When Prince Fraser was too busy entertaining a customer, Farren puts the flower on the basket beside Prince Fraser. He puts it! He sessfully put it inside the basket. Now, I only need Prince Fraser to see the flower and decode the meaning of it.


    I look at Farren. Does he know it''s Prince Fraser? I tried to recalled what I''ve written in the novel. If I remember it right, Princess Paislee doesn''t know that it''s Prince Fraser. She only knows that it''s the Crown Prince after the ident. I can''t me her, though. Prince Fraser looks so differentpared to when he was still a child.


    After they sell all the fishes, Prince Fraser and Farren went home. I followed them to their home, where Prince Fraser is staying. I look around to see if there is someone and ask the guard that is apanying me to be my look out.


    I put my ears on the wall. I''m at the back of the house and currently listening to the conversation inside. I heard footsteps and a person rummaging into something.


    "Hey, Farren, do you know where this flower came from?" Prince Fraser asks.


    "I don''t know. Where did you find it?"


    I heard footsteps again. I couldn''t see what''s happening inside since there is no window at the back of his house. It would be better to see how Prince Fraser reacts.


    "In the basket. Someone must put it in there. Rhododendron?"


    I heard someone pulls the chair. "Rhododendron? Is that the name of the flower?"


    I didn''t hear Prince Fraser responds. He probably just nods his head.


    "Are you okay? You look terrified. Is there something wrong?"


    Terrified? He probably decodes the meaning of the flower. Yes! He knows! I just hope he realized what he should be cautious about. Please, Prince Fraser, I need you to understand what it is. I need you to be cautious.


    "Nothing! I need to get out for now. Don''t wait for me. I''lle back homete."


    I heard someone open the door. He''s leaving? Where is he going?


    I leave from where I am hiding and walk to the carriage waiting. Where is he going?


    ___________


    I''m on our way now to our house in the western region when the carriage suddenly stops. I look at the maid and the henchman.


    "Is there a problem? Why did we stop?"


    The henchman looks back at me. "I''m sorry, Lady Lauretr¨¦, someone blocks our way."


    Someone? I look outside the carriage. My eyes widened when I recognized who is that person. Prince Fraser! What is he doing here? I immediately walk outside the carriage.


    The guards immediately stop me when I tried to approach Prince Fraser. "Miss, please go back. Let us interrogate this person first."


    I red at the guard. "That''s okay. I know him. Can you all leave us alone first? I need to talk to this person."


    The guards and the maids hesitated for a moment before they walk a meter away.


    "Is there something wrong?"


    Prince Fraser looks back at the guards and maid. When he is assured that they are too far away to hear what he will say, he looks at me. "I came here to warn you. I received a flower today." He takes out the Rhododendron flowers from his bag. "This. It''s Rhododendron, and I suppose you know what''s the meaning of this."


    I tried to talk, but I feel like I couldn''t move my mouth. Csille! Let me talk to him, please! We need to warn the Crown Prince. But she didn''t listen to me.


    "I''m sorry, I don''t know what it''s supposed to mean. Do I need to be worried?" Csille! No! Let me talk to him! I begged you!


    Prince Fraser looks disappointed with Csille''s answer. He probably thought I would know what it means. Of course, I know it. I was the one who gave it to you, Prince Fraser. I wanted to say to him, but my mouth wouldn''t let me. Oh,e on! Let me speak!


    Prince Fraser shakes his head. "Never mind. Just be careful, okay? Don''te to me these days. I''m afraid something will happen."


    Yes! Yes! Something will happen.


    "Maybe you''re wrong, Prince Fraser. It''s just a flower. What could it means?"


    Prince Fraser looks at me confused. Of course, even I will be confused if a person I know who loves the flowernguage suddenly said that it''s just a flower. He probably thinks something''s wrong with me. It''s your fault, Csille!


    He looks at the Rhododendron flowers and puts it back in his bag. "Just be careful, okay? Please listen to me right now. I need you to stay at home and don''t leave for a moment. You need to promise me Csille."


    My head nods on its own. Satisfied with my answer, he holds my cheeks and kisses my forehead before running to where he came from.


    Did he just kiss my forehead?

 Chapter 24 - : Destiny

    I don''t understand how, but I am now standing at the house of the writer of the book The Parallel Universe. Right in front of me is the man who advised me in my dream. The silhouette man.


    "Ysavel, don''t try to go against what you have written. It will happen no matter how much you try to change it. It will happen. You can never change their destiny. You can never change your destiny."


    I tried to walk towards the man, but every time I will take a step forward, our distance gets farther away. What''s happening?


    "Don''t try to change your destiny Ysavel. Csille is Csille, and you will never be Csille. Don''t forget where you came from."


    After the silhouette man said that, I feel the ground trembles. It then split into two, and I fell into the cracks. I am falling! Help me! I don''t want to die! I could feel myself falling. However, instead of falling into the pit, I was awakened from my dream. I feel my heart beating fast. It''s like I just did a marathon.


    I slumped lying on the bed. What does my dream want to say? I couldn''t change what I''ve written? Their destiny? Whose destiny? Prince Fraser? Princess Paislee? Csille?


    Does it mean I couldn''t really do anything? So what will I do? Just watch it happens? Don''t try to change their destiny? Do they know I''m trying to warn the Crown Prince? I stand up from lying on the bed and pace back and forth in my room. I''m anxious. A week from now, Prince Fraser and Princess Paislee will be endangered.


    I''ve sessfully sent the Rhododendron flowers to Prince Fraser. He warned me to be careful. I guess he understands what I meant, right? However, I still don''t feelcent, especially after having this dream.


    "It will happen no matter how much you try to change it. It will happen. You can never change their destiny. You can never change your destiny."


    Can I really not change anything?


    _____________


    "Miss Lauretr¨¦."


    I look up and see Farren standing in front of me. I was too preupied that I didn''t notice his arrival. I gestured for him to sit on the chair in front of me.


    He looks around first before moving his head closer to me. "Raze seems bothered these days. I think he knows something."


    I look at him. Can I really not save you from danger? Although both of you won''t die because of it, I am still concerned.


    Farren snaps his fingers in front of my face. "You seem bothered too."


    I shake my head. "Don''t mind me. Tell me what happened to Raze. Did you notice something around him?"


    Farren shakes his head. "Aside from Raze being too bothered about something. I didn''t notice anything wrong."


    I raised my eyebrows. One week. One week after this, someone will harm the Crown Prince. There is no way that person wouldn''t observe first Prince Fraser. "Are you sure? You didn''t notice someone?" I''m pretty sure someone is watching both of them.


    Farren got quiet for a moment before he snaps his fingers. "I think there''s someone. However, that person is a local here. I don''t think he ns to harm Raze."


    A local? In the novel, Prince Fraser was harmed in his second training. Who''s the culprit? A local citizen here in the western region. The poor guy was only paid by someone to harm the Crown Prince. In the end, the King of Vrawyth decided to banish him from the whole Kingdom. However, the real culprit who paid the poor guy wasn''t revealed. I haven''t finished the revised version of the novel, so I''m still unsure who the culprit is. Is the one I am thinking the culprit?


    "How can you be sure? When a person is in the state of poverty, who would say no to an easy money deal?"


    Farren shakes his head. "I don''t think that works in here. Yes, the people in here are struggling to live every day, but it doesn''t mean they could do something against thew and their morals."


    Of course, it''s easy for you to say that because you grew up as a Princess. A Princess that could have everything she wants with just a snap of her fingers. So, how could she knows what they can do for money? It''s beyond her imagination.


    "What can they do with their morals? Can they eat it? Can they exchange it for food? No right? When people are hungry and deprived of food, do you think they would say no to an opportunity of lifetime food? Lifetime money?" I look outside the window. "This world is too vast, and not everything we know always applies to everyone. There''s always an exception, Farren. Don''t be toocent. That person may look harmless, but you wouldn''t know what could be on his sleeves."


    Don''t trust her, Paislee. That person will be the cause of the danger. It''s one thing I''m worried about. If my dreams are true, then Paislee should really learn not to put too much trust in people, or else she will be digging her own grave.


    "I don''t know. I just don''t think he could do that."


    I shake my head. The writer is right. I couldn''t really change what will happen. Their destiny is already written. I couldn''t do anything about that.


    I sigh. It''s my fault. I''m the one who makes this thing happen. If I just didn''t write this, then this wouldn''t happen. I''m sorry, Paislee.


    "Think about what I said. And about Raze, please protect him at all cost. If you do that, I will bring you to the capital of Vrawyth and rmend you to my father, the Count, to be a royal knight."


    Farren nods his head and looks outside. He then stands up. "I need to go now. Raze is already back in his stall. He would be suspicious if he didn''t see me around. I will go now, Lady Lauretr¨¦." He bows his head and walks out of the cafe.


    Please be careful, Paislee. Protect the Crown Prince and yourself at all cost.


    ____________


    "Lady Lauretr¨¦, thank you for the food."


    My mouth smiled on its own. "You''re always wee. You should take some vitamins there so that you could strengthen your immunity." My hands point toward a table where some nurses and doctors are prescribing and giving medicines for free.


    It''s the day! It''s the day when both Prince Fraser and Princess Paislee will be endangered. And because I''ve written this scene in the notebook, I couldn''t control my body again. The real Csille is now taking over the body.


    The writer''s words are true. I couldn''t change anything about what I''ve written. I look around and observe my surroundings. In one of these moments, someone will harm the Crown Prince.


    "Dear?" I look at my mother. She looks so worried. She probably notices that I look bothered these days. "Are you okay?" She signals one of our maids to rece me from my post. "You look bothered. It''s better if you take some break first."


    It''s the sign. In my novel, after the Countess let Csille take a rest. Prince Fraser will arrive at the za. Behind him is Princess Paislee. After lining up for a couple of minutes, someone will harm the Crown Prince''s life, and since Princess Paislee is there, she would take all the blow.


    Oh, dear! It''s starting. I look around. There''s a lot of people here. I don''t know who will try to harm the Crown Prince.


    Prince Fraser, Princess Paislee, please be okay.


    After a minute, Prince Fraser walks towards the line and lines up. Behind him is Princess Paislee. I could see that both of them are bothered and anxious. They probably knew something would happen today. They keep looking around. It''s like they know someone will sneak an attack any moment.


    It''s really amazing how these two, both fourteen years old, know something will happen. In the real world, those fourteen years old would be nothingpared to them. One is an excellent leader and is great in tactical strategy. One is excellent in swordsmanship andbat training. How could those fourteen years old in the real world couldpare to them? Sometimes, I even forgot that they are only fourteen years old.


    I was preupied thinking when I heard amotion. It''s the second sign. After this, the culprit will reveal himself. I look around, trying to find a suspicious person, but there are many people around. I couldn''t see who''s going to harm both of them.


    "Doctor, we need a doctor here." Those people circling on someone called a doctor. "Emergency! There''s an emergency here. Someone needs urgent medical attention." A guy shouted.


    One of the doctors and a nurse immediately run towards themotion. It''s starting! This is called distraction. The culprit used distractions so it would be easier for them tounch an attack without people noticing it.


    Prince Fraser! Princess Paislee! I tried to move my feet, but it remains on the ground.


    ''Ysavel, don''t try to go against what you have written. It will happen no matter how much you try to change it. It will happen. You can never change their destiny. You can never change your destiny.''


    I shake my head! No! The writer''s words are happening. No! Please! Let me do something. Let me save the Crown Prince and the Crown Princess. Csille, please, I beg you. Listen to me.


    However, no matter how many times I beg Csille to listen to me. She didn''t listen. My body still remains seated and just casually looking at themotion. Csille Lauretr¨¦, please help me. Help the Crown Prince and the Crown Princess.


    A gunshot was heard over the ce. It''s over. It''s over. I saw Princess Paislee covers Prince Fraser with her body. Trying to protect him from the gunshots. I saw a man holding a gun behind Prince Fraser. No! Princess Paislee notice it and try to cover Prince Fraser. But it''s toote. The man pulls the trigger and shoots Princess Paislee on the abdomen.


    The people around run everywhere. They were trying to keep themselves safe from the gunshots. Since there are many people today, it created a stampede. Everyone is trying to find a way to escape, but they couldn''t. People started pushing others just so they could escape. Some people fell on the ground and were stepped by the others.


    Father and mother immediately order our guards to chase the culprit. He has already run towards the woods. Prince Fraser is now holding Princess Paislee''s limp body. He''s trying his best not to make Princess Paislee be squeezed by the people.


    Father immediately walks towards the Crown Prince. Mother runs towards me and hugs me. "Are you okay, dear? Did you got shot?" She inspects my body and when she didn''t see any wounds. She sighs and kissed my head. "Thank god!"


    Father already got near with Prince Fraser. He took Princess Paislee from Prince Fraser and used his body to cover Prince Fraser. He looks around, observing people. Cautious of everyone.


    When mother sees father walking out of the stampede, she orders the other guards to cover them. She then assists me to the carriage. "Come on, Csille. We need to get out now."


    Mother continues to drag me out of the stampede of people. However, someone pushes me from behind, and I bump my head on very hard thing. Thest time I remember, someone called my name anxiously.


    ____________


    "Why didn''t you listen to me? I told you to take care of yourself. Look, what happened?" My consciousness slowly returns. I could feel someone is holding my hand. "Please be safe, Csille. I wouldn''t know what I would do if something happens to you."


    I know that voice! It''s the Crown Prince. Is this a dream? Am I dreaming?


    I suddenly feel someone is gently touching my head. Like that person isbing my hair. "Please wake up now. I''m worried." I then feel a cold thing touches my forehead. "Csille Lauretr¨¦ Astalieu."


    Wait, what? Who''s Csille Lauretr¨¦ Astalieu? When did my name be like that? I try to feel my surroundings, but I couldn''t feel anything. I couldn''t hear anything.


    All I can see is darkness. I tried to shout to ask for help, but my voice echoed to the ce. It''s like I am in a room. I tried to walk and walk until I got tired. Why is it happening again? I''m tired and confused. Who''s the person talking a while ago? Is it true or just part of my dream?


    "Ysavel!" I heard someone call my name. I look around, trying to find the source of the voice. But all I could see is darkness. "It''s starting. Your novel is starting. Are you ready to be the viiness?"


    "Who are you?" I shouted back. "I don''t want to be the viiness. I want to go back to the real world. I want my own life!"


    Silence can only be heard. After a while, a voice talks again. "You can only go back after you finish the book."


    Finish the book? What does it suppose to mean?

 Chapter 25 - : The Doctor

    My eyes got blinded by the sunlight when I opened them. I look around and saw that I am still in the house in the western region.


    The door opened, and Prince Fraser walks inside the room. Prince Fraser? I was dumbstruck to see him in our house. What happened? Shouldn''t he was supposed to be at the market? Selling the fishes, he caught?


    He walks towards me and sits on the bed beside me. He holds my hands. "Are you okay? Do you feel okay now?"


    I just look at him stupefied. Prince Fraser, what are you doing here? This is out of the script. You should apany Princess Paislee and not me. Speaking of Princess Paislee, where is she? Is she okay?


    Prince Fraser snaps his fingers in front of me. "Csille?" I look at him. "You''re probably wondering what I am doing here. My father, the King, already end my second training. We will be going back to the capital in one week."


    Oh. Yeah, I remember now. After the shooting, the King ordered Prince Fraser to go back to the Capital. He''s worried that if Prince Fraser continues his training here, the Crown Prince''s life will be endangered. Good thing Princess Paislee took the shot for Prince Fraser, or else Prince Fraser would be the one who''s in critical condition right now.


    I only remember now. My mind is quite clouded when I wake up that I forget what I''ve written after the shooting. I look at Prince Fraser, and he looks back at me. "How about you? Are you okay? You didn''t get shot, right?"


    Prince Fraser just shakes his head. "Don''t worry about me. I''m good. Farren took the bullet for me. However, he is still in unstable condition right now. We''re just waiting for the ship to arrive so we could go back to the Capital now."


    "He''s unstable?" How? As far as I remember, Princess Paislee didn''t get shot in a fatal position, so why is she in a critical situation right now?


    Prince Fraser just sigh. "Yes, his appendix got shot, and he lost a lot of blood. There''s no doctor who could do the operation right now. We''re still waiting for the doctor from the capital. So, his condition is considered unstable for now."


    "When will the doctor arrived here?" This isn''t right. Princess Paislee shouldn''t be in unstable condition. In the novel, Princess Paislee was also shot in her appendix, and she also lost a lot of blood. However, her condition is still stable. Why is she in critical condition right now? Is there something I''m missing?


    "Tonight, I just hope he could hold on longer."


    Prince Fraser holds my hands and looks straight into my eyes. "Csille, why didn''t you listen to me? Look, what happened to you. I was scared when I heard from the Count that you lost consciousness. Don''t do that to me, Csille." He then touches his forehead on mine.


    Holy sheez! Prince Fraser, what do you think you are doing? The female lead risks her life just to save you, and here you are flirting with the viiness? This doesn''t make sense.


    I could feel my heart beating so fast now. Oh god! No! Ysavel, don''t tell me you have feelings for the Crown Prince? No! You know best what will happen to Csille. Don''t you dare. And for fudge''s sake, he''s still a minor. No! Please, no!


    "Csille?" I was awakened from my reverie with Prince Fraser''s voice. "Are you okay?"


    I shake my head. How can I be okay? You just do something like that, and you expect me to be okay? You got to be kidding me? "I''m probably still in shock with what happened. But I''m d you''re okay. Did they catch the culprit?"


    Prince Fraser sigh. "Yes, we did. However, he was just a henchman. The real culprit is still atrge."


    It''s the same in my novel. The only one who was caught was the henchman, and no matter how much, they forced the henchman to talk. He still won''t rat the culprit out.


    "Don''t worry. We''ll find who it is."


    He smiled at me and gently touched my hair. "I hope so. Anyways, is your head okay now?"


    Head? What''s with my head? I touched it and felt a bandage. Did I bump my head on something?


    "You forgot?" He grabs my hand that is touching my head. "Don''t touch it. You bump your head on the g pole when the Countess is pulling you to safety. It''s the reason why you lost consciousness. The doctor already examined you and said you just had a minor concussion. You just need to rest for a while."


    I bump my head? Did I write something like this in the novel? I don''t think I''ve written what happened to Csille after the gunshot. Then why does it happen?


    "Csille?" I look at Prince Fraser. He looks awful today like he didn''t get sleep for the whole night. Is he okay?


    "I understand. You should probably take some rest first. Look at yourself. You probably look worst than me."


    He just takes my hand that is pushing him out of bed. "Okay, okay. I will be going. I also need to check on Farren too."


    "How long have I been unconscious?"


    "Almost one day. Why?"


    Almost a day? I look at him. It''s just a day, but why does he look like this? Don''t tell me he really didn''t sleep the whole night?


    "Did you sleep?"


    "I didn''t. How could I sleep if my fianc¨¦e is lying on the bed unconscious and a trusted friend of mine is still unstable?"


    My heart beats faster with the word fianc¨¦e. Calm down, little heart! I know your real owner has feelings for Prince Fraser, but please, don''t do that if I''m the one who''s in control. You''re making me confused.


    "So you really didn''t sleep the whole night?" I p his arms. Although it wasn''t that hard. "Someone took the risk to save your life, and here you are risking your health. Go, get some sleep first." I push him out of bed.


    He took the hand I''m using to push him and holds it tightly. "I didn''t sleep the whole night because I was worried sick about you. I was worried you would wake up at midnight. Terrified of what just happened. So, I decided to wait for you to wake up."


    Is what I''m hearing is true? He didn''t sleep for the whole night just to make sure I wouldn''t be terrified when I wake up? Prince Fraser, why are you so nice to Csille? To the viiness? Shouldn''t you hate me? You''re supposed not to care for me. But why?


    "Take care, Csille. I''ll be visiting youter after I take some rest. Don''t run around the ce and just stay in the residence first, okay?"


    I actually didn''t hear what he said because I was too preupied thinking. So, I just nod my head as a response.


    Satisfied with my response. He helps mey on the bed first before he leaves the room. It took me a minute to digest what he just said, and when I snapped out of it, he already left the room.


    Prince Fraser, what am I supposed to do with you?


    ____________


    "Miss!" A maid was shocked when she saw me walking the hallway of the house. She looks behind me, probably looking for a nurse or a maid.


    I gestured her to keep quiet and to assist me. My head still hurts, and I feel like my whole world is spinning right now. It''s probably because of the concussion.


    The maid immediately walks towards me and assists me. "Miss, where are you going? The Crown Prince strictly ordered not to let you run around the ce. Let''s go back now, Miss." The maid keeps looking around. She''s probably scared of Prince Fraser.


    I can''t me her, though. Who wouldn''t be afraid of the Crown Prince? He''s a royalty and the future King of the Vrawyth Kingdom. And disobeying his orders is also equivalent to disobedience to the King.


    "Don''t worry. Prince Fraser is now resting. He would probably sleep for an hour or two. So,e on. Help me find where did Farren is staying."


    The maid stops on walking and looks at me. "Sir Farren? The one who protected the Crown Prince?"


    I nod my head. "Yes! He is. Do you know where he is? I need to find him."


    The maid looks around first before assisting me to the room at the end of the hallway. It''s only one room away from mine. "Miss, this is where he is staying. The room beside this is upied by the Crown Prince."


    Crown Prince Fraser? He''s staying in the ce of Lauretr¨¦? Even Princess Paislee? I tried recalling if I ever write about this. I think I did. Although I didn''t exin it that much in the novel.


    The maid opened the door and helped me to get inside the room. I ask her to stand outside so she could warn me if someone ising to this room. I''ll be dead if Prince Fraser knows I sneak out of my room.


    When the maid leaves the room, I slowly walk towards the bed where Princess Paislee is lying. She looks so pale right now. I could also see a bandage on her abdomen.


    Wait, if she was shot in the abdomen, then the doctor probably knows Princess Paislee''s identity? I need to find that doctor for sure. Also, I need to talk to the doctor that wille to do surgery on her. If her secrets got exposed early, then how could the rtionship between her and Prince Fraser will progress.


    Also, the worst case scenario. An inevitable war will emerge. This is not a good thing for the war to start. I need to do something about Princess Paislee''s identity.


    "Ysavel, don''t try to go against what you have written. It will happen no matter how much you try to change it. It will happen. You can never change their destiny. You can never change your destiny."


    I suddenly remember the things the writer said in my dreams. I couldn''t change their destiny? However, in my novel, Princess Paislee''s identity didn''t get exposed. Come to think of it. It didn''t even ur to me the possibility that Princess Paislee''s identity could be exposed because of her gunshot wound. It''s a loophole in the novel.


    No one exposed the identity of the Princess in the novel. So, will ite true? Will the doctor wouldn''t get suspicious about why Princess Paislee decided to cross dress as a man? I don''t think so, since it''s involved with the Crown Prince''s life.


    I heard someone knock on the door, and after a few seconds, the maid''s voice was heard from the outside. "Miss the doctor ising this way. Hurry up. I''ll try to distract him."


    I was about to stand up when an idea suddenly pops into my mind. It wouldn''t hurt me if I test on the waters, right?


    I could hear someone knocks on the door again, but unlike before, it sounds urgent. "Miss, you need toe out there. I don''t think I could hold him that much."


    "Just let him in."


    A minute after, I could hear conversation outside the room, and then the door opens. A guy in histe fifty''s walked inside the room. When the doctor is already in, the maid immediately closes the door and watches outside.


    "Greetings, Lady Lauretr¨¦." He took his hat and put it on his chest, and bows his head. "I didn''t know you''re visiting Mister Farren. Are you close with him?"


    My eyebrows quirk with his response. Mister eh? He still calling Princess Paislee mister even though he knows that he is a female. "Mister?"


    He walks towards the bed and touches the wrist of the Crown Princess. He''s taking pulse rate. "Yes, Mister Farren. Is there something wrong with I said Lady Lauretr¨¦?"


    I could feel goosebumps in my arms. Why do I feel like those words meant something else? He knows, right? He knows, but why is he acting like he doesn''t know anything? This is suspicious.


    "No, of course, there isn''t wrong. I was wondering why do you use honorifics on him?" Mister/sir are honorifics used to address people who have a special identity or have a position in the society.


    "Mister Farren saved the Crown Prince. He is now considered Prince Fraser benefactor. How could I just addressed him with his name only?"


    That makes sense. However, I still feel like something is wrong.


    "Doctor, did you find something wrong with him?"


    The doctor looks at me for a minute. "Of course, he got shot and has lost a lot of blood because of it."


    I shake my head. "No, that''s not what I mean. Do you see something that wrong aside from his gunshot wound?"


    The doctor shakes his and looks at Princess Paislee. The doctor knows something for sure. I saw his lips quirks up. There''s one thing I just don''t understand. Why did he act like he didn''t see something wrong? Why didn''t he revealed Princess Paislee disguised?


    "Is there something I should know? I could see his totally fine aside from the fact he''s still unstable because of his gunshot."


    I shake my head. I don''t know what''s happening, but I''m pretty sure this is not a good thing. I don''t know if I should force him to talk or not. If I do, what if he doesn''t really know something and I revealed Princess Paislee''s secret because of it? If I don''t force him, then would he be a threat to Princess Paislee in the future?


    I was busy thinking what to do when someone open the door. "CSILLE!" I froze immediately when I heard the voice.


    Oh no! I''m doom.

 Chapter 26 - : Mad

    "CSILLE!"


    I nervously look back at the person who shouted my name. Lo and behold, it''s Prince Fraser. I smiled awkwardly at him. "Prince Fraser, hi?"


    He just red at me before he takes big strides and walks towards me. He then carries me bridal style. "I told you not to run around, but you didn''t listen to me. You even promised me that you wouldn''t do it but look at you! You''re standing in here and got the nerve to still talk to the doctor?"


    I anxiously kick my feet in the air. "I didn''t. I was just worried about Farren. So, I wanted to check on him too."


    He res at me. "You''re worried? About him? Csille Lauretr¨¦, do you even know him?"


    I look at the doctor and to the unconscious Princess Paislee. "Prince Fraser, can we just talk it out in my room. I don''t want to disturb Farren or the doctor."


    "Yeah, of course. You wouldn''t want to disturb them." He said sarcastically before he walks out of the room. He didn''t even nce or say a word to the Doctor.


    I look at him while he was walking to my room. His brows are furrowed, and he had a scary expression on his face. Oh, dear. I really made him mad. You''re a dead meat Csille.


    He walks inside my room and closes the door using his foot. I got startled by the loud closing of the door. Prince Fraser, can you calm down? I think I''m already having a heart attack now because of you.


    Heid me on my bed. He then put both of his hands on my side. Trapping me. He also inched his face closer to mine. He''s sitting beside me while I lie on the bed. His hands are on my sides, and half of his body is leaning on me. It looks like he''s on top of me.


    "Fr-Fraser?" I nervously mumbled. This is bad. This wasn''t supposed to happen. I didn''t sign up for this. Prince Fraser, calm down. You''re just fourteen years old. Too young. You''re too young.


    He sighs and stares straight at my eyes. I could see anger in his clear blue eyes. I also could see something in it that I couldn''t name. "Why don''t you listen to me, Csille? What do I need to do for you to listen to me?"


    I tried to talk, but my mind is cloudy right now. I don''t know why but I couldn''t think straight. I just want to stare at him forever. His face makes me calm down. It''s like he just bes a drug that helps me calm down, and now I''m getting addicted to it.


    "Csille!" He snapped. I was startled because of it. "Are you just going to stare at me? Why don''t you answer my question? What do you want me to do for you to listen to me?"


    I want you to take your arms away from me and let me breathe. Jeez, you''re taking my breath away. I wanted to say that to him, but my clouded mind couldn''t process those words. It said something else.


    "Fraser, why are you so handsome?"


    Oh sheez! Did I just said that? I look at Prince Fraser, and he looks dumbstruck. He just stared at me for a minute before he stands up. He then turns his back at me.


    Oh, did he just blushed? Cute.


    No! No! Ysavel, you should calm down too. That''s illegal. It''s illegal. I''m sure Lena would put a cuff on me when she knows what I am doing right now. For fudge''s sake, that''s a minor!


    I cleared my throat. Trying to change the awkward atmosphere. "I-I," sheez, I couldn''t even make up a proper sentence. Prince Fraser is really a bad thing for me. Yes! He''s a bad news. "I don''t know why you got angry, but I just want to say I''m sorry."


    After I said the word angry, he turns his head at me. "You don''t know? Really?" He sits on the bed again.


    I moved an inch or two away from him. Distance. It''s better to put distance, or else this mind of mine will be clouded again with something I don''t want to ept.


    He red at me when he noticed that I moved away from him. "Do you really don''t know why I got angry, Csille Lauretr¨¦?" He raised his eyebrows at me.


    That''s a bad sign. He''s mad. Oh, oh. "Are you mad because I went out of the room? It''s just for a minute. I will go back again after that. I just want to check on Farren. It''s not as if I wouldn''t go back." I whispered the words at the end because his re keeps getting intense. Why do I feel like I am now in an interrogation room?


    "I told you, the doctor said you need to rest. To rest. Which word don''t you understand? Should I exin what the word rest means?"


    I pout my lips at him. Duh. Do you think I will get confused over the word rest? I''m a writer. I write thousands of words every day. How could I not know what it means?


    "Don''t do that!"


    I look at him. Confused about what he just said. Don''t do what? Checking if Farren is okay?


    He pinches both of my cheeks. "I said, don''t do that!"


    I red at him. Don''t do what your face. You didn''t even said what it is. I tried to say something, but because he''s pinching my cheeks, I couldn''t say a word properly. "W-wha y-youu menn?"


    He let go of my cheeks. "What did you say?"


    I pout at him and hold my aching cheeks. It hurts. "I said, what do you mean? Don''t do what?"


    He points his fingers at my face. My face? What did I do? "Don''t pout. It makes my anger melts away." He mumbled.


    I was flustered with his response. What did he say? My pout making his anger melts away? But didn''t I write in the novel that Prince Fraser hates Csille when she pouts? Why is it different?


    I shake my head. It''s better not to think about it. It will probably change in the future. Don''t you dwell on what he said, Ysavel! "I know what you mean when you said take a rest. However, I was already sleeping the whole night. I couldn''t fall asleep after you left. So, I decided to check on Farren. He saved your life, Fraser. It was supposed our duty to do that. I think it''s just right to know how he is doing. I will go back after I check on him."


    "You said you''re worried about him? Why are you worried? You don''t even know him."


    I sigh. "I told you, we, the Lauretr¨¦ family, feel indebted to him for saving you. Of course, I will be worried about him. It wa-"


    Before I could even finish what I am saying, he already cuts me off. "Do you like him?"


    I was startled by his questions. Like who? Farren? You got to be kidding me. I''m not into girls, okay. "I don''t! Where do you even get that idea from?"


    He looks relieved with my response. He nods his head and messes my hair. "Good. Good. As long as you don''t like him. Everything''s good."


    I raised my eyebrows at him. "Everything''s good? And how can you say so? What''s wrong with Farren? I think he''s okay. Everyone would probably have a crush on him after they heard what heroic deed he had done."


    "I''m good as long as you''re not part of those."


    I was about to respond to what he said when a maid knocks on the door. "Miss Lauretr¨¦, your majesty the Crown Prince, sorry for interrupting your conversation. However, the Count asks his majesty, Prince Fraser, toe to the library to talk about something."


    Prince Fraser nodded his head and responded to the maid. He looks at me before he leaves my room.


    What does he supposed to mean by thest words he said? Argghh, you''re messing my head again, Prince Fraser.


    _______________


    "It''s starting. Your novel is starting. Are you ready to be the viiness?"


    "You can only go back after you finish the book."


    I opened my eyes and sighed. I didn''t realize I fell asleep thinking about what Prince Fraser mean with his words.


    But I don''t think that''s what I should be thinking about right now. The silhouette man, what does he mean? My novel is starting? Am I ready to be a viiness? Can I really not do it? I don''t want to be a viiness. How could I do something against Prince Fraser and Princess Paislee? They are both my friends.


    I can only go back to the real world after I finished the book? What does it supposed to mean? The novel isn''t finished. Is he talking about the first version? However, didn''t this world followed what I''ve written in the notebook the little girl gave me? So how could I finish it?


    The writer! Right! I need to find the writer of that book. I''m pretty sure he would know the answers to my questions. But how could I find him?


    Thest time Rufus and I went there we didn''t see the writer. We''ve knocked on all the trees there but nothing. We didn''t find anything at all. So, how could I find him? Also, I''m still stuck here, in the western region. How could I look for him if I am here? I need to go home now.


    I heard knocking on the windows. Knocking? On the windows? I immediately stand up from lying on the bed. My room is on the second floor. Howe someone could knock on the window? Don''t tell me there are mythical creatures here? But I didn''t write something like that.


    I walk towards the window with my shaking hands and knees. Out of fear, I moved aside the curtains in a swift manner. I sighed in relief when I only saw a bird outside.


    Silly me. The novel I write is just in a medieval setting, but it isn''t a fantasy novel. How can mythical creatures be present here?


    I look at the bird outside the window. It''s a messenger bird. But howe is it on my window? There''s no way it''s bringing me a letter because who would send a letter to Csille Lauretr¨¦? I don''t really have many close friends here. Well, unless it''s an urgent matter. However, I don''t remember writing about an urgent matter in Csille''s life at this time.


    I open the window, and the bird instantly flies to my study table. He then cuckoos and raises his one arm that''s holding a paper. It isn''t that big. That''s why the bird can holds it in one of his ws. He then cuckoos again and puts down the paper. He pushes the paper in front of me using his beak.


    I took the paper and read it. It''s a letter from Rufus.


    ''Dear Csille,


    I heard what happened to you and the crown prince in the western region. I was worried when I heard about it. That''s why I immediately sent you a message. I don''t know if by the time it arrived there, you''re awake or still unconscious. But I wish you could read this the moment it arrives there.


    This is the reason why I didn''t want you toe with the Count and the Countess. I knew something terrible would happen, and look at you. You''ve been unconscious. Rest well, okay? Please send me a message if you read, so I will rest assured you''re okay


    Also, I sent you a message because of something important. I don''t know if you will be the one reading this, so I wouldn''t write the specifics. Let''s just talk when youe back to the Capital. Take care always, Purny.


    P.S. Send my regards to the Crown Prince.


    Love,


    Rufus''


    Something important? What could it be? I don''t remember writing something like this in the novel. After the ident, Prince Fraser, Princess Paislee, and the Lauretr¨¦ family went back to the capital.


    And since the summer break onlysts for two months. Prince Fraser and Csille go back to the dormitory. However, I''ve never written about something important between Csille and Rufus. So, what could it be?

 Chapter 27 - : Doctor Marcus

    "Good morning, father." I smiled at him and sat on the chair beside him.


    Mother asked the maid to prepare my breakfast. "Dear, how''s your sleep? Does your head is still hurting?"


    I touched the bandage on my head. If mother didn''t remind me, I would actually forget about it. I shake my head. "My sleep is great. I sleep like a baby. My head doesn''t hurt too. You shouldn''t worry too much, mother. The doctor said I''m already okay and just need to take some rest."


    My mother sigh in relief. "You''re our only daughter. Of course, I will be worried." Mother then looks at father. "This is the reason why I am hesitating to let you join us with our stay here. We should just have let you in the dormitory."


    Father looks at me and holds my hand on the table. I know they are partly ming themselves because they let me apany them in the western region. However, they really couldn''t do a thing about it. I''ve written in the notebook that Csille will join them. So, it inevitable.


    "Father, mother, stop ming yourselves. No one wants that ident to happen. It''s no one''s control. I know you wouldn''t want me to risk my life. However, I also promised his majesty, the King, to protect Prince Fraser''s life. If you could do that, why can''t I? I am the noble daughter of the Count and the Countess, and it''s my duty to serve the Kingdom with all my might."


    I squeezed my father''s hand. "Father, mother, don''t me yourself if there''s anyone to me it should be the culprit behind the shooting. Prince Fraser wouldn''t want you to think that way too. It''s better to think of ways to catch the culprit."


    Father nods his head and withdraws his hands from my grasp. He was supposed to touch my head but then hesitated when he saw the bandages. "Don''t worry. We''re already working on it. The King also sent an investigator and some royal guard to do that."


    Mother smiled at the both of us. "Okay, so much for the talk. Let''s eat first. It''s bad to make the food wait."


    We''re already halfway eating our breakfast and talking about the current matters when Prince Fraser entered the dining room.


    He''s wearing his casual royal clothes. White long sleeves and ck pants. He looks dashing today. I don''t why, but he seems mature today.


    I look him up and down and avert my gaze. I don''t want him to notice that I was checking him out. After the conversation yesterday, I still don''t know how to act in front of him. I couldn''t believe I will be flustered because of a fourteen years old boy.


    "Good morning Count Waltier, Countess Marcelle, Csille." I could hear him taking strides towards me. He then sits beside my chair.


    I didn''t look at him and just pretended to busy myself with eating. Out of sight, out of mind Ysavel.


    "Good morning Prince Fraser. Did you sleep? I heard from the doctor that you didn''t sleep the whole night because of the operation." My father said. He then gestured to one of our maids to serve food for the Crown Prince.


    My ears perk up by the word operation. True to Prince Fraser''s words. The doctor that the King sent arrived in the western regionst night. I didn''t know about it since I was already asleep when the doctor arrives.


    "Oh, dear! You should have take some sleep, Prince Fraser. You also didn''t get enough sleep the other day. It wouldn''t be good for your health." Mother said. She sounded so worried for Prince Fraser.


    "Countess, don''t worry, I took some rest yesterday afternoon. Also, I did get an hour or two of sleepst night."


    Father gestured mother to stop. He then asks Prince Fraser to start to eats his breakfast.


    I was busy eating my own share when I heard someone whispered beside me. "Good morning."


    I stopped for a second and continued eating after. It''s Prince Fraser! I tried to pretend that I didn''t heard him and just continue eating. You didn''t hear anything, Ysavel. This pudding tastes delicious. I took a mouthful of pudding.


    "Did you sleep well, Csille? Because I didn''t. I was thinking about someone. Do you know who is it?" He whispered again in a meager voice. That only the two of us can hear.


    I take a sip on my hibiscus tea. Hmm. This tastes wonderful too. I don''t hear anything. You don''t hear anything Csille.


    It''s as if I care who do you think about. You could think about anyone, be it Audrey Hepburn, Natalie Portman, or Gal Galdot. I don''t care. Just let me eat my breakfast at ease.


    "Are you mad? Why are you ignoring me?"


    He whispered again. Although this time, he sounded frustrated or something.


    And I tried my best to pretend that I didn''t hear anything. He didn''t exist in this dining room.


    I don''t know how to face him after what happened yesterday. The happenings here are getting out of hand, and I don''t like how I am responding to it.


    He was about to whisper something again when father asks about what happenedst night.


    "The doctor from the capital done an operation to Farren, right? Did the operation went okay, Prince Fraser? Is Farren stable now?"


    I look at father and silently sigh. Thank you, father. You don''t know, how you save your daughter from the storm.


    "Yes, Count. It''s a good thing it''s Doctor Marcus who came."


    Doctor Marcus? The renowned Doctor of the Vrawyth Kingdom. Although this doctor doesn''t work as a royal physician. He is a senior doctor in the Holycross Hospital. It''s where Brother Pascal works. He''s the best doctor in town. He is considered as a Doctor with healing hands because most of the patients he treats miraculously recovered from their illness.


    It''s the same Doctor that has a significant role in the first version the novel. The doctor who declined to save that person. If he just did something, then the person wouldn''t have...


    I shake my head. It''s useless to think about it. At least I could do something about that in the future. I will do my best to save you.


    "Doctor Marcus. Hmm, it''s good that he was the one sent by the King. Is Sir Farren''s condition stable now?"


    Father looks at Prince Fraser. Prince Fraser swallowed his food first before answering. "Doctor Marcus said that the operation went okay. However, we still need to observe him for a day to see if his condition will stabilize."


    "Oh, dear, I hope Sir Farren will be okay. He seems like a good man."


    I look at mother. Of course, he was a good person mother. He was so good that everyone will end up loving him.


    I finished my food and left the dining room first. I need to get out of here fast. I don''t want to talk or to be near Prince Fraser for now.


    I walk towards Princess Paislee''s room. I don''t know what happenedst night, but I''m pretty sure Doctor Marcus knows the real identity of Princess Paislee now.


    I look around first, and when I see that no one is around, I immediately went inside the room and locked it. It''s better to be safe than sorry.


    I look at the lying Princess Paislee. She was still pale but much better now. Unlike yesterday, you could now see a tinge of redness in herplexion. A good sign that shehis now recuperating from the blood loss.


    I walk towards her and sit on the bed beside her. "Princess Paislee, I''m sorry if you need to do experience this. I don''t know it will happen to a person when I write the scene. I''m sorry." I whispered to her.


    I sign and look outside the window. I have many questions right now. I don''t understand why Princess Paislee''s condition is still uncertain right now. It wasn''t supposed to be like this. And what about the two doctors? Why didn''t they say anything about Princess Paislee''s disguised?


    It could be a big threat to Prince Fraser''s life. Although he saves Prince Fraser, it could also be a way to gain the trust of the Crown Prince. So, I don''t understand why they didn''t say a thing to my father, the count?


    Should I talk to my father? Maybe he knows something but wouldn''t like to involve us? I should probably do that. But if not, what would I do with the doctors? The first doctor seems suspicious. It''s evident that he knows something but pretended the he was oblivious to it. The second one? Doctor Marcus? He has an excellent reputation in Vrawyth. Will, he said something to the Count?


    If he does not say something, then Princess Paislee''s secret will be safe. However, if he wouldn''t say something to the Count, then Prince Fraser''s safety will be at risk. What will I do?


    "Ysavel, don''t try to go against what you have written. It will happen no matter how much you try to change it. It will happen. You can never change their destiny. You can never change your destiny."


    But the silhouette man already warns me that I couldn''t change what I''ve written. If what I''ve written will reallye true, then I wouldn''t need to worry about the two doctors because Princess Paislee''s secret will be safe for now.


    For now, because in the future, her secret will be revealed. And if that happens, all hell breaks loose.


    I was startled when I heard someone knocking on the door. I look at Princess Paislee before I stand up and open the door.


    Doctor Marcus. It''s Doctor Marcus. He smiled at me when he saw me. "Lady Lauretr¨¦."


    He looks at my back, where Princess Paislee is lying. "You visited Sir Farren? I didn''t know Lady Lauretr¨¦ knows Sir Farren. Can I?" He signals me if he coulde inside.


    I step back and let him in. I guess, it''s a chance to test the waters again. I wouldn''t probably drown because of this.


    "I''m not familiar with him. I''m just visiting him because I heard from Prince Fraser that his condition is still uncertain."


    Doctor Marcus walks towards Prince Paislee and checks her pulse. He nods and sits on the bed beside Princess Paislee.


    "Is he okay? When will we know if his condition is stable?" I ask. I keep following his actions. I don''t know why but I don''t feelfortable with him around.


    It''s different from when I first met him. Doctor Marcus and Brother Pascal are goodrades. When I visited Brother Pascal before, as a nine years old Csille, he was sweet and friendly to me. However, right now, he has a different aura. Like he''s hiding something.


    "He''s okay for now. However, since he was shot and lost a lot of blood for a whole day. We still need to wait for a day to see how his body will react to the operation we just done."


    I walk towards him. "Do you find anything wrong with him?"


    He stopped at what he is doing and slowly looked at me. "What do you mean?"


    I look at his eyes. It''s clear. It doesn''t have hesitation or concealment. It''s as if he really doesn''t know anything. Does he?


    I shake my head. "I was worried that his other organs were affected or something."


    "Is that so?" He looks at Princess Paislee. "He doesn''t, aside from the gunshot in his appendix. Everything is okay. I didn''t know you''ll get so worried about Sir Farren, Lady Lauretr¨¦."


    I look at him. I don''t why, I know he sounded like he''s just teasing me however, my instinct is saying that he is saying something.


    "I''m just concerned. He saved Prince Fraser and risked his life for the Crown Prince. I think it''s right to be concerned about his health. Please, don''t misinterpret it."


    Doctor Marcus looks at me for a moment and just nods his head. "Okay, Lady Lauretr¨¦. If that''s what you said."


    He stands up and fixes his things. "If there''s nothing else, I will be going first, Lady Lauretr¨¦."


    I nodded at him and watched him walks out of the room. After he was gone, I walk towards Princess Paislee and holds her hands.


    Please be okay, Princess Paislee. I was about to whisper something to her when I heard someone.


    "CSILLE LAURETR¨¦, WHAT DO YOU THINK YOU ARE DOING?" I froze on the spot. Oh no! Why does it always happen?

 Chapter 28 - : BL

    "CSILLE LAURETR¨¦, WHAT DO YOU THINK YOU ARE DOING?" I froze on the spot. Oh no! Why does it always happen?


    I slowly move away from Princess Paislee and looks back at Prince Fraser. He''s standing at the door and ring at me.


    I looked at Princess Paislee and pretended to be oblivious to what is happening. "Prince Fraser?"


    He walks towards me and grabs my arms. "What are you doing in Farren''s room, Csille?"


    I tried to let go from his grip, but every time I will do so, his grip will be tighter. "Prince Fraser, can you let me go? My arm is hurting."


    He let go of me instantly. He looks at my arms and sighs. "I''m sorry, I- I." Hebs his hair and turns his back at me.


    "Prince Fraser, are you okay?" I tried to touch his arms, but he flinched and stepped back away from me.


    He shakes his head. "I''m sorry," he said before leaving the room. Leaving me confused about what just happened.


    Fraser? What is happening to you?


    _____________


    I am currently in the garden. Enjoying the ray of the sun and the beauty of the flowers.


    Hmm, it''s really refreshing to recuperate with nature. I felt like I am being healed and cleansed. I walk towards the Camellia flowers. It''s the same kind of flowers Prince Fraser gave me before he went to his first training. I smiled at the thought and smelled it.


    Prince Fraser? My smile immediately fades when I remember what happened in Princess Paislee''s room. Why did the Crown Prince act that way? I really don''t understand. No matter how I think about it, it still doesn''t make sense for me.


    And the doctors, they all look suspicious. I don''t know what to do anymore. I don''t think talking to my father will solve anything. If my father knows the identity of Princess Paislee, I don''t know what will happen to her.


    I sit on the chair at the side of the garden. There is a chair and table there. I put the notebook I am holding on the table. It''s no the same notebook that the little girl gave me. It''s just an ordinary notebook.


    I am nning to write what I''ve written in the notebook. I don''t know why but every time, I will think about what I write. I don''t remember everything. It''s probably because I am just sharing this body with the real Csille. And the brain tends to forget those memories that seem like unimportant to give space to new memories.


    I started writing the scenes after the ident happened. What did happen afterward again?


    Prince Fraser''s training got canceled, and the King ordered the Crown Prince and the Lauretr¨¦ family toe back to the Capital. Prince Fraser and Sir Farren reside with the Lauretr¨¦ family while waiting for the ship to arrive.


    Princess Paislee''s condition wasn''t supposed to be unstable. In the novel, she was shot in the appendix, but she didn''t lose too much blood to be unconscious. So, howe she be unstable?


    Two days after the ident, Princess Paislee will be conscious, and Prince Fraser will stay at her side to show gratitude to her. It''s two days now. Seeing how Prince Fraser gives attention to Farren, Csille will get mad. She will start to linger around Prince Fraser and will try not to let Prince Fraser be with Farren.


    This makes Prince Fraser irritated with Csille. He will try his best to push Csille away from him. This will happen for a week. After the ship arrives, the Count and the Countess will scold Csille for bothering the Crown Prince. Because of this, Prince Fraser and Farren will have time to talk to each other.


    After theye back to the Capital, the King will reward Farren, and he will be a knight in the Vrawyth. And since the summer break is already over, Prince Fraser and Csille will go back to the dormitory to continue their studies. Farren will apany the Crown Prince and will enroll too at the Vrawyth High School of the Nobles.


    "Csille!" I got startled when I heard someone talk from behind me. I immediately close the notebook and hide it from my back.


    I look back and see Doctor Marcus standing behind me. Doctor Marcus? He walks towards me and sits on the chair in front of me. He starts to pour tea into the teacup and casually takes a sip at it.


    "Farren is conscious now. I thought you want to know that''s why I find you. What are you," he looks at the thing I am hiding at my back.


    I immediately stand up. "It''s a good thing he''s awake now. I''ll better check on him. I will leave you alone then, Doctor Marcus."


    Doctor Marcus was supposed to reply to me, but I immediately turn my back at him and walk as fast as I can.


    This Doctor Marcus isn''t good news. I better not talk to him in the meantime. I know he knows something. He definitely knows something, and he''s probably suspicious about me too. So, it''s better not to associate myself with him for the time being.


    _____________


    "I''m okay, your majesty, Prince Fraser." I heard Princess Paislee said with her manly voice.


    I was about to enter her room when I heard what she said. Prince Fraser? Prince Fraser is inside? So, my novel is really starting now. Then, would I lose control over my body again?


    Csille will bother Prince Fraser for the whole week. Jeez, if I know I will be Csille, I wouldn''t have written about this. I''m cringing by the thought of it.


    I was startled when Prince Fraser snapped out. It''s the same line. It''s a scene I''ve written in my novel. Prince Fraser got mad because Farren keeps saying, your majesty at him.


    "I told you to stop calling me your majesty. Fraser, it''s just Fraser. You could call me that."


    I heard movements from the inside. Prince Fraser probably helps Farren to sit up. I want to look. This shouts bl! Just like in my novel. I really want to take a look. When I was writing this scene, I was so eager to see this in real life. My fujoshi heart couldn''t stand not looking at the scene.


    I tried to push the door, but my arms wouldn''t move. Of course, how could I forget? I''ve written this scene, so of course, I wouldn''t have full control over my body. But I just want to take a look at it. I want to see how Prince Fraser assists Farren to sit up, and then they will stare at each other. Oh, my fujoshi heart.


    "You''re the Crown Prince. How can I just casually call you Fraser?"


    "You''re just like Csille. You don''t ever listen to me." I heard him sigh. "Just call me Prince Fraser if it will make youfortable. Just don''t call me your majesty."


    Princess Paislee agreed. I heard movements inside again. Prince Fraser is probably peeling some apples for Princess Paislee.


    "Let me do that."


    "What? This? No, I could handle this. Just stay still and let me peel this for you. You''re probably hungry by now. I''ve asked the maid to cook some soup for you. For now, fill your hunger with this apple."


    I heard peeling sounds. Omo, I really want to see it. Csille, let me peek, okay? Just for a minute, please. However, Csille doesn''t listen to me. I couldn''t still move my hands. Ugh, boomer. You''re such a boomer, Csille. You can''t even appreciate bl.


    "Let me take that. I''ll just-" I heard Princess Paislee said. However, Prince Fraser cuts her off.


    "No, let me feed you. Just stay put there."


    Omg! It''s the scene I''ve written. Ahh, I''m itching to see it live. Come on, Csille, let me just take a peek, okay? It''s bl! It''s bl! I''ve written this scene because I''m really a great fan of BL. Although I know Princess Paislee is a woman. Prince Fraser doesn''t know about this and still thought that Farren is really a man.


    I was too engrossed listening to their conversation when I saw a maid walking up the stairs. I immediately walk towards my bedroom.


    Whoah! That was close. I thought Csille wouldn''t let me move. It''s a good thing that I can. But why? I thought I couldn''t move if I write it?


    I sit on the bed and think. Is it because in that scene it''s only Prince Fraser and Princess Paislee are in there. And I couldn''t move my hands because they thought I would do something against what I''ve written? But I just want to peek. I wouldn''t dare to disturb them. Likee on, it''s one of the greatest dreams of fujoshi''s to see their favorite characters interact. Although I know Princess Paislee is in disguise, I couldn''t contain my excitement. She is still in her male character. So, you could still consider it as BL. Ahhh, I want to see.


    What''s the next scene again? Oh, it''s when Prince Fraser spoon feed, Farren. I cover my face with my hands. Ahhh. It''s that scene. I need to see it. I badly want to see it.


    "Csille, please cooperate with me this time. I beg of you."


    I immediately walk outside my room. I look around first to see if someone is around. All clear. I instantly walk towards Farren''s room and put my ears on the door. I could hear them talking. Oh, it''s happening.


    "Prince Fraser, you don''t really need to do this. I could eat on my own."


    Omo, he''s really spoon feeding Farren. Ahh, Prince Fraser, why are you like that? You sound so cute together. I couldn''t take this. My fujoshi''s heart.


    "Let me do this. The doctor said not to let you move too much or else your stitches will open up." I heard Prince Fraser said.


    Omo, he''s insisting. Oh, dom. I didn''t know he''s a dom. Farren just let Prince Fraser do it. I couldn''t see what''s happening inside, but I''ve written this scene so I could imagine it in my mind.


    I heard the clicking of the spoon and the bowl. I tried to move my hand to push the door. And I did. I did push the door. I peek inside.


    I saw Farren sitting up and leaning on the bed post. While Prince Fraser is seated beside him and spoon feeding Farren. I look at Farren''s face, and it''s all flushed. I don''t know how Prince Fraser could continue feeding Farren without getting awkward.


    Like,e on, Farren''s face is so red that he looks like he puts a blush on. He''s flustered. I look at Prince Fraser. Unlike Farren''s reddish face, his face looks normal. He still has an expressionless face.


    I pout. He''s no fun. Come on, how could you not be affected by this? Are you even a man? The person you''re feeding is flustered, and here you are, still continue feeding him like it''s a normal thing.


    I looked up when I heard footstepsing near me. I see some maids walking upstairs. I silently closed the door and walked towards my room like nothing happened.


    I jump on my bed and cover my face with a pillow. Ahhh, I shouted. My heart is beating so fast right now. That was fantastic! I couldn''t believe I could witness those bl scenes I''ve written.


    If there''s one thing I don''t regret writing, it''s this scene and the other BL scenes. Come to think of it. It wasn''t that bad being a viiness. At least, I could see these interactions between the two leads.


    I rolled on the bed. My mind keeps reying the scene between Prince Fraser and Princess Paislee''s male disguise, Farren. They look so cute together. Ahh, I want to take a picture of them together and post it on my wall so I could see it every day.


    I look at my study table and saw the notebook I was writing the scenes that would happen. I get up and walk towards the study table.


    I pouted. The BL scenes are short lived. After that, Csille will get in between them. Bothering Prince Fraser and Farren everytime she will see them together. I couldn''t even understand why would Csille be jealous of Farren. If I were Csille, I would probably the first one supporting them.


    "You''re no fun, Csille. That''s why Prince Fraser doesn''t want you." I shake my head and sit on the chair. "Can you just let them be? I wanna see those BL interactions again."


    I slumped my head on the study table and closed my eyes. My mind suddenly remembers that silhouette man told me in my dreams.


    "It will happen. You can never change their destiny. You can never change your destiny."


    I sigh and open my eyes. Okay, okay, I understand. But can you just let me enjoy these moments? It''s rare for me to see BL interactions in real life.

 Chapter 29 - : Warmth

    I was still sleepy when the real Csille Lauretr¨¦ wakes me up. It''s the day. The start of my viiness day and the end of short-live BL romance.


    Csille walks downstairs as if she owns this ce. Well, technically, she really does. My lips immediately form a smile when my foot enters the dining room.


    The count, the countess, Prince Fraser, and Princess Paislee are already seated, and they are already starting their meal.


    "Good morning, mother, father." My feet waly towards my mother and father and give them a kiss before my head turns towards Prince Fraser and Princess Paislee.


    Father is seated on the head of the family seat. Mother is sitting on the left side of father. While Prince Fraser is sitting on the right side. Prince Fraser and Princess Paislee are sitting beside each other.


    My mouth smiled at them, and my head bows a little. Of course, it moves on its own. Or better yet, the real Csille Lauretr¨¦ moves it. "Good morning, Prince Fraser and Sir Farren."


    Mother smiled at me. "Good morning, dear. Come here, sit. We''re just talking about when we will go back to the capital."


    Of course, you do. I write this scene. I know where this conversation will lea. Mother assist me to sit beside her since Princess Paislee already upied the seat beside Princess Paislee. It''s as if I''m looking forward to sit beside him. No! Heck, no!


    "Really? When will we go back then?"


    Mother asks the maid to prepare my breakfast before answering. "It''s three days from now." Mother poured me the hibiscus tea that I like to drink every morning. "Here''s your favorite tea. Sir Farren is the one who brewed that."


    My eyes immediately look at Princess Paislee. Princess Paislee stared back at me. My lips smiled at him. "Thank you, Sir Farren. You shouldn''t have done that. I hope it didn''t hurt you or opened your wounds."


    Princess Paislee shakes her head as a response. "It''s my pleasure to serve you, Lady Lauretr¨¦." She then goes back to eating her meal.


    Father and mother also continue what they are talking about before Ie in. Prince Fraser also joins the conversation. While Princess Paislee and I continue to eat our breakfast in peace.


    My head looks in front of me, where Princess Paislee is sitting. My hands inconspicuously write letters on the table. Princess Paislee looks at it.


    It''s the scene where Csille and Princess Paislee will talk in secret. Csille is sending a message to Princess Paislee that they will talk in secret after the breakfast.


    Princess Paislee has a quick instinct and catches what I wanted to say at her. I immediately finished my breakfast and left the table first. Leaving my parents, Prince Fraser and Princess Paislee, behind.


    My feet walk towards the room of Princess Paislee. A minute after, Princess Paislee will enter the room. They will then start to talk about what will happen after they arrived at the capital of Vrawyth.


    True to what I''ve written, after a minute or so, Princess Paislee enters the room. She looks outside first before she closed the door.


    My hand moves on its own and gestured Princess Paislee to sit on the bed. There''s only one chair here, and since I am already sitting on the chair, Princess Paislee has no choice but to sit on the bed.


    "What are we going to talk about, Lady Lauretr¨¦? Make it quick, or else someone might catch us."


    Wise, I really like the character traits of Princess Paislee. Wise and practical. Well, she''s right, though. There''s a big chance someone might see her going out of the room of Farren.


    Although they wouldn''t think about that there''s a conspiracy going between them. They would probably just think that Farren and I have an ambiguous rtionship. Which quite understandable, too, since Princess Paislee is in a male disguise.


    My eyebrows raised on its own. Since Csille doesn''t originally know that Farren is Princess Paislee, she is quite wary of him. Come to think of it, does the current Csille Lauretr¨¦ now, knows the secret of the Crown Princess?


    "The King will bestow you a position as a royal knight. Just as what I promised to you. However, I just want to make sure that you wouldn''t say something about our deal, okay? Also, I want you to serve the Crown Prince. What can you say about it?"


    Princess Paislee looks at me. Shocked by what I''ve just said. Princess Paislee''s n is just to be a knight. If she guards the Crown Prince, then it wouldn''t be too good for her. It''s risking her identity to be exposed. If that happens, a war will be inevitable.


    That''s what she''s thinking. She would refuse Csille''s request and would just choose to be a simple knight.


    "I''m sorry, Lady Lauretr¨¦. However, I don''t think I''m qualified to be the royal guard of the Crown Prince. Also, I''m already satisfied with being appointed as a knight of the Vrawyth Kingdom. It''s already an honor for me. So, I would respectfully decline your offer."


    Just what I expected. Csille sighs and stands up. Aside from Prince Fraser, Csille wouldn''t repeat what she just said or wouldn''t force herself on someone. If you don''t want it, so be it. There are a lot of people who could upy that spot.


    I rolled my eyes at what is Csille thinking. Yeah, yeah. Among the knights of the Vrawyth Kingdom, Farren is the strongest of them all. So, only him could guard the Crown Prince properly. I wanted to say that to Csille. However, I don''t think she would ever hear what I said or what I think. She probably doesn''t even know that I exist in her body.


    This is kind of weird. It sounds like those psychological movies, where the lead is experiencing dissociative identity disorder. It''s when a person has two more people living in his or her body.


    And I am the alter ego? Is that it Ysavel? My feet walk outside the room of Princess Paislee like nothing happened. It then walked towards my room.


    The moment I stepped my foot in my room, the force controlling my body, aka the real Csille, disappeared.


    Oh wow! That''s nice. It''s as if there is some sort of automatic switch. If Csille Lauretr¨¦ is not on the scene that I''ve written, I could control my body.


    I sit on the bed and think about the scene after the secret conversation between Princess Paislee and Csille. Prince Fraser will walk inside the room and talk about Princess Paislee''s condition.


    They will be talking about the things that will happen after we arrived at the Capital of Vrawyth. The Crown Prince only knows that Farren will be bestowed as a Royal Knight of the Kingdom. However, he doesn''t know that the King is nning to make Farren the royal guard of Prince Fraser.


    So, Prince Fraser will just brief Farren about things in the Capital. How is it living there. What are the rules and such. What will happen after he bes a knight and such.


    I didn''t specified what they are talking about in my novel. I just highlighted in their conversation the gestured of Prince Fraser and Princess Paislee. There''s actually quite a BL scene today.


    Remembering that, I immediately stand up and walks towards the door. However, when I try to open the door, my arms freeze. I sigh. Of course, how can I forget? Csille, you''re really a boomer.


    With a slumped shoulder, Iy on my bed. It''s a BL scene. I wanted to take a look. Those BL scenes are short live. How could they deprive me of those? Heartless hmp!


    I justy on my bed for an hour or so. Trying to console my fujoshi heart that was bleeding because I didn''t get the chance to peek. Then suddenly someone knocks on my door.


    "Who is it?" I shouted without turning my head at the door or even getting up. I don''t want to move. My heart is hurting.


    "Csille, it''s me." I got startled when I heard Prince Fraser outside my room. Holy sheez! What is he doing outside my room?


    I tried to recall if I have written a scene like this, but I didn''t remember any. Wait, what''s the scene after Prince Fraser and Princess Paislee''s conversation?


    It''s a scene where Prince Fraser will bring Princess Paislee to the garden to breathe some fresh air. And it will be in the afternoon.


    However, it''s still morning right now? What did I write in the morning? Prince Fraser leaves Farren so he could recuperate. The doctor advised not to let Farren move too much.


    Prince Fraser said he has a meeting with someone. But who is he meeting? I don''t think I specified who he is meeting in the morning.


    Wait, is it me? It''s Csille Lauretr¨¦? But it doesn''t make sense.


    "Csille? I know you''re in there."


    I was startled when I heard Prince Fraser''s voice outside. What will happen now? I didn''t write about this? Why is there a scene like this? Should I be concerned for my own life now? He sounds like he is mad.


    I slowly walk towards the door and opens it with a trembling hand. I forced a fake smile. "Hi, Prince Fraser."


    Prince Fraser forces himself inside. Oh, okay. He then closed the door and walked towards my bed.


    "Don''t hi me, Csille." He sits on my bed and watches me standing.


    Okay, then I won''t. I just looked at him.


    "Aren''t you going to sit?" He taps the space beside him. Indicating me to sit.


    I shake my head. "I''m good. I''ll just stay here." It''s better to be in here. It looks like Prince Fraser is not in the mood today. I better shelter in a safe ce. I don''t want to be caught in the storm.


    Prince Fraser''s eyes squinted, and he raised his eyebrows at me. "I. said. sit. Csille!" He said in a shallow voice. Oh, oh, it''s a sign that he''s suppressing his emotions. He''s in rage. He then taps the space beside him.


    Okay okay. Jeez, calm down, Prince Fraser. Why are you mad? I walk towards him slowly and sit beside him. Leaving a meter between him. Safe space Csille. Distance.


    Prince Fraser looks at me. He then grabbed my hand and pulled me to his side. And since I was startled, I didn''t have the time to bnce myself. I ended up toppling Prince Fraser.


    We looked at each other for a minute or two before I tried to break from his grip. However, he wouldn''t let me. He snakes his arms at the back of my waist. Making our body closer.


    Holy! What are you doing, Prince Fraser? I tried to get up, but Fraser wouldn''t let me.


    "Don''t move, Csille. Let''s stay like this for a while. I''m tired." He whispered.


    I look up at him and saw him closing his eyes. I noticed how he has an eye bag now. He looks stress over something. What are you stress about Prince Fraser? Shouldn''t you be happy because Farren is already okay now. Also, Csille hasn''t even started bothering you two. Why are you stressed?


    I wanted to ask him why is he stress, but I couldn''t think of the right words to say. I sighed silently and raised one of my arms, and touched his furrowed brows.


    What are you thinking, Fraser?


    I straightened his brows. Prince Fraser suddenly catches my hand that is touching his eyebrows. He then intertwined it with his. "Let''s stay like this, Csille. I feel rx when I am with you. Let me rest, Csille." He whispered. His hands at the back of my waist tighten its grip.


    I put my head on his chest. Trying to hide my flushed face. I hate you, Prince Fraser. I was supposed to be shipping you with Farren, and here I am, flustered with your words. This is bad.


    I suddenly heard a beating sound. I listen carefully to know what it is. It''s Prince Fraser''s heart. It''s beating fast. Is he okay?


    I didn''t know when but I find myself dozing off too. It''s probably because of how warm he is that it made me sleepy. I never felt this kind of warmth.

 Chapter 30 - : Don’t Talk To Him

    I woke up in a very good mood. I sleep so good that it''s already afternoon. I look at the clock. It''s already three o''clock in the afternoon.


    What a nap! I get up and look outside. There they are. Prince Fraser and Princess Paislee are in the garden talking about something. I couldn''t really hear what they are talking about because of the distance.


    Prince Fraser is probably telling Princess Paislee information about flowers. I smiled. Flower geek. I sit at the study table and watch the two of them.


    What are they talking about again? I tried to remember the conversation they are making. Prince Fraser is telling some flower trivia to Princess Paislee. However, Princess Paislee doesn''t have an interest in flowers, so she tried to change the subject. They talk about the politics in the Vrawyth Kingdom and such.


    Princess Paislee isn''t the typical Princess. She doesn''t like flowers, tea party, embroidery, and those typical skills ady from a noble family learn. She''s practical. So she only learned skills that would help her to survive. Archery, equestrian, hand-to-handbat, and such are the skills she learned. Not just learned, she excels in those skills.


    I look at Prince Fraser. He has a very strange expression. He''s probably hiding his disappointment by trying to look like Princess Paislee is right. However, he couldn''t suppress his disappointment properly.


    Poor Prince Fraser. Iughed at his expression. Wait! There is something wrong. Shouldn''t Prince Fraser be amazed at how knowledgeable Farren is. Because of this, he will be interested in talking to Farren every day.


    I look at Prince Fraser''s expression. Unlike a while ago, he seems normal now. You could see a hint of amazement in his eyes. Although I didn''t know if what I am seeing is right because of our distance.


    Did I saw thing wrong? Maybe, it''s just my imagination. The writer already said that I couldn''t change what I''ve written. That includes the feelings of both leads. In this scene, Prince Fraser will be amazed at how knowledgeable Farren is. For someone who grew up in the western region, knowledge about the capital and politics is not amon thing to people.


    I sighed. Let''s leave the two leads for now. It''s better to talk to my father, the count, first. I need to ask about the two doctors. Although how can I ask him without him being suspicious?


    ____________


    I knock on the door of the office of my father. He has his own office in our residence. However, he doesn''t use it before. It''s probably different now, since the training of the Crown Prince is canceled. The count is making a report about the training of the Crown Prince.


    "Father, can I talk to you?"


    I heard footsteps from the inside, and the door opened. Father let me in and closed the door after. He probably knew that I want to talk about something important.


    He gestured me to sit on the chair in front of his table. He then sits on his seat. "What do you want to talk about?"


    I take some deep breaths and look at my father. "Father, the doctor that treats Farren first, can he be trusted?"


    Father thinks for a minute before he answers me. "I''m not sure. All I know is he is the only doctor in here. That''s why we called him. Why did you ask?"


    "I just think he seems suspicious. I''ve tried to talk to him about the condition of Farren; however, he said something I don''t understand. Well, father, maybe I was wrong."


    Father nods his head. "Okay, I''ll make an investigation about him then. I will give you an update after the investigation is finished."


    I nod my head at him. "Thank you, father. I will be going first. I wouldn''t disturb you anymore."


    Father just nods at me and continues what he is doing before I came in. I walked towards the door and was about to open it when I remember something. I look back at father.


    "Father, I have another question."


    Father stops at what he is doing and looks at me. "What is it? Ask."


    "Father, is Doctor Marcus can be trusted?"


    Father got silent for a moment before he answers. "Csille, why are you asking these questions? Do I need to know something?"


    Oh no! Did I reveled myself! Go back now, Csille! Or else, father might know the identity of the Crown Princess.


    I shake my head repeatedly. "No, father. I was just curious. I just felt like Doctor Marcus seems different than thest time I saw him."


    Father walks towards me. "It''s good that you''re cautious with the people around you. However, always remember Csille. It''s also dangerous to be too cautious with your surroundings. You couldn''t provoke some people." He sighed and gently touched my head. "You go out now. Don''t talk about this with anyone, okay? Don''t worry about Doctor Marcus. He is safe."


    I nod my head and walk outside. The door closed, and I was left behind. What did father mean? I couldn''t provoke other people? Who are those people? Why did he also say it after I asked about Doctor Marcus? Is he really safe?


    ____________


    I was enjoying the scenery in the garden when someone interrupts it.


    "Lady Lauretr¨¦, enjoying the flowers. I see. What they said is really correct. You really like flowers."


    I look back and saw Doctor Marcus walking towards me. My senses immediately heighten. I don''t really like this Doctor Marcus. It feels like he would do some bad.


    I didn''t reply to what he said and just continue to stare at him. He gestured his hands towards the chair in front of me. "May I?"


    I look at the chair and back to him before I nod. Who are you, Doctor Marcus? What do you want?


    I didn''t say anything and wait for him to say something. He wouldn''t show himself to me just because he wants to. I know he has motives, but what are those?


    Doctor Marcusughs and raises both of his hands in the air. It''s like he is saying he is surrendering. "You seem so wary about me, Lady Lauretr¨¦. Care to tell me why? Amuse me." He smiled at me after.


    I was dumbfounded by his words. What does he mean? Does he know something? I clear my throat and scoffs at him. "I don''t understand what are you saying, Doctor Marcus? Me? Wary of you? Why would I? Do I have a reason to be wary of you, Doctor Marcus?"


    Doctor Marcus shakes his head. "Of course there''s isn''t. Why do you think I have something I am hiding?"


    Is this person testing me? Do you think you could fool me just because you''re older and a doctor already? Huh, if there''s a person who knows many things here in this world, it''s me.


    I take a sip on my teacup before I answer him. "Doctor Marcus, did you hear me say that? It''s your words, not mine. I am just fourteen years old, what could ady like me know? Geometry? Calculus? Physics? Should I mention it one by one?"


    "If that''s what you want, Lady Lauretr¨¦. Sure, entertain me."


    Really? Are you kidding me, mister? I shake my head. "I don''t think you have time for this. Aren''t you busy, Doctor Marcus?"


    He waves his hands in response. He stands up and walks towards the flowers. Rhododendron! What are you trying to say, Doctor Marcus?


    "I''m not that busy. Sir Farren is already recovering, and he doesn''t need me to be twenty-four-seven beside him now. So, I have time. Why? Are you pushing me away, Lady Lauretr¨¦?"


    He stared at the Rhododendron flowers before he looks at me.


    "I am not! I am just worried that I''m bothering you. Aren''t I Doctor Marcus?"


    He just looks at me for a minute before he looks at the Rhododendron flower. "Isn''t this pretty, Csille? I think it suits you."


    I immediately stand up from my seat. "I''m sorry, Doctor Marcus, I need to go now. I forgot my mother, the Countess, ask me to do something. I''ll go ahead, Doctor."


    I instantly walk towards the house. What does it mean? The Rhododendron flower suits me? Are you threatening me, Doctor Marcus?


    ____________


    I was about to walk inside my room when I saw a person sitting on my bed. I immediately close it.


    Holy moly! What is Prince Fraser doing in my room? I hold on tightly to the doorknob. Making sure no one can open the door through the inside.


    I heard footsteps walking towards the door, and then the doorknob twisted. Someone is opening it. I put my feet leaning against the door and pulled the doorknob towards me. Trying to put some weight so Prince Fraser couldn''t open the door.


    "CSILLE! OPEN THE DOOR!" I heard him shout inside.


    I shake my head. No way! I don''t want to talk to you. Talk to yourself, Prince Fraser. I will just stay here.


    I heard someone banging the door. I immediately turn my head around. Oh, dear! If this continues, everyone will know what is happening between us, Prince Fraser. And that is not a good thing.


    "CSILLE! I''m telling you for thest time. Open this door!" Prince Fraser yelled inside.


    I sighed and slowly let go of the door. The door immediately opened, and a mad Prince Fraser wees me.


    He grabbed my arms and pulled me inside the room. He then mmed the door real hard that even the bird resting on the trees outside got startled.


    "What are you doing?" He asked.


    I look at him and immediately look away. He''s ring at me. It''s scary. "What do you mean? I don''t know what you are saying." I tried to walk past him, but he just grabbed my arms again and pinned me on the door. He put both of his hands at my side and stared at me.


    "You clearly know what I am saying, Csille. So, tell me, what are you doing? Don''t y innocent on me."


    I sighed. "Okay, I just don''t know how to face you." I averted my gaze at him. I''m telling the truth, though. I''m avoiding him because I''m afraid the real Csille Lauretr¨¦ will take over my body if he keeps showing in front of me. This is not part of the script. I''m afraid this would affect the story.


    He holds my chin and makes me look at him. "You don''t know how to face me? What do you mean?"


    "It''s because you are always mad or something every time you talk to me. If you''re not mad, then you will do something I don''t understand."


    Prince Fraser let my chin go and put it back at my side. "I''m always mad? That''s true. But it''s all because of you. You do things that make me mad, Csille."


    I look at him. "What? Howe it because of me? I didn''t even talk to you these days. What did I do?"


    "That''s the thing. You don''t talk to me, but I always see you checking Farren''s health. Talking to him and such. I thought you don''t like him, Csille?"


    Wait, what? He''s mad at me because I constantly check Farren before? He''s mad because I always talk to him? But why is he mad about it? It doesn''t make sense.


    "I don''t like him, Fraser. I was just checking on him because I was concerned about his condition."


    He inched closer to me. Making our faces an inch apart. "Then why did you visit him this morning? He''s already okay. He even told it this morning, right? So, why Csille? Why did you visit him?"


    I sighed. Why is he so smart? How can I exin things to him? I couldn''t tell him about my deal with Paislee.


    "I was just asking him if he really wants to join usu to the Capital. He grew up in this region, Fraser. I was worried that it would be a big step for him. So, I ask him if he really wants to. The Capital is different from the western region. I just don''t want him to make a decision just because it was bestowed on him. He could have a say on this, right?"


    Prince Fraser looks at me intently before answering me. "I have talked to Farren about it. He is more than willing to ept being a knight. So, you shouldn''t be worried. You should have talked to me about it."


    "I just want to make sure, Fraser. He could be intimidated by your royal title. That''s why I ask him personally."


    "And what does he said?"


    "He said the same thing he said to you. He''s more than willing to serve the Vrawyth Kingdom."


    Prince Fraser nods his head. "If you want to to talk about something to Farren. Talk to me first. Maybe I could answer it for him."


    I was about to refused when Prince Fraser bids his goodbye to me. "It''s already six in the evening. I need to talk to the Count. I will be going first, Csille. Let''s talk about this next time."


    He holds my cheeks with both hands. "Don''t talk to him alone, Csille, okay?" Then he leaves the room.


    What the heck did just happened? Why doesn''t he want me to talk to Farren?

 Chapter 31 - Not Today Prince Fraser

    My feet walk towards Prince Fraser and Princess Paislee. They are talking in the garden. And since the real Csille is controlling my body today, my feet walked towards them.


    "Hey, you two are here. I''ve been looking for you everywhere. What are you two doing here? Flower sighting?"


    Csille forces herself to sit between Prince Fraser and Princess Paislee. The chair is a bench type chair. That''s why I could sit in between them.


    Farren stands up and does a little bow for me. My hands just waved at him and gestured him to sit down.


    "The Crown Prince and I are just talking about the Vrawyth High School of the Nobles. I heard you also study there, Lady Lauretr¨¦." Farren answered.


    "Of course, too bad the Crown Prince and I are not ssmates. How about you, Farren? Do you go to school?"


    Both Farren and Prince Fraser got silent! Who wouldn''t? Csille just asked an insensitive question. Most people living here don''t have the money to let their kids go to school. The same reason why the teenagers here started working at a very young age.


    Great Csille! Out of all the questions, you would ask, you choose that one? Really?


    Prince Fraser clears his throat. "Csille, what are you doing here?"


    I look at Prince Fraser, and he res at me. He''s mad because of my insensitive question. He''s also mad because I just interrupted his conversation with Farren. It''s what I''ve written. In one of these moments, Prince Fraser will drag Csille away from here.


    "What? Am I not allowed here? I just got bored and was hoping to talk to you two. We''re all the same age, and I got tired of talking to older people. All they talk about is politics and such." Csille rolls her eyes.


    "But it would be best for you to know politics Lady Lauretr¨¦. I''m sure it will be a big help in the future." Farren replied.


    Of course, he will reply. He likes politics, and he probably won''t like how Csille doesn''t put importance to politics.


    Csilleughs. "Oh no! I''m pretty sure I won''t. Also, even if it came true someday, I have my father, the count, and even Prince Fraser to guide me. Right, Prince Fraser?"


    Prince Fraser shakes his head. "Csille, can we talk for a minute. I need to talk to you about something."


    My eyes blink twice. Showing that Csille, doesn''t have any idea what does the Crown Prince wants to talk about. "Is there? Okay." Csille stands up and waits for Prince Fraser to stands up too.


    Prince Fraser looks at Farren first. "I''ll just talk to her for a minute." Before he grabbed my hand and pulled me to a corner, not too far from Farren''s seat but far enough that Farren wouldn''t hear a thing.


    Fraser''s grip on my arms tighten. "What are you doing, Csille?"


    It''s really true. The things I''ve written in my novel did really happen. I mean, I''ve seen it a couple of times already. However, I still haven''t got used to this. It''s like a cheat code. Well, not really since I couldn''t do anything about what will happen. It''s such a boomer.


    Csille tried to let go from Prince Fraser''s grip. "I don''t know what are you saying, Prince Fraser. I just want to talk to the both of you since I''m already bored. Why are you mad? I didn''t do something wrong."


    "Don''t you think, I haven''t noticed? For the past two days, you keep interrupting my conversation with Farren. What''s with you?"


    Csille looks at the hands that are holding my arms. "Can you let me go first? You''re hurting me."


    After hearing what Csille has said, he immediately lets go of my arms. "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to do that."


    He was referring to the red marks on my arms. He tried to touch my arms, but Csille ps the Crown Prince''s arms.


    "You should have told me you don''t want me to interrupt you two. If that''s what you want, then I won''t bother you." Csille then turns her back at Prince Fraser and walks away.


    I actually understand why he''s mad, though. It''s really rude to interrupt a conversation, Csille. You should know that. Didn''t you learn it as a proper etiquette?


    I tried to talk my ways to Csille, but she didn''t hear me, I guess? Since my feet continue to walk inside the house. I could also feel a lump in my throat. Oh no! Don''t tell me you are going to cry Csille Lauretr¨¦?


    It''s your fault, though. If you could just learn how to let Prince Fraser do his thing, then he wouldn''t get mad at you. Farren is just a boy. Well, technically, he is a woman. However, you don''t know that, right? So, why are you irritated when the Crown Prince is talking to him? It''s just doesn''t make sense.


    Except if you could feel that Prince Fraser has homosexual tendencies? I shake my head at what I thought. Of course, I do know why the real Csille is wary of Farren. It''s not because Csille thinks that Prince Fraser has the potential to be gay. It more like she just wants all the attention of Prince Fraser. Yeah, it''s sounded like an obsession, or you could sugar coat as she was just too into Prince Fraser.


    ______________


    "Csille,e in." I heard my father said inside his office.


    He called me because he said he wanted to talk about something. Tomorrow we will be going back to the capital. The ship will take eight hours to get here from the Capital.


    The count has called Csille to talk about the things she keeps doing these past few days. Csille keeps bugging Prince Fraser. Where ever Prince Fraser goes, Csille will be there too.


    The count noticed it and called Csille to ask her what is she doing and why is she doing it. He will then grounded Csille so the Crown Prince will be in peace the whole trip to the Capital.


    It''s also a scene I''ve written, so I still have no full control over my body. Csille took a deep breath before entering the office of the count. She knew that something would not go the way she ns.


    "Father, you called me?"


    The Count raised his head from reading some paper. He then gestured Csille to sit down on the chair in front of his table. Visitors chair.


    Csille obliged and wait for her father to talk. The Count loves his daughter dearly. However, it''s different when she does things that are concerned about the monarch. And since Prince Fraser is the monarch future King, the Count wouldn''t like to make the Crown Prince upset over what is Csille''s doing right now.


    "Csille, what are you doing?"


    Csille looks at the Count confusedly. I have no words for the real Csille. How could she act like she doesn''t know anything about what the Count is saying? She could be an actress in the real world.


    I know, I''ve written Csille this way, but it''s fascinating to see the character I made in real life. It''s different when I write it.


    "Don''t use that to me. You know it won''t work this time, Csille Lauretr¨¦!"


    Oh no! The Count is already pissed off.


    Csille sighs and looks at her father. "Father, I just want to talk to them. Is it wrong to do that? I''m tired of hearing you and mother talk about politics and some adult stuff. I want to talk to someone who''s the same age as me."


    The Count sighs. He regrets it. One of his biggest regret in life is not giving Csille a sibling. He knew that Csille is yearning for one. That''s why he and the Countess try their best to give Csille all the best in life. It''s what he is thinking right now. That''s why he is silent for a long time. It''s because he is thinking if he should ground Csille or not.


    "Csille, I know you want to talk to someone your age, but the Crown Prince is different. You can''t just interact with him if you will. Also, did you ask him if he wants to talk to you?"


    My head shakes on his own. Of course, Csille didn''t do that. Because she''s thinking, why would she need to? She''s the fianc¨¦ of the Crown Prince. Will Prince Fraser be bothered by her?


    "That''s the problem, Csille. You should ask first because if you keep doing that, tagging with them uninvited. It will bother them both. Sir Farren will be bestowed by the King as a royal knight, and the Crown Prince likes to be with him. It wouldn''t be good to upset them both."


    My eyes look at the Count. Csille is thinking, what does the Count mean?


    "What do you mean by that father?"


    "I want you to stay away from them for the whole trip. Csille, I know you only want to talk with people the same age as you. However,munication is two way. Didn''t you see how you irritate Prince Fraser?"


    The real Csille knows that; however, she doesn''t care. All she cares about is she likes to be with Prince Fraser no matter what.


    "Okay, father. I will stay away from them." My head keeps low. Trying to make myself pitiful so the Count would take his words back.


    But it doesn''t work. It won''t work, Csille. You still need to stay away from Prince Fraser for the time being.


    After saying my goodbye, my feet walk out of the office with a slumped shoulder. Well, it''s inevitable. Things will happen as it is.


    Tomorrow will be the day of our trip back to the Capital. Csille agreed to her father''s order because she thought that after they went back home, she could have an opportunity to talk to the Crown Prince.


    Too bad she''ll get disappointed. After theye back, Csille and the Crown Prince will go back to the dormitory to continue their study.


    As soon as I step my feet into my room, the real Csille, who is controlling my body, disappeared all of a sudden.


    Finally! I could control my body. I slumped my body on the bed. I''m tired. I didn''t know being not in control over my body the whole day is exhausting.


    I just want to sleep. I am about to sleep when someone suddenly knocks on the door. I look at the door and sigh. Who the heck knocks on the door at this time? It''s already ten o''clock in the evening.


    As far as I know, after Csille talks to his father. She just went straight back to her room and sleep. Who knocks at Csille''s door at night?


    Mother? Maybe it''s mother.


    Izily get up from lying on the bed and walks towards the door. It would be better if there''s a peephole so I could see who''s outside.


    I don''t have much choice then. I slowly open my door and leave a small gap. I put my foot behind the door, so the person behind couldn''t enter my room.


    I probably got traumatized with Prince Fraser suddenly barging in my room most of the time. I just hope it''s not Prince Fraser.


    But things didn''t go as I like. I saw Prince Fraser standing outside my room. What is it again?


    "Hey, can I talk to you?"


    I want to roll my eyes at him right now. But of course, I couldn''t do that. He''s a Prince. What is it again, Prince Fraser?


    I sighed and looked at the clock. "I''m sorry, your majesty, but it''s already ten o''clock in the evening. I''m already sleepy. Can we just talk tomorrow?"


    Prince Fraser looks at me and sighs. "It won''t take long. Can we just talk?"


    I fake a yawn. "I''m sorry, your majesty, I''m really sleepy already. Let''s just talk tomorrow. I will be sleeping now, your highness. Good night Prince Fraser."


    I tried to close the door, but Prince Fraser pushes it using his hand. "Are you mad at me, Csille? Is it because of what happened this morning?"


    I stare at him and sigh. "I''m not. What right do I have to get mad at you? Good night your highness."


    Prince Fraser is about to reply when I closed the door. I could hear him talk outside. After a minute, I heard footsteps. He''s gone.


    I''m not really mad at him. Maybe Csille is. But I''m not. It''s just that I''m too exhausted, and I don''t really have energy to deal with him tonight. Not today Prince Fraser. Not today.

 Chapter 32 - : Go Back Home

    "Dear, do you want anything?" My mother asks me the moment she entered my room.


    We are currently sailing to the Capital of Vrawyth. And because Csille agreed to stay away from Prince Fraser and Farren for the whole trip. I locked myself in my room and didn''t go out.


    I shake my head. "No, mother, I''m good. How''s everything going outside?"


    Mother sits beside me and gently touched my head. "Everything''s okay. Your father and the Crown Prince are currently talking about the current situation in the monarch. The ship is sailing safely. The captain said we would arrive at the Capital in six hours. Dear, do you want anything?" Mother looks at the tray of food I haven''t touched. It''s for breakfast. "You didn''t eat breakfast? It''s already past noon. What do you want? Do you-"


    "Mom, I''m okay. I just feel seasick. Don''t worry about me." It''s a lie. I''m not really seasick. I''m just exhausted. I don''t know why but I felt exhausted after Csille control my body the whole day.


    I don''t know if I should be worried about this. Will it happen to me again?


    Mother assist me toy on the bed. "My poor baby. Do you want me to talk to your father? He''ll agree for sure."


    I hold my mother''s arm. "No need, mother. I wouldn''t feel good even if I go outside. It will probably worsen my condition. So, don''t bother mother. Also, I understand why father is doing this. So, don''t talk to him anymore. I will just sleep this."


    My mother sighs and touches my face. "Okay, if that''s what you want to. I will just let someone bring you lunch. Eat something okay. Even just a little."


    I nod my head and close my eyes. I don''t feel really good today. I don''t understand why, though. It''s the first time that it happened to me.


    Mother said her goodbye to me and left me alone. I sigh and open my eyes. Oh, well, it''s better to be like this. At least I could control my body. Although at this rate, I don''t think I could do what I want to do.


    I was about to sleep when someone knocks on my door. I looked at my door and frowned. Who could it be? Mother?


    Izily walk towards the door. And since I thought it is mother knocking, I just open the door widely. I almost m the door again when I saw that it is Prince Fraser who is standing outside my room. But this time, Prince Fraser is quick. He immediately blocks the closing door.


    I sigh and look at him. It''s no use. I have no energy to forced Prince Fraser out. If I couldn''t defend, then maybe I should just attack.


    "Is there anything you want, Prince Fraser? If none, please excuse me. I need to rest now." I tried closing the door, but Prince Fraser wouldn''t bulge.


    "Are you still mad at me, Csille?" He sounded like he is sad or something.


    I shake my head and avoid my gaze at him. Out of sight, out of mind. "How could I be mad of you, your majesty-"


    "I told you to stop with that, your majesty. You''re my fianc¨¦ Csille. Why do you always do that?"


    It''s because I wouldn''t be your future fianc¨¦, Prince Fraser. Because in the end, you will still choose Princess Paislee. So, how could I just casually call you Prince Fraser? Also, I think you two arepatible with each other. Both royalties, both great leaders, and you both have many things inmon.


    "Prince Fraser, do you want to say something to me? Because if not then, excuse me I-"


    I was about to go back to my bed because my knees are already giving in, but Prince Fraser grabs my arms. Unexpected, my knees really gave in, and I almost fell on my back. Good thing Prince Fraser catches me before I fall.


    "I got you. I would never let you fall in your own Csille. I am always here to catch you."


    I didn''t reallyprehend what he said because my mind is already messed up. I felt like I am floating or something.


    "Are you okay, Csille? What happened? Are you sick? Should I call the doctor now?"


    I shake my head. "Bed." I weakly whispered. I don''t really understand why I felt so exhausted today. Well, in fact, I haven''t done anything rigorous for me to be this weak.


    Prince Fraser instantly walks towards my bed and gentlyys me there. He then sits beside my bed and touches my forehead. He''s probably trying to get my temperature.


    "You have a fever. Why didn''t you told me earlier? It''s a good thing you didn''t fall and bump your head over something. You just came from a concussion. It wouldn''t be good to add more to it."


    I just close my eyes. I couldn''t make my eyes open for a minute because it feels so heavy right now.


    "Do you want me to call a doctor? Doctor Marcus is staying near your room. Should I call him?"


    I immediately opened my eyes and held his arms. He was about to stand up and probably go to Doctor Marcus'' room. No! Please no! I''m still not sure if Doctor Marcus is safe or not. Based on ourst conversation, I don''t think it will be good for me to be near him.


    I shake my head. Prince Fraser sits back on my side. "Csille, you need it. We need a Doctor to see your condition right now. You look so pale already, and I''m worried for you. What if something happened to you because of this? I won''t forgive myself if that happens."


    I shake my head and try to say a few words. Although it''s challenging for me to say aplete sentence right now. It''s like I talk non-stop for a whole day, and now all the muscles in my mouth are so sore that it wouldn''t open up.


    "Don''t. I sleep. Fever. Drink medicine." Are the only words I could say.


    It''s a good thing that Prince Fraser is wise and understands what I am saying. "Okay, but if your condition didn''t get better, I would call the doctor, okay?"


    I nod my head slowly. Prince Fraser help me take some fever medicines before helping me fixing my bed so I could sleep.


    "I will be just here if you need anything, okay " Prince Fraser whispered. He then took my hand and intertwined it with his.


    I guess it was not that bad to sleep right now. Especially I have Prince Fraser. Although I know, he wouldn''t stay for too long because something will happen to Farren, and he will immediately leave me after that. Of course, why would the male lead choose the viiness, right? I just closed my eyes, and I fell asleep immediately.


    _______________


    "Ysavel."


    I look behind my back, where the person is calling me. I saw a man standing behind me. He''s taller than I am. He''s probably six feet tall. I couldn''t see his face clearly, though. It''s blurry, which I don''t understand why because I have a clear eyesight.


    I just look at the man. Trying to figure out what does he want from me. Also, preparing myself for something worst. Who knows? Maybe he''s a criminal or a murderer or something.


    "Do you want to go back?"


    My eyebrows frown with his words. What does he mean? Go back where? The real world? But didn''t the writer already told me that I could only go back if I finished the novel?


    "What do you mean?"


    I heard the man chuckle. "You know very well what I mean, Ysavel hos, a frustrated writer who wants her work to be published. Isn''t that right, Ysavel?"


    I step back away from him. "Who are you?"


    "Do you really want to know who I am?"


    I swallowed my fear and looked at him. "What do you want from me?"


    "You want to go back, right? To the real world? To Lena?"


    What does he mean? Can I really go back now? To the real world? But what will happen to the Count and the Countess, my parents here? What will happen to all the characters here?


    "I thought I couldn''t leave here not until I finished the novel? I haven''t finished it."


    The man chuckled. "Ysavel, have you forgotten?"


    "Forgotten what?" What does he mean? Can he just say what he wanted to say directly? I''m tired of all these guessing games.


    "Have you forgotten what I''ve said?"


    What did he say? Have I talked to him before?


    "Ysavel, if you do something against what you have written, then this world will copse. If the writer gets out of this world without finishing the story as Csille, then this world will copse. And all the characters in here living will die too. So, I will ask you again, Ysavel hos, the creator of this world, can you bear to let those people die?"


    If I go back now to the real world, then this world will cease to exist. The Count, Countess, Brother Pascal, Rufus, Princess Paislee, and Prince Fraser will die? But what about Lena? What about my life in the real world?


    "Did you make a decision now, Ysavel? Will you choose your own life in the real world and live as a struggling writer with no family? Or will you choose to save this world from copsing and continue to live as Csille Lauretr¨¦, who has a very loving family and friends? It''s your choice, Ysavel. It''s all on you. So, choose wisely. You couldn''t go back to this world once you choose the real world. Also, remember the words that the little girl who gave you the book? That if you write the novel in the book, it will be a big hit, remember? It will be invalid if you wish to go back now."


    What would I choose? Should I go back now? If I go back, then I will be the only one taking control of my body. I don''t need to fight over who''s going to be in control. If I go back, then I wouldn''t have a problem living without technology. If I go back, I could live with Lena again. Lena!


    I look at the man. He chuckled when I look at him. "You miss Lena? Then go back now, Ysavel. She''s waiting for you."


    But what about the people from this world? They will all die because of me? Because of my selfishness?


    "Okay, I will let you see the real world and interact with the people you miss in there. But it won''tst long. After it, we will meet again, and you will give me your decision. So, think wisely, Ysavel."


    After the man said that I see a blinding light and I fell on the ground head first, I be unconscious.


    "Ysa! Wake up. It''s already morning. I thought you need to talk to your editor today? Aren''t you getting up? You are going to bete by now."


    I slowly opened my eyes. Trying to figure out what is happening. The first person I see is Lena, who''s currently sitting beside my bed. I immediately get up from lying on the bed and hugs her. I miss her so much.


    "Oh, aren''t we a lil'' too touchy today? Okay, okay, sleepyhead. Enough of the hugging. You still have an appointment with your editor today. Have you forgotten? Get up already. I have made breakfast for you on the table."


    Lena breaks from my hug and taps my shoulder. Before she walks towards my wardrobe and gets the dress, she brought me on my twenty second birthday.


    "Here, you should wear this so you''ll get lucky today. Get up now. What are you waiting for? Do you want me to shower you?"


    I walk out of my bed and walk towards Lena, and hugs her. I miss you so much, Lena. I want to go back now. I want to go back home.

 Chapter 33 - : The Decision

    "Ysavel, Ysavel!"


    I open my eyes and feel like something is sucking me. It feels like a vacuum, and I have no choice but to let it.


    When I open my eyes, I am already standing in front of the man I was talking to a while ago. I look around, trying to find a way to go back to the real world. I miss Lena. I want to go back now.


    "I guess you have decided now, Ysavel. However, I will ask you again. Do you really want to go back and leave all this world behind? I will remind you, Ysavel, although you are the one who made this world, all the people living in here are living beings. If you choose to go back, then you will kill those innocent people, Ysavel. Would you dare to go back?"


    What does he mean? All those people I met here are real people? They are not just my characters in the story? If that''s the case, if I really go back then.. I shake my head at what I thought.


    Would I dare to go back?


    "Ysavel, the time is ticking. What will be your choice? Go back now? Are you really sure?"


    Memories of my stay in this fictional world suddenly sh to my mind. The time I spent with the Count and the Countess, my parents. The parents I never had in real life. Rufus, Prince Fraser, and Princess Paislee, the friends I made here. Friends that I wouldn''t see again if I leave now. Can I really bear to leave them behind and let them died because of my selfishness?


    "Ysavel, if you choose to stay, then you will need to finish the whole story as Csille. It also means that you need to be the Viiness of the story. You will hurt all the people you love because of Csille''s selfish behavior. Can you bear to do that? To the Count? The Countess? Princess Paislee? Prince Fraser? Will you let the person die? It''s all on you, Ysavel. It''s all on you."


    I take a deep breath. If I choose to stay, then I have no choice but to the viiness? But if I don''t, everyone will die in this world.


    I don''t know what to do. I just want to go back. Please let me back. It doesn''t matter where. I just want to get away from this ce.


    "Okay, you just made your decision, Ysavel. I hope you wouldn''t regret it."


    I look at the man. Confused. "What do you mean? I haven''t even made a decision."


    "You already did, Ysavel. You want to go back, right? You want to get out of this ce, right?"


    "Yes, but I haven''t decided what world I want to go back to."


    The man chuckles. "Ysavel, the notebook knows. It knows what your heart really wants. You want to go back? It will bring you back. I hope you wouldn''t regret the decision your heart made."


    "Wait, I still have questions. What do you mean I need to finish the novel as Csille? I still haven''t finished writing it-"


    "I couldn''t answer all your questions, Ysavel. Not right now. But soon. I will just leave you a word. Someone will give you a gift take care of it. I will see you soon, Ysavel hos."


    After the man said those words, darkness engulfs the ce, and I feel myself floating. Floating? It''s feels like there''s no gravity.


    I tried kicking my feet, but it''s no use. I''m still floating. After a minute or so, I feel the gravity came back. It''s pulling me, and I feel myself falling.


    I''m falling!!


    My body jerk and I fell on a soft surface. I open my eyes and sigh. It''s the room of Csille on the ship.


    I''m back! I choose the fictional world? I sighed. At least, this world wouldn''t copse, and they wouldn''t die.


    But you need to be a viiness, Ysavel! My mind shouted at me. Yeah, yeah, I have no choice. It''s better than to let these people die.


    I look around. There''s no one around besides me. They are probably busy worried about Farren''s health.


    I walk out of my room and try to navigate myself through the ship. I haven''t got the time to walk around since the moment I step in. I immediately walk straight to my room.


    I see some maid walking around. They are agitated. I followed where are they walking and saw that they entered a room. It''s probably Princess Paislee''s room. She''s probably still unconscious now.


    When I saw everyone entered the room, I walk towards the room and try to eavesdrop on what is happening inside. However, I couldn''t really hear anything. I opened the door slightly, enough for me to hear and see what is happening inside.


    I see Prince Fraser sitting beside Farren and holding his hand. Ow, another BL scene? I guess, it isn''t that bad to choose this world. I get to see these scenes.


    "What did Doctor Marcus said about Farren''s condition?" Prince Fraser asks the maid.


    "You''re majesty, Doctor Marcus said that it''s probably the fatigue that''s why he loses consciousness. Since Sir Farren just came from surgery, it wouldn''t be good to make a long journey. Doctor Marcus said that he just needs some rest, and he will be okay after."


    Prince Fraser nods his head and continues to stare at the unconscious Farren. I could see anxiety in his eyes. He is worried about Farren''s condition. He is ming himself now because if not for him, Farren wouldn''t be in danger.


    I know what he is thinking because I write this. It''s the start. Prince Fraser thought that he is just worried about Farren''s health because he was saved by him. However, he is wrong. He is worried because he is already starting to like him. Probably not the like he is expecting.


    "Please be okay, Farren." He whispered to Farren while holding Farren''s hand dearly. Like the one, he is holding is the love of his life. Well, technically, Farren is. But Prince Fraser still doesn''t know about this.


    I should be happy. I mean, yes, I''m getting flustered with the scene happening in front of me. However, I don''t understand why I feel opposite emotions right now. I feel sad. I feel disappointed.


    I sigh and take ast look at Prince Fraser and Farren before I walk back to my room.


    I don''t understand why I am feeling like this. Why am I disappointed? Shouldn''t I be happy? I was the one who made them as my lead characters. Shouldn''t I be happy because my lead characters are interacting in real life now?


    Iy on my bed and stare at the ceiling. Why did I feel like this? Maybe because I miss Lena right now that I be sad when I see him with Farren. At least Prince Fraser has Farren now. But who do I have?


    ____________


    "Aunt, Uncle, Csille, wee back home." Brother Pascal wees us with a big smile.


    We just arrived from the six hours sail. Prince Fraser was sent home in the Pce straight from the port. I didn''t have a chance to talk to him. Although I don''t really n to talk to them for now.


    Brother Pascal helps us with our baggage. "I''ve prepared your room and a feast for your homing. Come inside, so you could take some rest. I know you are all tired because of the long sailing."


    "I hope we didn''t bother you, Pascal." Mother clings her arms on Brother Pascal''s one arm. While they walk inside our house.


    I followed them behind and slumped my body on the couch. I still feel tired and exhausted. It''s not because of the trip. I know it. It''s because I couldn''t control my body thest time.


    "Are you okay, Csille? You look drained." Brother Pascal walks towards me and checks my pulse. He then put his hand on my forehead. "You have a fever. When did you start having it?"


    Brother Pascal looks at my parents. Mother instantly walks to my side and touches my forehead. "Oh dear, you really have a fever. She didn''t have a fever when we were on the ship. However, she isn''t feeling good the whole trip. She was sleeping most of the time we''re sailing. Is she okay?"


    Brother Pascal looks at me. "I''ll just prescribe her medication for her fever and some vitamins. She just needs to rest."


    Mother asks some maids to walk me through my room, but I refused. It''s been a long time since we have a meal together with Brother Pascal.


    "I can handle it. How could I bear not to attend this feast? Mother, father, please. It''s been a long time since we all eat together."


    Mother and father look at each other before they ask for Brother Pascal''s opinion.


    "If it just the feast. It will be okay. She also needs to feel his tummy before taking her medication."


    My parents just agree then. They are probably just worried about my health. Who wouldn''t? I am their only daughter, and it will kill them both if something happens to me.


    We all walk towards the dining hall happily. Father and Brother Pascal are both catching up with what happened in the capital and in our stay in the western region.


    Mother is by my side. Assisting me although I don''t really need so. I sigh in my heart. If I didn''t choose this world, then these amazing people will die because of me. The family that I never had in the real world. Good thing I made the right decision.


    "Oh, I remember." Brother Pascal then calls one of our maids, and they bring a piece of paper. "It''s a letter from the Vrawyth High School of the Nobles. It''s Csille''s subject and lesson n. The teachers also send school papers that she needs to study and answer. She didn''t need to go back to the university and could enjoy one week of stay here as long as she does what is written in this paper. They also included the one month absence of Csille in this."


    I stopped eating and looked at the paper Brother Pascal is holding. Are you serious? I am still having a fever here, and now I need to finish all the things written on the paper? Do they want me to die? Come on, give me a break!


    Father took the paper and read its content. "This is good. At least Csille could recuperate with this one week. And bout this, we could just hire a tutor to teach our Csille these. It would be easy."


    Father? Are you serious? That''s a month of school works and lessons? How could I finish it in just one week? I''m also sure, it''s not just lessons. It probably includes tests. How could I survive this?


    Can I say I regret my decision now? Jeez, it''s like when I was studying in the real world. But it''s probably worst because it''s one month of school work. How can I finish it? I think these school works will finish me before I could even finish them.


    Mother holds my hand. "Don''t worry, dear. We wouldn''t force you to do these things. Just rest first and recuperate with your fever before you do these, okay?"


    I nod my head at mother and continue eating my food. I don''t think I could get over this fever. I hope not. Please, no!


    "I heard the Crown Prince would be staying in the Capital too for three days before he gets back in the dormitory." Brother Pascal said.


    Three days? I remember now. He will stay in the capital because the King said so. The King is still worried about the safety of his only heir. Because of this, he will test the waters first before letting Prince Fraser go back.


    Within these three days, the King will also bestow Farren a knight position. And after the King personally sees the abilities and skills of Farren, he will then assign Farren as the royal guard of the Crown Prince.


    And this is when the love story of Prince Fraser and Princess Paislee will start. A love story without me, Csille Lauretr¨¦, because I am the third party. I am the viiness.

 Chapter 34 - : Until Your Heart Content

    I look at the pile of books, and school works in front of me. It''s probably my bad luck because when I wished I wanted my fever tost, it didn''t happen.


    No good days for a viiness, eh?


    I pick one of the books. I was about to skim the pages when I see a letter in between pages. I took it and read the contents of the letter.


    It''s the letter Rufus sent after the shooting incident in the western region.


    ''Dear Csille,


    I heard what happened to you and the crown prince in the western region. I was worried when I heard about it. That''s why I immediately sent you a message. I don''t know if by the time it arrived there, you''re awake or still unconscious. But I wish you could read this the moment it arrives there.


    This is the reason why I didn''t want you toe with the Count and the Countess. I knew something terrible would happen, and look at you. You''ve been unconscious. Rest well, okay? Please send me a message if you read this, so I will rest assured you''re okay


    Also, I sent you a message because of something important. I don''t know if you will be the one reading this, so I wouldn''t write the specifics. Let''s just talk when youe back to the Capital. Take care always, Purny.


    P.S. Send my regards to the Crown Prince.


    Love,


    Rufus''


    Something important? What does Rufus want to say?


    I couldn''t contact Rufus because he is at the Royal University of Vrawyth studying. As much as I want to send him a message, I couldn''t. The University only allows letters from the family of the receiver. This means I can only talk to him about the important thing he is saying after returning to the dormitory. And it will be five days from now.


    I put the letter down and look at the pile of school works I need to work on. I still have four days before I go back to the dormitory. I have been working for two days now. Finishing all the school works I need to do. Although I think I still have a long way to go. Probably more than half a month of paper works still.


    I put the letter back in the book and slump my head on the table. I''m tired. My head hurts. Likee on, I just recovered from a fever, and here I am stuDYING one month''s worth of school works.


    Why do I need to do this? Is this some sort of karma for the viiness?


    I look at the calendar to calcte how much paperwork I should do each day to finish it all. Five days? No, it''s four days.


    Tomorrow will be the day that the King knighted Sir Farren. And the Lauretr¨¦ family is invited to the knighting ceremony. That''s the only time I could take a break from all this cramming.


    The event will be for a whole day. The knighting is actually just a side event. There''s a homing party for both Prince Fraser and the Lauretr¨¦ family.


    The King will also announce to the people of the Vrawyth Kingdom about the two trainings Prince Fraser undergo these past years.


    The King dares to announce it because it will be Prince Fraser''sst training. That''s why he will disclose it to the people. To let them know what happened to the Crown Prince, not for sympathy but to let the people know that there are people who want to take the life of the only heir of the Kingdom.


    The Lauretr¨¦ family will also be awarded with an honorary certificate for guarding the Crown Prince in his stay in the western region. Also, for the charity works the Count and the Countess done in the western region.


    Tomorrow? I look up at the sky and sigh. Tomorrow will be another day of me not having full control over my body.


    It''s the price I need to pay for choosing this world. I look at the pictures in my study table. It''s the picture of me, the Count, the Countess, and Brother Pascal.


    Besides that picture frame, there is another picture frame. It''s a picture of me with Prince Fraser and Princess Paislee when we were young. Besides that, there is another picture. It''s a picture of Rufus and me while sitting in our favorite pastry shop.


    I look at the pictures and touches each of them. At least I could have saved all of you.I only wish you won''t hate me for what will I be in the future.


    ________________


    "Csille, don''t take too long, okay? The knighting ceremony for Sir Farren will start. We don''t want you to miss it, okay?"


    My head nods at my mother before my foot walks towards the exit.


    It''s the day! The day of knighting ceremony for Sir Farren, and it''s also the sign that the story is starting to progress now.


    I''m honestly scared. I''m afraid of what Will Csille do in the future. Funny how I am scared even though I know what will happen in the future.


    It''s kind of ironic, most people are scared because they don''t know what will happen to them in the future. While here I am, well aware of the future happenings but still scared at it.


    I wish I could just do something not to make ite true. Although I know, it''s just my wishful thinking. The writer already told me that I could not do something against what I have written. It''s their destiny. It''s my destiny to be the viiness.


    And it''s Csille''s day again. The real Csille Lauretr¨¦. She is the one in control today again.


    My foot walks towards the garden¡ªthe garden scene. I remember now. Before Sir Farren''s knighting, Prince Fraser and Csille will have a chance encounter in the Pce Garden.


    My foot led me to the table and chair. I sit on it and starts to appreciate the flowers. It''s one of the rare days of tranquility because, after this, everything in Csille''s life will be a mess, which is a product of her doing. She is the only one to me for her misery.


    "Csille?"


    My body stiffens, and it looks back to the person who calls me. It''s Prince Fraser. He really dide.


    He is standing in there looking as dashing as ever. I could feel my face burning up. Oh no! Are you flustered, Csille? You''re really into him.


    "Prince Fraser? What are you doing here? Shouldn''t you be inside? The knighting will start at any moment. Don''t you want to be there to witness your savior''s be a royal knight?"


    Prince Fraser walks towards me and sits on the chair in front of me. "Shouldn''t I ask you the same question? What are you doing here, Csille?"


    My eyes look at him for a minute before it averted its gaze. I could feel my face getting redder. Oh,e on, Csille, that''s just Prince Fraser. Stop blushing like a teenage girl.


    Wait! I forgot. You''re still a teenager girl. That''s why it''s so easy for you to get flustered just the mere sight of Prince Fraser. You''re hopelessly into him. That''s the reason why you will be the viiness. It''s because you let yourself get lost with your feelings. You didn''t notice you''re slowly losing yourself in the process. Poor Csille.


    "Csille?"


    My eyes look at him, and my head shakes. "Nothing. I just want to have some time alone. I feel crowded in there."


    Prince Fraser just looks at me for a minute before he nods his head. "I''m sorry, Csille."


    My eyes widened by his words.


    What so shocking, Csille? Prince Fraser''s character isn''t bad. He knows when to say sorry and is responsible for his actions. Unlike you.


    "Why are you saying sorry to me, Prince Fraser? I don''t understand."


    "It''s about what happened in the western region. I didn''t mean to hurt you. I was just irritated because you keep interrupting my conversation with Farren before. I didn''t mean to hurt you by any means, so I''m sorry."


    My eyes look at Prince Fraser. It''s the same line. He is talking about the time he confronts me about Csille''s interruption between him and Farren. He got mad at me, and he got carried away that he grips my arms tightly that it leaves a mark.


    I really don''t mind that, though. Because I know it''s Csille''s fault. A person should be responsible for the consequences of her action. However, Csille is different. Who cares about the consequences? All she cared about is she needs to get what she wants no matter what. To hell about the consequences.


    The typical spoiled and pampereddy of a noble family. It''s the same reason why she didn''t get the attention of Prince Fraser because all she cares about is herself and nothing more.


    It''s not that Prince Fraser forgets what happened after that scene. But it''s actually not important now. Prince Fraser is sorry because he knows it''s still wrong to hurt someone, no matter what the reason is. Although for him, he still sees that Csille had a part in it.


    If she didn''t always bother him and Farren. Then he wouldn''t get mad at Csille. However, Csille sees she''s not in the wrong. So, this conversation will lead nowhere.


    The scenes when he tried to talk to me to say sorry? It actually didn''t count because I didn''t write it. That''s why he is saying sorry to me now.


    "You''re saying sorry because you hurt me?"


    Prince Fraser nods. "I know what I did is wrong, and I wouldn''t make an excuse for it. No matter what you did, it''s still wrong for me to hurt you. I''m sorry, Csille. I hope you can forgive me."


    I could feel my eyebrows raised by his words. She''s mad. Csille is mad.


    I tried to talk some sense to Csille, although the same as before, I don''t think she could hear me. She probably doesn''t know I share this body with her.


    "What I did? You tell me, Prince Fraser. What did I do, huh?"


    I could feel a lump on my throat now. Oh no! She''s going to cry now. Why do you always cry, Csille? It''s not that Prince Fraser is wrong with what he said. Actually, he is right. It''s actually you to me. So why are you mad? Girll, grow up!


    I now understand why Lena hates Csille. Who wouldn''t? She only cares for herself, and when it''s time to face the consequences of her actions, she''ll run away from it or just cry it out. Sad girl, sis?


    My eyes are already ring at Prince Fraser now. I could see Prince Fraser shakes his head. He probably thinks how childish Csille is currently.


    "Csille, you keep bothering Farren and me all the time. I know you''re just bored in the western region. However, Farren and I need some time for ourselves, Csille."


    I could feel my hands are trembling now because of Csille''s rage. I know, I was the one who made Csille like this, but it''s only now I realize how despicable her character is.


    "Farren! All you talk about is Farren! Farren here! Farren there! But what about me, Fraser? I have no one to talk to. I just want to talk to you. I just to be with you. Is it too much to ask, your highness?"


    Prince Fraser just sigh. "Csille, I do understand that you only want someone to talk to. However, you also need to understand the word consent. There are things that Farren and I need to talk about, but we cannot talk about it because you are there."


    Csille res at Prince Fraser. She took the teacup from the table and smashed it on the floor. "Consent? But I am your fianc¨¦, Fraser. Do I need to ask for consent? Did you forget about that, huh?"


    Prince Fraser just looks at me with a disappointed look. He''s disappointed with Csille. He probably didn''t expect this is how Csille reacts. He stands up on his chair gracefully. "You know what, I think it''s better to talk about this when you''re emotion is stable." He then walks away from me.


    I stood up from my seat and red at his back. "Fine! Enjoy your day, your highness! I hope you talk with Farren the whole day until your heart content!"


    However, I doubt if Prince Fraser heard what Csille said. Csille then takes out his anger on the teacups and teapot on the table and also smashes it before leaving the garden.

 Chapter 35 - : Knighting

    "Farren Brichagnac,e forth and kneel before the throne."


    The knighting ceremony was already starting when I entered the pce. The King is in front and is starting the knighthood. Princess Paislee, a.k.a. Farren Brichagnac, is now walking in front of his majesty, the King.


    Farren is wearing a white vesture to symbolize purity covered by a red robe which symbolizes nobility. His shoes and hose were cks which represented death.


    I tried to look around to search for Prince Fraser, and I immediately see him in front. Watching the knighting ceremony of Princess Paislee.


    Of course, he will be there. How will he miss this opportunity to watch his female lead make her dreame true? It''s written. I have written it.


    "Be it known to all men that I, King Simmond Astalieu, am minded to raise Farren Brichagnac by virtue of his honor, loyalty, valor, and skill at arms, to the high rank of knighthood."


    "Farren Brichagnac, do you swear and acknowledge this King, Simmond Astalieu, to be your true andwful liege?"


    "I do so swear."


    "Do you also swear fealty to the Kingdom of Vrawyth, to defend it against any invader and conqueror or death shall take you?"


    "I so swear."


    "Let this be thest blow you receive without just recourse."


    The King delivers the coulee, striking Farren on the shoulder, although it''s not hard enough to knock Farren down. Farren then kneels before the King, cing his hands palm-to-palm and upraised.


    The King then ces his hands over Farren''s shoulder. "Repeat after me: "I, Farren Brichagnac, do solemnly swear and pledge my sword to the King, my liege, to defend and obey him until he departs his throne or death shall take me, and to uphold the honor of knighthood."


    Farren repeated what the King said.


    "And I, for my part, do swear to defend and honor Farren Brichagnac, as befits a true knight."


    A servant gives a sword to the King. The King then receives the sword and taps Farren lightly on both shoulders with the sword.


    It''s dubbing, the action of touching the sword on the recipient''s shoulder. It is regarded as an essential act of the knighting ceremony.


    "I dub thee Sir Farren Brichagnac. Receive now your spurs," the King passes the spurs to Farren. "Your right to suitable arms," the shield is now given to Farren. "And take this, my sword," Farren takes the sword and girds it on. "To your side to serve and defend me well. Arise, Sir Knight Farren."


    The ceremony ended. The whole process, I was just there, stunned by what is happening. It''s really different than what I''ve written. This is a real knighting!


    After the ceremony ended, a feast started. While the nobles and themoners are enjoying their food, the King walks inside the hall to announce something.


    "This feast isn''t about the knighting ceremony. I invited you here for another reason. You all probably know that the Crown Prince, Prince Fraser, once had a training when he is nine years old. The whereabouts were hidden due to the safety of the Crown Prince."


    The King looks around. "And you also know that someone spread the news about it. However, you all don''t know that the Crown Prince underwent another training again. This time, the Lauretr¨¦ family apany him to guide and protect the Crown Prince. It''s a precautionary step we take because of the previous death threat to the safety of our Crown Prince."


    The King sighs and looks at Prince Fraser, who is sitting in front. Farren is seated beside the Crown Prince.


    "However, we didn''t expect that someone would really dare to harm Prince Fraser. Sir Farren," the King looks at Farren and gives him a nod. Farren stands up and walks towards the King. "Sir Farren here is the one who risks his life to take the bullet for our Crown Prince Fraser. It''s also the sole reason why I knighted him. Aside from Sir Farren, I also want to acknowledge the Lauretr¨¦ family for extending their help not just for our Crown Prince but also for our people in the western region."


    Father and mother stand up and walk towards the King, who invited them to stand beside him.


    "Tonight, I want to acknowledge these people who didn''t just save the Crown Prince but also save our Kingdom Vrawyth for ceasing."


    The King then awarded the Count and the Countess an honorary certificate for guarding and protecting the Crown Prince in his training in the western region.


    After the awarding, the feast continues. Everyone is celebrating the homing of the Crown Prince.


    I look around and saw Prince Fraser and Sir Farren talking to each other. I could feel hatred burning inside of me. It''s probably Csille''s feelings.


    "Talk. Talk until you both can''t feel your lips," my mouth whispered on its own.


    My eyes roll at what Csille said. Csille is really petty.


    My hands tug the hem of my mother''s clothes. Mother is currently talking to father about certain things. "What is it, dear?"


    "Mother, I feel stuffed. Can I go home now? I don''t feel okay."


    Mother immediately touches my forehead to check if my temperature is okay. When she noticed that everything''s okay, she sighs and gently touches my head. "Dear, we couldn''t go home early today. The feast is just starting. It would be rude if we go home now. You could just stroll around first if you feel stuffed in here."


    My mouth pouted on its own. I want to roll my eyes at Csille. She''s really not stuff or something. She just wants to get out of this ce so she wouldn''t see Prince Fraser happily talking to Sir Farren.


    "But Mother, I don''t feel good. I feel like I have a fever. Can I go home first?"


    Mother paused for a second and asked my father if she could let me go home first. Father agreed because he is also worried about my health.


    But before I could go home, I still need to ask permission from the King. Mother apany me to request permission.


    The King is now talking to Prince Fraser and Sir Farren. Both Mother and I pay our respect first to the King.


    "Countess, great, we were just talking about the western region." The King beamed at us.


    My eyes nced at Prince Fraser and immediately averted my gaze. Csille is still mad at him. Which I actually don''t understand why? In the first ce, she was the one at fault.


    "Your majesty, Csille doesn''t feel good tonight. I ask if your majesty will let her leave the feast first. My daughter here just recovered from a high fever. I am worried this feast would tire her."


    The King looks at me worriedly. "Csille, you got a high fever? Why did you join the feast? You should have stayed at home to rest." The King look at my mother. "Sure, you can bring her home. You should not have let her join the feast."


    Csille was about to say something when Prince Fraser speak all of a sudden.


    "Father, wouldn''t better if we let her take a rest in here first. We have several vacant rooms in the pce. She could take a rest here first while the Count and the Countess finished the feast. At least here, we could assign someone to take care of her."


    Mother immediately said yes when she sees how I feel ufortable in this feast. A servant leads us, mother and I, into a room.


    "There, rest here first, okay? Then we will fetch you when the feast ended."


    Mother tucked me in and kissed me on the forehead before she leaves the room.


    I sighed and got up from the bed. The moment mother leaves the room I could finally control my body. I shake both my arms and my legs. I felt my whole body is numb, which is kind of weird because Csille moves around the entire day.


    "Well, at least I could move my body now."


    I walk around the room. Trying to busy myself. I don''t really feel bad or something. It''s Csille who doesn''t feel good, but the moment mother left, the exhaustion Csille felt vanished in thin air.


    I tried to unlock the door, hoping to look around the pce, but the moment I touched the doorknob, I felt my body froze on the spot.


    It''s a sign. The novel wouldn''t let me out because it''s against what I''ve written.


    I sigh. I guess I just have to stick around here and busy myself. In the room I am in, I could hear faint sounds from the feast hall. Although it''s too faint that you could think that it''s just your imagination.


    They are probably having fun, enjoying themselves, drinking wines, and faking their happiness.


    I scoff. Who among the noble''s families is genuinely loyal to the King? It could only be numbered with my fingers. These bunch of hypocrites.


    After walking around and observing every little thing in the room, Iy on the bed again.


    "I''m bored. Now, I think it would be better to finish all those school works than to be here. All I do is stand and smile at everyone even though I don''t know them. It''s kind of tiring to see people smiling at you, and one moment they will give you a face when they turn their back at you. Talk about hypocrisy. Nobles." I rolled my eyes and continue to stare at the ceiling.


    I suddenly get up from lying on the bed when I heard someone knock on the door.


    Who is that? Wait, it doesn''t make sense. I am currently in the Pce, and as far as I know, only the King and my parents know that I am staying in one of the rooms in the pce. So, who could it be? Mother?


    I am still contemting what to do when the door suddenly opens, and I see an anxious Prince Fraser.


    I frown and look at him. What the heck is he doing here? He should be in the feast hall. Smiling and greeting everyone as if his life didn''t get endangered back in the western region.


    Prince Fraser walks towards me and instantly touches my forehead to check my temperature. "You''re temperature seems fine. Good. Good. I was worried for nothing." He sits beside me.


    What is Prince Fraser doing in here? Isn''t he mad at Csille? So, what is he doing here? You should be talking to Sir Farren, not me. Prince Fraser, please follow the script. It''s not your time to speak to Csille tonight.


    This doesn''t make sense. I look at Prince Fraser, dumbfounded at what is happening here. It took me time to reply to him.


    "What are you doing here, Prince Fraser?" I instinctively move away from him. Subconsciously, I probably developed a sense of fright because of what happened this morning.


    An enraged Prince Fraser shouldn''t take lightly. If not for Csille taking control over my body, I would probably walk out that instant.


    "I''m worried about you."


    I stop moving and stare at him. Is my ear ying some tricks on me? Did I just hear Prince Fraser said he''s worried about me?


    I shake my head. I probably just heard things. There''s no way he is worried about me. Prince Fraser? The male lead will be worried about Csille? The viiness. There''s no way it''s true.


    "Csille?"


    I look at Prince Fraser and shake my head. "What are you doing here, your majesty?"


    "So, it''s your majesty now, huh? Are you mad at me?"


    Prince Fraser moves closer to me. I tried moving away again from him, but he caught my arms and held me in ce.


    "I don''t dare, your majesty."


    Why do I always end up being cornered by this Crown Prince? It''s kind of irritating. Why am I always the underdog here? Is it because I am the viiness? This is just so unfair.


    "Csille, the things that I said this morning, I''m s-" Prince Fraser suddenly stops what he is saying and just sits in front of me, unmoving. I mean, he''s still breathing. However, he seems like he just frozen still. It''s like aputer that justgs.


    "Prince Fraser?" I frown and observe him. He is still breathing, and he keeps blinking.


    What happened? Did he just get a stroke? But he''s just fourteen years old. Howe he will have a stroke? Is that even possible?


    Prince Fraser remains unmoving for almost a minute before his body suddenly jerks. He gasped for air and held his chest. It''s as if he has asthma.


    "Are you okay, Prince Fraser?" I gently pat his back. He is still gasping for air.


    After a minute or so of gasping for air, he looks at me. His eyes show different emotions that I couldn''t tell what he is thinking right now. His face looks like he is conflicted over something.


    He looks like he wanted to say something to me but hesitating. Prince Fraser took a deep breath before he took my hands.


    "Csille, I didn''t-"


    However, before Prince Fraser could finish his words, a blinding light suddenly burst out of nowhere. It''s too much that it rendered both of us unconscious. Thest time I see, Prince Fraser is trying to catch me.

 Chapter 36 - : Important

    "Don''t forget to review our lesson today. We will have a test tomorrow. ss dismiss."


    My ssmates immediately groan at our teacher''s words.


    "Great! Test again. I''m tired," I heard one of my ssmates said the moment our teacher went out of the room.


    Well, I cannot me them, though. The whole morning, every subject we have has a quiz. Some are long quizzes, but most are short quizzes.


    "I think my brain just got fried. I don''t think I could survive the test tomorrow."


    I heard one of my ssmates replied. It''s been a week now, and I could pretty much say that my week is pretty tight.


    I have been taking all those quizzes I missed for the whole month I was away. I think I''m the one who shouldin because the moment I stepped into the dormitory, I immediately took several quizzes.


    It''s a good thing I just finished them all yesterday. However, I don''t think quizzes will leave me because tomorrow we have another quiz to take.


    Great! Another sleepless night for the viiness.


    I walk towards the cafeteria to eat lunch. It''s already past twelve, and I''m already starving. I didn''t get the chance to eat breakfast in the morning because I was preupied reviewing for the quizzes.


    This is the only thing I like about Csille. She is naturally intelligent. I just need to read it seriously, and I could mostly remember everything.


    Is this some sort of constion for being the viiness?


    I was about to enter the cafeteria when I saw Prince Fraser eating with his ssmates. I immediately froze on the spot and ran to find somewhere to hide.


    Thest time I saw him is in the pce. Although up until now, I''m still not sure if what happened in that room did happen.


    I don''t know if it''s just my dream or what because when I woke up, Prince Fraser was not in the room. I tried talking to my mother if she saw someone went in, but she said no one enters that room except for her.


    After the feast, I got so busy with finishing my school works that I didn''t have time to stroll around the city or to visit Prince Fraser.


    Although I kind of doubt if he wants to be with Csille. Thest conversation Csille and Prince Fraser had in the garden end up not good. He''s still probably irritated at me. Well, it is what is supposed to happen. I couldn''t do anything about it.


    However, there is one thing I''m really concerned about. Is what happened in the room in the pce really happened, or is it just part of my dream?


    Something bizarre happened that night. Prince Fraser froze in the middle of the conversation, and after that, he was gasping for air like he has an asthma attack. A minute after, when he tried to talk to me, some blinding light burst out of nowhere.


    It''s like what happened in the house of the writer. I also passed out after that. However, it''s different because when I woke up, I am already the fourteen year old Csille. Gone is the nine year old Csille Lauretr¨¦.


    Is it the same thing that happened thest time?


    "Hey!"


    Someone taps my shoulder, and I immediately jump out of shock because of it. I look back and see Leander Smythe smiling at me.


    He is wearing the uniform for medical students of the Royal University of Vrawyth. He is my senior who gave the music box to me before the summer break.


    What is he doing here?


    "I was looking for you everywhere. Good thing I found you."


    Looking for me? I frowned. Why is he looking for me? After the summer break, I thought I wouldn''t see him anymore because he is already a university student, but what is he doing here?


    Brother? Didn''t I make it clear to you thest time? Why do you still court heartbreak? Are you a masochist?


    "Can I talk to you?"


    Talk to me? I instinctively take a step back. Oh no, dear! I''m already having trouble with my viiness role, and then this senior brother like to add up?


    Can any one of you give me a break? Not just because I am the viiness, it means I want a messy life. If I only have a choice, I wouldn''t want to be a viiness.


    "Csille?"


    I look at Leander and nod. Well, do I have a choice? I guess none.


    Leander looks around. "In private, please."


    I frown. I really don''t like where this is going. In private? I am already traumatized by the private conversation with Prince Fraser. I don''t think I would want to talk to anyone in private anymore.


    "It''s something important."


    Important? Important to whom? To you or to me? I was about to ask him that when an arm suddenlyes out from behind and hugs me at my shoulder.


    "Hey! If it isn''t the infamous Leander Smythe. What''s up? What does the son of the Royal Physician doing in here?"


    I look back and saw Rufus smiling at Leander. Although he is smiling, I could sense a tinge of irritation in his voice.


    Oh great! Herees another one. When will my life be peaceful? Can all of you give me a break?


    Can I resign from being the viiness? I think being an extra character is better. At least I wouldn''t get tangled up with all of this.


    "Prince Rufus Astalieu," Leander bows slightly at Rufus before he looks at me. "I was just talking with Lady Lauretr¨¦, your majesty."


    Rufus looks at me and looks back at Leander. "Oh, I see. If that''s the case, I will now take Csille. Your conversation with her is already finished, right?"


    Leander was about to say no, but Rufus cuts him off. "We will be going now, Leander. Have a great day!"


    Rufus immediately pulled me out of the building. He then walks towards the back of the main building, where our usual hangout ce could be seen.


    Based on the memory of Csille, the moment she stepped on the dormitory school, Rufus tour her around the school and showed her this hangout ce.


    There''s a small little shade here. It''s just made of wood. There''s a roof and four wood on each corner serving as a pir of the shade. In the middle, there is a hanging hammock tied to a branch of a tree on top of shade. There''s a table for two on one side and a cab on the other side.


    There''s a wall on each side, but there''s no door or anything enclosure in front. But since the ce is known as hunted, no one reallyes in here.


    "What is Leander wants from you? I didn''t know you''re close to him." Rufus raised an eyebrow at me.


    "I''m not close with him, and I also don''t know what he wants. I already talk to him before. Hinting that I don''t really want anything from him, but I guess he didn''t understand it."


    I shake my head and take a snack in the cab. Rufus always makes sure to have someone refill the cabs with food every week. Since I always love to spend my vacant time here.


    It''s peaceful in here, and I love to have some peace for a moment. Especially Prince Fraser back then love to tease Csille.


    "Should I teach him some lesson for you? So, he will stop bothering you?"


    Rufus sits beside me. The hanging hammock could fit two, so it isn''t a problem if he sits.


    "Why bother? He''ll stop when he realized he couldn''t get something from me. Also, what will you do? Remember, he''s the son of both Royal Physician and also a future Royal Physician."


    Rufus scoffs. "So, what if he is? If he dares to bother you, why would I care? Just because he is the son of the Royal Physician, he thinks he could hit on you if he wants? What does he think about me? Am I a ghost? How dare he try to hit on you? Does he forgets that you and Fraser are engaged?"


    I immediately look around. "Hey! Your words." Good thing no one really goes here. I want to thank those people who spread the news that there is a ghost in here. Or else, everyone will know now that Prince Fraser and I are engaged.


    "What? Why are you so workup Csille? Isn''t what I am saying true? Nobles already know that you are the fianc¨¦ of the Crown Prince. Although the King didn''t officially announce it, but it''s still already decided. Do you need to be that cautious?"


    Rufus doesn''t understand. If Csille and Prince Rufus will end up together, I wouldn''t mind since everyone already had the assumption.


    However, the ending doesn''t work that way. How could Prince Fraser choose me, the Viiness?


    "Rufus, there''s a lot of things that could happen. As long as the King hasn''t officially announced anything about it, I want not to brand myself as the fianc¨¦ of Prince Fraser."


    "I don''t think the King will change his mind. So, why are you so cautious? Although the King hasn''t officially announced it but didn''t the Count and the Countess already have a conversation with the King regarding the engagement? I don''t understand why you still think it will change."


    Of course, you will not understand for now because Prince Fraser doesn''t still know about his feelings for Sir Farren. However, time wille, and Prince Fraser will start to decline the engagement between us.


    So, it''s better not to let anyone talk about it. What will happen to Csille after that? She will look like a fool. Branding herself as the fianc¨¦ of the Crown Prince, but in the end, Prince Fraser will choose someone instead of me.


    I don''t want that. I''m not dumb like Csille. I wouldn''t want to push myself on someone who doesn''t appreciate my existence. If he doesn''t like me, then don''t. Simple as a pie.


    "Never mind that. It''s still early to talk about that. Let''s just talk about it when we get there. Anyways, what are you doing in here, Rufus? I thought University students are busy by now?"


    "Oh, yeah. Do you remember the letter I sent you after the shooting incident in the western region?"


    Letter? The one where he mentioned that he wants to talk about something important?


    I nod my head at him. "I remember. I was about to find you for that. What about it? What are the important thing you mentioned in the letter?"


    "Didn''t you ask me to look for the writer of The Parallel Universe before?"


    My heart suddenly leaped when I heard him mentioned the writer. How could I forget about the writer? The person who could be the only answer about what is happening with me.


    Did he found the writer already? Is that the important thing he wants to talk about me?


    "I have someone look for him, andst month that person sent me an update. He said he found where the writer could be, and guess what?"


    I raised an eyebrow at him. I think Rufus'' following words will be a piece of good news for me. "He is a professor in a small university in Wrurphia City."


    Wrurphia City? It''s a small city on the outskirt of the capital of Vrawyth. In the novel, I didn''t mention anything about that City or any outskirts City. Only when I came here, I know the other city names.


    What is he doing there? As far as I remember, it''s one of the smallest city on the outskirts. Although it''s small, it isn''t that left behind.


    However, there''s one thing I don''t understand. That writer is already known in the Kingdom, and based on Rufus'' information before, many universities want to take him as their professor. So, what''s with Wrurphia City that he would want to stay there?


    "So, what''s your next n, Csille?"


    I look at Rufus and shake my head. "I don''t know. The Wrurphia City is on the outskirt of the capital. It will take a day or two before I get there, and as you know, I just came back from the western region. I don''t think the Vrawyth High School of the Nobles will let me take another leave."


    It''s my problem. As much as I want to go there immediately but I cannot. There are things I need to consider first.


    "How about after the prelim? We have a few days break after that, right?"


    I look at Rufus. It''s actually right, although I have a problem. Something will happen by that time.

 Chapter 37 - : Grand Exemplary Competition

    "Excuse me, Miss, can I excuse Miss Lauretr¨¦? The principal wants to see her," a student council officer knocks on our ssroom door to announce something in the middle of a ss.


    I frown. The principal wants to see me? But why? Did I do something wrong?


    "Miss Lauretr¨¦, the principal wants to see you. You''re excused."


    I instantly followed the student council officer out. It''s a girl, a year younger than me. She is the secretary of the student council.


    "Excuse me, but do you know why the Principal wants to see me?"


    Don''t tell me, I really did do something against the rules? But it doesn''t make sense. Csille can sometimes be bitchy. However, she isn''t the type of person who will disobey the rules, especially in school. Csille Lauretr¨¦ is one of the top students in the Vrawyth High School of the Nobles.


    "Don''t worry, Miss Lauretr¨¦. Although I don''t know the specifics, but I''m pretty sure it''s not bad news. Also, you''re not the only one who the principal called. So, don''t worry."


    "I''m not the only one that the Principal called? Who are the other people? Do you know who?"


    Miss Secretary paused at the Principal office door and looked back at me. "I''m sorry, Miss Lauretr. I was only assigned to call you and didn''t get the chance to know who are the other students."


    I nod and thank her first before knocking on the door. After three knocks, I open the door and look inside. There are people inside. Two students and both boys. They are facing their back at me. That''s why I didn''t recognize who are they.


    I look around to look for the principal, but he is nowhere to be found. I walk towards the vacant seat beside the two boys. However, the instant I took a step, I could feel the real Csille took over my body.


    What is happening? Why did Csille take over my body today?


    I tried remembering the scenes I''ve written after the knighting ceremony. The next scene will be thepetition, right? Is this about thepetition?


    My feet walk towards the boys seat and sit on the chair beside them. My head looks to them and smiles. Csille''s smile froze when she sees who the two boys are.


    "Prince Fraser? Sir Farren?"


    Both Prince Fraser and Sir Farren look at me. The same as Csille, they are also surprised to see me here.


    "Lady Lauretr¨¦. The Principal also called you?" Sir Farren is the first one who talks.


    My head nods at Sir Farren. My eyes look at Prince Fraser. Prince Fraser didn''t even look at me. He just sits there and ignores me. Is he still mad at Csille?


    "Sir Farren. I didn''t know you''ll be here too." My eyesnded on the quiet Prince Fraser. "Prince Fraser, your majesty." I bow a little and averted my gaze at him.


    Csille is also mad at Prince Fraser. Up until now, she still thinks that she didn''t do something wrong that''s why she didn''t understand why Prince Fraser got mad at her. The three of us just sit there. Not talking to each other.


    Talk about awkwardness.


    I tried to take a look at Prince Fraser and Sir Farren however, since the real Csille is controlling my body, I couldn''t see what they are doing. My head is look straight and wouldn''t move no matter what I do.


    I could only hear a faint conversation between them. But I couldn''t decipher what they are talking about.


    After a minute or two, the door opened again, and the Principal walked inside with a big smile on his lips.


    "Sorry for making you all wait. I just had an emergency meeting. Anyways," he sits on his chair in front of us, and looks at us one by one. It''s like he''s assessing us. Afterward, he nods his head like he is satisfied with what he saw.


    "I called you here for a very important thing. You all probably know that every other year the Queens of every Kingdom held a Competition for their youth. To show their exemry talents, skills, and knowledge to the whole people. You all probably know that our Vrawyth High School of the Nobles and the Royal University of Vrawyth are always the representatives of our Kingdom."


    It''s the prestigiouspetition arranged by the Queens of every kingdom. It''s the Grand Exemry Competition!


    It''s one of the inter-kingdom Competition that every Kingdom awaits. It''s because, in thispetition, they got the chance to unt their exceptional youth from their unparalleled skills in physical activities, in knowledge, or simply their poise. Everything is measured.


    It''s like the Royal Competition of the Arts of the Aeerean Kingdom. However, it''s scope is wider. The Royal Competition of the Arts is exclusive only for Aeerean Kingdom. The Grand Exemry Competition is different. It''s open for all the Kingdoms, big or small.


    It''s divided into three categories. The first category is Physique, where the youths'' physical strength is measured. This category is also divided into different sub-categories. There isbat fighting, archery, equestrian, fencing, and other more.


    The second category is the intellect. It''s about measuring one''s knowledge on certain aspect of studies. Be it medicine, politics, mathematics, history,nguage, and many more that concern one''s intelligence.


    The third category is the etiquette. This category is more inclined to arts, painting, poetry, dancing, tea ceremony, flower arrangements, cross-stitching.


    Etiquette is what people think the easiest category. However, they forget that etiquette isn''t learned in one night or one year. It''s innate to a person. It''s easy to hold a tea ceremony, but it''s challenging to remain graceful while executing the process. Your hand should not tremble, and you should know all the rules of it while maintaining a poised manner. It''s easy to learn these things, but it''s difficult to do it like it''s innate with you.


    And in every Grand Exemry Competition, Vrawyth Kingdom, is always on par with the Aeerean Kingdom. It''s just that in thestpetition, the Vrawyth took the top spot.


    "And after the deliberate conversation with the teachers, all of your names are chosen. The Queen also agree to make you our representative. Aside from the three of you, there are also two students from the Royal University of Vrawyth to join you in thepetition."


    I know who they are. Great! Another month of not being able to control my body. Why am I always tormented like this? I still haven''t got the chance to talk to the writer.


    "Excuse me, Mr. Hewlett, I am honored to represent the Kingdom of Vrawyth. However, I would like to decline. I don''t think I ampetent enough topete in the Grand Exemry Competition." Sir Farren refused immediately.


    Of course, he will refuse. How could Sir Farren sh the Crown Princess of the Aeerean Kingdom would like to represent the rival of her own Kingdom? Also, she will also put herself at risk if she agreed to join thepetition. Aside from the students, other monarch officials will also apany the student representatives to thepetition venue.


    It also means that there is a big possibility that she would encounter someone who knows her, and that would risk her disguised. If her disguised will be revealed, the Vrawyth Kingdom will be suspicious of her. She could be branded as the spy of the Aeerean Kingdom. If that happened, war would be inevitable.


    Mr. Hewlett frown at what Sir Farren said. It''s the first time the chosen candidate for the Grand Exemry Competition refused. It''s an honor to everyone to be picked to represent his own country, but Sir Farren tantly refused it.


    "I understand your concern, Farren." Mr. Hewlett paused for a second. Probably thinking of the appropriate words to say. "However, you should know first that it is already approved by her majesty, the Queen. Do you dare to disobey her majesty?"


    Of course, even if Princess Paislee doesn''t want to be the representative of the Vrawyth Kingdom, it will be futile. No matter what she does, this thing will happen. She will be the representative of the Vrawyth Kingdom. She will fight against her own people. It''s the price of her decision to stay as a knight in Vrawyth.


    Princess Paisley sighs. Her hands are already fidgeting. She''s thinking of ways how to get away from this situation because she knows that she can''t be seen in the Grand Exemry Competition.


    "I don''t dare, Mr. Hewlett. However, I am just worried that I dragged the whole Vrawyth Kingdom if you let me represent it. I''m not from a noble family, and I''m not smart enough. So, how could I let myself represent the Vrawyth?"


    Prince Fraser nced at Princess Paislee and held her fidgeting hands.


    Holy moly! Prince Fraser holds Sir Farren''s hands. I know I was the one who wrote this but seeing this in an actual scenario makes my heart beats fast. If Csille didn''t control my body, I would probably scream right now. Ahh, my fujoshi heart!


    Princess Paislee stops fidgeting and looks at her hand that is now held by Prince Fraser.


    She''s confused. She''s thinking, why would Prince Fraser hold her hand? Even though Prince Fraser knows he is a boy, she is referring to her disguised.


    If I am almost dying happiness and excitement because of a bl scene. The real Csille is now irritated and mad because of that holding hands.


    I could feel my eyebrow raises and my face trying its hardest not to show any sign of irritation and displeasure.


    "Farren, I think you are qualified enough to represent our Kingdom. Also, among us, you''re the only one who has expertise in physical activities. So, it will be a great help for us to have you in the team." Prince Fraser disagrees immediately. He is holding Princess Paislee''s hands while saying it.


    I tried to look at Princess Paislee, and I could see faint red on her ears. She''s flustered by Prince Fraser''s words.


    Joy immediately rose from my heart, but it also instantly faded, and anger reced it. It''s Csille''s emotion. She''s mad because of what Prince Fraser does.


    ''You want to have him in the team? Fine! We''ll have him. Just don''t regret it after Prince Fraser.'' The voice in my head said suddenly. It''s Csille''s! It''s real Csille''s thoughts! I could hear it.


    "Yeah, I think it would be a great help to us to have you, Sir Farren," Princess Paislee is already a knight now, so it''s a rule to add Sir before her name. "You''re the strongest among us. Also, in battle tactics, you are probably the most knowledgeable among us. So, you saying that you''ll drag the whole Vrawyth Kingdom down is really unfounded. Have a little confidence in yourself, Farren." My lips said on its own.


    Csille''s words might sound positive, but it''s putting Princess Paislee on the pedestal. It''s her n. It''s Csille''s n. To make people look upon Princess Paislee and expect her to excel in thepetition. So when she goes down, it would really be a bad fall. She''s really wise.


    Princess Paislee hesitated for a moment before she looks at Prince Fraser sitting beside her. Prince Fraser just nods his head at her and holds her hands.


    ''Say yes, Farren! Don''t ruin my fun.'' I heard the voice in my head said again. It''s Csille.


    "Okay. I ept it. Thank you for this opportunity, Mr. Hewlett. I will do my best not to disappoint you all."


    ''Oh dear, sure. Do your best because I will make sure you will be disappointed. It''s high time you know where you ce. If not because of you, Prince Fraser wouldn''t be mad at me. Do you think I''ll just sit here and do nothing? If I were you, I wouldn''t wish to join thispetition, but too bad, you already said yes.'' I heard Csille''s voice in my head again. I could also feel my lips slightly smirking.


    Mr. Hewlett smile in satisfaction with Princess Paislee''s words.


    "Good. Good. The Grand Exemry Competition will start two months from now and the journey to the venue would take one month. You still have a month to hone your skills and knowledge. I will assign you a teacher each that will help you with your respective forte."


    Great! Another busy month. I''m already tired just by thinking about it. I want out! I don''t want to go.


    However, no matter how I refused, I couldn''t do something about it. It''s written. I have no choice but to do it. Remember, Ysavel. You are in Csille Lauretr¨¦''s body, the viiness of the story. It''s inevitable.


    Mr. Hewlett said a few words of reminder before he let us go. I sigh. Another tiring month. I haven''t even think of a way to talk to the writer, and then this happened? Great!

 Chapter 38 - : Slipping

    The moment I step out of the room, I could feel my body again. Csille is gone.


    I look in front of me. Prince Fraser and Princess Paislee are walking while talking about thepetition.


    I froze in my spot. Mesmerized with how fitting the two leads are. They look so good together. Even though Princess Paislee is in disguised, I couldn''t shake off the chemistry they are giving.


    "It''s my lead characters," I whispered. They are real and alive. And together.


    I know I''ve been here in this world for quite a long time already but for a writer like me to see their characters in real life is something different. It''s different when I just write them. I think I want to cry. They look so perfect together. Like a puzzle, theyplete each other.


    I was stunned there until I couldn''t see them anymore. They just walk out without even noticing that I didn''t follow them.


    ''Why would they even notice you, Csille? Remember, you are the viiness. Why would they care for a character like you?'' A voice in my head said.


    I shake my head and take a deep breath. It''s not the right time to be stunned. I have a lot of things to do and to prepare.


    This Grand Exemry Competition will surely make a difference among us, Prince Fraser, Princess Paislee, and me, Csille Lauretr¨¦.


    ____________________


    I just finished my training in tea ceremony. I am the onlydy on our team, and that makes me responsible for the etiquette category. Princess Paislee is ady too however, since she is in disguised it''s impossible for her topete in the etiquette category. Also, I kind of doubt if Princess Paislee could do those. She isn''t really the type who loves to do these things under the etiquette category.


    Great! For someone who didn''t grow up in an affluent family, what will I know about etiquette? It''s a good thing that this body of mine could still remember the etiquette lesson the real Csille take before.


    And why do I even need to worry about that? I wouldn''t even control my body for sure if the Grand Exemry Competition came. It''s probably the real Csille who will control this body again.


    I''m tired. I walk with my head down. I''m exhausted. I had a long day. Full of quizzes, and then after that, I still finished the tea ceremony training.


    I''m drained. I just want toy on the bed and sleep. But I couldn''t do that. I have to think of ways to warn everyone about what will happen in thepetition.


    I know I couldn''t do anything about it. However, there''s no harm in trying, right?


    I stopped on my step when I saw Prince Fraser with his ssmates walking in my direction. I immediately turn left to a hallway and walk as far as I can away from him.


    I don''t want to talk to him for now. Not until I find a way to warn them about what evil deeds Csille will do.


    Although I kind of don''t know how to tell them because who would believe someone who tells to their target what they would do to them? It''s quite out of the expected.


    I was about to turn left to get to my room when someone grabs my arms. I look back and see Prince Fraser.


    What is he doing here? Great! Why does when I don''t want to talk to him, he always pops up from nowhere?


    I tried to break free from his grip. But to no avail, he wouldn''t let me. I sighed and stared back at him. "What do you want, your highness?"


    Prince Fraser frowns at my response. "Why did you run away from me, Csille?"


    My eyes widened. He saw me? I thought he didn''t notice me. That''s why I had the guts to run away from him.


    "I don''t understand what you are saying, Prince Fraser. I wouldn''t dare to do that." I tried to break free from his grip again, but he still wouldn''t let me go.


    He took a step forward. Making our distance an inch from each other. He''s staring at me intently. "You definitely saw me there, Csille. Don''t deny it. I definitely saw you looking back at me. However, the moment you saw me, you immediately make a detour. Why? Are you still mad about me because of what I did in the western region?"


    I tried to avert my gaze from him. I couldn''t think straight right now. His eyes make me lose my sense of reasoning. I tried toe up with a good excuse in my mind. However, my brain wouldn''t cooperate. It just wants to keep staring at Prince Fraser.


    "I''m not mad at you, Prince Fraser. I-" My eyes widened. I couldn''t talk. My lips wouldn''t move no matter how hard I try to move it.


    Prince Fraser immediately saw the panic in my eyes. "Csille? Are you okay?"


    I tried talking again. However, I couldn''t still move my lips. What is happening? I was just about to say to him that I am not mad anymore and that we should just forget about it.


    But why is this world wouldn''t let me say it?


    I look at Prince Fraser and shake my head at him. I tried to speak again, to tell him that I don''t feel good and probably just need to rest. But my lips wouldn''t let me.


    Prince Fraser is already anxiously staring at me. He probably don''t know what to do. Who wouldn''t? He was just talking to me, and then all of a sudden, I couldn''t talk, and I am now panicking over things that he couldn''t understand.


    I tried using signnguage at him, but he couldn''t understand a thing. I was still gesturing to him that I don''t feel good when suddenly my foot walks on its own. It walks towards my room. I tried to look back at Prince Fraser, but I couldn''t move my head.


    Prince Fraser followed me. "Csille? What is happening? Are you okay? I don''t understand. What do you want to say? What does this," he do the hand gestures I was doing a while ago. "What does it mean? I don''t understand."


    However, I didn''t get the chance to answer because my hand opened the door of my room. And in just a second, I was in, and my hands immediately m the door.


    I could still hear Prince Fraser talking outside, although I don''t understand that much.


    I tried to move my body but I couldn''t move it. Panic rise from my heart. What is happening? I should have been able to move my body now since I am already in my room. Also, I''ve never written this scene, so I should be the one controlling this body and not Csille. So, why does I couldn''t my body?


    I was still contemting when I heard a loud sound outside. It''s like a heavy thing falls on the floor.


    Prince Fraser!


    I tried my hardest to move my feet and my hands. However, before I could even move an inch, an ear pitching sounds overwhelmed my senses, and I lost my consciousness.


    ____________


    "Ysavel hos."


    I opened my eyes and saw an empty room. The walls are colored in white, and there is no furniture in here.


    "Ysavel hos."


    Someone is calling me. However, no one is inside the room beside me. I tried to locate where the sounds could being from, but I couldn''t find it. It''s like it''sing to all sides of the room. But how could it be possible?


    "Ysavel hos. I warned you before, right?"


    It''s the voice again. The one who is callings my name a while ago.


    Warned me before? What does he mean? What warning?


    I suddenly heard augh. "You already forgot? I thought you would be wise enough not to forget it. But I was wrong. Is it the reason why you keep repeating your mistakes?"


    I frown. Mistake? What mistake?


    "What mistake? You really surprised me. I thought you care about them. I guess I was wrong."


    I tried to move my lips, and it moved. I could talk again! I look around. "What mistake are you saying? And who are you referring them? Who are them? No, who the heck are you?"


    The voiceughs again. "It doesn''t matter who I am. All that matters is, you are slipping, Ysavel, and it''s not just you who are slipping."


    Who is he? I''m pretty sure he''s not the writer or the silhouette guy who talks to me in my dreams because his voice sounded different than them.


    "Slipping? What do you mean slipping?"


    "Every person in here is a character you made. However, some are just some side characters. They all follow the certain traits you have created for them. They have consciousness based on what you write about them. However, it''s different when they developed consciousness against what you have written for them."


    What does he mean? I don''t understand.


    "You don''t understand? You really disappoint me, Ysavel." He thenughs mockingly.


    Can this guy be nice? His words are too vague, and he expects me to understand it immediately? What does he think of me?


    "Dumb."


    I frown. "Dumb? Who''s dumb?"


    Heughs again. "You. You''re dumb, Ysavel. Prince Fraser is already having consciousness that is against what you have written for him. He''s slipping, and it''s because of you."


    "Consciousness that is against what I have written? Slipping? What do you mean?"


    "I mean what I said, and if you don''t understand it, then it''s your fault for being dumb."


    "Hey! I am not dumb!"


    "If you''re not dumb. Then tell me, what do I mean with my words? See? You couldn''t even talk. Dumb. Really dumb. Because of your dumbness, you''ll endanger everyone."


    "Endanger, everyone? What do you mean? Who is everyone?"


    "Remember Ysavel. You are the creator of this world, and I already told you before, right? You shouldn''t do something against what you have written, but why do you still insist on changing their destiny? Do you really want them to perish?"


    I should not do something against what I''ve written? Isn''t the silhouette man who told me that? Is he the same person? But his voice sounded different. And what does he mean they will perish?


    "It''s simple words, and you don''t even know what it means? Are you really even a writer?" He scoffs. "They will die if they continue to slip away from their characters. Prince Fraser should have stick with what you''ve written about him. He should have feelings for Farren by now, but because of you, he is conflicted. It''s okay if you''re the only one who is conflicted, but it''s different when another character is conflicted."


    What does he mean I am conflicted? "I don''t understand what you mean. Can you be more direct with your words?"


    "Sorry, however, I am not that patient as the silhouette man you like to call. I mean what I mean, and if you don''t understand, then it''s all on you. I said what I said. Don''t insist on changing their destiny, Ysavel. You cannot warn them on what will happen, or this world will need to bear the consequences. You don''t want that, right?


    He knows my n on warning them!


    "Of course I know. Everything happening in this world was known to us. Even your thoughts of warning them on what will happen in the future are known to us. You really think you could do everything you want in here just because you''re the one who created this world?"


    "But I just want to help them. Is that wrong?"


    The voiceughs again in a mocking tone. "Wrong? Everything is wrong, Ysavel. Everything you do is wrong. We warned you several times not to do something against what you have written, but you keep insisting on doing your thing. And now, even Prince Fraser is conflicted because of you. You''re putting everyone at risk. I told you when you do something against their destiny. Then this world will copse. Their lives will be at risk. And the feeling you have when you lost control all of a sudden is a warning for you not to make things moreplicated."


    I suddenly remember myst conversation with Prince Fraser. But I didn''t do anything against what I have written that time.


    "You didn''t do anything but that scene is not written. Just because it''s a time gap in your story, it could mean you could do as you please. What happened in the time gap will affect the story too. So don''t try to talk to Prince Fraser if it''s not what you write. And stop looking for the writer. You wouldn''t see him no matter how you tried. Don''t be dumb, Ysavel, or you too will perish with this world."


    I was about to answer him when the room suddenly turns dark. Too dark that I couldn''t see anything. I tried to open my eyes but to no avail. All I see is darkness. I tried to open it again, and I found myself lying on my room''s carpeted floor behind my door.

 Chapter 39 - : Quake

    "Hello, Mr. "Perfectly fine". How''s your heart after breaking mine? Mr. "Always at the right ce at the right time, " baby," I was too engrossed singing Taylor Swift song when someone interrupted me.


    "Who broke your heart?" Rufus asked, smilingly at me. He sits beside me on the hanging hammock. "Baby?" He smirks at me.


    "Hey! What''s with the smirk? I was just singing. It didn''t mean anything. Don''t give meaning to everything I do."


    Rufus raised his eyebrow at me. And then he suddenly burst outughing. "Why are you so defensive, purny? I was just teasing you. Look at your face. It''s all red now." He pinches my cheeks. "Why are you so adorable?"


    I red at him and break free from his clutches. My cheeks are already aching now. Why does he always love to pinch my cheeks? It''s not fun.


    "Don''t adorable me, Rufus. What are you doing here? Aren''t you supposed to be in the Royal University of Vrawyth studying his ass off? Don''t be azy ass."


    Rufus scoffs at me. "And said thedy who is in my hangout ce instead of attending her training for the Grand Exemry Competition? You have guts, eh?"


    I rolled my eyes at him. He knows about it because he is one of the university students that will represent the Vrawyth Kingdom, alongside Leander.


    "Why are you so worked up about it? I excused myself, okay? I didn''t just ditch it."


    "Excuse yourself? Let me guess. You excuse yourself by pretending you don''t feel good because you don''t want to see Prince Fraser, right?"


    My eyes widened with Rufus'' words. How did he know?


    Rufus gently messed my hair. "You''re aware that what happenedst week caused a big riff in both the Vrawyth High School of the Nobles and the Royal University of Vrawyth, right?"


    I look at him, confused. What riff? After myst conversation with Prince Fraserst week, I tried my best no to talk to him or even see him.


    If I''m not in my ss or in my training for thepetition. I''ll just stay in my room the whole day.


    I''ll be honest. I got scared. I got scared of what that sarcastic and rude voice said in my dreams. That''s why I tried my best no to talk to Prince Fraser.


    No matter what that slipping meant. I need to avoid any interaction with him as much I can. I was given a warning several times before, and I think myst conversation with that voice is also thest warning they could give me.


    "Csille?"


    I shake my head at look at Rufus. I got to focus on thinking that I forgot that I am still talking with Rufus right now.


    "What do you mean, riff? Did something happen this week?"


    Rufus looks at me like he couldn''t believe what I just said. "You really don''t have any idea what happened this week?" I shake my head at him in response. "You and Prince Fraser got into a big issue."


    I frown at Rufus'' words. What did he say? Issue? What issue? Did I get amnesia that I forgot what I did?


    "You don''t remember? Last week, Prince Fraser was found in front of your door unconscious."


    What? Prince Fraser found in my door unconscious? Is he the one I heard who fall? I thought it''s just a thing or a furniture.


    "But what does it have to do with me? Why did I have an issue with Prince Fraser? I don''t understand."


    Rufus looks at me and shakes his head. "You really don''t know? Is that why you act like nothing happened? I thought you just don''t care about it. However, I couldn''t me you, though. These nobles don''t like to talk about things openly. I''m pretty sure no one has the guts to tell you or ask you about the issue."


    "Rufus, that doesn''t matter now. What issue are you talking about?"


    Why do I feel like Rufus'' following words will shock my whole existence? I hope it''s not that bad.


    "What do you expect people think? Before Prince Fraser be unconscious, some students saw Prince Fraser banging on your door. Asking you to open it and then all of a sudden he fell on the floor. Do you expect people not to give meaning to it? These nobles probably know the engagement between you two. So, seeing Prince Fraser banging in your door and you not opening it really cause a big issue. And now everyone thought that you are having a lover''s quarrel now. And it worsens because, after the incident, you keep avoiding Prince Fraser."


    He knows! I immediately look at Rufus. Heughs at my reaction. "What? You really think no one would notice what you are doing? Do you think no one would notice yourme excuses not to interact with Prince Fraser? And everytime Prince Fraser will got close to you, you immediately run away like a scared little girl."


    Holy sheez! I only avoid Prince Fraser because of what that voice told me in my dream. I didn''t know it will add fuel to the heated issue between Prince Fraser and I.


    This is not good! This thing shouldn''t happen. Prince Fraser should, by this time, get close to Farren. But why is this happening?


    Why did we have a big issue like this? Is this what the slipping meant? But this thing, I didn''t write about this. The voice told me that if I keep insisting on changing their destiny, then this world will perish. What will happen after this? I hope nothing.


    However, I have just finished thinking about it when suddenly the ground trembles. It''s an earthquake and a high magnitude one.


    Rufus immediately grabs my hand and hugs me. He put his hand on my head. Trying to cover it from anything that could fall.


    "Why did it suddenly trembles? Come on, let''s get out of here."


    Rufus leads me out the back building and walks towards the open field where everyone is already standing or sitting. Most students are startled and scared that most of the girls are slump of the floor crying.


    The teachers are everywhere, trying to calm down all the anxious and panicking students.


    Rufus leads me to the less crowded ce in the open field. "Here, let''s sit here first and wait for the announcement. What could have happened?"


    ''You''re putting everyone at risk. I told you when you do something against their destiny. Then this world will copse. Their lives will be at risk.''


    ''Don''t be dumb, Ysavel, or you too will perish with this world.''


    I suddenly remember the words that the voice said to me in my dream. Is this earthquake is the consequence of my action?


    "Csille, are you okay? You look pale. Are you anxious too? Don''t worry. Someone is already investigating this matter. The teacher said we just need to stay for an hour here before we could go back."


    I nod my head at Rufus in response, although I didn''t clearly hear what he said. My mind is preupied with the voice said in my dreams. If this is the consequence of my action, then I have no choice but to cut ties with Prince Fraser.


    The more I, Ysavel hos, talk to Prince Fraser, the more things will beplicated.


    What would I choose? Save Prince Fraser, Princess Paislee, Rufus, and all my loved ones in here? Or to save every person''s lives living in this world?


    But is I still insists on saving them. Then this world will start to copse. This world exists solely based on my novel. If this world doesn''t follow my novel, then what''s the use of its existence? It will start to self destruct itself.


    But if I let things happen as it is then every cruel thing Csille will n to do in the future will happen. If that''s happen, it will hurt not just Prince Fraser or Princess Paislee but everyone I care about in this world.


    "Csille?"


    I look at Rufus'' anxious face. He is looking worriedly at me. He''s probably worried because I space out. I hold his hand that is assisting my left arm. "I''m okay, Rufus. I was just shocked by what happened. Don''t worry about me. I''m," my words stuck on my throat when I see Prince Fraser being assisted by Farren walking out the main building. "Okay," I whispered.


    He is with her. It is supposed to happen, right? That''s why they exist. They exist because of each other.


    But why do I feel like someone is pinching my heart real hard that I feel like I am suffocating?


    "You like him?"


    I look at Rufus because of his question. I like Prince Fraser? I shake my head, trying to get the thought outside my mind. It couldn''t be. I couldn''t like him.


    "I don''t. Stop talking nonsense, Rufus. Come on, let''s ask one of the teachers. We need to know what is happening." I immediately walk towards the closest teacher I could see.


    "Are you afraid what your answer will be, Ysavel? Why are you running?" It''s the voice again! The voice in my dream.


    I definitely hear him in my mind. It''s like he whispered something, however, instead of the voiceing outside. It''sing inside in my mind.


    I''m pretty sure it''s him. The voice which warns me of the possible destruction of this world.


    What does he mean? Scared of my answer to Rufus''s question? Am I?


    _________________


    After an hour, all the students quiet down with the help of reassurance of the teachers. They also announced that what happened is a quake. However, the reason for it is still unknown. They said that the researchers still need to look for it.


    And as for the safety of the buildings. They all assured that the building is well built and could withstand even tens of that quake.


    I want to roll my eyes at the exaggerated description of the teacher who is announcing the news.


    Tens of the quake? That earthquake seems like a magnitude seven and you''re telling me that our building could withstand tens of that earthquake? You got to be kidding me.


    "Hey! It''s Csille. But why is she with Prince Rufus? I thought," a girl whispered to her friend.


    I want to roll my eyes at them. Like,e on, if you really want to whisper it, make sure you say it too low. But the way the girl says it, you could say she really wants people to hear it.


    "Shh. Don''t make suchments. Look at Prince Fraser. He seems in a bad mood."


    I look in Prince Fraser''s direction. He is with Princess Paislee. Prince Fraser got wounded on his thigh. He got an inch cut on his thigh. I heard he got cut by a metal somewhere.


    A nurse and a doctor are joining hands to dress his wounds. Princess Paislee is beside Prince Fraser, holding his hands.


    This is what supposed to happen, but why do I feel a sudden urge to walk towards them and take Prince Fraser''s hands away from Princess Paislee.


    I shake my head to shake those thoughts away. This is bad. Really bad. Ysavel hos, don''t forget who you are.


    Rufus looks at me. Confused about what I am doing. "Are you okay, Csille?"


    I shake my head at him as a response. "I''m okay. I was just probably shocked," the words got stuck on my tongue when my eyesnded again in Prince Fraser and Princess Paislee''s direction.


    The nurse and doctor finished attending Prince Fraser''s wounds, and Princess Paislee is now helping Prince Fraser to sit properly. Prince Fraser looks up to Princess Paislee, and they lock eyes for a minute or two.


    "So, tell me. Who do you like?" I heard Rufus said. However, my mind is preupied with what is happening right now between Prince Fraser and Princess Paislee. That I couldn''t process what is he saying.


    "Fraser," my lips subconsciously mouthed in a low voice.


    I tried to look for the happiness I usually feel when I see them interacting with each other. But right now, I couldn''t find that happiness. All I feel is pain. It''s like someone is crushing my heart, causing me to have difficulty in breathing.


    "Csille? Are you okay?" I heard Rufus said again. He probably notices my rapid breathing. He suddenly holds me on my shoulder and slightly shakes me.


    The shake helps me to recover my senses. I look at Rufus. "What happened?"


    Rufus looks at me. I see him about to open his mouth, but he closes it in the end and just shakes his head. "Nothing. Maybe you should take some rest."

 Chapter 40 - : I Like You

    I am walking in the hallway, heads down. I just finished my training, and it''s already seven in the evening.


    I''m exhausted with my daily routine. Next week will be the preliminary exam, and I still have every day training for the Grand Exemry Competition. We only have two weeks before we set off to the venue of thepetition.


    Talk about busy Ysavel.


    I need a break. I want a break. I already finished high school in the real world before. Why do I need to experience it again?


    "Csille."


    I paused on my track and looked in front of me. It''s Prince Fraser! I immediately turn my back at him and run away from him.


    Run Ysavel! Run!


    However, before I could even run, Prince Fraser already grabs my arms. He makes me face him. He''s ring at me. He''s probably mad because I keep avoiding him every time he will talk to me or every time I will see him.


    Can''t me me, though. I am only doing this to save all of you. If I continue this interaction outside what I have written in the novel, then this world will copse. I wouldn''t like that to happen.


    "What are you doing, Csille?"


    I was about to answer him, but then I suddenly remember that voice''s words.


    "You''re putting everyone at risk. I told you when you do something against their destiny. Then this world will copse. Their lives will be at risk."


    I just shake my head and try to break free from his grip.


    You need to get out of here, Ysavel! Come on, do something. Don''t you dare talk to Prince Fraser.


    However, no matter how hard I try to break free from his grip, I couldn''t.


    Prince Fraser just looks at me. "Don''t move. I wouldn''t let you go unless you tell me what is happening to you."


    Your highness, why do you want to make thingsplicated? I am only doing these for your own good, for everyone''s good. But you, insisting on having a conversation with me doesn''t help. Your highness, please don''t do these. Just annoy your Farren.


    I really wanted to say it to him. However, I know I couldn''t, or it will worsen everything. I look at Prince Fraser and sigh.


    I should just say something to him so he will leave me for now. But what would I say that will make him leave me? And also, something that is not against with what I have written.


    "I like you. I avoided you because I''m starting to like you." I said head down. I could feel my ears, and my face is getting flustered with my own words.


    Oh dear, never have I imagine that I would do this kind of thing. Confessing to a guy. It''s just not me.


    I look at Prince Fraser. His eyes are wide open, and he was frozen in the spot. Although it''s quite different than the frozen state he experienced in the pce room I stayed in the knighting ceremony.


    He is probably just shocked by my words. In my novel, Csille didn''t really confess her feelings to Prince Fraser. However, she expresses it with her actions, and confession is unnecessary since Prince Fraser is wise enough to decipher Csille actions.


    Also, Csille is still fourteen years old. Too young to fall in love or to know feelings. I doubt it if Prince Fraser will take it to heart.


    What I did, is not against what I have written because it''s true. Csille likes Prince Fraser. I just confessed Csille''s feelings to him. So, it is still sticking with the plot of my novel.


    I look at Prince Fraser, who is still under shock. I grab the chance and run away to my room. I closed my door immediately after I get inside.


    Sess!


    I want to pat my shoulder for what I did. I''m pretty sure after this. Prince Fraser wouldn''t want to talk to me.


    Finally, some peace in my life.


    I happily take off my shoes and jump on my bed. Oh, happy life. It''s so nice to get rid of Prince Fraser. At least, I don''t need to worry about this world copsing.


    _______________________


    "Csille, why do you keep reading that?" Rufus frowns at me and looks at the book I am reading.


    I looked at the book too and lifted it. "What''s wrong with this book?"


    Rufus sits beside me and points to the title of the book. It''s as if saying to read the title. I rolled my eyes at Rufus. "What''s wrong? So what if I read how to lead a monarchy book? Can I just be curious about it? And also, what are you doing here, Rufus Astalieu?" I raised my eyebrow at him.


    "You and I both know that you don''t like politics. So, don''t try to deceive me. Why do you suddenly read this kind of book? Are you?" Rufus looks at me with wide eyes. He is also covering his mouth as if he received very shocking news.


    If Rufus isn''t the son of the Duke, and he is still considered a Prince. I would probably smack the book in his head. I think I know what he is thinking. "Am I what? Rufus, choose your words properly, or I swear."


    Prince Fraserughs at my response and puts his hand up in the air. "Chill Csille. Why are you so worked up today? Who irritated you?"


    I look at him as if saying, ''you really have the guts to ask that question''. Sometimes I kind of doubt if Rufus is smart or a dumb idiot. I mean, I, myself, am not that smart, but sometimes Rufus makes me question my intelligence.


    Rufus cleared his throat. "Okay, okay, I will stop teasing you." He looks again at the book I am reading. "I''m just curious why you are reading this. Do you really n to be the mother of this kingdom?"


    My eyes widened with what he said. I look around, trying to see if someone heard what Rufus said. I sigh in relief when I saw no one.


    I look at Rufus and re at him. "You and your mouth. Can you please stop making such assumption? You''re putting me in trouble."


    "How can it troubles you? What I said is true and not an assumption Csille. Everyone knows that after both of you, Prince Fraser and you, be legal of age. The King will announce your official engagement. I don''t see something wrong with what I said."


    Nothings wrong? Everything is wrong, Rufus! But of course, how would you know that?


    I shake my head and put the book I''ve been reading aside. "It''s still early to say that, Rufus. There''s a lot of things that could happen in five years. Do you think the situation will stay the same after five years?"


    Rufus looks up at the sky. It looks like raining at any moment now. "What could have happened? We both know Prince Fraser agreed on that. Do you think my cousin will change his mind?" Rufus looks at me.


    Will he? I clearly know that answer. I shrugged my shoulder at him and just picked up the book I have been reading.


    He will change his mind because why would he choose the viiness if his leadingdy is just beside him all the time?


    Who in the right mind would choose the viiness? Even in movies, the viiness is always alone. If not alone, only the sidekicks are there. No partner. No lover.


    Rufus and I got silent for a minute or two. I am reading my book while Rufus is watching the dark clouds move its way in our direction. I''m pretty sure one moment it will rain cats and dogs.


    "Csille."


    I look at Rufus. He looks sad. I wonder why.


    "Do you believe someone will love me?"


    I was startled by Rufus''s question. I didn''t expect he would ask me that question. Rufus isn''t the type of person who cares about what people''s opinion of him. You''ll misunderstand him as a cold and distant person because of that. However, that wasn''t really the case. He is a jolly person, always have a smile on his lips.


    He''s like a ray of sunshine, giving sunshine to all.


    It''s the first time I see him. Conflicted. Like he isn''t sure about what he said. It''s as if all those hurtful words people throw at him make him lose all the confidence he has.


    "Of course, someone will love you for sure. Who wouldn''t? You''re funny, you''re smart, you''re sweet, although you often like to tease and sometimes bully. But overall, your character is likable. I don''t think no one would love you. Why do you ask?"


    Rufus scoffs. "Likable? Who would like me? I am the viin in every story they make."


    He knows! Everyone likes to perceive Rufus as the bad guy just because of the color of his hair and eyes. Why do people always see the color red as evil? Have they all forgotten that the color of love is red too?


    "That''s not always true, Rufus, and so what if they made you look like the bad guy? As long as all those people you care about don''t see you like that, does it matter? I don''t see you as the bad guy Rufus and will never see you as one. So, don''t have a pity party there because there is no reason for that. Come on. You are the Prince of the Vrawyth Kingdom. Why would you care about those unnecessary things?"


    Rufus looked at me and smiled. He then gently messed my hair. "You really do know how to soften a man''s heart. You better be careful with that skill Csille."


    I frown. What does suppose to mean?


    "Stop spouting nonsense."


    I go back to reading the book. It''s a book on how to lead a monarchy. It''s not that I really want to be a Queen someday. I know better than anyone here that Csille will never be a queen. I just want to learn about the monarchy. Who knows, maybe I could have used to it in the future.


    "Hey, what happened between the two of you?"


    "Two? Who are you referring to?"


    "Who else? Of course, it''s Prince Fraser. What happened between the two of you? Last week he kept talking to you, and you just avoid him. But now both of you are avoiding each other. Did something happened that I don''t know?"


    I put the book on myp and look up at Rufus. "Why does everyone seem so concerned about our rtionship? We''re good. I don''t understand why every one of you is making a big deal out of it."


    "Really? You''re both okay?" Rufus scoffs. "Come on, purny. Who would believe that? It''s obvious that something happened to the both of you. If not, why would you keep avoiding each other? Also, what''s wrong with being concerned about your rtionship with Prince Fraser? Prince Fraser is the future leader of the monarch, and you, Csille Lauretr¨¦, is the fianc¨¦ of Fraser. It wouldn''t be bad to be concerned about the future King and Queen of the monarchy."


    "Can you stop addressing me as the future Queen. It''s giving me creeps." I shuddered a little. I wouldn''t dare to imagine myself, Csille, to be the Queen of the Vrawyth Kingdom. If that happens, I''m pretty sure this world will copse.


    "Why are you so against it, Csille? It''s inevitable. Sooner orter, both of you will be engaged and get married. Don''t tell you don''t have a n to be the Queen?" Rufus looks at me with wide eyes.


    Me? Csille Lauretr¨¦ as the queen? Is that even a joke? How could I be the Queen if Prince Fraser already has Princess Paislee? How can a Csille Lauretr¨¦ bepared to a true born royalty and the future Queen of the Aeerean Kingdom?


    "I told you, Rufus, it''s too early to assume things. Five years is long enough that changes could happen. We will need to see in the future if I would really be the Queen of the Vrawyth Kingdom. For now, let''s just deal with things that are present. Anyways, what the heck are you doing here? Your preliminary exam is this week, right? How can you bear to roam around the high school as if you don''t have exams? Do you n to fail Rufus?"


    Rufus scratches his nape. "I am just resting, okay? It''s been a rough week, and I thought I need some time to unwind, even just for a moment."


    I squint my eyes at Rufus. "Go back to the University. Don''t be azy ass, Rufus."


    Rufus justughs at me and take the book from my hand. "Says the one who should be reading her notes but instead reading this crappy book." Rufus grins at me.


    I stand up from the hanging hammock. Rufus immediately runs after he saw me standing up. "Rufus! Give me back my book!"

 Chapter 41 - : You Are His Fiancé

    "It''s Prince Fraser again." One of the students said while looking at the list of top performing students for the preliminary exams.


    I squeezed myself into the crowd to take a look at the result. Prince Fraser is always in the first ce. It''s nothing new.


    I am more interested in who''s the second cer this prelim. I hope it''s me again.


    "Hey, who is this, Farren Brichagnac? He''s the second cer? Csille moves down and bes the third cer? That''s new."


    I heard one of the students said who''s in front of the bulletin board where the list is posted.


    What? Sir Farren is the second cer, and I am the third cer? I stop on my step. I''m disappointed with myself. Why did I be the second cer?


    "You don''t know him? It''s Sir Farren. He is the new knight, and he is also the royal guard of Prince Fraser." The other student replied to the girl who asked the question.


    I squeezed myself into the crowd again. After a minute or two, I am now standing in front of the bulletin board where the list is posted.


    It''s true. I am not the second cer. I already resigned myself to be the second cer because I know I would never beat Prince Fraser when ites to intelligence. But why did Princess Paislee take my ce?


    This is so unfair. All I want is the second ce, but why didn''t they let me take it. What worst is it''s Princess Paislee who took the spot from me.


    I know these two are really smart. But can they just let me take the second ce?


    "Hey! It''s Farren." I heard one of the students beside me whisper.


    "Lady Lauretr¨¦."


    I look back and see Farren walking towards me. He looks at the list and looks back at me. "Congrattions for being the third cer."


    I don''t know if he is sincerely congratting me or he is mocking me. Although I doubt it if he is mocking me. He''s beyond that.


    I just nod my head at him and turn to leave. Although the voice told me not to talk to Prince Fraser, it''s better to take caution and not speak to Farren too.


    I was about to leave the main building when I heard footsteps behind me.


    "Lady Lauretr¨¦!"


    I stop on my steps and look back. It''s Farren sh Princess Paislee. What does she want from me?


    He walks towards me and stops a meter away from me. "Do you have time, Lady Lauretr¨¦?"


    Why do my characters like to put me in trouble? Every time I would try to avoid them, they would do something talk to me.


    I nod at her as a response.


    Princess Paislee sighs in relief and looks around first to see if there are people around. After assuring no one is around, she looks back at me. "I need to talk to you. Do you know where we could talk in private?"


    I raised my eyebrow at her words. What does the female lead want to talks about to the viiness?


    It won''t hurt if I talk to her, right? The voice warns me not to speak with Prince Fraser but not Princess Paislee, right?


    I nod my head at her and lead her to the back of the main building, where Rufus and I hang out.


    "Get yourselffortable." I took some snacks and drinks from the cab at the side. "Here''s a snack. I don''t know what you want, so just choose based on your preference."


    I put the snacks on the table. Princess Paislee is sitting at the table for two on the other side. While I sit in the hanging hammock drinking a cartoon of milkshake.


    Both Princess Paislee just sits for a minute or two before she breaks the silence. "Lady Lauretr¨¦. Do you have a problem?"


    I stop swinging the hammock and look at Princess Paislee. "Problem? What do you mean, Sir Farren? Can you be clear with your words?"


    "Do you have a fight with Prince Fraser?"


    I instantly choke on the milkshake I am drinking when I heard Princess Paislee''s question. Princess Paislee look for me just to ask me questions about Prince Fraser?


    "Why do you ask?"


    "I just," Princess Paislee stops talking for a couple of seconds. She''s probably hesitating whether to continue her words or not. "I was just worried for Prince Fraser."


    I smiled at her words. Of course, you will be worried. Princess Paislee is starting to like Prince Fraser by now. So, she will be worried about anything that concerns Prince Fraser.


    If I weren''t in the body of the viiness, I would probably be happy for her, but I couldn''t do that. I have many problems I need to face starting from now. How could I be happy with the progress of their feelings?


    "You''re worried because?"


    I could see Princess Paislee fidgets with my question. "I was worried because I am his royal guard. Anything that affects the Crown Prince will also be my concern."


    I nod my head. I thought she would say she likes him. But I guess it will be impossible. How could I forget that Princess Paislee is still in disguise?


    "So, Lady Lauretr¨¦, do you have a fight with Prince Fraser?"


    I scoff at her question. "Did we? You tell me, Sir Farren. Did we really fight?"


    Princess Paislee sighs and puts the snacks he''s been holding for a minute now. "I know I have no right to ask you things between you and your highness, Prince Fraser. However, it''s really difficult to turn a blind eye to how Prince Fraser is doing these days."


    What does she mean? What did Prince Fraser do these days?


    I haven''t talked to him after the confession I made, and I have no idea how he is doing because I intentionally cut off any information regarding the Crown Prince.


    It''s probably because I am still scared with what that voice said that even a mere mention of his name scares the shez out of me.


    "What did Prince Fraser do these days? For you toe and talk to me, it''s probably not that simple, eh?"


    Princess Paislee nods as her response. "You''re right, Lady Lauretr¨¦. I don''t know what happened, but one night after he came back, everything changes. He looks like his mind is always preupied with things. He couldn''t concentrate on his sses even in his training for the Competition. He''s badly failing. He looks like he is always thinking about something, but when I ask him about it, he wouldn''t respond to me."


    I got shocked by what she said. Why did Prince Fraser act like that? I thought he didn''t see me these days because he got terrified about my supposed to be feelings. However, I didn''t expect that he will react this way.


    "Maybe he is just too stress with the iing Grand Exemry Competition. You shouldn''t worry too much, Sir Farren. I have known Prince Fraser since we are kids. He wille back to his senses. Just let him be, or maybe you could have a pep talk with him. "


    Right! Maybe he is just stressed with all of happening. It''s no way rted to my confession. How can Csille affect Prince Fraser? Isn''t he still mad at me before the announcement of thepetition? So, there''s no way it''s about my confession.


    "I don''t think so," Princess Paislee shakes her head. "I''ve seen him struggle in the western region. I don''t think this smallpetition would have that big effect on him. Unless."


    Princess Paislee didn''t continue her words and just stared at me. I raised my eyebrow at her.


    Why is she looking at me like that? I think I don''t like how this conversation will progress. Oh, dear. Don''t say it! Please, don''t say it.


    "I think it''s because of you, Lady Lauretr¨¦."


    I told you, don''t say it! But why did you still said it, Princess Paislee? Don''t you know that it could trouble not just us, but anyone in here?


    Nope! Prince Fraser is meant for you. Maybe he was just startled because he didn''t expect me to take a liking to him.


    Iugh nervously. "Don''t joke me, Sir Farren. How could it because of me? I was too busy with the preliminary exams and the training for thepetition. I haven''t even talked to him for almost a week now. There''s no way it''s because of me."


    "If it''s not you, then tell me, Lady Lauretr¨¦. Who could be the reason why Prince Fraser is acting like that?"


    "Does it need to be a person? I told you maybe it''s because of his schedule or something. How would I know? I''m not Prince Fraser."


    "But you are his fianc¨¦."


    My eyes immediately widen with her response. Why does she know it? As far as I remember, only the nobles of the Vrawyth Kingdom know about the engagement, so how did she know about it?


    "I know Lady Lauretr¨¦. Although the King didn''t officially announce your engagement with the Crown Prince, the nobles all know about it. And we all know, gossip has its own wings, and thend has its own ears.*"


    But you''re supposed not to know it. It''s too early for you to know. Too early. How will you develop feelings for Prince Fraser if you already know that he is engaged with me?


    This is wrong. This is all wrong. The story isn''t supposed to be like this. Princess Paislee shouldn''t know about Csille''s engagement with the Crown Prince. She should know it in the middle of the story, where she has already fallen too deep for the Crown Prince.


    But it''s still the beginning of the story. Why did it progress like this? I suddenly remember what that voice said to me.


    "They will die if they continue to slip away from their characters. Prince Fraser should have stick with what you''ve written about him. He should have feelings for Farren by now, but because of you, he is conflicted. It''s okay if you''re the only one who is conflicted, but it''s different when another character is conflicted."


    Slipping! They are slipping away from what I have written, and it''s all because of me. This is bad! This is really bad. If this continues like this, then this world will totally copse in the future.


    What should I do? I couldn''t let these things happen, right? Also, that voice already told me that if this world perishes, then I will perish too. Does it mean that I couldn''t go back to the real world and die here?


    I immediately shake my head at that thought. How should I reply to Princess Paislee? Should I deny it or just let it be?


    "You seem shocked, Lady Lauretr¨¦. Every noble knows about it, so it''s inevitable that even I know it. It''s also the reason why I talk to you. I wanted to help you and Prince Fraser to deal with your problem. You shoul-"


    "Farren," I called her. Immediately cutting off her words. "You know that it''s still not officially announced by the King, right?" Princess Paislee nods her head at me as a response to my question. "So please, don''t talk like I am now the Queen of the Kingdom."


    Princess Paislee got silent for a minute. I then stand up from sitting on the hammock and looks at her.


    I could see that she wants to say something to me, but she is hesitating to do so.


    I sighed. As much as I want to exin it to her but I know I couldn''t. I already messed up the story badly. I don''t want to make it worst.


    I started to walks away from that ce. However, I only took a couple of steps when I heard Princess Paislee''s voice.


    "It''s inevitable, Lady Lauretr¨¦. You will still be the Queen, so I don''t see any wrong with what I said. Also, I don''t think the King or even the Crown Prince will like to change their minds about your engagement."


    I smiled. What they said is true. It''ll be inevitable, but that was before. Before you came to his life Princess Paislee. Now you are here, how could I dare tobel myself as the future Queen of the Vrawyth Kingdom?


    "It''s too early to say, Sir Farren. Five years is a long time. Things could still change. So, let''s not assume things as it is."


    I continue to walk away. It''s what I should do. Princess Paislee should have developed her feelings to his highness, Prince Fraser.


    "You hate him?"


    I stopped walking and didn''t look back at her. "You tell me, do I look like I hate him, Farren?"


    After saying those words, I left the ce for real. I sighed and looked up at the sky. The sun is already setting. Another day has ended. I hope tomorrow will be a good day.


    *this is the English trantion for the Filipino idiom, "May tainga ang lupa, may pakpak ang balita." It means that people are snoopy and nosy that''s why news, especially rumors, easily spreads and it has a lot of different versions.


    *Also I want to exin things in case you got confused with the pronouns I used. You would notice that Csille sometimes called Princess Paislee as Princess Paislee or Sir Farren. It''s because we all know Paislee is in disguise but regarding the pronouns Csille used. It would be based on the name she used. If she called Paislee as Paislee then naturally she will use the pronouns she/her and if Csille calls her Farren then it will be he/him. I hope it all clear things up. I''m not confused with the pronouns it''s just that I couldn''t dare to use she if Csille is referring to Farren.

 Chapter 42 - : Illorian City

    "Ysavel. Did you see it? Did you see what have you done?"


    I heard someone said. I open my eyes and found myself in the room in my dreams before. And the voice that is talking is also the same sarcastic voice who talked to me before.


    "Did you see it, Ysavel?"


    I frown at his words. What does he mean? What should I see?


    "Dumb. You''re really dumb. I thought after the warning I gave you, you''ll be smarter, but I guess your stupidity cannot be cured."


    "Hey! I''m not stupid! It''s just that your words are too vague. It''s difficult for me toprehend."


    The voiceughs mockingly. "See? You''re dumb. If you''re not dumb, howe you couldn''tprehend what I have said? My words are simple. If you''ll just use that pea size brain of yours, you''ll know what I mean."


    I rolled my eyes at the voice. Yeah, right. Simple your face. You''re the one who is dumb. Your whole family is dumb.


    "Can''t ept the fact that you''re dumb, so you''re projecting it onto me? Ysavel, Ysavel, I don''t understand what does she sees in you."


    She? Who is he referring to? Who''s she?


    "It''s for you to know who is ''she''. Anyways, I didn''t talk to you just to have a little chit chat. You probably realize by now, how your previous actions changed the story. I already warned you, Ysavel. You couldn''t change what you have written. But you didn''t listen."


    I suddenly remember the earthquake that happened before. After the earthquake. Rufus told me about the result of the research on the cause of the earthquake. However, all researchers find it strange because they didn''t find a usible reason for it.


    There''s no volcano in here, and even if this world isn''t the real world. They still have a unique way of knowing the reason of an earthquake. But the earthquake that happened has no reason to happen at all. It''s like it happened out of nowhere for no scientific exnation at all.


    "Is the earthquake that happened before are the consequences of my actions?"


    "You finally said something with sense. Yes, you are right. It''s a warning, Ysavel, don''t interfere with what will happen. Don''t try to warn them. We know. This world knows. You cannot hide what you are nning to do from us, Ysavel. It''s no use. No matter, what you do, things will happen."


    "So, what do you want me to do, huh? To just watch them get endanger? I know what will happen. How can I just sit still and watch it? Those are people I cared about. How do you expect me not to do anything?"


    "It''s your choice, Ysavel."


    "Choice? I never choose to be the viiness. I never choose this."


    "Remember when the little girl gave you the notebook? She told you to write your next story in that notebook so that you''re next novel will be famous. Didn''t you write on it? Nobody force you to write on that notebook, Ysavel. It''s your ambition that urges you to write on it. Right from the start, you''re the one who chooses this path."


    I scoff with the voice words. "Yeah, I choose it, but I never choose to be the viiness. Why did I be the viiness? I never wanted to be Csille! So, stop with that, I choose to be Csille. Because right from the start, you didn''t give me an option."


    "Ysavel, all action has corresponding consequences. You want to be a sessful writer, but you don''t want to face the consequences of your ambition? Ysavel, do you think life is all about giving you want you want? It''s not all about sunshine, honey. If you want to be a sessful writer, then you need to finish the story as Csille Lauretr¨¦. You choose this Ysavel. We gave you the chance to go back before, right? But what did you do? You choose to be here."


    He''s right. I choose to stay here.


    "You chose to be here not just because of your dream to be a writer. It''s because of the people here. Aren''t you a little bit selfish? You want your novel to be known, but at the same time, you want to keep your loved ones here? You need to choose Ysavel. Your dreams or your loved ones here? What does matters to you the most? Your all time dream to be a famous writer or the family you never have and you wish to have? Pick a choice, Ysavel."


    My dream or my family?


    Since I was a child, I dream of being a writer. Writing is my coping mechanism. It gives mefort and helps me create a world I will never have. Happiness, love, family, and friends. With just a pen and paper, I could create a world where I am the main lead. Where I am happy. Where I have everything.


    I dream of being a writer so that I could share this world with everyone, especially to those people who need an escape from the cruel world.


    If I choose my dream, then I would be sharing this world with those lonely people who are tired of the cruel world. I could give them a world where they can be happy, even just for a while.


    But if I choose my dream, what will happen to my family and friends here? The Count, the Countess, Brother Pascal, Prince Fraser, Princess Paislee, and Prince Rufus? Can I bear to see them hurting because of Csille''s schemes?


    "Ysavel, don''t forget that if you choose to save your family and still insist on saving them. Then this world will copse. All those people living in this world will die, and even you will die in here. You cannot go back, and the real world will forget your existence."


    The real world will forget my existence? What does it mean?


    "If you choose to save them, then this world will see you as one of its people. All the traces of your existence in the real world will be erased. You cannot have two existence in both worlds, Ysavel. It''s also the same reason why you are Csille Lauretr¨¦ in here and not Ysavel. So, what will be your choice, Ysavel?"


    All the traces of my existence will be erased? All those people who know me in the real world will forget about me? It''s as if I never existed? Do I want that? Do I want to be forgotten just like that? Also, if I choose to save my family here, I would die here.


    Isn''t it a bit cruel? I don''t even have a choice. It''s either everyone will die, even me, or I would continue to be the viiness of the story.


    If I choose to be the viiness, then my dream wille true. Plus, this world wouldn''t perish. I would just hurt them, but they wouldn''t die. In the end, they will still be happy especially Prince Fraser and Princess Paislee.


    "I guess you made your decision now. Ysavel, remember don''t do things that you will regret in the future."


    I was about to answer the voice when I feel my head dizzy, and I feel nauseous. I close my eyes, and when I open it, I see myself inside of a moving carriage.


    "Csille? Are you okay? You look pale."


    I look to my side and saw Prince Rufus, who is now looking worriedly at me. I look around and also see Prince Fraser, Princess Paislee, and Leander.


    Oh yeah, I remember now. We are now on our way to the venue of the Grand Exemry Competition. It will be held in the Saiven Kingdom, the third most powerful Kingdom after Aeerean and Vrawyth Kingdoms.


    Saiven is on the other side of Vrawyth, so it will take a month before we get there. We have been traveling for a week now.


    I shake my head at Rufus as a response. I don''t feel good. I still feel dizzy and nauseous. Probably because of the one week traveling nonstop.


    Rufus inch closer to me and touches my forehead. "You''re cold." He then touches my neck to check my temperature. But before he couldn''t even touch my neck, two hands stop him.


    I look to the owner of two hands. It''s Prince Fraser and Leander. Both guys are frowning and looking at Rufus.


    "What do you think you are doing, Rufus?" Prince Fraser asks.


    "Prince Rufus, isn''t it inappropriate for you to touch Lady Lauretr¨¦''s neck? Do you realize what you are doing?"


    Rufus frowns at Prince Fraser and Leander. He shakes his hands off. Trying to get away from the two guy''s grip, but the two wouldn''t let him off.


    Rufus sighs and looks at me. "You trust me, Csille, right? I would never do something that is against your will or your right. I just want to check your temperature." Rufus looks at Prince Fraser and Leander. "Can''t you see how she looks like now? She''s pale."


    Prince Rufus and Leander both look at me. They let go of Rufus'' hands andes towards me.


    "Csille? Are you okay? Should we let the coachmen stop the carriage for a moment?" Prince Fraser said while looking at me worriedly. He squeezed himself between me and Rufus.


    Leander then sits beside me on the left side. "You should have told us you don''t feel good, so we could have take some break from traveling. How could we forget? You''re a woman, and you''re not used to long travel like this. Let me check your pulse." Leander takes my pulse to check it.


    But Prince Fraser grabs my hand away from Leander. I look at Prince Fraser''s hands, that is now holding my hands. "You don''t need to bother Leander. We will be stopping in the nearest City in a moment. You could just check her after we take some rest there."


    Leander looks at Prince Fraser. He looks like he wanted to refused, but of course, how can he? He''s just the son of the royal physicians. Prince Fraser is the Crown Prince and the future King of the country. How could he disobey him?


    I sigh and take my hand away from Prince Fraser. Remember, Ysavel. You cannot talk or interact with Prince Fraser.


    I look at Leander. "Can you check it? I really don''t feel good."


    Leander look stunned by what I have said. Can''t me him, though. I just contradicted Prince Fraser''s words. He then looks at Prince Fraser, who is also stunned right now. He probably doesn''t expect that I would not follow what he said.


    Leander clears his throat and looks at me awkwardly. It''s like he''s saying, he couldn''t do what I said.


    I raised my eyebrows at him.


    Leander sighs. "I think Prince Fraser is right. It''s better to check your condition after we settle down in the City. I''m afraid I couldn''t read your pulse properly with all these constant movements in the carriage." After saying it, Leander gets back at his seat and busy himself reading a medical book.


    I look at Prince Fraser. He is about to say something when I close my eyes and pretended to sleep.


    It''s better to be safe than sorry. I cannot talk to you Prince Fraser.


    The carriage bes silent again. No one is talking. I could only feel movement beside me. Prince Fraser probably gets back to his seat.


    The carriage travel for half an hour before it stopped at the nearest City. The Illorian City. It''s an independent city among all the Kingdoms. Although it''s smallpared to the Kingdoms but it the people from here are really strong.


    Even the most ferocious army generals of the other Kingdoms are from this City. There is a humor that even children in here are too strong that they could already fight with a normal adult in other kingdoms.


    The origin of their strength is still unknown. Many Kingdoms tried to install their spies in the city to know the cause of Illorians'' unparalleled strength, but they didn''t get anything.


    The spies tried training with the people in here. Eat what people are eating in here and lives in the city for a decade, but their strength still iparable to the Illorians.


    Up until now, it''s one of the mystery of this world. It''s also the exact reason why no Kingdom dares to take over the City. They are afraid that with the strength of Illorians, the one who will lose is them.


    There is one time that a Kingdom dares to conquer the Illorian City, but that Kingdom ended up being entirely annihted. After that, no other Kingdoms dare to provoke this City.


    Aside from their strength. Illorians are also loyal to their race. If those Illorians Generals who''s working in different Kingdoms know that someone is nning to attack their City they would leave that Kingdom and fight with the Illorians. It''s the reason why this Illorian Kingdom remains unshakable in this world.


    I look around the. We just entered the city and there''s a lot of people outside walking.


    Illorian city? Illorians? So, it''s them.

 Chapter 43 - : Glowing Light

    "Csille, why are you avoiding Prince Fraser?" Rufus asked me. I just went out of my room when Rufus pops up from nowhere and ask me questions.


    We just settled in Illorian City, and everyone is already resting. It''s been a week since we have a good rest in a proper room. The whole week that we are traveling, we didn''t rest for days. We only take a break if we''re eating.


    Aside from us, we also have teachers who apany us and several guards and some royal knights to protect us. In total, there are five carriages.


    Sleeping is rotational. Except for us, the guards and teachers are sleeping in a rotational schedule. Some sleep at day, and some sleep at night to make the journey shorter.


    I thought everyone is asleep. That''s why I decided to roam around the City. But I was shocked when I saw Rufus outside my room.


    "What are you doing in front of my room Rufus? Shouldn''t you take some rest by now?" I raised my eyebrow at him.


    Rufus smirks at me. "Says the one who is supposed to be sick but trying to sneak out now. You tell me, Lady Lauretr¨¦, where are you going?"


    I sigh. Great! I just want to gather some information about this City. I didn''t specifically describe this City in my novel, and I want to see how this City works in real life.


    "I got bored in my room, so I decided to take a stroll in this City. It''s rare for me to do some traveling, and I just want to take this chance to know more about Illorian. I have heard some news about this City, and I''m inquisitive about it. Is it wrong to do that, your highness, Prince Rufus?"


    Rufus groans and waves his hand at me. "Oh,e on, stop with that, your highness thing. It''s cringy." Rufus then puts his arms to my shoulder. "If that''s the case them let me apany you, Lady Lauretr¨¦. I''ve been here before, and I could be your tour guide. Come on, let me bring you to a pastry shop in here. I''m pretty sure you''ll like the pastry in there."


    I was about to answer Rufus and decline his offer when someone interrupted me.


    "In terms of familiarity, I''m more familiar with Illorian City than Rufus. So, if you need a tour guide, I am a better option than Rufus."


    I look back and saw Prince Fraser walking towards us. He looks at me and looks at the arm of Rufus that is still on my shoulder. He frowns.


    "Prince Rufus, you should know by now what should be appropriate interaction between ady and man." He res at Rufus''s arm that is still on my shoulder.


    I look at Rufus and Prince Fraser. This guy, Rufus, is he courting death, isn''t he?


    I elbow Rufus and stare at him. Take your arms, you fool, or this Crown Prince will surely shred you to pieces. Look how he is ring at you now. Do you want to die?


    "Oh, why are you all here?" Leander asks from behind us.


    I look back at see Leander walking towards us. He is smiling as if he didn''t see any tension between us.


    This guy. Is he blind?


    Rufus looks back at Leander and frowns. "And what are you doing here, Leander? As far as I remember, the men''s room is on a different floor."


    Leanderughs and looks at Prince Fraser and Rufus. "Says the ones who are also in the women''s floor." He looks meaningfully to Prince Fraser and Rufus.


    Men''s room and women''s room are separated by floor. I am on the lower floor with a few woman teachers, and the guys, teachers, and guards are on the upper floor.


    I raised my eyebrows at them. Come to think of it, what are these guys doing on our floor?


    "Shouldn''t I be the one asking that? What are you all doing in here?"


    Rufus removes his arms from my shoulder and looks away from me. Even Leander and Prince Fraser are avoiding my gaze.


    "Eh? What are you doing here? Did I forget that we have a meeting right now?" Princess Paislee asks while looking at us confusedly. Shee from the same direction Prince Fraseres.


    Don''t ask me. I don''t even know why they are here. I just want to take a stroll, and these guys came knocking on my door.


    And great! You also added. Why does when I want to avoid all of you, all of you pop up out of nowhere and talk to me.


    Rufus clears his throat and looks at Princess Paislee. "I was just volunteering to be Csille''s tour guide. I don''t know why these two are here."


    Rufus looks at Prince Fraser and Leander.


    "It''s the same reason as you. I have been here a couple of times. I could be a better tour guide than Prince Rufus." Leander said at me.


    Oh,e on. Who needs a tour guide? I''m not here to appreciate the scenery.


    "I think I''ll just rest in my room. I suddenly don''t feel okay."


    After I said that, I immediately went inside my room and shut the door. I could still hear them said something outside, but I ignored them.


    That''s close. Oh, dear. Can these people leave me behind for a moment? Jeez, I cannot go out because of them.


    I slump on my bed and stare at the ceiling.


    Sorry guys, as much as I want to spend my time with you but I cannot. I cannot risk your lives. I cannot risk this world. I''m sorry


    _____________________


    I didn''t realize I fell asleep. When I woke up, it''s already dim outside.


    I get up and look at the moon in the sky through my window. It seems so peaceful. But only I know that this is the calm before the storm.


    We will just rest here for tonight and will continue our journey at noon tomorrow. So we could still have the whole morning to stroll around the city and buy things we need.


    I look at the clock at the bedside. It''s already seven in the evening. They probably just let me rest knowing that I don''t feel good today.


    I walk out of my room and saw a note in front of my door. I pick it up and read it. It''s from them.


    ''Csille, we know you didn''t feel okay, so we didn''t bother you anymore. We already ask the guards and the innkeeper to give you food when you wake up. Don''t wait for us. We''ll probably go backte at night. Also, don''t go out. You''re body is still exhausted. Eat your dinner and take an early sleep so you could recover your strength. - Rufus''


    Great! It''s my chance to gather some information about this City. At least I could have knowledge about them when that thing happens.


    I wore a dark cloak and went outside. I look around, and I was stunned to see how big the City is. It''s not big like the Vrawyth Kingdom, but for a small city, you couldn''t consider it as small. In the real world, you could probably consider this as a state.


    I walk towards a busy street. There''s a stall everywhere. Different things are being sold. From street foods, clothes, books, and weapons. It''s like a small market in the real world.


    This ce is pack. You could see a group of people standing in front of every stall. And based on what they are wearing, they don''t look like Illorians.


    I heard that aside from being mysteriously strong. They let anyone enter their city. It''s the reason why those kingdoms could send their spies here.


    I understand where this small city''s confidencees from. It''s their strength. They know that no matter how many spied they install in here, those spies wouldn''t get anything from them and wouldn''t even have the chance to hurt them. With their strength?


    I look around each stall. Trying to see if I could find something useful, but I have been going stall to stall, but I couldn''t find something that could give me something I need. I need information.


    I was about to continue walking when I see a dark alley going to the inner part of the market. There''s no stall throughout the alley, and only at the end of it, you could see a light.


    I look around, trying to see if some people are going there, but after a minute, no one enters the dark alley. It''s as if they didn''t notice that there is something in there.


    I take a deep breath and walk inside the dark alley. The only light that helps me see the path is the light at the end of the alley.


    After a minute or two of walking, I am now in front of a shop. I look at the signboard of the store. Plotbound? It looks like a book store.


    But why would there be a bookstore in this deste alley? I saw several book stores in the main street, and all of them are crowded. So why would this bookshop want to ce its store in a dark alley? No one is even visiting here.


    I was still contemting if I should enter the store or not when the door of the shop opened, and a middle age man walks out the door.


    "Lady, what are you doing there? Come inside. We have books in here that would definitely pique your attention," the middle age man smiles at me. He then opens the door and gestures me toe inside.


    I smiled at him. "Thank you. I was just wondering why there is a bookstore in here. The spot of this bookstore is quite not good. Most people wouldn''t notice it, especially the way in here is a dark alley."


    The man smiled at me and gestured me to enter the shop. "It''s better to talk inside, don''t you think so?"


    I look at him before I enter the shop. He seems like a harmless guy. Also, I don''t think something would happen to me if I enter the shop. Csille is my character, and I didn''t write that she will be endangered in Illorian. So, it''s safe.


    I was shocked to see how massive the book shop inside. Outside it looks like a small book shop but when youe inside. It looks like a big library.


    How could it be possible?


    "It looks bigger on the inside, right? My son is a carpenter, and he knows how to work his way to make this small space looks big. You could feel free to check those books if you want. You look like a person who likes to read books. I''m pretty sure you could find something that would suit your taste."


    The man then walks to the side near the entrance. There''s a small table there and a chair. He sits there and leisurely sips his tea. It''s as if a customer isn''t inside the shop and he is just enjoying his favorite tea.


    Isn''t he bizarre? Shouldn''t he be entertaining me and giving me some information about the books I''m looking for?


    "Oh," the middle age man puts down his teacup and looks at me. "About your question about why this bookshop is ced in a dark alley. It''s because this bookshop isn''t for everyone. This shop will only show itself to the rightful person, and that''s you." The middle age man smiles at me and takes a book, and reads it.


    This shop will only show itself to the rightful person, and that''s me? What does he mean by that?


    I was about to ask him when I saw something shining on the innermost bookshelf. It looks like a small light.


    I frown. Aside from the wallmps, the whole ce is quite dim. So, where does that light came from?


    I walk towards the light. It''s a book! But why is it lighting? Is there some sort of glow in the dark book that I don''t know? As much as I remember, even in the real world, there is no such thing. Only the glow in the dark pens. So, why is this book shining? What kind of sorcery is this?


    First, the mysterious strength of the Illorian and then this mysterious glowing book? What the heck is happening here?

 Chapter 44 - : Plotbound

    I was about to take the book out when suddenly someone talks behind my back which startled me so much that I jump a little.


    I look back and take a deep breath when I saw that it''s only the middle age man. Jeez, it almost gives me a heart attack.


    Why does he suddenly pop up from behind me? If I''m holding the book, I probably hit it on his face. Good thing I''m not holding it.


    "Sorry, did I startled you?" He looks at my side, where the glowing book is. "So, it''s you."


    I frown. What does he mean it''s me? Why does this middle age man talks vaguely?


    "What do you mean it''s me?"


    The man only shakes his head as a response to me. "You should take it." The man looks at the glowing book at my side. "It traveled here just to find you. Take it. You will need it in the future."


    "What do you mean it traveled to find me? The book? Traveled? Are we even talking about a book here?"


    I am lost with his words. I don''t understand what he means. Who traveled? Can someone tell me who it is?


    The man shakes his head. "Just take it, youngdy. It''s yours, to begin with."


    I was about to say something when I feel my hands move on its own and take the glowing book out of the shelf.


    What is happening? Why couldn''t I control my body? I haven''t written about this. I also didn''t do anything against what I have written. So, why can''t I control my body?


    "It finally found you, Ysavel hos."


    After the middle age man said that, my eyes immediately widen. He knows my real name. He knows that I am not part of this world. But who is he?


    "It doesn''t matter who I am. What matters is it finally found you. It''s time to go now, Lady Lauretr¨¦."


    After the man said those words, the dimmed bookshop suddenly lights up. The light is too blinding that it made me put my arms to my eyes to cover it. And when I open my eyes again, I was in the middle of the main street.


    What happened? A minute ago, I was still inside the bookshop, but when I open my eyes, I was back on the main street. How is that even possible?


    I was about to walk in the direction of the bookshop when suddenly someone shouted my name.


    I look around and saw Rufus waving his hands at me happily. He then runs towards me.


    "What are you doing here, Csille? Do you feel better now? Did you bring someone with you?" He looks around to see if I am with a teacher or guard. He frowned when he didn''t see anyone. "You went outside without bringing someone with you?"


    I didn''t hear much about what he said because I''m still preupied with what happened.


    One moment I was inside the bookshop but when I open my eyes I am already standing in the main street of Illorian?


    "Csille? Csille?"


    I look at Rufus, who is now holding my arms. He looks worried, probably because I didn''t react to what he is saying. "Are you okay?"


    I shake my head at him as a response. I then break off from his grip and walks towards the dark alley.


    I need an answer. I''m pretty sure it''s not my imagination. I know I walk through that alley. I know I entered that store and talk to the middle age man.


    Rufus follows me behind. "Csille, where are you going? Are you looking for something? Tell me what it is. I''m quite familiar with the stalls in here. I''m pretty sure I could find it in a minute." Rufus continues to bber around, but I have no time to listen to him.


    I was about to turn to the dark alley when Rufus grabs my arm. "Hey, why are you going in there?"


    I look back at Rufus. I''m pretty sure I could sense anxiety in his voice. But why is he anxious?


    "I just want to go back to the bookshop there. Why do you sound like you''re anxious?"


    Rufus looks at the dark alley and looks back at me. "That''s not a safe ce to go. Also, I''m pretty sure there''s no bookshop in there. This dark alley is already closed to the public for years now."


    I was shocked by Rufus''s words. What? This dark alley is closed to the public for years now? It''s not a safe ce to go? But howe I am safe even after entering the alley?


    "You''re kidding me, right? I won''t buy that, Rufus. Come on, let go of me. I need to go back to that bookshop."


    However, no matter what I said to him, he wouldn''t let go of my arms. "I cannot let you enter that alley, Csille. Do you know how dangerous that alley is?"


    I scoff at him. "What do you mean dangerous? I already went inside and look at me. I am still alive and kicking. So, I don''t know where did you get that nonsense humor."


    Rufus looks at me with wide eyes. He then pulled me to a much crowded alley, and we stand in front of a closed stall.


    He looks around first to see if there are people who could eavesdrop on our conversation. After ensuring that there is none, he looks at me seriously.


    "Did I heard it right, Csille? You really went inside that dark alley and went out unscathed?" He sounds like he didn''t believe what he is saying.


    "I don''t understand why are you making a biggie about this. Yes, I entered that dark alley, and so what? Do you need to overreact that way?"


    Rufus is really weird today. He isn''t usually the type who gets anxious easily. So, I don''t understand why is he acting this way. What''s in that dark alley?


    Rufus sighs. "Csille, there is a reason why they closed that alley. Do you know that most people who entered that alley were never seen again? They said that alley is cursed, and anyone who walks inside it never gets out."


    I justughed at Rufus. I get it. It''s one of his jokes again. When we were kids, Rufus and I love to scare each other. He always fails because I wasn''t the type of person who gets afraid easily. That''s why he loves to scare me as much as he can. Too bad he still hasn''t seeded.


    It''s probably one of his jokes again, and I almost fell for it. I knew it! This guy would never get serious. "Cut the crap, Rufus. I know what you are doing. I already crack it. You cannot scare me with this. Come on, don''t you have anything better?"


    Rufus shakes his head repeatedly. "I am not joking, Csille. How I wish I am only joking, but it''s one of the known facts in here. It''s the same reason why no one gets near that alley."


    What''s with him? I already told him to stop acting, but he is still pushing it? Did he really think I would buy it? Come on. I heard a lot of folklores like that in the real world.


    "Maybe you are just mistaken. I''m sure there''s no bookshop in there." Rufus added.


    I frown. I''m pretty sure I''m not mistaken. That''s definitely the alley I went through.


    "Okay, okay, I get it. That alley is dangerous, and I shouldn''t walk inside it again. Okay, I won''t now. But I only need to know where to find that bookshop." I gave up. Rufus isn''t giving up with the made up folklore he is saying.


    I need to talk to the middle age man. I have many questions needed to be answered. Who is the ''she'' he is talking about? And what about the thing he said that the bookshop chooses me. The book he said that travel for me? I don''t understand a lot of things.


    Rufus sighs out of relief. Although I know, he knew that I still don''t buy what he is saying about that dark alley. Dangerous alley my face.


    "What''s the name of the bookshop?"


    "Plotbound. The name is Plotbound."


    Rufus thinks for a moment before he shakes his head. "There''s no such bookshop in here, Csille. Think again. Maybe you remember a wrong name."


    I shake my head at him. "I''m sure that is the name. I''m definitely sure. Maybe you just don''t know that there is a bookshop like that."


    "No, it''s impossible, Csille. My mother always visits this ce once a month because she has an Illorian friend living here. That friend of hers often gives her an updated list of stores because my mother loves to do some shopping here.


    "Well, maybe that friend of hers didn''t give her the newest updated list. When was thest time your mother visited the Illorian City?"


    "Last month."


    "See? Maybe that bookstore is new. That''s why you didn''t know it."


    Rufus still shakes his head. "I''m sure there''s no such bookshop in here, Csille. You know what, why don''t we rest for tonight and I''ll apany you tomorrow morning to look for that bookshop. How about it?"


    I am about to refuse him when I saw Prince Fraser and Princess Paislee walking towards us. I immediately turn my back and walk towards the inn we are staying in. Rufus follows me behind.


    "Hm. Let''s just continue this tomorrow," I stop and look back at him. "And you will apany me to look for that bookshop, okay?"


    After I said those words, I immediately walked inside the inn. As much as I want to look for the bookshop but I couldn''t risk having an interaction with Prince Fraser. For the safety of everyone.


    _____________


    Early in the morning, I am already walking through the streets of Illorian City. Unlike at night, the streets are much peaceful, and there are only few people who are looking at each stall.


    I tried to bring Rufus with me, but he is still sound asleep in his room, and I don''t want to bother his sleep. That''s why I decided to go there on my own.


    I already went there. What''s there to be scared about?


    I was about to enter that alley when an old guy stops me. "Miss, where are you going?"


    "I just want to visit the Plotbound bookshop in here. Uhm, is there something wrong?"


    The guy keeps looking at the alley and looks back at me. He looks anxious. He keeps tugging the hem of his shirt, and with a trembling voice, he said, "If you still want to live, I advise you not to go in there. There is no store in there. The Plotbound you are saying? I haven''t heard about it."


    I frown. "That''s impossible. I went in herest night, and I know there is a bookshop in there. I was there."


    The old guy''s eyes widened, and he took a step back. "Y-you-u, went in there?" He looks at the alley, which is now visible to the eyes of anyone. But even if it''s visible, you couldn''t still see what''s inside. There a fog throughout the alley. It''s probably because it''s still early in the morning.


    He then looks at me from head to toe. "Are you sure you went there? It''s impossible. No other person gets back alive after entering that alley. Howe, howe you are alive?"


    What does he mean? No one came back after entering that alley? Isn''t that the same words Rufus said to mest night?


    "Is what you are saying true? No one ever went back after entering that alley?"


    The guy nods his head as a response. He still looks shocked about what happened to me.


    "But if it''s true, howe I came back alive?"


    "This! I need to talk to the council about this!" The old man then runs away from me without even asking for my opinion.


    Oh, great! I think I made a mess again. Oh, Ysavel, you really didn''t learn something, don''t you?


    I messed my hair out of frustration. This isn''t good. The carriage should only stop here for a day, and after that, we will continue our journey. Even in the novel, I just mentioned that we would only stop here for the night, and nothing is supposed to happen here.


    And here you are, Ysavel, going against what you have written again. Do you really want to risk everyone''s life in here?"


    I am still scolding myself when someone called my name.


    "Csille."

 Chapter 45 - : I Am Chasing My Happiness

    "Csille."


    I immediately froze on my spot when I heard that familiar voice. Oh, great. Now what? What will happen next? All the characters will be here too?


    I look back and smile at Prince Fraser. Oh, Fraser, Fraser, why do you always make things difficult for me? Csille hasn''t done anything against you. So, why?


    "Prince Fraser." I look behind him and saw no one. I sigh in relief. Jeez, thank goodness he is alone. I don''t know what to do if he is with the other characters. "What are you doing here, your highness?"


    Prince Fraser immediately frowns after I said the word ''your highness''. "I should be the one asking you that, right? What are you doing here, Csille? And you got the nerve to walk here without having someone apanying you? Have you forgotten Csille?"


    Forgot? What did I forget? Oh, no. Will he be mad again? I should have instantly run when I heard his voice. Wrong move, Csille.


    "Uh, what did I forgot, your highness?"


    Prince Fraser takes a step forward towards me, and I immediately take a step back. No, no, no! You cannot Prince Fraser. We cannot. Social distancing, please. One meter apart.


    We cannot have any interaction!


    Prince Fraser immediately stops when he saw me taking a step back. He then red at me. "What are you doing, Csille? And can you stop that your highness address. It''s Fraser. Only Fraser."


    I shake my head as a response. Fraser your face. We both know you are the Crown Prince of the Vrawyth Kingdom, and you want me to just call you by your name?


    "Prince Fraser, can you not make things difficult for me, please?"


    Prince Fraser looks at me, stunned. "I made things difficult for you? Csille, I-, I."


    I raised my hand to stop what he wants to say. "Prince Fraser, I cannot call you by your first name on my will. You''re the Crown Prince. You''re the future ruler of the Vrawyth Kingdom. How could I dare?"


    Prince Fraser sighs and takes a step forward. I immediately step backward. He then stops and shakes his head. "Csille, how many times do I need to tell you that you don''t need those formalities. I''m your fianc¨¦, and you will be my future Queen, Queen of Vrawyth Kingdom. Why do you need to act like we''re not engaged?"


    I sigh out of frustration. Why can''t he understand what I wanted to say? Prince Fraser, I am not the Future Queen of Vrawyth Kingdom, and I am not your fianc¨¦e. But I know I couldn''t say that.


    "Fraser, five years. We still have five years before the so called official engagement of ours. That''s a long period of time, and change could still happen. Let''s not get ahead of ourselves."


    He frowns at my words. "What do you mean, Csille? Because I wouldn''t change for sure. I chose you, Csille, and I will choose you for all my life. You are my bride and my future Queen. Don''t tell me you n to ditch me in the future? I''m already warning you, Csille, you cannot do that. I wouldn''t let you do that. Not a chance."


    My eyes widen after hearing his words. I could also feel my heartbeat getting faster. Oh no, Prince Fraser. Please don''t make Csille hope for something you couldn''t make in the future.


    Fraser. I wouldn''t be your Queen and will never be your bride because, in this world, we were not meant to be together. Csille and you, stand at the opposite direction. Your words. It will nevere true.


    And you don''t have a say in what will happen in the future. Not even I, the writer, has a say on it.


    "You choose me? Hah. You only choose me because we''re engaged to each other, Prince Fraser. It''s more like a matter of responsibility for you and not really what you want. So, I hope in the future you will choose someone not because of your responsibility to them but because that''s what your heart wants. I want you to be happy, Fraser. I want you to chase that happiness someday."


    Prince Fraser stares at me for a whole minute before he kneeled on the ground. "I am."


    I am shocked when I saw him kneeling in front of me. Wait up. What the heck is happening? How did it suddenly progressed to this? Holy moly.


    No, no, no! You can''t do that, Fraser. Great! Why do I always makes mistakes?


    I tried to make him stand up, but he wouldn''t let me. He just kneels on one knee and looks at me.


    "What are you doing, Prince Fraser?" I tried to hold on to his arms to make him stand up, but he wouldn''t budge. I look around to see if there is anyone that could see what is happening.


    Relieved that no one is around, I continue making him stand up. But he just holds both of my hands while still kneeling.


    He then stares intently into my eyes. "I am Csille."


    I give up the idea on making him stand up. No matter how much force I used he wouldn''t let me make him stand up. Prince Fraser is quite stubborn, and I know I couldn''t win over this. I look at him. "What do you mean you are? And can you please stand up there? What if people see us?"


    Good thing it''s still early in the morning, and there aren''t people around, or else I would have kick him just to get away from him.


    I smell trouble! This is definitely trouble, Ysavel!


    Prince Fraser tightens his grip on my hands and ces a kiss on the back of both my hands. Afterward, he looks at me. "I am. I am chasing my happiness now, Csille."


    Wait, what? What did I hear? He''s chasing what? Why does my brain suddenly stops working? I think I''m hearing things on my own.


    Iughed awkwardly at him and tried my hardest to get away from his hold and he let me. Jeez, this is bad. Retreat! You need to retreat, Ysavel!


    I yfully p his shoulder whileughing. "That''s good, that''s good. Chase your happiness. That''s what you''re supposed to do. And what I supposed to do is to get back now."


    I slowly take a step backward while stillughing awkwardly. "I need to go now, Prince Fraser. I still have things I need to prepare for our journey again."


    I immediately turn my back without even waiting for his answer. Go Ysavel! Run, you fool!


    However, I haven''t even started taking a step when I heard him say something.


    "Why do you always run away, Csille? Aren''t you tired with all these?"


    I am still thinking of how to answer him when he talk again.


    "I thought you like me? But why are you running away from me, Csille? Tell me, Csille. Do you like me? I want to hear it again."


    Great! Me and my big mouth. I almost want to m my head to the nearest wall. Why did I ever said those words? Now, what would I do?


    "Csille, tell me. Do you like me?" Prince Fraser asks again.


    And he repeats his questions. Don''t you understand when someone didn''t reply to you in the first ce, you shouldn''t ask the second time.


    "I- I''M GOING BACK TO MY ROOM!" I shouted at him before I run.


    "CSILLE! THAT DIRECTION IS THE OPPOSITE OF OUR INN!" I heard Prince Fraser''s shouts behind my back.


    I immediately stop on my steps. Oh, great! Why do I need to embarrass myself to this extent?


    I turn my head and run towards the inn. And because Prince Fraser''s back is facing the direction of the inn, I could see him smiling at me. It''s like he is enjoying seeing me getting embarrass.


    I just ignored him and continue to run towards the inn. Run Ysavel! Run like your life depends on it.


    _______________


    I instantly slumped on the floor while leaning on the closed door of my room.


    Thank goodness. I am safe now.


    I stop rejoicing from my sessful escape from Prince Fraser''s clutches when I suddenly remember what happened. What Prince Fraser said is all imprinted on my mind and is now ying like a broken record. ying on repeat.


    "I am. I am chasing my happiness now, Csille."


    I immediately shake my head. Trying to shake my thoughts out of my mind.


    No, Ysavel! You cannot think about what he said. No! You know what will be the consequences of this. How can you be so happy? You''re risking everyone''s life in here.


    "What do you mean, Csille? Because I wouldn''t change for sure. I chose you, Csille, and I will choose you for all my life. You are my bride and my future Queen. Don''t tell me you n to ditch me in the future? I''m already warning you, Csille, you cannot do that. I wouldn''t let you do that. Not a chance."


    I could feel my whole face burning just by remembering what he said. I feel like I''m intoxicated because of the happiness I am feeling.


    "He said he wouldn''t change? He said he would choose me for all his life. I am his bride? I am his future Queen? Yes, yes!" My mouth said on its own. Butpared to before, it''s not Csille''s fault. It''s my own thoughts.


    My mind is clouded with strange emotions I couldn''t really pinpoint. Right now, all I know is I am happy. I am contented for the first time.


    However, that strange emotion suddenly disappeared when someone knocks on my door.


    Who is it? Prince Fraser!


    My heart suddenly beats faster just by his name. I put my hand on my chest and try to feel my heartbeat. It''s wild. It''s beating so fast as if I''m palpitating.


    The knocks still continue. I look at the door and shake my head.


    "Jeez, wake up, Ysavel! You don''t have time for that!" I whispered to myself.


    I get up and look at the peephole to see who''s the person knocking outside. I felt disappointed when I saw Princess Paislee standing outside my room.


    What is she doing here?


    I open the door. Princess Paislee immediately looks around my room. It looks like she is looking for something.


    "How can I help you, Sir Farren?"


    But even after asking a question, her eyes still wander around inside my room. She sighs and looks at me after. She just stares at me for a whole minute. I could see she''s hesitating to say what she wanted to say.


    "I''m sorry for bothering you, Lady Lauretr¨¦, but can we talk?" He looks around the hallway. "Inside."


    I raised my eyebrow at her. What now? I just finished dealing with the male lead, and now the female lead wants to talk to me? Come on, give me a break.


    I sigh and nods at her. Do I even have a choice? It would be rude of me to shake her off. I could do that to Prince Fraser, but Princess Paislee is different. Maybe because she is a girl too?


    I open my door and wee her inside. She sits on the chair of the study table. While I sit on my bed and wait for her to talk.


    Princess Paislee wouldn''t want to talk to me just to have a little chitchat. But what would she want to talk about?


    Princess Paislee remains quiet for a couple of minutes and just held her head down. I could see her ying with her fingers.


    Old habits die hard, eh? One of the traits I write about the female lead is when she is anxious, she would subconsciously y with her fingers.


    She''s anxious? But why? Why is she anxious? I tried to recall if I write something that Princess Paislee should be worried about here in Illorian City. But I just briefly mention Illorian City in a passing. So, why is she anxious?


    After a minute or so, she raised her head and looked at me. Finally, she''s going to talk. "Lady Lauretr¨¦, are you," But after saying those words, she stopped again.


    What am I? What does she want to ask? Why is she hesitating to say it? Should I be concerned?

 Chapter 46 - : Ruler Laird

    "Lady Lauretr¨¦, are you.."


    "Am I what, Sir Farren? Why don''t you continue what you want to ask?"


    Princess Paislee takes a deep breath and stare straight through my eyes. "Are you in love with someone else?"


    Wait, what? Did I hear it clearly? Princess Paislee is asking me if I''m in love with someone else? But why is she asking me that? What does it have to do with her?


    Iughed awkwardly at her. I don''t understand why is she asking me that question, but I know it would be rude of me not to answer her.


    But how can I answer her if I don''t know the reason why is she asking me that? I don''t want to make another mistake again. What if I answered it wrongly and made Princess Paislee misunderstood something.


    "Why are you asking that, Sir Farren? Don''t you think it''s too personal to ask?"


    Princess Paislee shakes her head at me. "I know this might sound overboard, but I''m only asking this because I am concerned for Prince Fraser."


    I raised my eyebrow at her words? For Prince Fraser? So, the reason why she is talking to me right now is because of Prince Fraser?


    But there''s one thing that doesn''t make sense. Why is she asking me about who I''m in love with? How does it concern her or Prince Fraser?


    "I know I have no right to question you or ask who you are in love with. But Lady Lauretr¨¦, you are the fianc¨¦e of Prince Fraser. You have a responsibility to him now. I just wish that you could at least be considerate of Prince Fraser."


    Responsibility to whom? Prince Fraser? How did I be responsible to Prince Fraser?


    "What do you mean, Sir Farren? I don''t understand where these words areing from?"


    Princess Paislee sighs. "Lady Lauretr¨¦, almost everyone knows you are engaged with Prince Fraser, and that makes you responsible to him. As his fianc¨¦e, you should be considerate to his feelings."


    Uh? Why does the viiness is having a conversation like this with the female lead? Isn''t this out of the script? Why is she pushing the male lead with the viiness? This isn''t what supposed to happen.


    "Sir Farren, I still don''t understand where these words areing from. Did I do something?"


    "I know, Lady Lauretr¨¦." She then pauses and stares straight at me. As if she wants to see what my reaction will be. But how am I supposed to respond to that? I don''t even know why we are having this kind of conversation.


    "I know what happened between you two, Prince Fraser and you. I was there this morning. I saw you talking to Prince Fraser. I saw him kneel in front of you. Although I don''t know what you are talking about, all I know is your reaction hurts Prince Fraser. I don''t know who owns your heart or if anyone owns it besides Prince Fraser. But I hope Lady Lauretr¨¦ that you will keep your promise to the King and the Count."


    What. The. Holy. Moly! She knows! She saw us talking to each other! She saw Prince Fraser kneeling in front of me! This! This shouldn''t happen.


    How will Princess Paislee develop feelings for Prince Fraser if she saw him flirting with another girl? I''m screwed! I''m definitely screwed!


    I look at Princess Paislee. Trying toe up with appropriate words that wouldn''t make the situation worst.


    "I don''t know what you see, but everything is just a misunderstanding." Iughed awkwardly at Princess Paislee. "Prince Fraser and I are just role ying. Yes! Role ying!" I waved both my hands in front of her.


    Oh, no! This is really messed up. I need to find an excuse that wouldn''t make Princess Paislee think Prince Fraser is really in love with me.


    Me? Csille Lauretr¨¦? How could he fell in love with the viiness? He''s probably doing it because of his responsibility to me.


    Is that what really it is, Ysavel? I shake my head to shake that thought out of my mind. It is what it is. Prince Fraser is meant for Princess Paislee. Remember that Ysavel!


    "Yes! Remember the poetry making? We''re just reenacting the poem. I just thought it would be more realistic to do the poem. Do you think it''s true?" Iughed at her. "Are acting that convincing?"


    Princess Paislee just looks at me for a whole two minutes before she stands up. "If that''s the case, then my visit here is futile. I apologize for interrupting your rest Lady Lauretr¨¦. I will be going now. I already bother you for quite a while." She then walks towards the door without even waiting for my response.


    She is about to step her foot outside my room when she looks back at me. "Lady Lauretr¨¦, I hope you and Prince Fraser will be together in the end. I will be waiting for your wedding." After she said those words, she immediately walks outside my room and closes my door.


    I am about to answer her, but she already closes the door. Great! She will be waiting for our wedding? I don''t think that time wille, Princess Paislee. I will not be Prince Fraser''s bride, but you are. So, you saying that you will be waiting for our wedding isn''t that quite an insult to the viiness?


    You will wait in vain, Princess Paislee, or should I say Queen Paislee. Csille will never be the bride of Prince Fraser. Not now, never will.


    ______________________


    I just walk outside the inn when I see Illorian people standing outside. I look around and see our five carriages surrounded by Illorian people.


    Prince Fraser, Princess Paislee, Rufus, and Leander are outside our carriage trying to talk to the Illorian people. Our teachers and the guards we brought are also trying to protect the group.


    Prince Fraser is the one who does the talking the most. He is talking to a middle age man, probably a forty years old man, who is wearing a fine silk robe. If I''m not mistaken, that person is the Great Ruler of this city.


    Aside from being an independent city among the Kingdoms. Illorian City isn''t a monarchy. They have a sort of democratic ruling in here. There''s a Great Ruler, who is equivalent to the President of a country. There are also elders of the council, and they are the equivalents of senators of the country.


    But why is the Great Ruler of the Illorian City outside our inn? I look around and saw the logo on the robes of the people surrounding our carriage.


    The elders! They are the elders of the Illorian City! But why are they trying to obstruct our way out? What is really happening?


    The Great Ruler and the elders rarely grace their presence to anyone, especially to the visitors of the Illorian City. Even the Kings or Queens of the Kingdom rarely meet the Great Ruler and Elders of the Illorian City. So, why are they here?


    "Great Ruler Laird, may I know the reason why you are here? Did we do something against the rule of the Illorian City?" Prince Fraser asks politely. Even the King of the greatest Kingdom still needs to respect the Ruler.


    It''s a sign that these Kingdoms put great importance on the existence of the Illorian City. Who would want to be the enemy of the Illorian City? The home of the most strongest people in this world.


    Great Ruler Laird walks towards Prince Fraser. He just looks at Prince Fraser for a mere second and wanders his sight in the direction of Princess Paislee, Rufus, and Leander. And just like how he did to Prince Fraser, Great Ruler Laird stares at them for a mere seconds before he looks to the elders beside him.


    The elders immediately sweat on the spot. One of the elders looks at the group of Prince Fraser and looks back at Ruler Laird. "Great Ruler, I''m pretty sure Bernarl said is true. Thatdy is part of the entourage of Vrawyth Kingdom."


    The Great Ruler looks at the elder who talks before he looks at Prince Fraser, who is standing in front of him. "Are you the Crown Prince of the Vrawyth Kingdom?"


    Prince Fraser bows his head. "Great Ruler, I am indeed the Crown Prince of the Vrawyth Kingdom. May I know what you are looking for?"


    Great Ruler eyes Prince Fraser and looks at him from head to toe. "The Lady."


    I frown at the Great Ruler''s response. Lady? Who is thedy he is referring to? Don''t tell me he knows the secret identity of Princess Paislee? I subconsciously look at Princess Paislee, but Princess Paislee seems normal. She didn''t look anxious at all, as if she isn''t in a tight situation.


    There''s something I think I''m forgetting about. But what is it?


    "Pardon, Great Ruler, but may I know who is thisdy you are looking for?" Prince Fraser asks after a while. He is also probably shocked.


    Who would thought that the reason why the Great Ruler and the Elders of the Illorian City are here is because of a Lady? They are looking for ady? But who is this Lady?


    The Great Elder looks at the closest Elder at his side. The Elder immediately understands what the Great Ruler implies and stands in front. He then looks at Prince Fraser.


    "The Great Ruler is looking for the Lady you are with. I''m not sure what her name is, but I know that Lady is from your entourage."


    Prince Fraser stays silent for a couple of minutes. I could feel the impatience of some of the elders. They are the Great Elders of the Illorian City. Even the Kings and Queens of the Kingdoms need to wait for their arrival, but Prince Fraser got the nerve to make them wait for his answer.


    This is definitely not a good situation. I was about to walk towards the crowd when I saw Prince Fraser looking at me and shakes his head.


    What does he mean by that? Why did he shake his head when he saw me walking towards them. It''s as if he is warning me not to get close to them.


    Wait, ady! Csille is also ady! The elder mentioned that thedy they are looking for is ady from the entourage of the Vrawyth Kingdom, right? Are they referring to me? Is that the reason why Prince Fraser shakes his head when he saw me walking towards them? Is it also the thing I am forgetting?


    How did I forgot that I am ady? Maybe because the real me, Ysavel hos, is already a woman that I forgot that Csille Lauretr¨¦ is still considered ady in this world.


    I look around and saw the tension between the Elders of the Illorian City and the entourage of the Vrawyth Kingdom getting intense every minute.


    This doesn''t look good. I need to do something, or this situation will turn into something I cannot turn around.


    I started to take a step forward towards them. I could see Prince Fraser ring at me, but I didn''t budge. I couldn''t risk the safety of the Vrawyth Kingdom. Although Vrawyth is considered the greatest Kingdom among all Kingdoms but I still doubt if it could withstand the power of the Illorian City.


    I couldn''t risk the safety of my loved ones. I only experience the love of family in this world, in the Vrawyth Kingdom. I wouldn''t want to harm them. I don''t want something bad to happen to them.


    I stare at Prince Fraser. I could still see reluctance in his eyes. If only he could only drag me out of here, he probably did it. Just by looking at his eyes. I already know what he is thinking.


    I shake my head at him. ''I will be okay. I promise. Don''t worry.'' I smile at him and look towards Princess Paislee, Rufus, and Leander. All of them have reluctance in their eyes.


    The presence of the Great Ruler and the Elders mean that this is of great importance to the Illorian City. Prince Fraser and the others are probably worried that something might happen to me in the Illorian City if I show myself.


    But if I not? Wouldn''t that risk the Vrawyth Kingdom? Also, I don''t think the Illorian City would do something to harm me. Probably not for me. Not for now.


    "Am I the one you are all looking for?"

 Chapter 47 - : Yes, I Am His Fiancé

    "Am I the one you are all looking for?"


    After I said those words, all eyes look at me immediately. The Great Ruler looks at me for a whole minute. I don''t know why but I felt a strange feeling with that stare. I''m not sure if it''s a bad thing or a good thing. I hope it''s thetter.


    I already have a lot of problems to think about. Adding one to the list would surely not help.


    One of the Elders whispered something to the Great Ruler. The Great Ruler nods his head and gives me a wide smile.


    "Lady, may I know your name?" The Great Ruler asked gently, which is quite suspicious. Why is he suddenly so gentle to me? He doesn''t look like a gentle person. More like the ''I don''t care'' kind of man.


    Of course, I couldn''t voice that out, or it will make the situation worst. "I am Csille Lauretr¨¦, the daughter of the Count and the Countess of the Vrawyth Kingdom. This Count''s daughter greets the Great Ruler," I bow my head and do a curtsy.


    I remain my head down. I''m not really afraid of him. I''m more afraid that my actions will enrage this Great Ruler, and he could use this as an excuse to dere war on the Vrawyth Kingdom. It''s better to be safe than sorry. Although I''m not sure what his personality is, but it''s better to be sure.


    I heard himugh out loud. It''s as if he heard the funniest joke in his life. I raised my head and looked at him questioningly. Did I said something so funny that he wouldugh that loud?


    As far as I remember, I am a very terrible joker. But I''m not even joking right now. So, why did heughed?


    The Great Ruler continuesughing for a couple of minutes before he stops. "Whoah, that''s the first time that Iughed that loud again, and it''s thanks to this Lady in front of me. Lady Lauretr¨¦, I like you."


    Everyone was stunned after the Great Ruler said those words. Even I was shocked by his words. What the heck? Among all the situations I expect this situation would turn into, I didn''t expect it will be like this.


    How old is he? He''s probably the same age as my father, the Count. How could he publicly announce that he likes me? Is he a pedophile?


    Did I made a character that is a pedophile? I cringed with my thoughts. That''s impossible. I hate those kinds of people. Why would I put a character like that in my novel? It''s impossible. But where does this Great Ruler came from? I don''t even remember writing about him. I only had the knowledge about him through my parents and through our way here.


    Prince Fraser is the first person that came to his senses. Even the Great Ruler got shocked with his own words that he just stands there unmoving. He probably realized what he just said.


    Prince Fraser immediately walks towards me and covers me with his body. Rufus and Leander followed behind. Standing on both my sides.


    "Great Ruler, I don''t think it''s appropriate to desire someone else''s fianc¨¦e. Csille Lauretr¨¦ is my fianc¨¦e. We have been engaged since we were nine years old. So, please spare my future bride, Great Ruler." Prince Fraser holds my hand tightly while still covering me from the Great Ruler sight.


    "Great, Ruler, I could confirm it for you. I am Rufus Astalieu, the son of the Duke of the Vrawyth Kingdom and the cousin of Prince Fraser. Lady Lauretr¨¦ is the fianc¨¦e of Prince Fraser. Please, spare the future Queen of the Vrawyth Kingdom," Rufus said. Leander even confirms it too. Taking the identity as the son of the Royal Physician, the famous Royal Physician of the Vrawyth Kingdom.


    I look at Prince Fraser''s back, it might look like he is brave to go against the Great Ruler, but I could feel his hands are sweating and slightly shaking. I could also feel Rufus and Leander''s tense bodies beside me. But despite it, they remain standing on both of my sides, covering me.


    I could feel a warm feeling seeping inside of me. It''s like the warmth you long for on a winter night. It''s the first time I feel protected, and I didn''t know it''s a great feeling.


    I tried to peek through the shoulder of Prince Fraser, but he is way taller than me. I could only see his shoulders. I didn''t even realize that he got taller in just a span of few months.


    I also tried to peek through Rufus and Leander''s defense, but they are way taller than I am. They are even taller than Prince Fraser. How could I see something if they are towering me like this? I suddenly feel so small.


    Great Ruler, look past Prince Fraser and stare at me, who is currently tiptoeing to see what is happening. "Is it true? Are you the fianc¨¦e of the Crown Prince of the Vrawyth Kingdom?"


    Prince Fraser''s hand tightly grips my hand. I look at Prince Fraser''s back and look at the Great Ruler before I nod my head. "Yes, I am his fianc¨¦e. I am Csille Lauretr¨¦, the fianc¨¦e of Prince Fraser Astalieu, the Crown Prince of the Vrawyth Kingdom."


    The Great Ruler nods his head and smiles at Prince Fraser and I. "Don''t misunderstand me, young Astalieu. I like her personality and nothing else more. You don''t need to be on guard with me. I don''t have any n to steal your future bride from you. I just need to confirm something from her."


    Even after the Great Ruler said those words, the three men, Rufus, Leander, and Prince Fraser, didn''t put their guards down. They keep their stance and cover me.


    I look at Rufus, Leander, and Prince Fraser and shake my head. This isn''t a good thing. If this continues, I''m afraid it will inflict the Vrawyth Kingdom.


    I tried to break free from Prince Fraser''s grip, but he wouldn''t let me. I sighed and touched his arms. He then looks back at me. "Let me talk to him."


    Prince Fraser shakes his head at me as a response. He tightened his grip on my hand as if saying he would never let me go. "Please, Fraser. Think about our Kingdom. Think about Vrawyth. Let me go. I''ll just talk to him, okay? It won''t be long."


    Prince Fraser got silent for a moment. He''s probably weighing things now. We can''t be the enemy of the Illorian City. He knows the consequence of going against this City.


    "Fraser, don''t let her," Rufus holds Prince Fraser''s arms. He shakes his head and looks at me. "Don''t talk to him, Csille," Rufus whispered to me.


    The Great Rulerughs. "Do you really think I wouldn''t hear what you are saying?" He then looks straight at me. "Lady Lauretr¨¦, you can rest assured that I won''t do any harm to you. The Illorian City has a friendly rtionship with the Vrawyth Kingdom. Why would I do something that will ruin our rtionship?"


    Rufus shakes his head and holds the same arms Prince Fraser is holding. Leander even holds my other arm and is also shaking his head at me.


    I look at the elders beside the Great Ruler. They are already frowning and ring at us. If not because the Great Ruler didn''t mind waiting, they have probably order someone to throw us out or, worst, do something against us.


    And that''s not what I want. This story is already progressing into something I didn''t write. I need to fix this before it turns into worst. I am the one who messed this world up, so I need to fix this.


    "It won''t take long." I shake off their hands. I could see reluctance in their eyes, but I ignored it. It isn''t clear what the Great Ruler wants, but I think it''s better to know it first before we do something. Maybe he just wants to talk to me about something.


    I look at the Great Ruler. "What do you want to confirm, Great Ruler? I''m not sure if you could get the answer you want from me, but I will do my best to give you a satisfactory answer."


    The Great Ruler smile and nods at me. "It would be rude of me to have you, the future Queen of the Vrawyth Kingdom, stand outside. Allow me to invite you to my humble pce to talk about this matter," He then looks at Prince Fraser and the teachers and guards who are still surrounded by the Illorian people.


    After the Great Ruler said those words, Prince Fraser, Rufus and Leander immediately took a step back and enclosed me.


    Uhm, hello? I''m pretty squeezed in here, guys. I hope you realized that.


    "Young Astalieu, I know you wouldn''t let me talk with Lady Lauretr¨¦. For you not to worry, you and your friends could apany Lady Lauretr¨¦ to my pce."


    The three guys sighed in relief and stared at each other before they nod their heads. However, they still continue to cover me with their bodies.


    The Great Ruler instructs the elder to let go of our teachers and our guards before he leads us to his pce.


    Princess Paislee joins the entourage. She is standing behind me. Prince Fraser is in front, and Rufus and Leander are both on my side.


    What is this? I look like a dangerous convicted criminal that was given four policemen to restrict my movements.


    "Fraser, what do you think the reason why the Great Ruler wants to talk to Csille? Should we be worried about her safety? Maybe I should send a letter to our messenger bird," Rufus whispered to Prince Fraser.


    Although Rufus whispered it, but since we''re close to each other, all of us heard it. We have the same thoughts as Rufus had.


    Why did the Great Ruler want to talk to me? I haven''t met him even once. I also made sure I didn''t disobey the rules of the Illorian City. So, what brings him here? What''s his purpose?


    "I still don''t know. For now, let''s do our best to protect Csille and don''t make any rash movements until the Great Ruler states his purpose," Prince Fraser respond to us. He looks back at me for a moment before he continues to stare in front.


    I think I''m forgetting something here. Wait, why is Prince Fraser in front of me? Why does all of them are protecting me? Isn''t what they supposed to do is to protect Prince Fraser? Why did it turn out this way?


    I look at Princess Paislee. "Shouldn''t you supposed to stand in front of Prince Fraser and not on my back?" I whispered, but because of our close proximity, everyone stopped at walking and realized our current situation.


    Everyone just looks at each other dumbfounded. What are we doing?


    "Lady Lauretr¨¦, you already said yourself, you are the fianc¨¦e of the Crown Prince. It means you will be the future Queen of the Vrawyth Kingdom, and protecting the Queen is what we''re supposed to do as the people of the Vrawyth Kingdom," Princess Paislee answer that everyone agreed.


    I am about to say my rebuttal, but Rufus already cuts me off. "What Sir Farren said is true. Csille, you aren''t just a normal person. You are the future Queen. Do you expect us just to stand there and watch you risk your life?"


    I shake my head. Why did it end up like this? Me being the future Queen again? Who said I''m the future Queen of Vrawyth?


    "I just think you are all overacting. If anyone else, the one you should protect the most is not me but the future King of the Vrawyth Kingdom. The heir to the throne is only Prince Fraser. If something happened to him, then how could the Vrawyth survive? If I am the one who is harm, at least they could pick someone else as the Queen. So al-"


    Before I could even finish what I want to say, Prince Fraser already cuts me off. "I don''t want another Queen."

 Chapter 48 - : I Want You To Be My Only Queen

    "I don''t want another Queen. I want you to be my only Queen, Csille." Prince Fraser whispered to my ears.


    I''m not sure if Rufus, Leander, and Princess Paislee heard it, but I could feel my cheeks already burning. I look at Rufus, and I could see confusion in his eyes.


    "Why is your face red, Csille?" He even tried to touch my face, but Prince Fraser caught his arms.


    "It''s better if we continue walking now," Prince Fraser said. Rufus is about to ask me why my face is red, but I already started walking. Leaving him no choice but to follow us behind.


    Don''t ask me, Rufus. I don''t even know how to respond to what Prince Fraser said. This. How could I respond to that?


    I shake the thoughts off my mind. I don''t have time for that for now. I still need to know why does the Great Ruler want to talk to me.


    After walking for five minutes, we already arrived at the pce of the Illorian City. Butpared to Vrawyth''s Pce, the building in front of us looks like a big house. There are no extravagant decorations. You could mistake it for a simple house.


    Great Ruler looked at us and smiled. "Wee to the Pce of the Illorian City. I know it is iparable to the Pce of the Vrawyth Kingdom, but I hope you coulde in."


    Prince Fraser shakes his head. "Great Ruler, it''s an honor for us to enter your pce. Thank you for your invitation."


    The Great Ruler just shakes his hand and leads us inside. The inside looks spacious, and there aren''t fancy decorations present. Most of the decorations are simple crafting and can be bought at the stall outside.


    He then leads us to a room. It looks like a receiving area. There are not much things inside. Just a center table and two long sofas facing each other and two solo sofas at both sides.


    "Please sit. The snack will arrive shortly, and it''s made based on your preferences." Ruler Laird said while sitting on the long sofa in front of us.


    Prince Fraser and Rufus sit beside me. While Leander and Princess Paislee sit on the solo sofa.


    "You don''t need to bother Great Ruler." Prince Fraser said. He then takes my hand and intertwines it with his. I raised my eyebrow at him. Questioning his action just now.


    Why is he holding my hands? I tried to take my hand away from him, but he wouldn''t let me. I look at Rufus, who is now tugging the ends of my sleeves. I''m wearing a long sleeve blouse.


    He''s looking at Prince Fraser''s hand that is intertwined with my hand. He''s moving his eyebrows and talking with his eyes. I''m not sure what he is saying, but I think it''s about why does Prince Fraser holding my hands. I just shrugged my shoulders at him as a response.


    Don''t ask me. I don''t know why he is holding my hand.


    I subconsciously look at Princess Paislee, and she seems okay. It''s as if she didn''t see anything wrong with me holding hands with Prince Fraser.


    Princess Paislee, shouldn''t you follow the script now? Why are you just sitting there? This is your leading man we are talking about!


    I am still busy observing Princess Paislee''s reaction when I heard someoneughs in front of us. I stare at theughing Ruler Laird. "I have never seen an interesting person like you, Lady Lauretr¨¦."


    Prince Fraser immediately tenses up when he heard what the Great Ruler said. "Great Ruler, can you be straightforward with us. What''s your real purpose? Why do you want to talk to Csille even if you already know that she is my future wife?"


    Great Ruler smile immediately fades away. He looks at the outside the window. "I already told you, I don''t mean any harm to any one of you. I just want to ask Lady Lauretr¨¦ if she really went inside that alley." He then looks straight into my eyes. "Please tell me honestly, Lady Lauretr¨¦, did you really went inside that alley?"


    Alley? What alley? I tried to recall what alley he is referring to. Is he referring to that dark alley? Where I found that bookshop? The Plotbound?


    Prince Fraser looks at me before he shakes his head at the Great Ruler. "I''m sorry, Great Ruler, but I think you got the wrong person. Csille didn''t go outsidest night, and this morning, I was with her. I know where she went, and I''m sure she didn''t enter any alley in here."


    Ruler Laird shakes his head. "But one of my people said that Lady Lauretr¨¦ here, said it herself that she went inside the forbidden alley. Didn''t you talk to a middle age guy this morning?"


    I nod my head as a response. I remember him, but I almost forget his existence. I was about to look for him, but I got caught by Prince Fraser and Princess Paislee.


    Prince Fraser frown at me. "You went outside without me knowing it? Csille, you really got guts, huh?"


    I was about to exin myself to him when Rufus answer it for me. "I was with her, Fraser. Don''t be too hard on Csille. Also, does Csille really need to report to you where is she going?"


    Fraser red at Rufus. "She is my fianc¨¦e, and if something happened to her, she would be my responsibility. I also don''t want something to happen to her. Is that enough reason for you, huh, Rufus?"


    Oh, no, this isn''t good. Prince Fraser is mad. Why does Rufus cut me off? I could have handled this situation better.


    I am about to ease the tension between the two of them when the Great Ruler suddenly speaks. "Young Astalieus, if you want to fight, then continue it outside. I have a matter I need to talk to Lady Lauretr¨¦."


    Prince Fraser and Rufus immediately retracted the tension between them. Prince Fraser is still holding my hand butpared to before. He is now holding my hand on both of his hands.


    "Lady Lauretr¨¦, can you confirm if it''s true. Did you really went inside that alley?"


    "Pardon me, Great Ruler, but I''m not sure if the alley you are talking about is the same alley I went to."


    Ruler Laird describes the alley for me. He described how to get there and what it looks like in daylight and nighttime. He didn''t describe what''s inside the alley. Maybe because of the humor. That no one is able to go outside that alley.


    After confirming that the alley I went to is the same alley he is saying, his face showed excitement. He looks excited over something, but what is it? Shouldn''t he be worried or terrified? That alley is dangerous. He should be concerned about me, but why does he look like he is happy that I was once inside that alley.


    "Lady Lauretr¨¦, are you sure that you entered that alley? Think again. Maybe you''re just confused."


    I shake my head as a response. How could I forget the man working in the bookshop? He knows my real name! He knows I''m not from this world.


    "I''m pretty sure I entered that alley."


    The Great Ruler sighed in relief. "I''m pretty sure my people already told you the story about that alley. That alley is forbidden to anyone. I am even forbidden to enter that alley. It''s because that alley is dangerous. Everyone who entered that alley nevere back. You''re the first person who came back even after going to that alley."


    It''s the same words Rufus and that man told me. I still don''t understand how this thing can happen? I have never written something like this in my novel. So, how did it exist in here?


    An alley that takes the lives of people who are living in this city? And what''s more interesting is even the visitors are being targeted. Is it really a bizarre situation, or someone is working behind? But if it''s thetter, who is the real culprit of this?


    I look at Ruler Laird. "I don''t know what happened to those people who entered that alley. But as for my experience, aside from the very dark passage, everything seems normal inside that alley. I saw a bookshop inside, and I also saw someone working there. He invited me inside to look for books. He also told me that his son helps him to build that bookshop."


    "Bookshop? There''s no shop inside that alley. All the shops pass through me before they could set up their business in this City. I also prohibit anyone from entering that alley. I''m sure there''s no shop in there. May I know what''s the name of the shop?"


    "It''s Plotbound. The name of the shop is Plotbound. Rufus also told me that there''s no shop that has a name like that. However, I could vouch my life to confirm that there is indeed a shop like that in that alley."


    Ruler Laird nods his head. "Lady Lauretr¨¦, the reason why I ask to talk to you is because of this. Aside from it will help me solve that mysterious alley. I hope you could also help me find someone in that alley."


    I frowned. Help him find someone? Wait, what does he mean by that?


    Prince Fraser immediately sits up straight. "What do you mean by your words, Great Ruler?" Even Rufus takes a defensive stance.


    Ruler Laird stares at Prince Fraser and Rufus and shakes his head. "I understand your concern, little Astalieus, and I know you just want to protect your little Queen. However, I myself have someone to protect. My only daughter went inside that alley, and she neveres back home. I hope," Ruler Laird looks at me. "Lady Lauretr¨¦, I hope you could help me find my only daughter. I know what I''m asking is too much but I hope you could help me. I''m not asking as the Ruler of the Illorian City. I''m asking as the father of my daughter."


    Prince Fraser tugs my hand that he is holding. He then shakes his head at me. Urging me to refuse the request of the Great Ruler.


    However, can I really refuse him? Even if he said he is asking me as the father of his daughter but how can I set aside his identity. The Great Ruler of the Illorian City. If he bes disappointed because I refused his request and used this as an excuse to dere war against the Vrawyth Kingdom, can the Vrawyth take that?


    Aside from those reasons, didn''t I also want to enter that alley again to look for that bookshop? I already entered it before. I think it wouldn''t harm me to enter that alley again. Also, I''m the writer of this world, and I am in the body of the viiness. I doubt if something will happen to me in there.


    I take a deep breath and look at Ruler Laird. "Okay, I will agree to help you. However, we have a problem. We''re traveling because of the Grand Exemry Competition. The venue will be held in the Saiven Kingdom, and it''s still half a month away from here. If we dy our journey, I''m afraid we couldn''tpete for thepetition."


    It''s not that I really want topete in thatpetition. But it''s a scene I have written. If all of us couldn''tpete in thatpetition, I''m afraid it will greatly affect the story. I already made numerous mistakes before. If this continues, I''m afraid this world will copse in one moment.


    Ruler Laird nods his head. "I understand your concern. I could make an arrangement for that. I could move the time for thepetition. I''m sure the Queens of the Kingdom wouldn''t mind that."


    I sighed in relief. "Then it''s settled. I will agree to help you find your daughter. Just give me a portrait of her. Also, I want you to promise me that you will not do something against mypany and to the Vrawyth Kingdom."


    Ruler Laird smile at me. "You are indeed fit to be the Queen of the Vrawyth Kingdom. I will wait for that day toe. Also, you don''t need to worry about that. I will not do any harm to your people." After he said those words, he excused himself and left us alone.


    Prince Fraser immediately tugs my hand. "Csille, don''t agree with him. Let''s just get out of here."


    Even Rufus, Princess Paislee, and Leander agreed to Prince Fraser. "Csille, don''t agree with him. That alley is dangerous. If that first time you sessfully get out from there, what if you cannot get out the second time?"


    I could feel Prince Fraser''s grip tightens. "Rufus is right, Csille. Please don''t go back in there. What will happen to me if something happened to you?"


    I shake my head at them. I understand their concern, but I really need to go back to that alley. I need to talk to that man, and I also need to unravel the mystery in this City.


    "But if I refused, can the Vrawyth Kingdom withstands the wrath of the Illorian City? This our only choice."


    Everyone got silent. They probably realized that I am right. This is our only choice.

 Chapter 49 - : Come Back Home My Queen

    "Do you really need to do this? Should I apany you inside?" Prince Fraser asked.


    It''s been a day after the talk we had with the Great Ruler. Today is the day I will enter that alley again. Butpared tost time, I will enter the alley in daylight.


    "Can you assure me you cane back no matter what?" Prince Fraser got silent with my question. Even if they want to apany me, Ruler Laird already prohibits them. There''s no assurance if they coulde back like I did.


    Prince Fraser sighed and held my hand. "Just promise me you wille back home, Csille. You need toe back. I need you toe back home."


    I nod my head at him as a response. I look at Rufus at the side. His eyes look red. I smiled at him. "Did you cried, your highness? Still, a crybaby, aren''t you?" I tease him.


    Rufus just messed my hair and pinched my cheeks. "You''re the crybaby. Can you stop making up stories. We both know who''s the crybaby between us." He shakes his head. "You need to be careful in there, Purny. As much I want to apany you, but the Great Ruler already prohibited us. So, please take care of yourself."


    I smiled at him and yfully punched his chest. "Don''t worry. It won''t be easy to get rid of me. So, you''ll have to stick with me for a long time." I wink at him.


    Rufus is about to say something when Prince Fraser interrupted us. "Csille, you have to promise me that you wille back, okay?"


    I nod my head at Prince Fraser. I look at Princess Paislee, who is currently looking at me. "Lady Lauretr¨¦, do you want me to apany you? You don''t have to worry about me. I could definitely protect myself. I am also willing to disobey the Great Ruler."


    I smile at Princess Paislee before I shake my head. "There''s no need. You don''t need to risk your life for me. We still don''t know what will happen after Ie in. It''s better to have one casualty. Also, your responsibility is to protect the Crown Prince. Who will protect him if something happened to you?"


    I could see Princess Paislee struggle with her words. She probably wants to say something, but she knew I already decided to go in the alley alone.


    "Lady Lauretr¨¦, are you prepared?" Great Ruler, ask me after a while. Aside from the Great Ruler, there are few Elders beside him.


    I look at Prince Fraser first before nodding my head at Ruler Laird. "Everything''s okay. Is it time?"


    We are now in front of the alley, and any moment from now, I will be entering that alley. Again. I just hope I could help the Great Ruler and unravel the mysteries inside this alley.


    Ruler Laird nods his head as a response. He then gestured an elder toe close to us. The elder is holding something. It looks like a box, but it is covered with satin. "I''ve prepared this for you. We don''t know how long you would stay there. That''s why I made early preparations for you. There are few clothes and snacks in there." He hands me the box, which I dly epted.


    He''s right. I don''t know how long I will stay there or if I could even go out from that alley. "Thank you, Great Ruler. It would be a great help for me."


    Ruler Laird looks straight into my eyes before he sighs. "Lady Lauretr¨¦, I hope you could find my daughter. But if you couldn''t, that''s also okay. You, agreeing to enter that alley again, is already enough for me. Please, take care of yourself, and if you think your life is endangered, just go back. That young Crown Prince will surely be enraged if something happened to you."


    I look at Prince Fraser, who is now seriously talking to Rufus and Leander. He will be enraged if something will happen to me? Isn''t that a joke? I''m the viin that would ruin his rtionship with his beloved. I''m sure he will be d if I am not around.


    I smile sadly. "I know he will." I look back at Ruler Laird. "Don''t worry, Great Ruler. I will do my best to find your daughter and take her back."


    After a few warnings, Great Ruler let me go inside the alley. I took a deep breath, and I was about to enter the alley when suddenly Prince Fraser grabs my arms and hugs me behind. "You need to be careful there, Csille. Please,e back home. You need toe back home, my Queen," Prince Fraser whispered in my ears while hugging me from behind. He remains hugging me for a few minutes before he let me go. "You need toe back. Promise me."


    I could feel my heartbeat getting faster and my cheeks burning because of Prince Fraser''s words. I just nod my head at him and walk inside the alley.


    You need to get inside Ysavel. You cannot let Prince Fraser see that you are affected by his words. No! You''re not into him. Goodness, gracious! You cannot be in love with a fourteen year old boy. Are you a groomer?


    I shake my head to shake any thoughts about Prince Fraser. I don''t need any distractions right now. I still need to work my way in through this alley.


    The moment I step inside, all I could see is fog. I couldn''t clearly see the way in. I thought when you get inside. You could see the way. But I was wrong. I couldn''t see a thing at all. All I could see is white.


    This alley is really mysterious. At night it''s pitch ck, and in the morning, it foggy white? There''s definitely something wrong in this alley.


    After walking for half an hour, I still couldn''t see the end of the alley. It''s as if the end is still far away from where I am.


    "But as far as I remember, I didn''t walk that long before. What happened? Why did it suddenly get long? Did I turn into a corner? But that''s also impossible. The whole way here is just a straight path. How could I even turn when there''s no way I could walk to?"


    I take a deep breath and set my anxiety aside. I have no time to be anxious now. All I need is to continue walking, and I''m sure I''ll get to the end in no time. I nod my head. "Yes, continue walking, Ysavel. You will get to the end in no time. I still need to talk to the owner of that bookshop. I also need to find the daughter of the Great Ruler, and I need to unravel the mysteries of this alley."


    I continue walking for another half an hour, but I couldn''t still see the end of the alley. I slump on the ground. I''m tired. My legs are already shaking, and I''m hungry. But I still couldn''t see anything at the end. Not even a light.


    I tried to look for food in the box that Ruler Laird gave me. It''s a good thing the Great Ruler gave me food, or else I would be starving myself to death.


    I was eating happily when I suddenly felt movements from my side. I immediately stand up and look around. But I couldn''t see anything from the fog.


    I look for the knife that Princess Paislee gave me. She gave it to me for self defense. In case anything happened to me in this alley. However, after a minute of being on guard, I didn''t hear anything.


    Is that my imagination only? I sigh and slump on the ground again, and continue eating my food.


    After taking a break, I continue walking through the alley. It''s better to continue walking now that it''s daytime. When nighttime came, I''m afraid it will be pitch ck again. And that''s not what I want.


    I fasten my footstep. If I would calcte the time I am in the alley, it''s been two hours now. I entered the alley at two o''clock in the afternoon. So, it''s probably four o''clock in the afternoon now. It will be night after two hours. I need to get to the end of the alley in two hours.


    However, no matter how fast I walk or even if I run, I still couldn''t reach the end of the alley. It''s as if like I am walking on an endless loop. What is happening here? Thest time I went inside it isn''t like this.


    "I couldn''t take this anymore," I slumped my body on the ground. I have been walking and running for the whole afternoon now. My legs are already shaking, and I don''t have any energy to lift any muscle.


    I tried to look for food in the box that the Great Ruler gave me, but I realized I already emptied the food. Not even a single drop of water is left.


    I groan in frustration. Great! I''m stuck in an endless loop, and now I don''t have any food. Is this how I am going to die? I thought I could at least see my novel being published, but I guess not all dreams wille true.


    Iy my head on the wall and close my eyes. I am just nning to take a break to gain some energy and continue walking afterward, but I didn''t realize that I fall asleep in the process.


    When I wake up, I am already sleeping on afy bed. I immediately get up and look around my surroundings.


    Where am I? Thest time I remember, I was resting in that mysterious alley. And when I wake up, I am already in this room?


    I stand up and look around the room. The room looks unfamiliar to me. I''m pretty sure I never been in here.


    I walk towards the closed window that is covered by the curtain. I set the curtain aside to look outside, but I was shocked when I didn''t see anything outside the window. It''s pitch ck. I couldn''t see any light. It''ll not the typical darkness of the night. It looks more like oblivion.


    I put the curtain back with a racing heart. Where the hell am I? This is not the Illorian City. But if it''s not the Illorian City, what is this then?


    I look around, trying to find some clues, but there''s nothing much to see in the room. There are no personal belongings that could be seen. It looks like it''s a guest room.


    I look to the enclosed door. If I open that, will I find the answer I am looking for? I am still contemting what to do when the windows suddenly opened.


    I look back, and I was shocked at what I am seeing. Outside the window, I could see the smiling face of Lena. It''s like what you see if you use the projector, but there''s no projector around. So where is this alling from? And why is it showing Lena?


    I walked close to the window. But I still leave two meters away from it. I could feel pressureding outside the window. I''m afraid that if I take another step, the pitch ck darkness will suck me away.


    In front of me, videos of Lena cleaning the room, doing her work as a policewoman could be seen.


    "Lena," I whispered. I could feel my eyes getting teary. "I miss you." I really miss her. I want to see her. I want to hug her again.


    "Ysavel, happy birthday. Please wake up now. I already miss you. Didn''t you promise me that you wouldn''t leave me behind? But why are you lying in there?" I heard Lena said.


    I look up and saw Lena in a hospital. Crying beside a patient. My eyes widened when I realized who is the patient on the bed. It''s me. That is Ysavel!

 Chapter 50 - : Kosmo Metaxy

    I am about to take a step forward when the door behind me burst open, and an arm stopped me from taking any step.


    I look back and saw an unfamiliar man. "Don''t touch it. You wouldn''t like what will happen if you touched it."


    I frowned at his words. "What do you mean? And who are you? Where am I? What am I doing here?"


    The man let go of my arms and closed the window. He then looks back at me. "What do I mean? That window," he points to the window."Is an illusionary window. If you touch it, you will be suck by it. The next thing you know, you will be stuck in this world forever."


    He walks towards the study table and sits on it. "Who am I? I am like you, Ysavel. But I think it''s too early for you to know about who I am. What is this world? This is the world between the real world and the fictional world. You couldpare it to the word purgatory. It a world between two worlds. Although we didn''t experience any grievances in here or any harm."


    This world is the world between the real world and the fictional world? It''s like a purgatory?


    I am about to ask him more questions, but he just shakes his head. "It''s better to ask the virtuoseter. You better prepare yourself. There are clothes inside the cab. Change into that, and I will wait for you outside."


    He then started to walk towards my door. He is about to close my door when he looks back at me. "Don''t get close in that window if you don''t want to stay here forever." He then closed the door without even waiting for my answer.


    I sit on the bed. I am still shocked at what is happening. I am in the world between the real world and the fictional world? But what am I doing here?


    My eyesnded on the closed window. And what''s with the window? Is what the man said is true? That if I touched it, I will be forever stuck in here?


    I sigh and shake my head. The guy said I should ask the questions I wanted to ask to the virtuose, but what are they? Who are they?


    I walk towards the cab and saw several clothes inside. There are clothes that look like they came from the real world. Trendy tops, dresses, and coordinates. There are also clothes that came from the fictional world. Medieval dresses. I just choose casual clothes from the real world. It''s been a long time since I wear something like this.


    I look at the mirror and smile. My smile got frozen when I saw the reflection in the mirror. It''s me! It''s the real me. It''s the face of Ysavel hos. I look at my body, and my eyes got widen more. I am no longer in a fourteen year old body. It''s my own body.


    What is happening here? I touched my face and tried to pinch it. I flinched when I felt the pain. It''s true. I''m on my own body now.


    I looked at the mirror and studied the face reflected on it. Although my features aren''t the same as Csille Lauretr¨¦ but I could see a resemnce. Aside from my eyes and my hair bes ck again. I could still see traces of Csille in my facial features.


    "Do I really look like this? Howe I could see Csille on my own face?"


    "It''s because the two worlds have a connection. Your character''s face shouldn''t be far away from your own features, or else you would be mistaken as a part of the fictional world. And yes, right from the start, you look like Csille Lauretr¨¦."


    I look back and saw the man a while ago. He is peeking his head through my door. When he noticed that I was staring intently at him, he scratched his nape. "I''m sorry, I was worried that something might happen to you, that''s why I barged in. I keep knocking for a couple of minutes now, but you didn''t answer. I promise I didn''t see anything."


    I didn''t really mind him barging in. I was already dress up when he entered. What I''m intrigued about is what he just said. I look like Csille right from the start?


    I suddenly remember the first time I came here. Is the reason why I didn''t recognize I wasn''t in my own body is because Csille looks like me?


    "Ysavel?"


    I look at the man and shake my head. "Don''t worry, that''s okay. But I hope next time you would not do it. It''s rude to just barge into someone''s room."


    The man nods his head. "I know, and I''m sorry for that. Anyways, are you okay now? Should I lead you to where the virtuose are?"


    "Wait, what is this virtuose you are talking about? And why do I need to meet them?"


    The man paused and think for a moment. "I couldn''t really exin what they are. You would know when you met them. About why do you need to meet them? They are the ruler in this world. They do a lot of things for us. What are those things? It''s better to ask them and not me. Come on. I''m sure the virtuose would like to meet you."


    I just followed him where he leads me. Outside the room, I saw a very aesthetic hallway. It looks surreal. It''s so beautiful that I couldn''t even describe it. It''s not just about the physical beauty of the hallway, but it''s also about the aura and mood it''s giving off.


    After walking for a couple of minutes, we arrived at the ce where the virtuose are staying.


    In front of us, there is a big door. It''s so huge that its height isparable to a two story building. What in the world is this door? Could they even open it? It looks like it''s made of gold based on its appearance.


    The man looks back at me and smiles. "Amazing it is? When I first came here, I was also amazed by this giant door, but you should see what''s on the inside. You''ll be more amazed." After saying those words, he pushed the door like it''s not made of gold.


    My eyes widened when I saw that. I stared at his arms and frown. With his thin arms, he could he pushed that door?


    I heard the manughed. "Although this door looks heavy, any person could push it. Even a toddler could open this if they want to. This door based its weight on the strength of the person opening it."


    What? Even a toddler could open this? How amazing this door could be? This looks so cool.


    "Come inside. I''m sure the virtuose are awaiting for you."


    The man opens the door for me. My mouth went agape when I saw the inside of the room. This. I''ve never seen anything like this in my whole life. It''s as if we''re in a different world.


    The room didn''t even look like a room. It looks like we''re in a gxy. There are stars everywhere. There are alsoets and a? I tried to reach my hand to touch the stars, but I can''t feel anything.


    "You cannot touch it. No matter how close it seems to you, you won''t ever touch it. It''s just part of an illusion of this room."


    "Illusion?"


    The man nods his head. "Yes, as I said, this world is the world in between the real world and the fictional world. Everything in here is a fusion of things in the real world and the fictional world. And this illusion is the product of it. The concept of gxies, stars, ands are based on the real world, but to make this illusion works, the fictional world works its way. It''s the reason why you can see it, but you cannot touch it."


    This whole real world and fictional world are making me confused now. How did I get here? Is the forbidden alley connected to this world?


    The man is still busying himself exining things in here when someone speaks behind us. I look around and saw a group of people walking towards our direction.


    The man immediately bows his head when he saw the people walking towards us. "Great Virtuose, your follower, Earl, brought Ysavel hos to all of you, as yourmand."


    I look at the man who is named Earl and to the people who are now standing in front of us. My eyes immediately widen when I saw some familiar faces.


    "It''s you!" I gasped when I saw the little girl who gave me the notebook in the real world. She''s the same reason why I''m stuck in the fictional world. "What are you doing here?"


    The little girl just raised his eyebrow at me and ignored me afterward. I am about to say something to the little girl when I heard a very familiar voice.


    "It''s been a long time since I talked to you, but you still didn''t improve. Still a dumb person." I look at the guy who is shaking his head at me as if saying he is utterly disappointed with me.


    "Your voice! Is it you? Is it you who talks to me in my dream!" That''s the reason why his voice sounds so familiar to me. It''s because he is that sarcastic and rude voice who talks to me.


    The guy justughs at me. "Well, at least you realized who am I. I thought you would be so dumb not to recognize my voice."


    "Pearce, can you not be rude with our visitor here."


    I look at the man who talks just now, and my eyes immediately widen when I realized who is it. "It''s you! Aren''t you the man in the bookshop? What are you doing here?"


    The man just smiled at me. "Sorry about Pearce, he can be rude sometimes, but he didn''t mean to offend anyone. And yes, I am the guy in the bookshop but I don''t really work there. It''s just the book''s way to find you."


    The book! The glowing book. How did I forget about it? The man said that the book traveled just to find me. But the question is, where is the book?


    "Wouldn''t better to talk about this inside?" Another familiar voice speaks from somewhere. I look around and saw a man who is probably the same age as me.


    The man that I met in the bookshop agreed and in just a snap of his fingers. We''re already standing in a very cozy room. It looks like a receiving area.


    The little girl, the rude voice, the man who is the same age as mine, the man who brought me here, and the man who works in the bookshop immediately find a ce to sit.


    The man from the bookshop gestured me to sit to the vacant seat. I immediately sit and stare at them. These people, I have been in contact with them before. Mostly on my dreams. But I didn''t expect I would see them in real life.


    "You are probably wondering why are you here. It''s simple, because you''re one of the people who we guide. Earl," the man from the bookshop points to the man who guides me to this room. "Probably said a few things about this world. But I would further exin it to you."


    "Ysavel hos, the writer of the novel, ''King Are You Gay?'' , wee to the Kosmo Metaxy world. A world between the real world and the fictional world. This world exists because of writers like you. To help you to be a great writer. This world exists because of the desire and passion of all the struggling artists in the real world. And us, the virtuose, are created to guide spirits of the artists to be great in their respective fields."


    I raised my hand at him to tell him to stop. I couldn''t process what they are saying. It sounds gibberish to me. "Wait, I don''t understand anything. Kosmo what? This world exists because of me? You will help me to be a great writer? Am I high, or did I really heard you said those words?"


    The sarcastic voice just scoffed at me. "You are really dumb, aren''t you? You''re not high and what you heard is all true. This world exists to help writers like you, who have a great passion for writing butck talent on it. And you, you are chosen by the book to be a part of this world."


    "A part of this world?"


    The man from the bookshop nods his head. "Yes, Ysavel. The book chooses you to help you be the writer you want to be. And being chosen means you will be part of this world. The Kosmo Metaxy world."


    "I''ll be a part of this world? What do you mean?"

 Chapter 51 - : Virtuose

    "I''ll be a part of this world? What do you mean?"


    The man from the bookshop sigh and stare right into my eyes. "Have you ever wonder what will happen to you if the fictional world copsed?"


    I frown at him and look at the rude voice. Didn''t that person already told me what will happen? "I will die. If the fictional world perishes, I will perish too."


    The man from the bookshop nods his head. "It''s true, but it''s also not entirely true. What Pearce told you is just a partial truth." The man then red at Pearce. So, Pearce is his name. I see.


    "You see, when a spirit from the real world came to the fictional world. The spirit would belong to the current world that the spirit is staying in. And when that world ceased to exist, then the spirit''s existence in the real world will be erased too. You are probably wondering why can''t the spirit go back to the real world? It''s because once a spirit of another world enters a different world, it would create an imbnce to both worlds. It''s the same reason why you, Ysavel hos, existed with the real Csille in her body to resolve that imbnce."


    "But if the fictional world copses and you die on it. Your missing spirit will create an imbnce in the real world, and to resolve that, the real world will erase your existence. But what will happen to you after? Will you really die? The answer is no. You won''t die, Ysavel. You cannot die in a world you don''t belong in the first ce. Your spirit will be forever stuck in this world then. Even if the real world exists, you cannot go back there anymore when the fictional world copse."


    "It''s the same reason why we keep reminding and guiding you," the little girl suddenly said. "But you didn''t listen, Ysavel. So, we call you here because of something important."


    The man from the bookshop gestured his hand to the man who is the same age as mine. The man took something from somewhere and hand it to me.


    I look at the item in my hand. It looks familiar however, I forgot where did I see it. Before I could even ask something, Earl suddenly jumps towards my direction.


    "It''s the book! It''s really the book." Earl is about to take the book from my hand, but when he touched the cover of the book, he suddenly rolls on the floor. He is groaning in pain.


    I immediately stand up, and I am about to help him when the little girl stopped me. "If you want to help him, then don''t get close to him. It''s the consequences of holding the book without its consent."


    I look at the book I am holding and to Earl, who is still groaning in pain. What does she mean? The consequence of touching the book without its consent?


    I suddenly remember what the man in the bookshop told me that night when I touched that glowing book.


    ''It traveled here just to find you. Take it. You will need it in the future.''


    The man from the bookshop said that the book traveled just to look for me. And the little girl just now told me that Earl is in pain because he touched the book without its consent?


    I look at the book I am holding. Is it the same book in the bookshop before? That glowing book?


    "Yes, it''s the glowing book, and it''s also the notebook I gave you in the real world. It''s where you write your novel. You don''t remember?" The little girl asked.


    I stare at the book I am holding. I only realized the simrities between the notebook where I write my novel and the book I am currently holding. Is it really the same book? But what is it doing here?


    "Ysavel, you''re the chosen one of the book. The book you are holding right now is not just an ordinary book. It''s a magical book where it could make your desiree true. However, you need to prove that you are worthy of its power. That''s the reason why you are in the fictional world and living as Csille Lauretr¨¦, the viiness of your novel. You want to be a real writer, right? Then you need to prove to the book that you really want to be a writer." The man from the bookshop exins.


    "Let me ask you, Ysavel? How much do you desire to be a real writer? To what extent do you wish your novel to be published?" The little girl asks me.


    "How much I desire to be a writer? Nobody knew how much I want to be a writer. Since I was young, it''s my lifelong dream. Writing is like my life force. It''s the reason why I still want to live. So asking me how much I desire to be a writer is like asking me how much I desire to live."


    No one understands how much I struggled to be a writer. Even if Lena and most people I know encourage me to stop writing, I never did. I never imagined myself not writing. So, even though I received too much discouragement from everyone, I still choose to write.


    Pearce scoffed at my answer. "It''s your lifelong dream? It''s your life force? Are you shitting us, Ysavel? If writing is really your life force, why are you doing the things that would hinder your wish toe true?"


    I got silent because of what Pearce said. It''s true. I have been slipping. I have been doing things against what I have written.


    I look at Pearce and sigh. "What can I do? I''ve been trying my best not to interact with the lead characters but what can I do if they are the one who keepsing to me? I''ve been trying to avoid them. I really did."


    Pearce scoffs at me again. He also rolled his eyes. "Excuses. It''s just your excuse, Ysavel, because if you really want to, you could get rid of Prince Fraser easily, but you still let him get near you. Why? Do you already have feelings for him?"


    I am about to answer Pearce when the man from the bookshop suddenly speaks. "Pearce," He stares at Pearce and shakes his head at him. Pearce immediately shut his mouth and just rolled his eyes at me. "Ysavel hos, sorry for the behavior of Pearce. But what Pearce said is true. We have been giving you warning since you first came into the fictional world. But what did you do? You keep ignoring it and continue to do what you want to do."


    I tried to exin myself to them. "It''s not that I''m ignoring it. I just want to have a clear understanding of the world I''m currently living in. You want me to live as Csille Lauretr¨¦, but my knowledge about this world and about Csille is limited only to what I have written. I just want to understand the fictional world more. Is that wrong?"


    The man from the bookshop shakes his head. "There are things you better not know for your own good. So, why are you forcing yourself to know it? You cannot change anything in this world, Ysavel. No matter how much effort you put, things are made as it is. So, why waste time on those things?"


    I shake my head at the man from the bookshop. "You all don''t understand. It''s easier said than done. I didn''t wish to do something against what I have written, but what do you want me to do? To just stand still and just watch things progress to worst? I could at least do something to warn them. I could at least do something to save them."


    Pearceughs at my answer. "But isn''t that what you have written, Ysavel? You write those things to them. So, why are you doing something against it? It was you who write it. You are also the reason why they will experience it."


    I messed my hair out of frustration. They don''t understand, do they? "It''s the reason why I want to save them. I write those things thinking that it won''t happen in real life because it''s only fictional. But it''s different when I am seeing it with my own eyes. I am the reason why they will be in danger. I am the reason why that is happening to them. So how can you expect me to sit still and pretend that it isn''t connected to me?"


    "So, it''s your guilt conscience," the man who is the same age as me suddenly spoke. It''s the voice who talks to me in the darkness! It''s the voice that talks to me when I am still new in this world. I now remember why his voice sounds familiar.


    I tried to reason out, but I cannot. What he said is true. I was trying to save them because I''m guilty. I am the reason why they are in that situation, and it eats my conscience thinking that something will happen to them, and I couldn''t even do something about it.


    "Lucan," the man from the bookshop shakes his head at the man who is the same age as me.


    "Teague, why do you keep protecting her? The reason why her life is messed up and the reason why the fictional world is messed up is because of her. Why don''t you want to let her hear what she needs to hear," the little girl said to the man from the bookshop.


    The man from the bookshop, whose name is Teague, sigh and look at me. "I am not protecting her, Lily. I just want her dreams toe true. When is thest time someone attains their desire with our guidance?"


    All of them got silent for a couple of minutes. "It''s been a long time since someone sessfully finished their task, right? Can''t you see?" He gestured his hands towards a space, and a hologram pictures of different people could be seen. "There are a lot of spirits who are trapped in this world. I saw each one of them lost the life in their eyes. We''re Virtuose. Our goal in life is to help spirits aplish the task given by the item and live the life they desire. But throughout these years, how many spirits sessfully finished their task? How many fictional lives got wasted? Aren''t you all tired of seeing these happen all over again? Don''t you think maybe we are doing something wrong in here?" Teague sadly said.


    What does he mean? It''s been a long time since someone sessfully finished their task? Someone? Who is that someone? Task? What task is he talking about? Virtuose? They keep saying these words, but I still don''t understand what does it mean. They said they guide the spirits? What spirits?


    Pearce shakes his head. "Do you think it''s our fault, Teague? We all did our best to guide them, but what did they do? They didn''t listen to us. They keep doing what they want to do. That''s why they end up getting stuck in here. We did all our best, and it''s their fault for not listening to us."


    Teague, the man from the bookshop, is about to rebuke when Lucan suddenly speaks. "Teague, we are their guide only. We cannot decide for them. We can only show them the right way toplete their task. We cannot force them to do what we want them to do."


    Teague just shakes his head. He then snaps his fingers, and Earl, who is groaning in pain on the floor, suddenly stops groaning. "Earl, can you please bring Ysavel back to her room. The other Virtuose and I need to talk about something first. We''ll just call you if we need to talk to Lady Ysavel."


    Earl immediately stands up and guides me out. "Ysavel?"


    I look at Teague, and he just nods his head at me. "Ysavel, we''ll just talk some other time. I''m sure you are still confused about many things. I will let Earl fill that confusion for you. Also," he snaps his finger, and the book I am holding suddenly floated towards him. "I''ll take the book for now. I''ll just hand it to you if everything''s clear between us, the Virtuose."

 Chapter 52 - : Friends

    We are walking back to my room now. I still don''t understand most of the things they said. I''m quite overwhelmed with what is happening right now.


    What''s the task? What with the book? What spirit? Virtouse? What are those things?


    Earl suddenly stops walking and looks back at me. "You probably have a lot of questions right now. Are you tired? We could meet some of my seniors here so they could help you answer every question you want to ask."


    I shake my head at him as a response. I''m still overwhelmed with things that just happened. I don''t think my mind could digest any information right now.


    "I''ll probably rest. I still cannot digest everything they said. Everything seems surreal for me."


    Earl just nodded his head and stopped in front of my room. "I understand you. I was like that too when I first came here, but you''ll get used to it eventually. Anyway, you can juste to me if you feel okay afterward. I''m mostly around the vicinity."


    "Thank you. I''ll keep that in mind. If you''ll excuse me, I''ll be going inside now."


    Earl nods before he opens the door for me. He also closed it for me, like how a gentleman does. I guess chivalry isn''t dead, eh?


    I walk to the bed andy there. What in the world is happening to me? First, I was transmigrated from the real world to the fictional world. Second, I was sharing my body with the viiness, and I was tasked to be the viiness if I wanted to be a writer. And now, I am in the in between world. Why is this happening to me? Isn''t most isekai stories is all about the female lead being a character of a story, and then she will fell in love with the male lead. But why is this happening to me?


    I rolled on the bed. And now, they said I couldn''t get out of this world if I let the fictional world copse. This. This is really unfair!


    ''That''s the reason why you are in the fictional world and is living as Csille Lauretr¨¦, the viiness of your novel. You want to be a real writer, right? Then you need to prove to the book that you really want to be a writer.''


    I suddenly get up on my bed when I remember what Teague said to me. I need to prove to the book that I want to be a writer? But how can I prove it? They didn''t even exin it to me.


    I slump on the bed again. I guess I''ll just sleep this off. My head is already hurting with all the information I couldn''t even process. No matter how much I think about what they said, I couldn''t really process it all. Maybe if I sleep, I''ll get a clear understanding about it, or better, perhaps I''ll wake up in the Illorian City again. I really hope so.


    __________________


    I woke up feeling a little better. Although I still don''t have answers to my questions, at least my head isn''t hurting now.


    I look to the window to check what time is it when I realized that this world doesn''t have the concept of day or night. Outside the window is just darkness and nothing more.


    I look around and saw a clock hanging on the wall. The clock said it''s already seven thirty, but I couldn''t really tell if it''s morning or night. I''m also not sure if this time follows the time of the real world or the fictional world.


    I was startled when someone suddenly knocks on my door, and I heard someone talk outside. "Ysavel, are you there?"


    I frown. The voice doesn''t sound familiar to me. So who could that be? I cautiously walk towards the door. I am about to look for a peephole when suddenly the door bes transparent, and I could clearly see who is in front of my door.


    Twodies are standing in front of me. Thedy on the left looks younger. She is wearing a lolita dress which really suits her petite height. She looks like a doll. Thedy on the right looks like ady in the nies. She''s wearing a doll dress with a nies hairstyle. She looks like those nies stars. She looks stunning. She could probably be a miss universe in the real world.


    "What do you think Ysavel look like? I hope she looks cute like a doll," the lolitady said to the otherdy.


    But it doesn''t make sense. Why would she ask it if I''m clearly standing in front of her? Is she blind? But it doesn''t look like she is.


    Thedy that looks like from the nies rolled her eyes at the lolitady. "Can you please stop with the thinking that every neer will look like a doll. I heard from Earl that she looks beautiful."


    The lolitady pouted. "Hmph, that Earl! Every girl in his eyes is beautiful."


    "Hey! Stop that! If Earl hears you, he''ll be mad for you for sure."


    The lolitady scoffs and crosses her arms. "And so what if he gets angry? I''m just telling the truth. Also, I don''t think he''ll do something to me even if he''s angry."


    The niesdy just shakes her head and stares at me. I am about to introduce myself when the niesdy suddenly raised her hand and knocks in the air.


    Did I see it right? She knocks in the air? And does my ears ying tricks on me because I definitely heard a knocking sound. What in the world is happening.


    "I, Uhm," I tried to talk to them, but I couldn''te up with aplete sentence. My mind is on whirl again. I don''t understand why thesedies in front of me are acting like I''m not in front of them.


    The lolitady suddenly looks at me. "Oh, no, I think she is using the vision power." The lolitady then tugs the sleeve of the niesdy.


    What does she said? Vision power? What vision power is she talking about? I am using it? But I don''t even have power, to begin with.


    The niesdy sighs and looks at me. "Ysavel, if ever you are in front of the door and is currently seeing us. Please know that only you can see us but not us. You are currently using the Vision power. It means you can see us even if we are behind this door. To turn it off, just get rid of your thoughts of wanting to see what''s behind that door."


    I followed what the niesdy said. I close my eyes and tried to concentrate my attention on something else. And when I open my eyes, I could see the door in front of me, and I couldn''t hear anything from the outside.


    I frowned. Am I hallucinating?


    I was startled once again when someone knocks on the door. I immediately open it and see the twodies in front of the door.


    The lolitady smiles widely at me. "Hi, I''m Aaline. I am twenty five years old. I''m a ballerina."


    The niesdy shakes her head at Aaline''s enthusiasm. "Hi, Ysavel. I am Soiartze. I''m twenty two years old, and I''m an actress. I heard from Earl that you''re the same age as mine and that you are a writer, is it true?"


    I nod my head at them. Who are these people? Where did they came from?


    Aaline, the lolitady, immediately saw my reaction. She then scratches her nape. "I know it''s all sudden, and you''re still probably adjusting in here. However, please forgive us for bothering you. It''s just, it''s been a long time since we have a neer here, and your age is closer to us. That''s why we run immediately here to introduce ourselves."


    "I''m sorry if we overwhelmed you. We don''t mean any harm. We just want to be friends with you. But if you''re still not okay. We understand that. We''ll just leave you for now, then. We''re sorry for interrupting." Soiartze seconded.


    I shake my head to get myself out of trance. I waved both of my hands to them. "I''m sorry, I just didn''t expect someone to see me. That''s why I couldn''t react immediately. Also, I will be more than happy to be your friend. And you don''t need to leave. I actually n to look for Earl because he said he would introduce me to his senior. But I guess, I wouldn''t need him now."


    Aaline immediately smiled widely at me. She then clings to one of my arms. She''s smaller than me, so it''s easier for her to cling to me. "That''s great. I have another friend. Also, you don''t need that, Earl. We could help you find our seniors to introduce them to you. Right, Soiartze?"


    Soiartze just smiles at Aaline while shaking her head. "You really have your way to people, Aaline." She then looks at me. "Wee to the Kosmo Metaxy, and you don''t need to worry. We will help you with your stay here. You said you want to meet the seniors, right?"


    I nod my head at her. Although I''m not really sure what and who the seniors are. But since Earl said that they could help me understand things clearly, I would like to meet them.


    Aaline ps her hand all of a sudden. "Come on. You got the right person. We could immediately bring you to the seniors now." Aaline is about to drag me when Soiartze suddenly stops her.


    "Aaline, have you forgotten?"


    Aaline stops walking and looks guilty at me. "Sorry, I forgot that the seniors are busy dealing with things right now. It would probably take some time before they could have free time for us. But don''t worry, since we are here, we could entertain you for a while."


    Soiartze messed the hair of Aaline, which caused Aaline to pout at her. "Sorry about her enthusiasm. She''s always like that. Lively and always full of energy."


    I shake my head at her. "That''s okay. I don''t mind. I actually miss having someone like that."


    I suddenly remember all those kids in the orphanage I love to visit when I was still in the real world. They are just like Aaline. They are lively and always full of enthusiasm.


    When will I ever visit you again, kiddos? I hope you are all doing fine and always have a smile on your face.


    "Ysavel?"


    I look at Aaline, who is looking at me curiously. She really looks like a cute cat. I want to pinch her.


    "Are you okay?" Soiartze asks worriedly.


    I shake my head at her. "I''m okay. Sorry, I just remember something."


    "You probably remember someone in the real world, right? I understand you. Sometimes it also happens to me. It must be good toe back there." Aaline said sadly.


    Even Soiartze looks down. I put my hand on Soiartze hands. "I thought you would entertain me. Where would you bring me then? I want to see how you would entertain me."


    Soiartze and Aaline both smile at me. Aaline excitedly tugs my arms. "Oh, I know a ce. I know a ce. Come on. I''ll show you something I''m sure you have never seen all your life."


    I look at Soiartze questioningly. She just shrugged her shoulders at me and smile. "Just let her be. I''m sure you will be amazed at what she wants to show you."


    After hearing Soiartze words, I just let Aaline drags me. We''ve passed through many rooms and walk for a couple of minutes before she stops on a huge green door. The door looks like the huge door of the room where I met the Virtuose. The only difference is its color. Its color green.


    "Wee to the Paraiso, Ysavel," Aaline said before opening the huge green door.

 Chapter 53 - : Paraiso

    "Wee to the Paraiso, Ysavel," Aaline said before opening the huge green door.


    Behind that door is a beautiful paradise. In front of us is a huge mountain fall. Beside the mountain falls, there are huge and tall beautiful trees, and in every tree, there are a number of birds singing a harmonious melody that is calming to the ears.


    Below the trees are beautiful flowers of all sizes and kinds. It looks like what I''ve seen in the animated movie Rio. When blu and his family came back to the Amazon forest. The view in front of us is like that but better and.. real.


    "Wow! Ysavel, this is how your Paradise is? This is amazing." Aaline jumps on happiness. She then runs towards the mountain falls. "Soiartze, look!" Aaline waved her arms to us. "There are fishes in here, and they pretty much look alive. And oh, look, there are flowers. I have never seen something like these again."


    I look at Aaline dumbfounded. I never met someone who is excited and enthusiastic when seeing something like this. Although the view in front of us is really breathtaking but Aaline looks like this is the first time she saw something like this.


    Soiartze gently smiled at me. "Sorry about her. Aaline is such a child at heart. Also, she''s been here for almost a decade now. She grew up in a bustling city and has never seen a ce like this in her whole life. That''s the reason why she looks so happy because of this."


    I shake my head at Soiartze. "Aren''t we all child at heart? I understand her. You don''t need to worry. My reaction would be like that too if I weren''t used to seeing nature like this."


    "You like nature?"


    I nod my head at her. I walked towards a big stone and sat on it. "Nature is one of my sources of inspiration. If I feel too drain writing something. I would pack up my clothes and would stay a day in a forest. Sometimes I would even camp out there."


    Soiartze nods her head and walks towards the direction of another bigs stone that is a few steps from mine. She sits on it and looks at me. "I understand you. I have a way of recharging my inspiration too. But unlike you, I only binge watch a movie or series of my favorite actress."


    "I guess every artist has their own way of recuperating their energy."


    I look at Aaline, who is currently sshing the bunny with water. "Can I ask you a question?"


    Soiartze nces at me and nods her head before she looks back at Aaline.


    "You said Aaline is already staying here for almost a decade now. What do you mean?"


    Soiartze sigh and look at the sky. "We''re all the same here, Ysavel. A struggling artist who wants to be known to our industry. So, when the opportunityes knocking to us, we epted just like you did. But we didn''t expect to end up in here." Soiartze sadly said.


    "All the same? What do you mean, Soiartze?"


    Soiartze scoffs. "They probably haven''t told you anything, right? They still did it. They thought by giving clues. We''ll figure things out. But they forgot that we''re not a full pledge artist. We cannotprehend things that they want us to understand."


    I frown after hearing Soiartze words. I''m more confused because of her words.


    "As I said, we''re all the same, Ysavel. You, a struggling writer who wants her work to be published. Aaline, a ballerina who wants to be the main dancer of an opera but even how much she trained, she remained as a background character. And I, Soiartze, a small time actress that even if I have a beautiful face, I couldn''t stillnd a good role. We''re all the same, Ysavel. We''re struggling artists."


    I didn''t know that''s their story. I thought they are good at their forte. But I still don''t understand one thing, how did we end up here.


    "Ysavel! Soiartze! Come here! You should see this!" Aaline shouts at us happily while pointing her fingers at something.


    Soiartze immediately stands up and walks towards Aaline. I followed her behind. I''ll probably ask her questionster. It''s probably better to enjoy this moment first. Who knows when will I have this kind of peace after I get back to the fictional world.


    Aaline, Soiartze, and I y for hours in the Paraiso. We swim, eat fresh fruits, and yed with some furry animals.


    "I''ve never been this happy after almost a decade. Thank you Ysavel," Aaline rest her head on my shoulder.


    I gently shake my head. "No, I am the one who should thank you two. My head has been hurting since the moment I came here, but you two help me unwind."


    "We''re just like you, Ysavel. We''re confused too when we first came here. I was so confused when I saw myself outside the window dancing as the main dancer in a y. I thought I was hallucinating." Aaline whispered.


    Soiartzeughs. "What about me? When I first came here, I was totally freak out. I thought the female viiness kidnaped me. So when the door opened, I immediately throw the chair of the study table to the first person who entered the room. Imagine the pain senior Marione felt because of me. I was embarrassed to her after that. Even now, I couldn''t look straight at her eyes."


    Aalineughed at Soiartze. "Oh, yeah, I remember that. Your introduction is quite unique, don''t you think, Soiartze?"


    Soiartze justughs at Aaline.


    "How about you, Ysavel? I heard from Earl that you almost touch the thing outside the window. It''s a good thing you didn''t touch it, or else you''ll be forever stuck in this world just like us." Aaline said.


    "Stuck in this world? I heard the Virtuose said that to me, but they told me that if I let the fictional world copse, I will be stuck in this world forever. What does it mean?"


    Aaline sigh. "You still don''t know?" Aaline raised her head and looked at the sky. "We''re all spirits from the real world, Ysavel. We''re all artist that is struggling with our forte. This world, Kosmos Metaxy, exists because of the spirit like us. I don''t know what item is linked to you, but that item chooses you because of your desire. The desire to be like one of those known artists. But that item from this world cannot grant a wish without you offering something in exchange for your dreams toe true."


    "But if you failed to do what you are tasked to do and if the fictional world you are staying in copses because of you. You will be an official people of this world then, Kosmo Metaxy," Soiartze continued.


    "What do you mean by this world exists because of us?"


    "Let me guess, Virtuose Pearce already called you an idiot, right?" Aaline asked.


    I nod my head as a response. How could I forget Pearce? That rude, sarcastic voice.


    Aalineughs afterward. "Sorry, I didn''t mean to offend you, but Pearce sometimes can really be rude. But to answer your question, this world exists because of our desire. Our desire gives power to this world and even to the Virtuose. This world creates an item that will link to a person who has the utmost desire to be an artist. That item will feed on our desire. They said that this world helps struggling artists to be a real artist, but I don''t think that''s how it works. This world feeds on our desires so this world can exist so that the Virtuose could have power."


    "This world find struggling artists to help them be real artists? Is that the reason why I am in my novel? So, it means I''m not the only one who is experiencing this?"


    Soiartze nods her head. "Yes, you, Aaline, and I and the rest of the people living here experienced what you are experiencing right now. Even Earl. Actually, Earl is like you. He''s also a writer, and the item link to him is also the book."


    I now understand it. This world exists because of our desire. The reason why I am living in Csille''s body is because of this world. I don''t know if I''m dumb or I was overwhelmed when I was talking with the Virtuose. But I only understand it by now.


    "Wait, the Virtuose said that when the fictional world we are staying in copsed, we will be then stuck to this world. Does it mean the fictional world you''re staying in before copsed?"


    Both Aaline and Soiartze nod their heads. "Yes, the Virtuose doesn''t understand how difficult it is to just stand on the sideline and watch things progress to something worst. That''s not what they understand. We tried to be in character, but it difficult to see the people you started to connect with struggle with things you know will happen. In the end, we failed on our task, and it resulted in the fictional world to perish. And now, we''re forever trapped in this world," Aaline said sadly.


    "So does it mean that if I failed to be Csille Lauretr¨¦, then I will be stuck in here too? But what about the promise they said that I would be a writer? What about the people I left behind?"


    Aaline shakes her head. "Yes, if you failed to be Csille, then you will be stuck in here too. Just like us. And the people you left behind in the real world? They will forget about your existence. I don''t know if the Virtuose exins things to you, but when a spirit from the real world failed the task given by the item, then their existence in the real world will cease. It''s like the price we need to pay for all the fictional lives we endangered."


    "I could never go back in the real world? But what will happen to those fictional characters? If we live in here, what about them?"


    Aaline shakes her head. "Dead. Once the fictional world copsed, all the fictional people living in there will die too."


    I was dumbfounded when I heard it. I thought they would be stuck in another world like me. "They would die? But why did we live even after the fictional world copse? Don''t they have another world they could live in? Just like us?"


    Soiartze sigh. "Ysavel, we''re differentpared to them. We are real people. We didn''t exist because of a book, a y, a movie, or something. Their existence is based on the arts we made. The world they are living in is based solely on that story. They are part of the fictional world, Ysavel. When their world ceases to exist, then their existence will be erased too. We didn''t die because we don''t belong to the fictional world. We cannot die in a world we don''t belong, Ysavel. That''s why we didn''t die and was stuck in here."


    So if I failed to be the viiness of my novel, then it means all the people I cared for in the Vrawyth Kingdom will die? Prince Fraser, Princess Paislee, Rufus, Brother Pascal, the Count, and the Countess will all die?


    Aaline clings to my arms. "Don''t worry, Ysa. I''m sure you could seed with your task. Just don''t stray far away from your character and don''t get too attached to the other characters."


    Soiartze nods her head. "Aaline is right. Just don''t get too close to the characters around you, so even if they get endanger, it wouldn''t be difficult for you to just watch at the sideline."


    "Do I really need to do it? Don''t I have any other choice?"


    They both shake their heads at me. "Ysavel, we already made our choice when we epted the item. And the only choice we could do is to be in character, or we will lose everything in the end. Take a look at us, Aaline, and I will never get back to the real world. We cannot see the people we left behind. We cannot be the artist we want to be. The worst thing is we lost all the people we cared for in the fictional world. It''s a dead end for us, Ysa. But you, you still have a chance. Just don''t fell in love with the male lead or any other characters. Just like what I did, or else it would be a dead end for you too."

 Chapter 54 - : I Would Never Fall In Love With Him

    Soiartze fell in love with a character?


    "Soiartze fell in love with the male lead. It then affected the male lead''s feelings. Instead of developing feelings for the female lead, the male lead fell in love with Soiartze. That''s the reason why the fictional world she is staying in before copsed," Aaline replied.


    Soiartze looks at the sky and smiles sadly. "So, if you still want to be a writer and you still want to go back to the real, I advise you not to fall in love with any characters in the fictional world. Or else you would lose everything you have right now."


    I will lose everything I have? I can''t be a writer, and I couldn''t go back to the real world. What''s worst, everyone I know in the fictional world will die. I shivered just by thinking about it.


    I repeatedly shake my head. "I won''t dare. And how could I fall in love with him if he''s still a minor?"


    Aaline looks at me. "Who''s he? Omg, Ysa! Don''t tell me you have feelings for someone?" She then shakes my arms that she is holding.


    "Is it true, Ysa? You have feelings for a character you made?" Soiartze looks at me with a frightened expression. "You cannot! I tell you, you cannot fall in love with anyone from the fictional world Ysa."


    "I''m not. I would never fall in love with him. He is meant for Paislee and not for me. They are the ones who are meant for each other. That''s how I write it, and that''s what will happen."


    Aaline and Soiartze just look at me for a whole minute. Soiartze sigh. "Are you sure about that, Ysa? Why does it sound like you''re convincing yourself and not us?"


    I look at Soiartze with wide eyes. I could feel my heart beating so fast right now. I put my hand on my chest and feel my heartbeat. I don''t understand why. But I could feel pain inside of me. It''s like something is piercing my heart.


    Why? Why do I feel like this? I can''t be in love with him. I cannot. You cannot, Ysavel! He is just a fictional character. How can you have feelings for a fictional character? I must be insane.


    I stand up and walk towards the mountain falls and dive into it. The cold water immediately made me shiver however, my mind is still in chaos right now. Even my heart is wildly thumping for whatever reason I don''t want to face.


    Aaline and Soiartze immediately followed me behind. Aaline dive in the falls, too, while Soiartze is sitting on the side watching the two of us swim.


    I swim for almost half an hour before Iid my body on a big rock at the side of the falls. I closed my eyes and tried to clear my mind.


    Even after immersing myself in a cold falls, my mind is still a mess. Aaline walks towards me and sits beside me. "You know what, Ysa, it''s never wrong to admit what you feel. We''re humans. We''re all capable of loving. It''s a normal thing for us."


    I look at Aaline and scoff. "It''s normal if it''s between two alive human beings. But what if it''s a fictional character and a human? Yes, love doesn''t know boundaries, but this world does. Characters are made for characters, and humans are made for humans. It''s logical reasoning."


    Soiartze walks towards us with a sad smile. "But does love use logical reasoning? It doesn''t, right? Ysa, do you know what I feel the first time I saw him? I thought the female lead and him look so good together. That they are both meant for each other. But as the story progresses, I realized that not everything we expect to know is actually true. That not because they are destined to be each other. Then it means they will end up together. If you''re going to ask me if I regret loving him, I would say no. Loving him is one of the greatest things I experienced in my whole life."


    I stand up and look at Soiartze. "They are destined to be together, and they are supposed to end together if you just didn''t get between them. That''s what it is."


    The two of them got silent because of what I said. I sigh and shake my head. "I''m sorry, I don''t mean to hurt you. It''s just that my mind is a mess right now. I don''t know what to think and what to do." I messed my hair out of frustration.


    This is the first time I deeply regretted taking the notebook from the little girl. If I did not take it, I would probably still struggling writing a novel right now. I would probably happily living with Lena and wouldn''t need to think about anything else.


    "You''re right."


    I look at Soiartze. I immediately stand up from sitting when I saw tears streaming on her face. "You''re right. I am the one to me." She smiled at me. She smiled while she is still crying. "If I didn''t develop feelings for him, I wouldn''t get stuck in this godforsaken world. They wouldn''t have died because of me. I am the selfish one." Soiartze slumps on the ground and cries her heart out.


    I am about to walk to her side when Aaline shakes her head at me. "Don''t. Let her be. She''s been avoiding this conversation since she came here. Let her acknowledge her feelings too."


    I look at Soiartze, and I picture myself crying like that. I picture myself crying myself out of regret, grief, and loss. I picture myself losing everything I have and left with nothing but myself only. And I never want that.


    After crying for five minutes. Soiartze raised her head and looked at me. "You''re right, Ysa. Humans are meant for humans, and characters are made for characters. I must be an idiot to expect that someone would love me. I must be an idiot to ruin the rtionship between them. I must be an idiot to let things progress to that. I must be an idiot to betray her trust. I could have saved him. I could have saved them. But I got too selfish. The Virtuose are right from the start. I should have listened to them."


    I walk towards Soiartze and hugs her. I don''t fully understand what happened to her, but all I know is she''s hurting right now.


    Soiartze hugs me back. "Ysa, do you know how much happy I was when I wake up one day, and I be one of the characters in a movie that my favorite actress starred in? I thought I could make my dreame true. I thought that if I finished the story as the best friend of the female lead, I could be an actress afterward. But I was wrong. I didn''t realize that I got too attached to the male lead. I was supposed to match them together. I tried to. I tried to match them, but it''s difficult. I thought I would die each day I saw them together."


    Soiartze hugs me tighter. Aaline even joined the hug. "Ysa, it''s difficult. It''s hard to see the one you love loving someone else aside from you. I was there, and I couldn''t do anything because I could not control my own body. I thought I could push through the end, but one day he walked to me and gave me hope. And that rekindle the hidden emotions I tried to bury deep inside me. I didn''t realize I lost it. I got lost in the happiness he brought me. Every time there would be a time gap in the story, he would try to see me."


    Isn''t that what''s happening between Prince Fraser and I? He would try to see me and talk to me whenever there''s a time gap in the story.


    "Ysavel, I am the one who is to me. I was the one who knows what will happen between the male lead and the female lead, but I was also the one who ruined their rtionship. But in the end, they are the ones who paid the price. I was the reason why they died. If I could just have stayed in character, they probably still living life happily. But it''s toote now, they already died, and I am now stuck in this world. This is the price I need to pay because of my selfishness."


    I gently pat Soiartze''s back. "That''s not true, Soiartze. It''s not entirely your fault. Don''t take all the me. The male lead could be me too. If he didn''t have feelings for you, they wouldn''t die." I tried to console Soiartze. She looks so down and heartbroken right now.


    Soiartze shakes her head. "No, it''s entirely my fault. I know the story between them. I know that they both meant for each other. I know that that''s what is supposed to happen, but I be selfish. I thought someone could love me. I thought I could change the story and be with him. I didn''t listen to the Virtuose because I thought we could make it through in the end. I thought love would prevail, and we will be together. But I was wrong. You are right, Ysa. Characters are meant for each other and not for us. I should have known my ce."Soiartze looks at me with her teary eyes. "Ysa, please save yourself. Don''t be like me. I don''t even know how I can still live every day. Don''t fall in love with a character."


    Aaline shakes her head and looks at me. "I''m sorry, Ysa, but I think I need to bring Soiartze back. She doesn''t look good." Aaline helps Soiartze to stand up, but Soiartze wouldn''t stand.


    Soiartze looks at me and holds my hand. "Ysa, you need to promise me that you would never fell in love with any character. Promise me. You''ll seed with your task. I''m begging you, don''t repeat the mistake I made. Don''t lose everything just because of love. You cannot change anything, Ysa, and even if you can, it would just bring misfortune to all of you. Please, just don''t let your emotions get into you."


    Aaline looks helplessly at me. It looks like she is saying that I should just agree with what Soiartze is saying because that''s the only way she would feel okay.


    I sigh and smile gently at Soiartze. "I promise you. I won''t fall in love with any character. I promise I would never fall in love with him. I promise that I would sessfully finish my task and live my dream life. For now, you should rest, okay? Let''s talk when you sober up."


    Soiartze nods her head in satisfaction, and she lets Aaline guide her out. Aaline looks at me with a sad smile. "Ysa, you need to stick with your words. Don''t fall in love with anyone in the fictional world. Don''t be like us. Don''t be a fool and listen to what the Virtuose are saying. However, the Virtuose are only doing things for their own sake but they still know how to guide us, spirits of the real world. So, just listen to them."


    I nod at Aaline. Aaline sigh and bid her goodbye to me while helping Soiartze, who is now sleeping.


    "Do you need help?" Aaline just shakes her head at me. Soiartze is way taller than Aaline, and that makes it difficult for Aaline to guide Soiartze out.


    "I can handle this. Maybe you could stay here first to think about what we just said. Don''t be like us, Ysa." Aaline then walks out of the Paraiso.


    I look up at the sky, and I could see the smiling face of Prince Fraser. I sigh and shake my head. "It''s Csille''s emotions Ysa. Don''t confuse it as yours. You won''t fall in love with a fourteen year old boy. Yeah, it''s just Csille''s emotion." I nod my head, trying to convince myself that what I said is true.


    "I would never fall in love with you, Prince Fraser. No matter what happens, I cannot fall in love with you."

 Chapter 55 - : No More Chances

    "Csille, what do you want if you grow up?" Young Prince Fraser asks the young Csille.


    They are currently ying in the pce garden. Prince Fraser is cutting some dried leaves from the flowers, and Csille is just admiring the beauty of the flowers.


    Young Csille smiles widely at him. "Hmm, when I grew up, I want to be where you are. I want to be always beside you, Prince Fraser."


    Young Prince Fraser stops what he is doing and looks at Young Csille. He then gently smile at her before he continues cutting dried leaves again. "Then just stay with me always. I promise I will always protect you."


    Young Csille beamed at Young Prince Fraser''s words. "I will stay with you forever then."


    I look at the two children, who are doing their own thing happily. When did it happen? Why can''t I remember this? Is it the time I skipped? They still look young in here. Probably nine years old or more.


    Prince Fraser said that to Csille? I know Csille, and Prince Fraser is close since they are young, but as far as I remember, Prince Fraser isn''t this sweet to Csille. They interact and y with each other, but Prince Fraser remains quite aloof to Csille. Csille is the one who keeps interacting with Prince Fraser.


    I am about to take a closer look when I feel a sudden jolt, and when I open my eyes, I am already back at my room in Kosmo Metaxy.


    I get up and look outside the window. "Does it really happen, or it''s just a part of my dream? Prince Fraser." I sigh and shake my head. "I guess, it won''t happen anymore. Promises are really meant to be broken." I smile sadly. "I''m sorry, Csille, the promise between you and Prince Fraser won''t happen. Just ept it, Prince Fraser, and you will never be together."


    I close my eyes and all the memories of Prince Fraser came shing through my mind.


    The first time I met him when I first came here. Our first conversation in the Pce Garden.


    <em><strong>"I like this one the most." He smiled and put it behind my ears. "There, it suits you. Itplimented your hair and your eyes." He patted my head and continue walking.</strong></em>


    <em><strong>"Please stop that count''s daughter here, count''s daughter there. Right now, you''re Csille, not a daughter of some noble family. And I''m just Fraser, not a Prince of a Kingdom. As Fraser, I''m asking you. Do you hate me?"</strong></em>


    <em><strong>"Why would I hate you? I would never do that." Prince Fraser takes my other hand and holds it. "How about we made a promise then? Let''s promise that we will never hate each other no matter what."</strong></em>


    The time when he said goodbye to me when he went to his first training.


    <em><strong>"So what if we''re royalties? You came from a noble family. So I don''t think it wouldn''t hurt to call me Fraser only. And have you forgotten? We''re engaged. You''ll be royalty too in the future."</strong></em>


    <em><strong>Prince Fraser looks at the window. He then takes a Pink Camellia from the inside of his suit and left it in the cab in front of him. "I will be leaving for half a year. The King assigned me to go to the Western region to train there. I''ll just see you when I get back here. And Csille, please take care of yourself." After saying those words, he stared at me for a few minutes before he left my room.</strong></em>


    The first time I met him was the fourteen year old Csille.


    <em><strong>"Why did you close the door at me?" He snapped.</strong></em>


    <em><strong>Prince Fraser caught my chin and forced me to look at him. "Why aren''t you looking at me? Did you do something again?" He frowned.</strong></em>


    <em><strong>"Also, what do you mean by asking what am I doing here? Are you expecting someone?"</strong></em>


    <em><strong>Prince Fraser covers his cheeks and steps backward. "Never mind. I will just see you in the library at nine. Remember to meet me there, okay?" After he said his words, he immediately runs towards the hallway.</strong></em>


    The time we spend in the western region.


    <em><strong>"Csille. Can you stop going to my stall every day?"</strong></em>


    <em><strong>"Don''t tell me you''re still denying it? Do you think I wouldn''t notice that you are observing me from afar?"</strong></em>


    <em><strong>"Csille Lauretr¨¦!" He took a deep breath and stared at my eyes. "Then can you listen to me? I''m the Crown Prince and your fianc¨¦. Isn''t that enough for you to listen to me?"</strong></em>


    <em><strong>He took the hand I''m using to push him and holds it tightly. "I didn''t sleep the whole night because I was worried sick about you. I was worried you would wake up at midnight. Terrified of what just happened. So, I decided to wait for you to wake up."</strong></em>


    <em><strong>He points his fingers at my face. "Don''t pout. It makes my anger melts away." He mumbled.</strong></em>


    <em><strong>He looks relieved with my response. He nods his head and messes my hair. "Good. Good. As long as you don''t like him. Everything''s good."</strong></em>


    <em><strong>Prince Fraser let my chin go and put it back at my side. "I''m always mad? That''s true. But it''s all because of you. You do things that make me mad, Csille."</strong></em>


    <em><strong>"Don''t you think, I haven''t noticed? For the past two days, you keep interrupting my conversation with Farren. What''s with you?"</strong></em>


    The time I fake confessed Csille''s so called feeling to him.


    <em><strong>Prince Fraser just looks at me. "Don''t move. I wouldn''t let you go unless you tell me what is happening to you."</strong></em>


    <em><strong>"I like you. I avoided you because I''m starting to like you." I said head down. I could feel my ears, and my face is getting flustered with my own words.</strong></em>


    The time when he said goodbye to me before I went inside this mysterious alley.


    <em><strong>"I don''t want another Queen. I want you to be my only Queen, Csille." Prince Fraser whispered to my ears.</strong></em>


    <em><strong>Prince Fraser grabs my arms and hugs me behind. "You need to be careful there, Csille. Please,e back home. You need toe back home, my Queen," Prince Fraser whispered in my ears while hugging me from behind. He remains hugging me for a few minutes before he let me go. "You need toe back. Promise me."</strong></em>


    All my memories about Prince Fraser sh into my mind. I close my eyes and try to recall all those memories. All the memories I share with him during my stay in the fictional world. I didn''t realize that I already spend a lot of time with him. It seems like a short amount of time to me. It feels like it just yesterday when I first came here in the fictional world.


    I sigh and open my eyes. It''s time to end this. I need to end every interaction with Prince Fraser. I cannot afford to lose everything.


    "I''m sorry, Prince Fraser. I have decided when I get back. I would ignore you and stay away from you as far as I can. No more chances, Ysavel. No more chances."


    ___________________________________


    "YSA!!!"


    I look back and saw Aaline running towards me. I also see Earl walking behind her.


    I waved my hand at her and gave her a wide smile. It''s been two days since thest time I met her and Soiartze.


    I didn''t get out for two days. I was convincing myself to fix every mistake I made and strengthen myself, so I wouldn''t forget that I need to avoid Prince Fraser or any characters if it''s not the scene I have written. I couldn''t afford to make the same mistake Soiartze made. I also promise them that it wouldn''t happen to me. For their sake, for my dream''s sake, and for everyone''s sake in the fictional world.


    Aaline and Soiartze also didn''t bother me for two days. Soiartze probably still doesn''t feel okay since I don''t see her with Aaline today. I can''t me her, though. It''s not easy to lost everything suddenly.


    Aaline immediately clings to my arms. "Ysa! It''s been two days since I met you. I miss you," Aaline said to me pitifully.


    Iugh at her and pinch her cheeks using my free hand. Aaline looks really cute. If she didn''t introduce herself as a twenty five year olddy, I would have mistaken her as a teenager. "Sorry, I was just having a talk with myself. What you and Soiartze said thest time made me reevaluate my life choices."


    Aaline pouts. I could see sadness in her eyes. "Soiartze. She also didn''t get out of her room for two days now. I''m worried about her."


    Earl walks towards us and looks at Aaline, who is still clinging to my arm. "You cannot do anything about it. It''s time for Soiartze to face the truth. You cannot fight a battle that isn''t yours, Aaline. All you can do now is to stay with her and let her know that there are people who are always there for her."


    Aaline nods her head even though I could still see reluctance in her eyes. She probably realized that Earl''s words are true. We cannot interfere with Soiartze''s own battle. She needs to face her own demons.


    Earl sigh at Aaline''s reaction. He then looks at me and smiles. "Ysavel, it''s been days since thest time I saw you. I''m sorry. I said I would be around, but I got too busy with some matters. How''s your stay in Kosmo so far?"


    I shake my head at him and smile. "No worries. Aaline and Soiartze entertained me. And about my stay in here, it''s getting better now. I understand things better, and that''s because of Aaline and Soiartze."


    Aaline beamed at me. "Ysa, do you want to visit Paraiso again? I want to see Your Paraiso again."


    My Paraiso? I frown at Aaline''s words. "What do you mean, my Paraiso?"


    Aaline is about to answer me when Earl cuts her words off. "So, you went to the Paraiso. I see. And these two didn''t exin things to you?" Earl shakes his head and looks at Aaline, who is pouting at me. "Paraiso is one of the illusionary doors in Kosmo. If you would notice, there''s a lot of huge doors in here. Each door represents something. Paraiso, if you would notice by its name itself, it represents Paradise. Each spirit has their own perception of paradise. We might have the same idea of it, but every paradise is different from each other. Take, for example, my paradise is an ind of dogs."


    What? Paraiso doesn''t always like what I''ve seen? That is so cool. I thought it''s always forest since it''s Paraiso.


    "Oh, oh. You should see Ysa''s Paraiso. It''s so breathtaking." Aaline beamed at Earl. Earl just smiles at Aaline. He is about to raise his hand, but he puts it down instantly.


    I raised my eyebrows at Earl. This guy, don''t tell me he wants to pet Aaline''s head. Does he have a crush on her?


    Earl caught me looking at him, and his face immediately hits up. He then inconspicuously shakes his head at me as if saying that what I''m thinking is wrong. He probably sees the teasing in my eyes. He''s really a writer. He knows how to read people.


    Aaline looks at me. "Ysa, can we go to your Paraiso again? I want to swim in the mountain falls again."


    "Mountain falls?" Earl asked.


    Aaline nods vigorously. "Yes, mountain falls. Her Paraiso is a forest. There''s a mountain falls, huge beautiful trees and different kinds of flowers. There are also birds singing everywhere and cute furry animals who love to cuddle. You shoulde with us, Earl. Didn''t you say your Paraiso is an ind full of dogs, right? I''m sure you''ll love Ysa''s Paraiso too. There''s a lot of animals who are sweet there. There''s even a lion who loves to act like a small cat."


    Earl''s eyes immediately light up, and he looks at me. "Is it true? There''s a lion that you can hug in your Paraiso?"


    I nod my head at him. Earl immediately agreed to apany us after he heard my answer.


    Aaline and Earl started to walk towards the direction of the Paraiso. Aaline talks nonstop about my Paraiso while Earl listens to her intently. As if what Aaline saying is a cure for all the diseases.


    I look at them and smile. Maybe this world isn''t about dead end. Maybe there''s also a beginning in here.

 Chapter 56 - : Regrets

    "YSA! WHAT ARE YOU DOING THERE? COME ON HERE!" Aaline shouted at me. She and Earl are currently ying with the lion.


    They are both brushing the lion''s hair and snuggling it. I look at the two andugh. They look like children.


    I started to walk to them, but I stopped on my track when I saw a flower. It''s Red tulips. The first flower Prince Fraser gave me. I suddenly remember the first time I talk to the young Prince Fraser in the Pce garden.


    <em><strong>Prince Fraser extends his hand like he wants to pat my head, but he didn''t. He grabbed the flower that is dangling close to my head. He took it and showed it to me.</strong></em>


    <em><strong>"I like this one the most." He smiled and put it behind my ears. "There, it suits you. Itplimented your hair and your eyes." He patted my head and continue walking.</strong></em>


    I was shocked that time. I didn''t expect him to put a red tulip behind my ears. Red tulips. The flower he gave me is red tulips, and in the flowernguage, red tulips mean deration of love.


    Deration of love? How could I even think about that puny memory? That''s just child y. Prince Fraser would never fall in love with Csille.


    "Ysa?" I heard Aaline called my name.


    I shake my head and walk again towards their direction. I better get rid of any thoughts about Prince Fraser. It won''t do me any good. It will only bring misfortune to me. Starting from now, I must think of Prince Fraser as a curse. Yep, a curse.


    "Ysa? Are you okay?"


    I look at Aaline, who is now looking worriedly at me. I just smile at her and sit beside her. "I''m okay. I just remember something. Don''t mind me." I started tob the hair of the lion too. The lion sighs satisfactorily. It looks like the lion really enjoys the attention he is getting.


    "Ysa? Do you regret epting the item?" Aaline asks all of a sudden.


    Both Earl and I stopped ying with the lion and look at Aaline. We both didn''t expect her to ask that question. Bute to think of it. Did I regret it? Did I regret taking the notebook from lily, the little girl sh the Virtuose?


    I got silent for a moment because I don''t know how to answer it. I wanted to say yes, but I want to say no at the same time. There''s a lot of cons and pros of me being transmigrated to the fictional world. But what does weigh more? The cons or the pros?


    I sigh. "To be honest, I don''t regret it. Although I miss my best friend Lena but aside from her, I don''t really have other people left behind. If I didn''t ept the notebook, I''ll probably regret it because I wouldn''t get a chance to meet my loved ones in this fictional world. It sounds funny, right? I am the one who wrote about them, but they be the most important people in my life now."


    "Ysa," Aaline shakes her head. "You cannot be too attached to them, or else it would be hard for you when the timees that you need to get back to the real world. Also, you need to realize that they are characters only. They are not really alive, Ysa. You said it yourself. Characters are meant for characters and humans and meant for humans. That''s the same with family and friends."


    "Actually, I understand where Ysavel ising from. If you grow up having no one around, you''ll wish to have anyone with you. And I don''t think there''s nothing wrong with getting too attached to them. As long as you still know who you are and what you need to do." Earl disagrees with Aaline''s words.


    Aaline frowns and crosses her arms. "So, are you saying I am wrong, huh?"


    Earl instantly raised both of his hands as if saying he surrender. "I''m not saying you''re wrong. I''m just saying that maybe you should see where Ysavel ising from. It''s easier to be attached to something you have been longing for so long, and there''s nothing wrong with that. Abraham Maslow''s Hierarchy of needs already stated that one of the needs of a person is love and belonging. We''re made to love and to feel love, Aaline, and it''s never wrong to do that."


    "Abraham Maslow is a human, and you also said it yourself. We, HUMANS, need it. But Ysavel is referring to characters and not humans, Earl. And you said it is never wrong to love? Bullshit! If it''s not wrong, why are we all stuck in this godforsaken world! Did you forget Earl? Did you forget the reason why are we all here?" Aaline suddenly burst out.


    "But what if they are also humans?" Both Aaline and Earl look at me. Confused by what I just said.


    "What do you mean they are humans?" Aalineughs at me. "How can it be possible we all know that they are just fictional characters."


    I shake my head at her. They don''t understand, do they? "It''s not about if theye from a story or not. But what I''m saying is, we only said they are not human because we already have this fixed mindset that only us, people from the earth, can be called humans. But have we forgotten that just because we think they are not humans, then it means they are not? For them, they are humans. What''s the difference between them and us? Aside from our origin, we''re all the same."


    "Ysa, I don''t understand what you are saying. They are characters and definitely not like us." Aaline looks at me confusedly.


    "The only difference between them and us our origin. Their origin came from the artist who made their world and gave their lives. Our origin came from the great almighty who made our world and gave us lives. It''s just the same. We''re all the same. They have their own emotions and mind just like we did."


    "But wee from different dimensions, Ysa. No matter how you try to exin things. It won''t change the fact that, us and them couldn''t co-exist together, or there would be an imbnce to both worlds." Aaline said sadly. I could see pain in her eyes.


    What could have happened to her?


    Earl clears his throat. "I regret it."


    We both look at Earl. He regrets what?


    Earl smiled at us. Although he is smiling widely at us, I could still see sadness in his eyes. "I regret epting the book. I really regret it. If I didn''t ept it, maybe they are all still alive and happy. But what does regret can do? Can they bring them back? No, then cannot. I cannot see them again no matter what I do."


    Aaline holds the hand of Earl. "Earl."


    Earl just shakes his head at Aaline. "I''m okay, Aaline. You don''t need to worry about me. It''s just sometimes I really miss them. I miss my family from the fictional world. I wish I could see them again, even just for thest time. They are the only family I have, but I am the reason why they die. Maybe it my retribution for asking for something I could never have in the first ce. I am an orphan. How could I have a family?" He chuckled. "In the end, you cannot escape your faith. I am an orphan and will always be. Ahh, what a cruel world it is."


    I look at Earl and sigh. I understand him because, just like him, I am also an orphan. I have never seen my parents, and I never feel the warmth of having a family you can call your own. Only in the fictional world, I realize how great it is to have a loving family.


    Will I end up like Earl? I hope not. All I need to do is to stick to the plot, and I could save everyone from dying. I could save the fictional world. Ysavel, please stick to what you have written.


    "Earl," Aaline softly whispered while gently caressing Earl''s arm as if saying she is there for her. "Don''t be like that. Who knows, maybe you could find a family here."


    Earl stares at Aaline, and Aaline stares at Earl with an awkward smile on her face. I smile while looking at the two of them. I definitely could see something between them. I don''t know what happened to them, but I hope they could find the happiness they are longing for.


    Earl clears his throat and cough. He then looks at Aaline shyly. I could see his ears are already red. "Do you want to have a family?" He asks Aaline.


    Ahh! Holy moly! Is he asking Aaline to have a family? I cover half of my face. I wanted to shriek, but of course, I cannot. I don''t want to ruin the atmosphere. I knew it! He''s into her.


    Aaline face instantly flushed because of Earl''s question. She then avoids his gaze and takes her hands away from Earl. "I-I. Wha-what do-do you mean?" She stutters.


    Earl immediately shakes his hands at Aaline. But why is he shaking his hands?


    "I was just asking. That''s just a casual question. Please, don''t misinterpret it." He then scratches his nape as a sign of embarrassment.


    Aaline immediately froze on the spot and looked at Earl. She then stands up abruptly and kicks Earl, who is still sitting on the grass. The kick is so intense the Earl curls on the ground while clutching his legs that Aaline kicks. Even the lion they are caressing immediately stands up and runs away out of fright.


    "You''re really a jerk! Don''t you ever talk to me again!" Aaline shouted at Earl, who is still curling on the ground because of the pain. Aaline then looks at me. "Ysa,e on! Let''s get out of here. This guy is really useless." After saying that, she walks out of the Paraiso.


    I look at Earl and shake my head at him as a sign of disappointment. Earl looks at me confusedly. He stops curling on the ground and tries to sit up. "What did I do?" He asked me.


    I just shrugged my shoulders at him and walked out of the Paraiso too. When I walk out the door, I immediately saw Aaline fuming mad and kicking the wall while murmuring something.


    "Stupid writer! I hope he woke up tomorrow with a third arm. Hmph. Stupid guy! Stupid! Stupid! Arggh, I hate him!" She messed her hair but Aaline immediately straight up when she saw.


    She then gives me an awkward smile and looks at my back. She''s probably looking for Earl. "He''s still inside. He''s stillining about his legs."


    Aaline just rolls her eyes. "That''s what he gets for being a jerk. I should have kicked him in his," Aaline stop talking and shake her head. "Nevermind, you really can''t expect something good about that guy. Come on, Ysa. Let''s check on Soiartze. Maybe she''s feeling better now."


    I walk beside Aaline. "What did she do these past few days?"


    Aaline shakes her head. "I don''t know, aside from staying in her room for the whole two days. I don''t know what she is doing. I tried to convince her to go outside, but she would always decline. I''m already worried about her, Ysa. Do you think she''s okay?" Aaline clings onto my arms and looks at me with a worried eyes.


    Based on what I could see in their rtionship, Aaline probably considered Soiartze as her sister, and I know she''s probably worried about her now. But Soiartze probably just needs time to ept the reality and face it as it is. And Soiartze is the only person who could do that.


    "I hope so. Soiartze just needs time to ept everything. Let''s not rush her. All we need to do right now is to make her feel that we are always here for her and that she is not alone in her battle."


    Aaline sighed and looked at me. "Ysa, will you be like us?"

 Chapter 57 - : Fulfilling One’s Dream

    "Ysa, will you be like us?"


    I stopped walking and look at Aaline. Will I ever be like them? What does she mean?


    "What do you mean?"


    Aaline shakes her head at me. "Will you be like us? Will, you also made the same mistake we did? Will you also stray from the character you need to do? Will, you also failthe task?"


    I don''t know how to respond to Aaline continuous question. I want to answer her no, but can I really stick to that decision until the end?


    I know I already made up my mind, but I still have doubts to myself. I want to do everything just to save them, the loved ones I have in the fictional world. Just to save their world, but I''m more afraid that in the middle, my emotions will get the hold of me. I''m afraid I will also make the same mistake they did.


    "Ysa, can you promise me not to? Can you promise me not to fail your task? Ysa, I''ve been here for a decade... All these years, I''ve been ming myself for all the bad things that happened to the people I love in the fictional world. I''ve been ming myself to the point that sometimes I hated myself to the core. Ysa, please don''t be like me. Can you promise me not to be like us? I would feel better to know that you finish your task and you have be a sessful writer. Ysa, can you fulfill the dream we couldn''t have?"


    I am about to answer her when suddenly a voice interrupted us from behind.


    "You need to promise us, Ysa."


    We look back and saw Soiartze walking towards us. Aaline''s eyes immediately light up when she saw Soiartze. She then runs towards Soiartze and clings to her arms like a child who just saw her mother after work.


    I smile at the scenario. I''m happy that even after what they have experienced, they still find each other, someone who they could rely on. At least they are not alone.


    Soiartze smile at Aaline and gently taps her head. It''s as if she is tapping a child''s head. Come to think of it, Aaline is way older than Soiartze but looking at the two. Soiartze looks older. Not because her appearance looks older but because of how she treats Aaline. She treats Aaline like a child.


    I am still enjoying their interaction when Soiartze looks up to me. I immediately smile at her. "Do you feel better now, Soiartze?"


    Soiartze just shakes her head. "How can you ept that you lost everything easily?" Soiartze smile sadly. "I will never feel okay, Ysa. It''s never easy to ept that in the blink of an eye, everything you treasure was gone. Gone and will nevere back. It''s the worst kind of heartache that even time couldn''t heal. We just need to deal with it and act like nothing happens."


    I remain silent and rooted in my ce. I don''t know how to respond to that. I originally don''t have many people besides me, but when I entered the fictional world, my life changes.


    I have a loving family and friends. I already know how great it is to have someone who loves you and supports you unconditionally. And I don''t actually see myself losing that unconditional love and support. Can I live without them? I doubt it.


    Aaline looks at Soiartze and sighs. "Ysa, you need to promise us that no matter what happens once you get out of here, you will neveres back."


    I look at Aaline, puzzled. What does she mean by that? She doesn''t want to see me anymore? But why? Did I do something?


    Aaline probably saw the anxiety in my eyes because she waves her free hand at me and pouts. "Please don''t misunderstand me. I love having you around here, but I hope you could live a life different than us. I hope you could go back to the real world and fulfill your all time dream of being a writer. Not just for your sake but for us also. Ysa, fulfill the dream we could never have. For us, please."


    Soiartze also seconded. "Ysa, you need to finish the task. Don''t be like us. Please."


    I nod my head at them hesitantly. I''m hesitating not because I felt troubled be of their requests, but it''s because I felt like I would only disappoint them in the end.


    Can I really finish my novel as Csille? The answer? I still don''t know. I want to, but can I really do it?


    "But I have a question. What do you mean that once I go back to the fictional world, I cannot go back in here no matter what?"


    Aaline looks at Soiartze, but Soiartze just shakes her head at Aaline. Aaline sigh and look at me sorrily. "I''m sorry as much as I want to tell you everything, but I guess the seniors are the ones whom you should talk to. And I also heard from Earl that you will still need to go back to the Virtouse to talk to them, right?"


    I nod my head, Aaline as a response. What does the senior and the Virtouse have to do with my question?


    Soiartze noticed my situation, and she exins it to me. "We actually don''t have any rights to say something to the neers. The ones who usually brief everything about this world and how this world works are the seniors. And all the remaining information will be given to you by the Virtouse."


    "So, you cannot exin it to me even though you know what it is?"


    Aaline nods her head. "It may sound weird to you because we could be the one exining things to you, but the seniors and the Virtouse want to take extra precautions when ites to new spirits. It''s because one wrong move could result in them being stuck in here. The Virtouse is afraid that because of our inexperience, we will mistakenly advise the neer on things the spirit couldn''t do. It''s difficult to understand, but the bottom line is both the Seniors and the Virtouse just want to save the spirit from being stuck in here."


    Aaline looks around first before she inches closer and whispered something to me. "But I kinda doubt that. They probably don''t want us to exin things to the new spirits because they are afraid that we will say something we couldn''t say."


    I frown at Aaline words. What does she mean by that? I thought the Virtouse are the ruler of this world?


    Soiartze shakes her head, Aaline. "It''s better not to talk about this openly. Let''s get inside my room first." Soiartze suggested, and Aaline immediately agreed. So, the three of us walk towards Soiartze room.


    Soiartze''s room is the same size like my room. Actually, all the rooms in here are identical to each other. The only difference there is the design on the inside.


    Soiartze has a lot of movie posters and CDs on the rack. There are also papers on the study table. I look at it, and it''s a script.


    Aaline immediatelyy on the bed and roll on it like a child. Soiartze shakes her head and looks at me. "Feel free to sit everywhere." She probably notices my interest in her posters and CDs. "Oh, that. I collected that after I came here. It''s the only that makes me happy."


    Aaline sits up and looks at the posters. "It''s more like. It''s the only reason why you are still living in here." Aaline then looks at me. "Soiartze still couldn''t get over her idolizing to that actress. I mean, yeah, she''s lovely and a great actress but she is also the reason why she is here. I don''t understand her."


    Soiartze immediately reacts to Aaline words. "Hey! Can you please leave her behind? And it''s my personal choice to do so. How about you? Did I ever question you why you always get mad at Earl for no apparent reason?"


    Aaline immediately flustered just by the mere mention of Earl''s name. I immediately smile. This gal definitely has a thing for Earl but does Earl reciprocate that? I hope so.


    "Hey! Can you not mention that jerk? My blood is still boiling every time I remember him. Hmph. He''s stupid! Also, we''re not here to talk about that useless guy, aren''t we?"


    Soiartze smirks at Aaline. "Why don''t you want to talk about Earl? Tell me, Aaline, do you like him?"


    Aaline immediately stands up and throws Soiartze the pillow on the bed. "Can you please not think like that. We all know how useless that guy is."


    Soiartzeughs at Aaline. "Okay, okay, chill! I was just teasing you. Why are you overacting?"


    Aaline pouts at Soiartze. She then looks at me like she''s asking me to side her. I smile at her childish behavior. If I don''t know Aaline, I''ll mistake her as a teenage girl or probably a child.


    Soiartze sits beside Aaline and looks at me. "You''re wondering why we cannot tell you everything we know, right?"


    I nod my head as a response. I also look for a chair to sit on.


    Soiartze and Aaline look at each other for a couple of minutes before they look back at me. Soiartze is the one who exins things to me.


    "Ysa, this world is created because of us, lost spirits of the arts. When it was first created, it just sounds like those typical isekai stories where a person transmigrated to a world, and then she uses the identity of someone from that world. All the spirits before do what their characters are supposed to do. They do it without question because all they want is to be the artist they really want to be. Also, unlike us, they have the full control of their body." Soiartze stops and nods at Aaline.


    I gasped when I heard thest line. What? They could control their body, unlike us? But howe we cannot?


    Soiartze nods her head. "Yes, they have the full control of their body. It''s because the Virtouse thought that they wouldn''t do something that would affect that plot entirely. And they did. They still stick to the plot. But they didn''t expect that someone won''t. After this world existed, no one ever strays from their character. At first, the Virtouse thought that it wouldn''t do any harm to the spirit of the fictional people''s lives, but they are all wrong."


    Soiartze smile sadly. "They thought that that spirit would stop what she is doing, but it''s alreadyte when they realize that the story changed drastically. When they notice that the spirit and the male lead are in love with each other and the female lead was left on the sideline, the Virtouse got angry. They try to fix everything, but it''s already toote before they could even do something. The fictional world copses, and all the fictional characters living in that world die."


    Aaline interrupted Soiartze. "Oh, oh, this is the exciting part is."


    Soiartze red at Aaline. "What''s interesting to it? It''s the reason why we are stuck in here, and you find it entertaining?"


    Aaline just pouts at her and urges her to continue the story. Soiartze shakes her head and continues. "The Virtouse thought that the spirit died, but they are shocked when one day the spirit showed up to this world. The Virtouse tried to bring back the spirit to the real world, but no matter how hard they try they couldn''t bring her back. In the end, they just left the spirit lives in here. After that incident, they thought everything''s going back to normal. They thought that the spirit is just a one time mistake."


    "But what they are wrong again because, after that, many spirits started to rebel. They started to do what they want without even considering about their task or how their characters should act. And the results are drastic. The fictional world, where those spirits live, copses, and all the spirits showed up in this world. Right that moment, the Virtouse changes the rule in this world. They started to take full control of our character''s bodies once we entered the fictional world. They also prohibited us to fall in love with any characters in the story."

 Chapter 58 - : Doubts

    "The Virtouse thought that after what they did, all the spirits would stick with their characters, but they didn''t expect that things be worst. With the limitations, most spirits started to get frustrated and do things against the plot. And it continues until now. Although there are some spirits who seeded with their task but most spirits don''t, and they are now stuck in this world. Just like us," Soiartze exined.


    So, that''s the reason why I couldn''t take full control of my body? I frown when I suddenly remember something that the Virtouse told me.


    "But the Virtouse told me that the reason why I co-exist with Csille is because of the imbnce between two worlds."


    Aaline nods her head. "It''s also true. We cannot exist as ourselves in the fictional world because we''re not originally from it. And we couldn''t just set aside the spirit of the real owner of the body because the fictional world would notice its missing spirit. We, sharing the body to the real owner, is like a camouge so we wouldn''t be noticed by the fictional world."


    I frown. The Virtouse didn''t exin it further to me. I thought we just co-exist with the real owner because of the imbnce they are talking about. Now it makes sense.


    "But what will happen if the fictional world notices our existence?"


    Aaline and Soiartze look at each other and shakes their heads. "That. It''s better to ask the Virtouse about it. I heard from Earl that they will call you soon. Just wait for it." Soiartze said.


    I''m still thinking what''s the answer to my question when suddenly Aaline stands up abruptly. "Oh, oh. I suddenly remember. I have a question for you, Ysa."


    I look at Aaline with a frown. What question does she want to ask that she stands up abruptly?


    "I''ve been thinking about this since the first time I met you. I just forgot to ask because I was too happy to talk to you. I''m just wondering why aren''t you afraid that you won''t evere back to the fictional world or the real world? Aren''t you concerned?"


    Come to think of it. The first time I woke up in here, I didn''t felt scared but more like confused. And it never crosses my mind that I will also be stuck in here despite me, not knowing most of the things in here.


    I look at the eagerly waiting Aaline, and even Soiartze is waiting for my answer. I sigh because I don''t even know why I''m confident that I would return to the fictional world. All I know is I would definitelye back.


    <em><strong>"You need to be careful there, Csille. Please,e back home. You need toe back home, my Queen," Prince Fraser whispered in my ears while hugging me from behind. He remains hugging me for a few minutes before he let me go. "You need toe back. Promise me."</strong></em>


    I suddenly remember what Prince Fraser told me before I enter the alley. Is it because of that promise?


    "Ysa?" I heard Aaline asked me.


    I shake my head at them. Trying to shake off any thoughts about Prince Fraser. Why do I always think about him?


    "It''s not that I''m not concerned, but even myself don''t know why I don''t feel threatened or afraid of staying in here. It''s probably because I know that I still haven''t finished my novel, and even the Virtouse didn''t mention about me being stuck in here. Also, It''s probably because I know there are people who are waiting for me toe back home."


    Aaline nods her head. "It''s probably great to know that you still have people who are waiting for you toe back home." Aaline sigh and try to hide the sadness in her eyes.


    I stand up and sit beside her andfort her. Aaline thenid her head on my shoulders and cry. "Ysa, what does it feel to have someone waiting for you? I already forgot the feeling of it."


    I look at Soiartze helplessly. I don''t know how I should answer Aaline with her current state. I just don''t want to make her feel worst.


    Soiartze inch closer to us and gently massage the back of Aaline. "Aaline," she softly whispered. I could also hear pain in her voice.


    When is thest time they saw their loved ones? When is thest time they felt the warmth of having their loved ones by their side? It''s probably too long that Aaline even forgot how it feels to have someone wait for her return. It must be awful to feel like that.


    "It''s heartwarming. It''s like the first day of spring after the winter season. That after the cold winter season, you could see things bes alive again. You be alive again. Like a bud of flower enjoying the warmth of the sun." I answered her while gently caressing her arms.


    Aaline looks up at me and smiles sadly. "It must feel good to experience it. I miss experiencing it, Ysa." She scoffs. "Will I never experience it again?"


    I look at Soiartze to ask for help. But even Soiartze doesn''t know what to do. She just sits there and spaces out. She probably feels the same way as Aaline. How devastating it must be to know that you would never see the people you love the most.


    "Aaline, I''m sure you will experience it. Life isn''t about sadness. Remember, after the rain, there is always a rainbow. It''s a sign of hope for everyone. So, don''t be sad. Even if you couldn''t see them, you can build your own family in here. Not because you got stuck in here. It means you''ll sulk in the side forever. Life is too short to be sad, Aaline."


    Aaline shakes her head at me. Soiartze is even shaking her head. Did I said something wrong?


    "It''s different in here, Ysa. Remember, we''re not originally from this world, and even if this world let us live in here, it doesn''t mean it epts us as it people." Soiartze said. She probably sees the confusion in my eyes.


    But what Soiartze said made me confused even more. What does she mean by that?


    Aaline shakes her head. "That''s all we can say to you, Ysa. It''s probably better if we look for the seniors today. So, they could answer all your questions."


    I nod my head at Aaline. I''ve been curious about these seniors since day one in here, and I''ve been dying to meet them. Can I get the answers I wanted?


    The three of us walk through the hallways for a couple of minutes now. And throughout our way, I''ve been looking around like a child who visits the museum for the first time.


    Everywhere I look, there are huge doors just like the door in Paraiso. Every door has weird cravings I couldn''t understand. Some have colors, but most are just silver or gold.


    I also see some spirits going in and out of the doors. Aaline exins to me that behind those doors, there are different worlds. Although it''s different from the real world and the fictional world. Those worlds behind those doors are all illusionary, just like the Paraiso.


    Every door also symbolizes something. Take, for example, the Paraiso, which symbolizes Paradise. There''s also Temor which symbolizes fear. Every person who enters Temor will experience or face their greatest fear in their life. Aaline said that those spirits who have done something against the rule in Kosmo would need to undergo Temor for few days.


    "That is really terrifying," I shivered. I couldn''t even see myself entering that door. I''ll probably die just a second after entering it.


    Aaline nods her head. "Hmm. That''s the reason why most spirits living in here follow the rules of Kosmo withoutints. They are scared that even a single mistake would lead them inside Temor. However, Kosmo''s rule isn''t that strict. As long you don''t hurt anyone physically, mentally, or emotionally then you''re good."


    I sigh in relief. I don''t want to ever enter that door, not even if someone threatens me to enter that door. I would rather die than enter that door.


    After walking for another couple of minutes, we arrived in front of a huge door. But this door is quite different than the doors we''ve passed through. This door is made of wood and looks like those typical wood carved doors in the real world.


    Aaline looks at me with a smile. "Come on, Ysa. I heard from Earl that the seniors are free today. I''m sure they are dying to meet you. As far as I know, the moment they knew that there''s a neer, they started preparing to meet you."


    I look at the door with awe. I don''t know why but I feel something warming to this door. It just looks like a normal door, but among all those huge doors I''ve seen in Kosmo, this is the only door that I could feel something. It feels warm.


    Aaline looks at the door too. "You also feel it? The warmth?"


    I look at Aaline and nods my head. "What is it, and what''s inside this door?"


    "This door might look like a normal wooden door, but this woodes from the real world. Even the carvings are carved by humans living in the real world." Soiartze answered.


    This door is from the real world, and even the carvings are carved by a human from the real world? "But how could it be possible? I thought once the spirit failed their task, they couldn''t get out of here? Is it those spirits who seeded in their task? Did theye back here to give this?"


    Both Aaline and Soiartze shake their heads. "Ysa, once the spirit seeds in their task, they cannot go back in here or even in the fictional world."


    "But if it''s not them, who brought this? Howe it''s in Kosmo?" I stare at the huge door. This door requires a lot of woods to make, and even the carvings would probably take more than a week to carve. Also, with how big this door is, howe it is in here?


    Aaline sigh and looks at me. "Ysa, as we told you, we cannot exin most of the things in here. As much as we want, but we''re tied, Ysa. The Virtouse have eyes and ears in here, Ysa. They could easily know what a spirit said to another spirit. Those spirits who spilled information that only the seniors and the Virtouse could say will be thrown into Temor for a couple of days to reflect with their actions."


    That''s how strict they are when ites to information? But what are they afraid of? What difference does it make if a spirit heard it from another spirit or from the seniors? What secrets are they trying to keep?


    "Ysa?" Aaline clings to my arms and looks at me worriedly. "Are you okay?"


    I nod my head at her. I''m just thinking, why does the seniors and Virtouse are doing this. What could they get from doing this? I suddenly remember what Aaline said to me before.


    "They said that this world helps struggling artists to be a real artist, but I don''t think that''s how it works. This world feeds on our desires so this world can exist so that the Virtuose could have power."


    So, Virtouse could have power? Are Virtouse really guiding the spirit, or are they using the spirit for their own advantage?


    "Ysa?" Aaline call to me.


    I look at her and shake my head. "I''m okay. I was just thinking about something."


    Aaline blinks at me before she nods my head. "What are you thinking, Ysa?"


    I gently messed her hair. "Don''t mind it. It''s nothing." I look at the door. "Isn''t it time to show me what''s behind that door?"


    Aaline immediately beams at me and runs towards the door. She slowly opened the huge door like it was nothing. She then smiles at me. "Ysa,e on. I''m sure you''ll like it in here."

 Chapter 59 - : Tahanan

    Soiartze followed Aaline and whispered before me. "Wee to Tahanan, Ysa. Wee to home."


    I look inside and saw a different world inside. It''s different from what I have mostly seen in Kosmo. Tahanan looks like Earth. Feels like Earth.


    I walked inside, and the first thing I saw is a towering building. There''s a signboard in front of it saying Movie theater. There''s also a lot of people going in and out from it.


    In front of the movie theater, there is a jam-packed restaurant. Many people are eating inside. Even the outside of the restaurant is full of people.


    "This," I whispered. I couldn''t believe what my eyes are seeing. People are wearing clothes from the real world. There are buildings and shop designs like it''s still in the real world. If I don''t know that I''m still in Kosmo, I would probably mistake it that I came back to the real world.


    Aaline clings to my arms and beam. "Wee to tahanan Ysa. This door is the most visited illusionary door in Kosmo. Among all the doors it''s the only door that makes us feel like we are still living in the real world. Isn''t this amazing?"


    I look around and nod my head. This is really amazing. I suddenly realize that I miss the busy city of the real world. But there''s something I don''t understand.


    "Howe there''s a movie in here? And how about the people in here? Are they illusionary too?"


    Aaline shakes her head and is about to exin things to me when Soiartze cuts her off. "I think it''s better to talk about this with the seniors." Soiartze taps my shoulders. "Do you want to stroll around first, or do you want to look for the seniors first? There''s a lot of things that I think you will love to see."


    The three of us decided to check the movie house first. Not that I''m not really curious about the Seniors, but I just want to experience Tahanan first hand. Who knows, maybe this would be thest time I could visit this ce.


    We don''t really n to watch a full two hours movie. It''s too time consuming, so we decided to just go for a short movie. Aaline suggested a movie that Soiartze is ying in. Although Soiartze shakes her head in refusal but Aaline just ignores it.


    "Soiartze, why are you so worried? You''re acting improved since the day you came here. What''s there to be shy about? Even Earl said that your acting is great. Come on, don''t you want to show Ysa how great you are? Maybe this will be thest time Ysa could see you acting. Will you take that chance away from her?" Aaline said to Soiartze.


    Soiartze then looks at me and sighs. "Okay, for the sake of Ysa. But this will be thest time, okay?"


    Aaline ps her hands and clings her arms on me. "I don''t understand why she doesn''t feel confident about her acting skills. You should see for yourself Ysa and tell her how her acting is."


    Soiartze walks beside me and nods her head at what Aaline said. "Yes, Ysa, please tell me how bad my acting is, please. You''re a writer, and writers have an eye for acting, right? So, please tell me how do I act, okay?"


    I nod my head helplessly at Soiartze. Who would tell her that I''m not really good at rating acting? For me, as long as the actor isn''t using a monotonous voice, then it''s good.


    The three of us entered the movie theater. We''re about to enter the cinema when suddenly someone calls us.


    "AALINE! SOIARTZE! YSA!"


    We all look back and saw Earl running towards us. Aaline immediately rolls her eyes when she saw Earl. "And what are you doing in here? Are you following us?"


    Earl grimace at what Aaline just said. "Following you? Why would I follow you? I was on my way to look for Soiartze since I heard she went out already. I thought I would find her in the Movie theater, and I''m right."


    Soiartze frowns at the mention of her name. "You''re looking for me? What does the great Earl want from me?"


    Earl scratches his nape and takes a deep breath before he looks straight at Soiartze''s eyes. "Soiartze, can you be the female lead of my novel? Director Jace already called me and said that they want to adapt my novel into the movie, and they personally ask me if I have a specific person in mind to portray my characters. The first person who came through my mind is you. So, are you willing to be my female lead?" Earl asks with a nervous voice.


    Soiartze just looks at him for a couple of minutes before she turns her back at him. "I''m sorry. Not interested." Soiartze then enters the cinema like she just didn''t decline an offer from Earl.


    Earl was left dumbfounded at Soiartze response. Even I didn''t expect that Soiartze will decline it. I look at Earl pitifully and taps his shoulder. "Maybe it''s better to talk about this sometimeter, or maybe you could look for someone else," I nced at Aaline, who is currently quiet at the side.


    Earl shakes his head repeatedly. It''s as if saying how he despises that idea. "I cannot. Only Soiartze can pull my character off." He then looks at me. "Ysa, you need to help me. You''re a writer too. You know how difficult it is to find a suitable person who could fit your character, right? Please, help me. I nee-"


    Before Earl could finish his words, Aaline, who is quietly standing on the side a while ago, stand in between us and res at Earl. "You hooligan, Soiartze already said no. Don''t you know what the meaning of the word no? Or do you want me to exin it to you? Also, can you not bother Ysa. Shoo, stay away from us."


    Earl just stands there and watches the fuming mad Aaline. He then shakes his head and looks at Aaline disappointedly. "I''m offering something that would help Soiartze. Why are you so against it, Aaline? Don''t you want her to be sessful? This opportunity could open doors for her. Why are you against it?"


    Aaline got silent for a moment and look at Earl in disbelief. "What do you want to say, Earl? That I don''t want Soiartze to be sessful? Is that what you are saying?"


    Earl stares at Aaline and nods his head. "Yes. What are you afraid of, Aaline?"


    Aalineughs at Earl. Although she isughing, I could hear the pain in her voice. Although I understand where Earl is standing, but I don''t think it''s enough reason to said that to Aaline.


    "I hate you, Earl. I really hate you. I wish I never befriend you," Aaline said in a low voice before she walks out and enters the cinema too.


    Earl probably doesn''t see it, but I see that Aaline was crying. I look at Earl. "You don''t need to say it to her, you know."


    Earl looks at me with a confused look. He probably doesn''t understand why did Aaline walks out on him. I shake my head at his ignorance. I don''t know if he got any idea about Aaline''s feelings for him or if he got any idea about his feelings for Aaline.


    "I didn''t mean to say it to her. I-I thought..." he then looks at me. "Ysa, can you help me? Help me talk to Aaline. Her words. Is, is it true?" Earl ask me with a shaky voice.


    I shrugged my shoulders at him. "I don''t know. Also, if you want to talk to her, then do it yourself. She''ll appreciate it if it''s from you and not from me" I tapped his shoulder before I enter the cinema too.


    But before I enter, I look back at him, who is still standing from where he is standing. He looks confused and disappointed with he''s self. "Although I could help you say a few words to Soiartze. But I''m not sure if she''ll agree to be part of your movie. But trying is still trying, right? Who know-"


    Earl cuts me off and just shakes his head. "Never mind that. It doesn''t matter anymore but thank you for the offer Ysa." He then walks away.


    I stare at his back. If he could just acknowledge his feelings for Aaline, everything would be better for them. But those two are really, hmm, how could I say it? Ignorant on love or in denial in love? Hayss, love is reallyplicated.


    ______________________________________________


    After the thirty minutes short movie, we decided to eat first before going to the seniors. Aaline and Soiartze mentioned to me that the seniors are the ones responsible for managing the spirits living here.


    If the Virtouse guides the spirits of the real world to the fictional world. The seniors are the one who guides the spirits in the Kosmo. They are the ones who make sure that everything is under control and there''s no one who is disobeying the rules.


    Aaline and Soiartze also mentioned that the Seniors are living in the middle of the Tahanan.They also mentioned that the reason why they are called seniors is because they are the first batch of spirits who stray out of their characters and got stuck in here. The Virtouse expected that the number of spirits being stuck in here would be double in the future. That''s why they trained the first batch of spirits to help them rule the Kosmo.


    It''s also the reason why the seniors are the second group of people who have authority in Kosmo after the Virtouse. But aside from the authority to rule, the Seniors don''t have powers, unlike the Virtouse.


    "Seniors aren''t really strict. They are like a leader in a group project in school. Those leaders who arepetent, kind, and are easy to talk to. So, you shouldn''t worry that much, Ysa. I''m sure they really want to meet you." Aaline assured me.


    After the movie, Aalinees back to her usual demeanor, although I could still see a trace of sadness in her eyes.


    Earl should really start to acknowledge his own feelings for Aaline, or else he''ll lost her.


    Soiartze ces a strange elongated food on my te. "Hmm, Aaline is right. I''m sure all your questions will be answered by the seniors."


    I look at the strange food and poke it with my chopsticks. What is this? I have never seen anything like this. It''s brown and elongated. Aaline notices the attention I''m giving to the food. Sheughs and exins it to me. "You should try that it taste immacte. As far as I know, it''s called kikiam. It''s one of the Filipino street foods. You should dip it into the sauces in here. The owner of this restaurant is a Filipino chef master."


    I follow the instructions of Aaline and true to her words the taste is really good. I''ve never tasted something like this before.


    Soiartze smile at my reaction. "If you still have time, we could stroll around the Tahanan so you could taste other cultures'' food. You should also see their culture. It''s really amazing."


    I nod my head at her in agreement. I just wish I still have time for that. Hopefully.


    After eating, Aaline and Soiartze led me to the ce where the seniors are living. I look at the open space in front of me.


    "This is where the senior lives?" I ask confusedly. Did they bring me to the wrong ce? I look in front of me, and all I could see is an open space and nothing more.


    Aaline nods her head at me. "Yep, this is where the senior lives. Lovely is it?"


    Lovely? I look in front and smile awkwardly. Lovely? I couldn''t even see anything. How could I say it''s lovely? Does Aaline have trouble with her eyes?


    Soiartze shakes her head and elbows Aaline. "This is one of the another illusionary space in Kosmo. Seniors rarely show themselves to spirits. So, in order to meet them, you need to get an ID that you could use to break the illusionary space." Soiartze takes something from her pocket and faces it in the air. A secondter, we felt something sucking us in. I tried to get out, but the force is too much that the three of us got suck in.

 Chapter 60 - : Ancelm

    When I open my eyes, I see a beautiful two story house in front of me.


    Aaline beamed at me and pointed her arm to the two story house. "Ysa, wee to the House of Seniors."


    House of Seniors? I chuckled by its name. Aside from its name, the house looks homey and cozy. It looks luxurious and elegant, but it has this homey mood. It feels like a ce where you can call it home.


    Soiartze taps my shoulders and walks towards the entrance of the house. "Come on inside. I''m sure the Seniors are all waiting for us."


    Aaline and I follow Soiartze inside. Upon entering, my mouth couldn''t stop from opening. Everywhere I look is full of arts. There are paintings hanging on the wall. There are sculptures on the post. Everything seems magical.


    "Ysa!" I look at the overly excited Aaline, who is now pointing at something. I follow what she is pointing to, and my eyes immediately widen. "It''s one of my favorite paintings in here. Isn''t she lovely?"


    I look at the painting of a beautiful girl in front of me. The girl looks familiar to me, but I just don''t know where I saw her. And there''s something inside of me saying that I know her. But who is she?


    "Ysa? Are you okay? Why do you look shocked?" Aaline asked me worriedly.


    I snap out of my trance and look at her. With a shaky voice, I ask her, "Who is thedy in the picture?"


    Aaline looks at the painting and shakes her head. "I really don''t know who she is, but I do know who paints that."


    I stare at the painting again. I could feel my heartbeat beating fast for an unknown reason. All I know now is I need to know who is thedy in the picture.


    "It''s Ancelm''s painting," Soiartze stands beside us and looks at the painting too. "When Ancelm first came here, everyone got shocked. Even the Seniors are bewildered on what happened to him."


    Ancelm? Who is this Ancelm? And what did he do that make everybody in here shock at his existence?


    Aaline bes excited when she heard the name of Ancelm. "Oh, oh. I know the story! Ancelm is a painter and a writer. As far as I remember, he used to work as aic illustrator back in the real world. When he first came here, everyone is shocked at what happened to his task. Unlike us, who failed to do our task because we got too attached to a fictional character. Ancelm is the opposite. He didn''t follow his character and distance himself from every character. Even the elders are shocked because Ancelm can fully control his character''s body. Ancelm is supposed to fall in love with the female lead of the story, but in the end, he didn''t even catch feelings for the female lead. This causes the fictional world he is staying to copse."


    Ancelm can fully control his body? And he didn''t fell in love with the female lead even though that''s what written in the story? Who is he?


    "When the Seniors asked him howe he could control his body and why didn''t he follow the story? He said, ''I''m Ancelm, and I don''t let anyone control me, not even you. To why I didn''t follow the story? It''s simple, I would only love one person, and that is Gracen. Nothing more.'' You don''t know how many women fall in love with him instantly," Aaline shriek. I look at her and saw her face is already red.


    "But even if many women adore him and confess their feelings to him, he just ignored them. Because for him, he could only love one person, and it won''t ever change. It''s the reason why he painted this portrait. The Seniors said this is how Gracen looks like. Even up until now, one year has passed, but he still loves her. Even if he couldn''t get out of here, he promised not to love anyone but Gracen. How lucky Gracen could be to have someone who''ll love her so dearly," Soiartze said with envy.


    I nod my head as an agreement. Who wouldn''t want someone who is loyal to you for the rest of your life? That even if he couldn''t be with her, he would rather be single all his life than to spend his life with another person.


    <em><strong>"Then just stay with me always. I promise I will always protect you."</strong></em>


    I suddenly remember the dream I have about the young Prince Fraser and Csille. The words the young Prince Fraser said in my dreams keep repeating in my mind.


    He will always protect me? I smiled bitterly. Prince Fraser is different than Ancelm. Ancelm wouldn''t betray Gracen and will always choose Gracen no matter what. But Prince Fraser? He would break off his engagement with Csille and would choose Princess Paislee over Csille. How can I even think of him?


    I shake my head and sigh. I thought the saying, ''out of sight, out of mind'' works, but why do I always remember him now that I don''t see him? This is really bad.


    I woke up from my trance when I heard Aaline asked Soiartze a question. "Soiartze, do you think I could find someone like that in the future?"


    Soiartze looks at me to ask for some help, but even I don''t know how to answer it. Ancelm is one out of a million guys. Finding a guy like that in the real world is already difficult. How about in here? It would probably take some years before another Ancelm enters Kosmo. And even if therees a day that another Ancelm would be here. I''m sure that guy would remain faithful to his beloved.


    "I''m sure you''ll find someone like that in the future. You probably just need to look around and open your eyes. Who knows, maybe he is just around the corner." Soiartze winks at me.


    I smile at her. She knows! I thought I''m the only one who knows. Then it means, Aaline and Earl really have a thing for each other. The only bad thing is, when will these two realize it?


    Aaline is about to answer when suddenly Earl pops out of nowhere. "Hey! You three are also here. What brings you here?"


    Aaline rolled her eyes at Earl and ignored him. Soiartze and I look at each other andugh. Destiny is funny sometimes. The moment Soiartze said that maybe Aaline''s man could be in the corner, Earl pops out of nowhere. Is that a sign?


    Both Earl and Aaline look at us. They look confused. Aaline pouted at us and shouted. "Why are you twoughing? Are you talking behind my back?"


    Soiartze raised her hand and shook her head. "Why would I dare? Also, I amughing because of Earl."


    Earl immediately checks himself. He frowns when he finds nothing wrong. "What''s with me?"


    Aaline looks at Earl. Looking for the reason why we suddenlyugh but after staring at him for a good one minute, she didn''t find anything. Aaline pouts and crosses her arms at us. "Are you two making fun of us?"


    I shake my head and try to suppress myughter. These two are definitely cuties. I really hope they would end up together.


    "Why would we make fun of you? We were justughing because of how Earl looks like. His pants and his polo doesn''t look good together. He looks like he just grabs whatever clothes he sees in his closet and wears it." I look at Earl with a sorry smile.


    Sorry, it''s not that Earl''s fashion is bad, but his clothing doesn''t really match each other. Plus, the way he wears it makes it look awkward.


    Earl''s face immediately hits up, and he looks at his clothes shyly. Aaline frowns and res at us. "What''s wrong with his clothes? I think it looks good to him. It suits his quirky personality. What right have the two of you have to make fun of someone''s fashion?" Aaline stands in front of Earl and uses her body to cover Earl. She also spread her two arms, making it clear to us that she is protecting Earl. She looks like a lion protecting her shy cub.


    Soiartze and I immediately straighten our faces and look at the both of them with a sorry face. "I''m sorry. We don''t mean to offend Earl, and yeah, I agree with you. His fashion suits his personality. Sorry, Earl, we don''t mean to be rude," Soiartze said, which I immediately follow.


    I don''t really mean to pinpoint his fashion, but I don''t see any other excuse to use other than that. I couldn''t tell them that Soiartze and I areughing because of the coincidence.


    Earl just shrugged it off. "Don''t worry about that. I know that my fashion could look awkward at some and I''m already used to it." He then looks at Aaline, who is still protecting him from us. "Thank you, Aaline. I really appreciate it."


    Aaline immediately steps aside and moves far away from Earl. "Don''t thank me. I didn''t do it for you. I just couldn''t bear when someone makes fun of other people."


    Earl smiled at Aaline''s answer. He then looks at the portrait of Gracen. "You''re also mesmerized at her? She probably looks better in person."


    Aaline scoffs at Earl''s remarks. "Everyone looks beautiful to you."


    Earl stares at Aaline for a couple of seconds before he nods his head and stares at the portrait again. "You''re right, everyone looks beautiful to me, but only one person looks cute to my eyes," he then nces at Aaline. "And you should know what I like the most are cute things... and person."


    Aaline face immediately hits up, and she turns her back at Earl and walks in a certain direction.


    Soiartze and I immediately followed Aaline. While Earl just smiles at us. This two definitely have a thing. I must do something for them before I go back to the fictional world.


    _______________________________________________


    "Please wait in here while the Seniors are still having a meeting," the secretary said.


    After strolling to the House of the Seniors, we decided to meet them, but the secretary told us that the Seniors are having a closed-door meeting and it would take up some time before they could finish it.


    I look at the secretary and smile. "Thank you." The secretary just nods at us and informs us that if we need something, we could just talk to her outside the receiving room where we are waiting.


    I look at Aaline and Soiartze, who are currently busy reading magazines. "Why is there secretary in here? Also, outside the House of the Seniors, I have also seen people working. I don''t understand. Are they real person or are they also part of the illusionary space?"


    Aaline shakes her head at me. "Nope, they are real spirits and not part of the illusion Ysa. As I told you, we cannot exin things as we like. You need to wait for the Seniors to exin it to you. Also, I know you got an idea now who and what are they, right?"


    Soiartze shakes her head and looks around before she inches closer to me and whispered. "It''s also like Earth in here, Ysa. We also need to work to live."


    I look at Soiartze with a shocked face. Do they also need to work to live here? I thought they don''t need to work. I thought the Seniors and Virtouse are responsible for the spirits in here?


    Soiartze shakes her head as if she had read what I''m thinking. "The Seniors and the Virtouse are only responsible for guiding us but living in here isn''t free. The residents are free, and they also give free meals. The thing is, most spirits aren''t satisfied with what they have. They long for excitement and fun things and food. That''s where the Tahanan exists. It exists to entertain spirits, and spirits used the money to entertain themselves."


    I now understand. It''s really boring to live life routinely. So, the spirits long for some excitement. Some difference. "But don''t they feel bad to do arts after what they have experienced?"


    Aaline nods her head. "Some spirits hate the idea of the arts they used to love and the reason why they are stuck in here. Those spirits decline the job offer that the Seniors gave to them instantly. They just rely on free things the Seniors and the Virtouse are giving to them."


    Soiartze is about to say something when the door suddenly opens.

 Chapter 61 - : Seniors

    "Seniors!"


    Aaline and Soiartze immediately stand up and bow their heads towards the entrance. I look back and saw five people entering the door.


    The five of them walk towards the sofa and sit. One of the women who have blue eyes waves her hand at Aaline and Soiartze. After receiving the signal. Aaline and Soiartze stand up straight and sit beside me.


    "You must be Ysavel?" One of the men ask. He is wearing a long ck robe with an emblem on its chest part.


    I nod my head as a response to him.


    The man looks at hispanions, and they all nod their heads at him. The man then looks straight into my eyes. "I am Andreu, the head Senior of the Kosmo. We have heard things about you, and we have been wanting to meet you since the first day youe here. Mypanions here are the other four Seniors of the Kosmo," he then points his hand at the fourpanions he is with. Two men and two women.


    Each one of them introduces themselves to me. Louve who is responsible forw and the peacemaker of the Kosmo. Although his work revolves around making sure thew is being observed and spirits are always on their proper behavior, he doesn''t look like those policemen or thosewyers. He seems more like the gentle and warm type of person that you would not believe him if he said what his work is. I also like how he always has a smile on his face.


    The blue eyed senior, Marione, is the one responsible for medication. She makes sure that everyone is healthy and fit to do their work. Since her work isn''t much needed in here. She also makes sure that all things that are rted to health are safe. Take for example, for food. She makes sure that the food the cafeteria/restaurant serves is of the best quality and wouldn''t bring any harm to anyone.


    The second woman among the five Seniors, Nance, is the one responsible for education. Although most spirits are well educated but since many aren''t that skilled with their respective field, Nance makes sure that their skills will improve.


    Thest one, Amaury, is responsible for employment. He is the one who assigned work for new spirits and for those spirits who wants to work or change their job.


    "Ysavel, the Virtouse already inform us about your stay here. They also order us to answer any question you want to ask. I''m sure you have a lot of questions you wanted to ask. You also probably know by now that most spirits are not allowed to say everything they want to new spirits." Andreu said to me. He then looks at Aaline and Soiartze.


    I nod my head at them. "But why don''t you want other spirits to exin how Kosmo works to the new spirits? Are you hiding something?"


    Marione, the blue eyed Senior, smirk at my remarks. "Hiding something? What could we be hiding? Aren''t you a little suspicious?"


    I shrugged my shoulders at Marione. "I don''t know most of you, and I don''t know this world. It''s understandable for me to question things I don''t understand. Also, I don''t think there''s nothing wrong with what I just said. If you''re not hiding anything, then why won''t you let the spirits talk to the new spirits?"


    Louve sigh and shakes his head at Marione, who is about to repute at my words. He then looks at me. "We''re not hiding anything from you, Ysavel. If we are, why would we dare to make you ask us questions? Also, we''re only doing that to make sure that everything''s under control. Words from other mouths are hard to control. Who knows, maybe those words they said to the new spirits could be wrong. What will happen if that information could cause harm to the spirit itself or to other spirits? We''re just concern about everyone''s safety."


    Andreu takes a parchment of paper out of nowhere, and he puts it on the table in front of us. "These are some instances where we let the spirit brief new spirits. If you read the contents of the paper, you would notice that those new spirits were put on Temor for a couple of days because of the false information the other spirits gave them. Is that what you want to happen, Ysavel? We''re just doing our job as the guide of spirits on Kosmo. But if you still have doubts, you could raise any questions, and we will dly answer it."


    I look at the parchment paper that is cut into the size of a bond paper. I look at the content of the parchment, and true to Andreu''s words, there are many spirits who got harm because of the false information. So what they are saying is true? Can they really be trusted?


    I sigh. I still have doubts about them, but these people are the only ones who could answer my questions. "The Virtouse vaguely exins things to me. Aaline and Soiartze also further exin things to me, but I still have many questions left unanswered. The Virtouse said that I exist with Csille because of the imbnces between the two worlds. But I also learned that I share my body with Csille to hide my spirit from the fictional world. What will happen if the fictional world notices that a spirit from the real world is in the fictional world?"


    The seniors look at each other for a couple of minutes before Andreu looks at me and sighs. "What The Virtouse said is true. You exist with Csille to maintain the equilibrium between two worlds. You asked what will happen if the fictional world notices your existence? It''s simple. It would devour your spirit."


    I gasped with his answer. The fictional world what? Devour my spirit? I shivered. With a shaky voice, I ask, "What will happen if it devours my spirit? Will I be stuck in Kosmo too?"


    Andreu shakes his head. "When a world devours a spirit, it means a total death to the spirit. You will die. Your existence to the real world and the fictional world would be erased."


    I will die? Hold up! Why would I die? I look at Andreu with panic in my eyes. "I will die? But didn''t the other spirits came here even after dying in the fictional world? Why would I die? Aren''t you mistaken?"


    "They are a different case. Aaline and Soiartze failed their task. That''s the reason why the world they are staying in copsed. They didn''t die because they are not considered spirits of the fictional world. The one who dies is the original owner of the body. But if the fictional world notices a spirit from the real world. The first thing it would do is to help the original spirit of the body to slowly devour your spirit. And once you''re spirit got devoured, you will die. Aaline and Soiartze character''s owner of the body, die but not their spirits. That''s the difference between the three of you."


    "So, I cannot let the fictional world know my existence?" I whispered. It''s much scarier than to failed the task. At least if I failed the task, the only thing that will happen to me is to get stuck in Kosmo. But if my existence got noticed by the fictional world, then I would die. "But how could I hide my existence from the fictional world?"


    "You just need to continue living as Csille. Also, you need to stop deviating away from your character. Although since the creation of the Kosmo, no spirit ever got detected by the fictional world. So, you don''t need to worry much about it," Louve reply with a gentle smile. It''s as if he is trying tofort me.


    I sigh in relief. There''s no one ever got caught. Even Ancelm, who deviates away from his character? I should listen to Marione then. I''ll just probably take extra precautions in the future.


    "I have another question." I suddenly remember what Aaline and Soiartze told me before. "What does it mean that once I go back to the fictional world, then I could never return to Kosmo?"


    Nance, who has been quiet all along, suddenly talk. "A spirit can onlye to the Kosmo once. If a spirites twice, then the spirit will be stuck in here."


    I frown even more at her exnation. "But why would they be stuck in here? I thought only spirits who failed their task can stay here forever? What about those spirits who seeded? Do you mean that even if they seed but if they decided toe back here, they would still be stuck in here?"


    Nance shakes her head at me. "Once a spirit seeded in their task, they couldn''te back in this world. Every spirit, we''re supposed toe here only once. That is when they needed to know why they got transmigrated to the fictional world. That is what''s happening to you right now. But after this, you are not supposed to go back to this world. But if you fail your task, the Kosmo will take your spirit to make you a part of its world. Kosmo, only shows its existence to the spirit that needs guidance. A spirit who needs guidance to finish the task, just like you. And a spirit who needs guidance after their existence was erased on both worlds. Kosmo is made to guide and to help. So, if you seeded in the task, Kosmo''s job will be useless to you. that''s why it wouldn''t let you return here."


    I now understand why Aaline and Soiartze told me that I shouldn''t go back in here no matter what. Because if I return here, then it only means one thing, I failed my task, and all the fictional characters died.


    I look at Aaline and Soiartze, and they just smiled sadly at me. It''s as if saying, I shouldn''te back to this world no matter what.


    I nod my head as a conviction to myself. I cannot return. I need to be a writer and fulfill my dream for the sake of Aaline and Soiartze. For the promise, I made with them.


    "I have another question. Soiartze mentioned to me before that even if Kosmo let the spirit lives in here. It doesn''t mean that Kosmo epts them as its people. I don''t understand what does it mean."


    Amaury sps his hands. "It''s simple. We, spirits of the real world, are not considered Kosmo people. Kosmo is made to guide spirits but not nurture them. This isn''t made to shelter spirits. Its nature is only to guide. It''s the reason why no matter what happened, we cannot be called Kosmo people because we''re not originally from Kosmo."


    Nance shakes her head at Amaury. "I don''t think that''s what Soiartze wants to say. I think it''s about how the Kosmo follows different time and space."


    "Kosmo follows different time and space? So, it has its own unique time and space? But Earl told me before that Kosmo is the fusion of the fictional and real world. I thought it follows the time of one of the worlds."


    Andreu raised his hand, and instantly a hologram picture is shown in front of us. In the hologram are numbers and forms that I haven''t seen before. "Kosmo follows a unique time and space that is different from the real world or the fictional world. As you can see," Andreu swipes his hand on the hologram, and a picture of Aaline is shown. It''s probably recent because I couldn''t see any difference between her and the picture. "If you would see, there''s no difference between the Aaline in the hologram and Aaline who is sitting beside you. But this picture is taken the first day of her stay as an official resident of the Kosmo. Ten years ago."


    I immediately froze in my seat when I heard what Andreu said. What did he say? Is my ear ying tricks on me again? Hahaha. How could it be the same, Aaline? Based on Soiartze, Aaline is already more than a decade staying here. And this Andreu guy is telling me that the picture and the Aaline today is ten years apart. Am I insane? I probably got insane with all these real world and fictional world things.


    Aaline holds my hand and nod at me. "It''s true, Ysa. The picture is already ten years old."

 Chapter 62 - : Where Is The Daughter Of The Great Ruler?

    I look at the hologram with a dumbstruck expression. How could it be possible? I mean, I met people who look like they are not getting older, but we''re talking about a decade here.


    I gulp and look at Aaline, who''s holding my hand now. "Does it mean you''re not aging or the time in here is slower than the real world?"


    "No, the time is here is not slower. You could rather say it''s stopped. If you would also notice there is no day and night concept in Kosmo. The reason for it is because Kosmo has a different time and space. Due to the fact that Kosmo is in between the real world and the fictional world, it has a distorted time and space. Also, Kosmo isn''t made for spirits to live here. That''s why the time and space were set aside. It means, no matter how much time we spend in here, we would never get old, and we will forever be the same age as we enter the Kosmo." Andreu exins things to me while still swiping his hand left and right to show a holographic representation of his exnation.


    It''s the reason why Aaline didn''t age a bit. But if they didn''t age, does it mean they are considered immortals? "Then does spirits die in here?"


    Andreu put down his arms and sigh. "They are called spirits for a reason. When a spirit from the real world transmigrated to the fictional world, its original body will remain in the real world, and it will borrow a body of a fictional character. If the fictional world copsed and the character dies, the spirit will be part of the Kosmo. You probably know that its original body in the real world will be erased from the real world. It''s as if it never existed." He paused for a minute and looked straight at me.


    "Ysavel, everyone in here doesn''t have a physical body. Kosmo has a unique way to give them a temporary body here. This body will be theirs until their spirits ceased to exist. It''s also the same reason why spirits in Kosmo didn''t age. It''s because they don''t have a physical body that doesn''t age with time."


    "So, they couldn''t die? Is that what you mean?"


    Andreu shakes his head. "As I said, the body they have will be theirs until their spirit ceases to exist. Also, their body in Kosmo is different than their body in the real world. Kosmo could only give them a body that is suitable for a spirit, not for living. And as for your question. Do they die? There''s a possibility, but since they already spirit, the chances of dying are really low. Although there are few cases when a spirit died in Kosmo."


    I look at Aaline and Soiartze. "Is that the reason why you both disagree with me when I say life is too short?"


    They both nod their heads. Aaline holds my hand. "Ysa, life is really different in herepared to living in the real world or the fictional world. So, please, you got to honor your promise to us."


    I nod my head at them. Aaline and Soiartze just hug me tightly.


    Amaury coughs and looks at us. Aaline and Soiartze break free from the hug. Amaury then looks at me. "Do you have anything to ask, new spirit?"


    Nance elbows Amaury, which earns a pout from Amaury. "Why are you hurting me?" Amaury asked Nance with pouting lips. He looks... adorable. Like a dog asking for petting.


    Nance ignores Amaury and looks at me. "You could ask us question if you still have one. The Virtouse already orders us to answer every inquiry you make."


    I tried to connect the information I heard from them and look for information that I still think I don''t understand or I stillck knowledge about.


    "I have a question about the lives of the spirit. Aaline and Soiartze said that spirits have a choice to live a free life or to work. I''ve also seen people working in the busy streets of Tahanan. I don''t understand it. Howe they have work?"


    Nance elbows Amaury again. It''s as if saying that he should be the one answering the question. Amaury just scratches his nape and sigh. "What Aaline andSoiartze told you is correct. Every spirit has a choice to live a free life or to work. We, seniors and the Virtouse, have prepared things for them. Free room they could live in. Free food every day. However, since every day feels like a routine to most spirits, they start to look for something they could be busy with. That''s when the Tahanan came. This was built to entertain and to keep the spirits sane from all these routines."


    "The works are based on the job they have in the real world. Take, for example, Soiartze, who is working as an actress in Kosmo. Aaline is also doing ballet y in Kosmo. Does the Kosmo pays them? Yes, what do they do for money? They pay it for entertainment. Watch movies, y, concerts, buy a book or eat at a restaurant and many more."


    I gasped at Amaury''s words. So, that''s how Kosmo works. That''s amazing. I thought it''s different than the real world, but it''s quite the same. The only difference is the spirits didn''t work for surviving. Instead, they work for entertainment. How cool is it to live like that?


    I suddenly remember a thing that has been going on my mind quitetely. "What about the huge illusionary door? Who made them? And what''s the reason they are made?"


    Andreu signals the other seniors that he will answer my question. "When Kosmo first have the first batch of spirits who failed to do their task, the Virtouse didn''t know what to do. They aren''t created to raised spirits, so what they did is to create illusionary doors that would help the spirits get busy with something. The Virtouse made the illusionary doors to help the spirits. In the end, they realize that having illusionary doors aren''t enough. It''s the reason why we, the Seniors, were chosen to help them guide the spirits living in Kosmo. And through our guidance, the Virtouse made Tahanan to caters entertainment to the spirits."


    So, that''s how the huge illusionary door was made. I now understand why these doors existed. I just don''t understand why spirits get bored with the illusionary door. The Paraiso is heaven. I would die just to live in there.


    "But can the spirit lives on the illusionary doors?"


    Andreu shakes his head. "Aside from Tahanan, no illusionary doors can be livable. One day is the maximum time a spirit can stay in illusionary doors, except for Temor. Illusionary doors reset every twenty four hours, and those spirits who are staying in it will be thrown outside. The reason is, the illusionary door is made to offer temporary entertainment to spirits. It reset so it could be able to cater its service to other spirits."


    "But howe the Tahanan is different? How about Tremor? Is it the same as Tahanan?"


    "After the Virtouse realizes what''s wrong with the illusionary doors, they made another illusionary door, but it''s different than all the other doors, and that''s Tahanan. Unlike other illusionary doors, Tahanan is livable. You could see that we are living here. Also, unlike illusionary doors, this isn''t based on a particr thing. You probably know that illusionary doors are based on a specific thing like Paraiso is based on Paradise, and Temor is based on fear."


    "About Temor, Temor is thest one that is made. Temor is made for those spirits who disobey the rules of Kosmo. It also follows the concept of Tahanan, where you could live in there. But unlike Tahanan, no spirits would want to live in there. Just the mere mention of it makes them tremble in fear."


    Everything''s making sense now, with almost all the questions in my head getting answered.


    "Oh, I remember something. When I first came to Kosmo, I almost touched the windows in my room. It''s a good thing that Earl stopped me in time. He said that if I touch those, I would be stuck in here. But I thought only spirits who failed the task will be stuck in here?"


    Andreu shakes his head. He then raised his hand again, and a hologram was shown. In front of us, there''s a window that is identical to the window in my room. "This window is an illusionary window. Everyone who touched it will be suck by it. What Earl said is true. If you touched it, you would be stuck in Kosmo. Forever. But you must be wondering why? If we told you that only spirits that failed that task could be stuck in here. The reason is actually mentioned before. Kosmo isn''t made for spirits. The reason why it is livable now is because of the Virtouse. Without the Virtouse, any spirits in here will be suck by the Kosmo, but since you''re not from this world, Kosmo couldn''t take your life. But instead, it will take your existence in the real world. It''s the reason why you''ll be stuck in here. You also cannot go back in the fictional world because the Kosmo also sucks all the connection with the fictional world."


    I nod my head. Trying to process all the information I just received. Although I don''t think I could understand everything they are saying right now. Everything is too overwhelming for me. Although I could hear and remember what they are saying but my brain couldn''t process the information. I sigh and shake my head. I think I need a break now. Also, I think all my questions are answered now.


    Andreu stands up. "I guess, you''re brain couldn''t process new information now. It''s better to take a rest first. If you have another question, you could visit us again in the House of Elders."


    I heard Andreu takes his leave. Following behind him are the other seniors. I couldn''t appropriately say my goodbye to them because my head is already hurting right now. It''s probably because of too much information.


    I am still enduring my headache when I suddenly remember the reason why I entered the mysterious alley. The Great Ruler Laird''s daughter! I tried to stand up, but my head is already spinning. If Aaline and Soiartze didn''t help me, I would probably on the floor now.


    "Wait! I have another question!" I shout with urgency.


    The seniors stop walking, and Andreu looks back at me. He looks like he doesn''t mind being stopped. I sighed in relief. I thought he would be irritated with all my questions.


    "What it is that you want to know, Ysavel hos?"


    I gasped when I heard him say my name. When was thest time someone calls me by my real name? Aside from the Virtouse, no one did.


    I shake my head to shake any thought out of my mind. Right now, I need to know what happened to the daughter of the Great Ruler. I need to know the answer, or else I don''t know how the Great Ruler will react if I return empty handed. "Do you know where I could find the daughter of the Great Ruler Laird?


    Andreu looks at me for a minute before he shakes his head. "That. I think it''s better to ask the Virtouse about that. Only the Virtouse can answer that question. Don''t worry. It won''t be long before you meet them again. If you don''t have any questions, Ysavel, we will be going now." He then slightly nods his head at me before they walk out of the room with the other Seniors.


    Aaline and Soiartze immediately help me to sit. "Are you okay, Ysa? You look pale."


    I shake my head at them as a response. "I''m okay. I probably just need some rest. I''m sorry if I need to cut off our stroll. My head is already spinning. I don''t think I still can tour around Tahanan."


    Aaline just shakes her head at me. "Come on, Ysa. Your health is our top priority. And I think what matters the most is that your questions are already answered now. We could tour the Tahanan when you feel better."


    I nod my head at her. Yeah, what matters the most is that my questions are answered now. Only one question is left. Where is the Daughter of the Great Ruler?

 Chapter 63 - : Remember Us, Forever

    "YSAA!"


    I just walk out of my room when I heard someone called my name. I look around and saw Aaline waving her hands at me. Behind her is Soiartze, who has a sad smile on her face.


    I frown. Why does Soiartze smile sadly at me? Did something happen?


    "YSAA!" Aaline holds my hands and takes a few deep breaths before she looks at me with excitement in her eyes. "I got a piece of good news for you. I''m sure you will like it."


    "Good news? What''s good news?"


    Before Aaline could tell me the news, Soiartze taps her shoulder. "It''s better if you take some breath. Look at you. You look like a fish out of water." She then looks at me. "It''s better to talk about this inside. Shall we?" She then looks at my closed door.


    I look at gasping Aaline before I nod my head. The two of them immediately followed me inside. Aaline and Soiartze found a seat to sit on while I sit on my bed.


    Aaline looks at Soiartze first, and when thetter nods her head. Aaline immediately sits beside me and holds my hand in excitement. "Ysa! I''ve just talked to Earl this morning, and he told me that the Virtouse asked for your presence tomorrow. Ysa, this is it! All your questions will be answered, and you''ll return to the fictional.. world," Aaline''s excitement fades away. Herst words be a whisper.


    I look at Aaline''s face, who is now in conflict. She looks like she wants to smile, but she couldn''t. I sigh and hold her hands. I''m actually happy that I could go back to the fictional world now, but I have to admit, I will miss them for sure.


    Soiartze shakes her head. "Aaline, if you continue to show your face like that, Ysa will mistake it as if you don''t like her to return to the fictional world."


    Aaline immediately straightens her back and looks at me in panic. She then waved her hands at me. "No! No! I-I. Ysa! No, I don''t! I-"


    Iugh at Aaline stutters. I squeeze her hand that I am holding and smile at her. "You don''t need to worry. I know what you are feeling. I, myself, am feeling reluctant to be away from the two of you. But Aaline, I need to face my task."


    Aaline nods her head at me. I could see tears starting to form in her eyes. "I know Ysa. I''m sorry if it seems like I don''t want you to return. I''m just sad that you''ll be away now. I''m just sad, thinking that we might never meet again. But please don''t misinterpret it that I don''t want you to seed. I do. I really do. Didn''t we had a promise before that you need to seed in your task. For us? I''m still hoping you could do that."


    I hug Aaline, who is now sobbing. Soiartze walks towards us and joins the hug. "I will miss the two of you. Thank you for making my stay in Kosmo memorable. I promise I will fulfill my task for the two of you. So, don''t be sad now, okay?"


    Aaline looks up at me with teary eyes. "Promise me, Ysa. You''ll remember us, forever?"


    I smile at Aaline and nods my head at her repeatedly. Despite Aaline''s age, she still looks like a child who constantly needs protection. "I will. I promise you."


    Soiartze breaks off from our hug and smiles at Aaline. "Aaline, you''re the oldest among the three of us, but you act like you are the youngest." Soiartze gently messed Aaline''s head.


    Aaline pouts at Soiartze. "I am the youngest! Hmph," she then crosses her arms at Soiartze.


    Soiartze and I bothugh at Aaline shenanigans. Yes, she''s really the youngest among us.


    ____________________________________________


    After the heartwarming talk, we have this morning. The three of us decided to tour around the Tahanan this afternoon. But the original n of three bes four when Earles out of nowhere and joins us.


    "What is he doing here? I thought we will have fun? How can we have fun if this useless guy is in here?" Aaline grumbled at Earl, who seems like he didn''t hear anything from Aaline.


    Aaline got angrier because of how Earl ignores her. She walks towards Earl and taps his shoulder. "Hey! Didn''t you hear what I''ve said? I said, what are you doing in here? It was supposed to be a Girl''s day out. Are you a girl?"


    Earl stopped walking, and so do us. We''re standing behind them. That''s why we could clearly see what''s going on between the two.


    Earl looks at Aaline intently before he takes a step closer. Shortening the gap between them. Aaline nervously raised her hand to stop Earl from inching forward. "Heyy! What are you doing?"


    "It''s a Girl''s day out?" Earl smirked andbed his hair. "Then I have a question for you, Aaline."


    Aaline gulped nervously. "Wh-what, what''s yo-your question?" She tried to take a step back, but Earl caught her waist, which enable her to move.


    Soiartze and I just stand there shocked at what is happening. I cover my lips to try to force my squeal down my throat. While Soiartze holds to the hem of my t-shirt like her life depends on it.


    Earl smirks at Aaline and leans his face close to Aaline. Their foreheads are already touching. I could see that both of their ears and faces are already red because of flusteredness. "Are you my girl?" Earl whispered.


    Soiartze ps my arms after Earl asked the question. I look at my arm that Soiartze ps. She looks at me with sorry eyes. "I''m sorry," she mouthed at me.


    I shake my head at her. I''m quite used to it. Lena tends to p my arms too, every time we will watch a romantic movie.


    I put my eyes back at the lovely couple, who looks like they got frozen in time. With wide eyes, Aaline looks at Earl. While Earl is nervously looking at Aaline''s eyes.


    With a shaky voice, Aaline asked Earl, "What do you mean by that Earl?"


    Earl takes a step back away from Aaline and scratches his nape. "I-I. Not. You." Earl tried to speak coherently, but his nervousness probably gets in the way. He then messed his hair out of frustration before he looks at Aaline. "I said, if this is a Girl''s day out. Why are you here? Are you a girl?"


    Aaline face, which had been red because of Earl''s words, suddenly changes. She res at Earl and takes off one of her shoes before she throws it to Earl''s face, but Earl catches it with his quick hand. "I HATE YOU!" She shouted at Earl before she walks away.


    Soiartze and I look at each other and shakes our head. Soiartze walks towards Earl and elbows him. "You know what, you really messed up today," Soiartze said disappointedly before she takes the shoes from Earl''s hand and follows Aaline.


    I walked towards Earl and tapped his shoulder. "It was already okay, but then you messed it up. If you like her, Aaline, you should be straight at her. You know what Aaline has been through. I hope you wouldn''t add to that. Make up your mind Earl, if you want her, then make a move before anyone does. But if you don''t like her, I beg you stay away from her from now on," I tapped his shoulder again before I left him alone.


    I really hope before I could return to the fictional world, I could see them happy together.


    I found them, Aaline and Soiartze sitting on s bench. I walk towards them, but I immediately stop when I heard Aaline''s words.


    "Am I joke to him? Why does he always said things and then take it back again? What does he think? Am I stupid? Does he think I couldn''t understand what he is saying?" Aaline sobbed at Soiartze.


    Soiartze just caresses Aaline''s back. "Give him time, Aai. Maybe he isn''t sure about his feelings. You also know what Earl been through."


    Aaline sobbed. "But what about me, Soiartze? What about me? I''ve been through a lot too. Actually, everyone does. But I didn''t make it as an excuse to confuse someone. We didn''t make it as an excuse to hurt someone, right? If you''re hurt because of your past, it''s not enough reason to hurt others."


    Soiartze got silent probably because she didn''t know how to respond to Aaline''s words. I am about to walk to them when I saw Earl walking towards Aaline and kneel in front of her.


    "Aai, I know I''ve been a jerk to constantly made you confused because of my words and my actions. I also know that my past is not a reason to do that to you. And I''m sorry about that. I never intended to hurt you. I just don''t know how to deal with my feelings. The first time I saw you, I thought you''re the cutest girl I ever saw in my whole life. Even the female lead of the story in the fictional world couldn''t surpass your cuteness. As I live here, I also see how cute your actions are. I didn''t realize that I am starting to like you."


    Aaline looks at Earl, who is still kneeling on the ground. "You like me?" She asked with a doubtful voice.


    Earl looks down and takes the hand of Aaline, and kisses it. "I''m sorry if it doesn''t seem like that. But yes, I like you. I just didn''t know how to deal with my emotions. I was nning to fix myself first and make sure of my feelings first because I was afraid I''ll hurt. I don''t want to hurt you, Aai. I just want to collect myself, so I could be the best version of me when I am with you. It just that I didn''t realize that my indecisiveness could hurt you in the process. I''m sorry, Aai."


    Aaline sobs and hugs Earl. Earl hugs her back. "Give me a chance, Aai. I know I am younger than you, but age doesn''t matter, right? What matters is our feelings for each other. Give us a chance Aai. Let''s start again. Let''s start slowly. Will you?"


    Aaline nods her head at Earl and hugs him. She then looks at us and gives us a wide smile before she mouthed her "Thank you," to us.


    Soiartze and I continue our tour around the Tahanan. We left Aaline and Earl with each other. I think they need to sort out everything first.


    Soiartze stops walking and looks at me. "Ysa, do you think Aaline and Earl wouldst?"


    I stop walking too and sigh. "I''m not sure. The only one who could answer that is them. How much could they give just to make their rtionshipst? Let''s just hope that they would stay together in the end."


    Soiartze looks up at the sky and smiles bitterly. "I hope they will end up together. Aai deserves to be love."


    "Aren''t we all?"


    Soiartze looks at me. "Do we really deserve to love? Ysa, we ruined rtionships. We are the reason why those fictional characters died. Do we really deserve to be love?"


    I walk towards Soiartze and hugs her. Soiartze hugs me in return. Sheid her head on my shoulder and sob. Although her sobs are really faint, it''s like she is forcing herself not to sob. I raised my hand and gently tapped her back. "Soiartze, don''t be too hard on yourself. It''s not really your fault. You just loved someone. It wasn''t your intention to hurt anyone. Also, you have been hurting yourself for years now. I''m sure those fictional spirits won''t like you to do that to yourself."


    Soiartze shakes her head. "No, Ysa. I know the consequences of my actions, but I still choose that path. I-" Soiartze sobs. "I don''t deserve love, Ysa. I''m selfish."


    I just hug Soiartze. I don''t know how to convince her it''s not her fault and she shouldn''t hurt herself this much. But Soiartze already made up her mind and put the me on herself for years. It''s difficult to change one''s perspective on one day. I just hope one day, she would start to forgive herself because only then she would know how to feel love. Only then will she know how to be happy.

 Chapter 64 - : Connected To Kosmo

    "Ysa, I will miss you." Aaline then hugs me tightly. "Your promise. You need to fulfill it, for us, okay?" She breaks from the hug and stares right through my eyes.


    I smile at her and nod my head. Satisfied, Aaline steps aside, and Soiartze walks in front of me.


    "As much as I want to give you something but this world doesn''t allow things from Kosmo to be taken to another world." Soiartze takes my hand and squeezes it. "I just wish you could finish the task, and I hope we never see you again."


    Aaline gasped and pped the hand of Soiartze that is holding my hand. Soiartzeughs. "Don''t misinterpret me. I didn''t mean that I don''t want to see her ever again. If we could, I wish to see her every day, but we all know Ysa needs to face her task. And I only said those words because I wish she wouldn''te back here in Kosmo. Not because I don''t want to, but because if shees back, it only means she failed her task. And we don''t want that."


    Soiartze sigh. "Ysa, please be happy, okay? I hope you wouldn''t forget about us."


    I smile sadly at them and hugs them. I will definitely miss them. It''s the first time I have a friend besides Lena. Prince Fraser, Princess Paislee, and Rufus are my friends too. However, Aaline and Soiartze are the same as me, a human being.


    Earl clears his throat. "I''m sorry, I don''t want to cut your goodbyes to each other, but I was asked by the Virtouse to call Ysavel. I hope you two won''t mind."


    Soiartze and Aaline reluctantly break free from the hug. "You should go now. Don''t make the Virtouse wait for you," Soiartze said.


    I sigh and walk towards Earl. We are currently in front of the Gold door where the Virtouse are staying. It''s the day when I will meet the Virtouse, and based on what Aaline and Soiartze told me. It will also be the day that I will return to the fictional world. The day I will leave the Kosmo and all my friends in here.


    I looked back and saw Aaline and Soiartze waving their hands at me. Saying goodbye. I wave my hands at them in return and turn towards Earl.


    I need to face my task now. I need to go back to the fictional world and seed in my task. For Aaline and Soiartze. For my long time dream.


    "Ready?" Earl asked me, and I nod my head at him. He then opens the huge golden door, and just thest time, an entire gxy weed us inside. There are stars everywhere you look. There are alsos and evs.


    I watch the gxy with awe. Even if I was here once, I still couldn''t believe what my eyes are seeing. I remember the time I was once in a science museum, and there is also a part like this where you could see stars on the ceilings. But it''s way different in real life. This is the real deal. It feels surreal.


    "Lovely is it? Even I, who always bring neers here still left with awe every time I enter here. It''s magical." Earl suddenly said. I look up at him and saw him looking at the stars with a smile on his face.


    I nod my head at him. "It really is magical," I whispered.


    We stayed there admiring the scenery for almost five minutes before Earl continues leading me to the Virtouse.


    "Ysavel, I know we only talk a few times, but I also wish you could finish your task. I wish you could go back to the real world and bes a sessful writer. I wish you could be the writer I always dream to be." Earl said sadly.


    I remember now. Aaline mentioned before that Earl is also a writer like me, but unlike me, he failed his task. How difficult is it to live a life in Kosmo?


    I walked closer to him and tapped his shoulder. "I will. I promise you."


    Earl looks back at me and smiles. "Oh, I haven''t said thank you to you."


    "Thank you? For what?"


    Earl scratched his nape and avoided my eyes. "The words you said to me when you first visit the Tahanan and the words you said yesterday, it helps me realize my feelings for Aaline. It made me realize how much I will lose if I didn''t acknowledge my feelings for her. So, thank you. Thank you for showing me my happiness."


    I shake my head at him. "You shouldn''t thank me. I did that for Aaline''s sake. Also, I know you will be a good man. So, please take care of her. Not just her, but I hope you could also take care of Soiartze. Now that I''m living and Aaline has you, I''m afraid it would be difficult for Soiartze. I hope I could still stay here to be with her, but you know I can''t, right? So, I hope you could be with her too, as a friend. Also, please don''t hurt Aaline. She''s vulnerable."


    "Don''t worry, Ysavel. I promise you, until my spirit is still alive, I wouldn''t let anything happen to the both of them. So, don''t worry and continue to live your life."


    I sigh and nod my head at him. I really wish he could honor his promise.


    We were about to continue our walk when suddenly a light shed, and when I open my eyes, I am already standing in the receiving area where I talk to the Virtouse before.


    I look around and saw four people sitting on the sofa. Teague, the bookshop man and the I suppose the leader of the Virtouse, gestured his hands on the empty seat in front of them.


    I look around first, trying to find where Earl could be. But I didn''t find him anywhere.


    Pearceughs. "Earl has no business in here. That''s why we didn''t summon him. Are you going to stand there, or you want to sit? Or else we''re going to start our talk with you."


    I immediately sit on the empty sofa. Pearce just groaned at me. "Bummer," he muttered, which earn a re from Teague.


    Teague clears his throat and looks straight at me. "I hope by now, you understand how Kosmo works and why it exists. We called you to give you some words before we let you go back to the fictional world. And hopefully, we wouldn''t see you again. Not that we don''t like you, but we hope you could be one of those few spirits who could seed with their dream."


    "Teague, aren''t you forgetting something?" Lucan, the voice who talks to me the first time Ilive as Csille, suddenly interrupted Teague with his speech.


    Teague frowns and looks at Lucan. "We forget to introduce ourselves. Aren''t we?"


    Teague froze for a while before he looks at me. "Apologize for my rude behavior. I am Teague, the current in-charge of the Virtouse. And as you know, I am the man you met in the bookshop at the Illorian City."


    Teague looks at Pearce, who is closer to him. Pearce groans and rolls his eyes at Teague. He then looks at me with a bored face. It''s as if saying I don''t want to talk to you. "Pearce. Virtouse. I am the one who talks to you after your return from the western region."


    Teague shakes his head at Pearce. He probably realizes he couldn''t do anything with Pearce''s behavior. Even I would be helpless if I am working with a person like Pearce.


    The little girl just stared at me and didn''t make any effort to speak. She just looks at ring Teague like she isn''t affected by his re. Eventually, Teague gives up and introduces the little girl on her behalf. "This is Lily. She''s the little girl you met in the real world. She is also the one who gave you the notebook. She''s the youngest Virtouse."


    "I''m on it," Lucan raised his hand at Teague. Teague sigh in relief. "I am Lucan. And as you could see, I am also part of the Virtouse. I am the voice who talks to you in the darkness. Do you remember?"


    I nod my head at him as a response. Lucan smiled at me in return. Probably satisfied that I could still recognize his voice. I see it in his eyes.


    "Now that we introduce ourselves. Can we all tell her what will happen so we could finish this as soon as possible?" Pearce immediatelyins.


    Teague looks at Pearce and shakes his head. "We call you here because of what we left behind thest time we talk to you."


    Pearce rolled his eyes and interrupted Teague. "Because of you, we, the Virtouse, have an argument. Because of your unwillingness to follow our advice. Remember this Ysavel. We are created to guide you, spirits, to obtain your dream to be an artist. So, what you need to do is just follow us to make your dreamse true. Is tha-"


    "PEARCE!" Teague shouted, which stopped whatever Pearce wanted to say.


    "Ysavel, the Virtouse, already decided. We will help you as much as we can to fulfill your task. We will let you do your thing. However, it doesn''t mean that you will have full control of Csille''s body. You cannot ruin the plot, Ysavel. You also cannot warn them. If you do, then do it subtly. No one should know about it." Teague said.


    I look at Teague with disbelief. They will let me do what I want? They will let me warn them? They really will let me do that?


    "You don''t need to be shocked. We aren''t the bad guys here. We are created to guide spirits, but these past years, more and more spirits started to rebel. That leaves us no choice but to be stricter on our guidance. However, after the deliberate talking with the Virtouse, we realized that maybe we also have fault in here. So, we would like to take chances on you, Ysavel. We will let you do what you want. In return, you need to seed in your task. Is that clear to you?"


    "You will let me do my thing, but you will not let me have full control over my body? Isn''t the first batch of spirits have full control of their body? Why wouldn''t you let me have it too? What''s the use of letting me do things I want if I couldn''t control my body?"


    Pearce scoffs. "You really aren''t grateful, are you? We let you do your thing, but the first thing you do isin? Huh. I couldn''t believe we are guiding a spirit like this."


    Lucan shakes his head. "Ysavel, the past is different from the present. With all the fictional worlds that copsed. Don''t you think the other fictional world wouldn''t notice? The worlds, even the earth, has its own life. It noticed when it is in danger or not. Fictional worlds now are different from the fictional world of the past. We cannot let you have full control of Csille''s body because the fictional world could notice your existence."


    Pearce smirks. "Maybe she wants to die."


    I shake my head at Pearce''s words. I don''t want to die. I still haven''t be a writer. How can I just die? Maybe he''s the one who wants to die.


    "This is the only thing we could do for you, Ysavel. I hope we answered your question now."


    I shake my head at him. I couldn''t get out of here without knowing where is the daughter of the Great Ruler.


    "Oh, you have a question? Ask away, and we will answer it for you."


    I look at Teague. "Do you know where I could find the daughter of the Great Ruler? I''m pretty sure you know who Ruler Laird is. "


    "Ruler Laird. The Ruler of the Illorian City. The Illorian City is connected to the Kosmo. Of course, I know where his daughter is."

 Chapter 65 - : Sheena

    Wait, what does he mean? The Illorian City is connected to Kosmo, and he knows where the daughter of Ruler Laird?


    "What do you mean by the Illorian City is connected to Kosmo? Also, where could I find her?"


    "Every fictional world has a ce that is connected to Kosmo. In your novel, it''s Illorian City. It''s the same reason why Illorians are blessed with unparalleled strength. It''s because of Kosmo. Because of the link to the Kosmo, itsnd has been benefitting to Kosmo''s power, and Illorian Citynd has a unique way to know who is the true Illorians among the people who are living in the Illorian. It''s the same reason why even though the Kingdoms sends many spies, only the Illorians gained unparalleled powers. Even the Illorians don''t know where this power came from. And to your second question, the daughter of the Great Lord is living here in Kosmo."


    I now understand where is the strength of the Illorians areing from. It is actually making sense now. Because of Kosmo, the Illorian City gained its foothold among the Kingdoms. But there''s one thing I don''t understand. "Why is the daughter of Ruler Laird is here? I thought only spirits from the real world could live in here?"


    Teague sigh. "It was supposed to be like that. But we made adjustments because of some cases. Take for example, the daughter of the Great Ruler, don''t you remember Ysa?"


    I frown at Teague''s words. Don''t I remember what? Do I need to remember something? "Don''t I remember what?"


    Pearce snorts. "I told you she''s dumb. I don''t understand why you want to help her. She forgot that she''s the reason why the Great Ruler lost his only daughter."


    I am the reason why the Great Ruler lost his only daughter? What does it mean? I look at Teague confusedly. I need to know what does Pearce means. When did I be the reason why the daughter of Great Ruler got stuck in here? Isn''t she the one who enters the mysterious alley? What does it have to do to me?


    "Ysavel, have you forgotten the first version of your novel?"


    First version? What does it have to do with the first version of my novel? "I don''t. How can I forget about it, but why do you ask about it?"


    Pearce snorts again however he instantly shuts up when he saw Teague ring at him. Teague raised his hand, and just like how Andreu, the head Senior of Tahanan, a hologram appeared in front of us. There''s a picture of a smilingdy in the hologram.


    Teague swipes his hand, and another picture was shown. It''s another set of pictures, but unlike the previous one, thedy isn''t alone. She is with someone else. I look at the picture carefully, and my eyes immediately widen when I realize who is the person in the picture. It''s the Great Ruler! And who is thedy with him?


    "That''s the daughter of the Great Ruler. It''s Sheena. You probably heard from Ruler Laird that his daughter was lost in the mysterious alley, but that''s not what really happened. The reason why she disappeared is not because she entered the mysterious alley. She disappeared because of you, and the mysterious alley helps us to bring her here."


    "What do you mean it''s because of me? I wasn''t even around the Illorian City when Sheen disappeared."


    Pearce snorts. "You are really a dumb person. She disappeared because you omit her in your second version of the novel. Have you forgotten, or do you have problems in your brain?" He then moves his fingertip in a circr motion on the side of his head, and with a mocking face, he looks at me.


    Teague raised his hand, and something came out from his hand. Then there''s a sudden sh towards Pearce. And when the sh was gone, I saw Pearce trying his best to take the covering on his mouth. The covering looks weird. It doesn''t look like a tape or a piece of clothing. Instead, it seems like a small cloud the size of his mouth.


    Pearce tries to speak, but only he can only make muffled sounds. He also tried to take the clouds covering his mouth however he couldn''t even touch the clouds. His hand would only pass the clouds. It''s as if the clouds aren''t there.


    Teague just shrugged his shoulders and looked at me. "What Pearce said is true. If you would remember, you mentioned the daughter of Great Ruler in your first novel. However, in your second version, you didn''t mention anything about his daughter. It''s like you decided to erase her."


    I remember now!What they are saying is true. I really did mention a daughter in the first version of my novel. To be precise, I even write a few chapters about Illorian City and its people. However, in my second novel, I decided to cut the scenes and just barely mentioned the Illorian City. But I don''t understand one thing.


    "What does it have to do with my decision to cut those scenes?"


    Pearce muffled screaming was heard. He points his finger at me and keeps screaming about something.


    "Don''t mind him," Teague just ignores Pearce and continues to exin things to me. "Ysavel, the fictional world is based on your story. If you decided to get rid of a character, then it would die. That''s the same with Sheena."


    "However, I don''t understand one thing. If I didn''t mention a daughter in the second version of the novel, howe there''s a daughter existing in the Illorian City?"


    Teague sigh and raised his hand again, and an illustration was shown. "The existence of the first version and the second version confuses the fictional world. As a result, the supposed to be daughterless Great Ruler had a daughter. We only realized the mistake when the Kosmo give us a hint. So, we, the Virtouse, step out to do our job. We lure Sheena into the mysterious alley to stay in here."


    "But why can''t you let her stay in the fictional world? She''s just a minor character. Why can''t you let her stay?"


    "You don''t understand, Ysavel. Minor or major character, it doesn''t make any difference. If a character isn''t supposed to be in the fictional world, then we need to take her, or else the fictional world will take that person away."


    My eyes widened. "What do you mean the fictional world will take the person? Is it the same as devouring?"


    Teague shakes his head. "Devouring isn''t the thing in that case. The fictional world will take the person and erased its existence in the fictional world. It''s theyman''s word. It will kill that person. Do you now understand why we decided to lure Sheena to Kosmo? Would you rather let her die or be stuck in here?"


    I shivered. It is my fault. If I only retain her existence in my second version of the novel, then she would still be happy in the Illorian City. Why did I cut the scenes? I put my head down and messed my hair. This is all my fault. If I just stick with the first version, then the Great Ruler wouldn''t lose his daughter. How will I respond to him then?


    Teague puts down his hands and shakes his head at me. "Ysavel, don''t me yourself. When you write your novel, you didn''t know that what you have written is happening somewhere. So, don''t me yourself."


    I look up at Teague, and with a hopeful voice, I ask, "Can I not take her back?"


    Teague shakes his head at me and smiles bitterly. "This is the only thing we could do for you, for her, and for Ruler Laird. If you bring Sheena back, then you''re putting her life in danger. Sheena," Teague paused and raised his hand again. A video was shown in the hologram. It''s a video of a couple. It''s Sheena! With a guy and she looks so.. happy. "She''s happy in here. She found her home in here, Ysavel. Do you want to take that happiness away from her?"


    "You already take away the life she had in the fictional world. Do you n to take away the life she is enjoying in Kosmo?" Lucan asked.


    I look at the video and sigh. It''s all my fault when she lost her family and her home before. Can I bear to take her happiness and home now?


    "It''s better if she stays here. I''m d she is happy." I look at Teague. "Does she remembers she had a father in the fictional world?"


    Teague shakes his head. "If a fictional spirit enters the Kosmo, that spirit loses their memories about their lives in the fictional world. Kosmo does that so they could enjoy their life in here and wouldn''t live a life in vain."


    I nod my head at him. At least she''s happy. Although it''s sad to know that she already forgot about her loving father. But I guess, it''s for her own good too. If she retains her memory, then she will need to live her life here in pain. Waiting and hoping to see her loved ones again. I''m d she didn''t remember anything and is now enjoying a happy life.


    "I just wish I could say sorry to her," I whispered.


    Teague sigh. "Ysavel, there are things you need to sacrifice to make your dreamse true."


    "But I hope I wouldn''t sacrifice others."


    Lucan stands from his seat. "You cannot avoid sacrificing others. It is what is supposed to happen. You need to sacrifice to hurt those fictional people you got attached to. It is what you need to face the moment you take the book. You need to face the consequences of your action. And now you need to face it again. You need to face it again."


    I don''t know what happened, but all of a sudden, I felt my head spin, and my vision got blurry. Although I could still hear what they are saying.


    "Ysavel, remember this, another Virtouse wille to you. He''s the head of the Virtouse, and he is currently living in the fictional world. You need to see him. He has the book. You need to take the book from him so you could finish the novel. Remember, you need to see him. Find him, Ysavel!"


    Those are thest words I heard from Teague before I lost my consciousness.

 Chapter 66 - : I Am Finally Back!

    And when I open my eyes, I could only see fog everywhere. It''s too foggy that it looks like I''m in the clouds.


    Wait! I started to stretch my arms sideways, and both my hand touches a cold wall.


    I am back in the fictional world! I am back at the Illorian City! I immediately jump for joy. I am finally back!


    I look around my surroundings, trying to see if I could find a clue on which direction I should go, but I couldn''t see anything. All I could see is fog, fog, and fog.


    Great! I guess I have to trust my instincts then. I touch my fingers and sigh. "I guess, I need to use my ultimate weapon."


    I pointed my finger at my left side and started to sing. "Eeny, meeny, miney, moe. Catch a tiger by the toe. If he hollers, let him go,Eeny, meeny, miney, moe." My fingers pointed to my right side. "Well, I guess I need to walk to the left then. I just hope it''s the right direction," I whispered to myself.


    I then started to walk in the left direction. However, after five minutes of walking, I could still see anything.


    I frown. "Am I back on the loop? But I thought I already return to the Illorian City? Don''t te-" I stopped talking to myself when I suddenly heard faint voices in front of me.


    I walk slowly, trying to understand those incoherent talking.


    "Prince Fraser, you need to eat breakfast first. You have been standing in front of the alley for the whole night already. If this continues, you''ll get sick for sure. I''m sure Lady Lauretr¨¦ wouldn''t like it if something bad happened to you," I heard Princess Paislee said.


    My eyes immediately widen! I''m really back! I was about to walk forward but stopped when I heard their conversation.


    "Sir Farren, don''t worry about me. I just want to make sure that if Csille gets out the alley, I am the first one she could see. I''m worried about her. I hope she is fine," I heard Prince Fraser answer Princess Paislee.


    I clutched my chest. It''s beating frantically again, and I don''t like this. I thought after what I have heard and experienced in Kosmo, all these nonsense heartbeats will be gone, but I was wrong.


    It''s Csille''s fault! It''s her feelings, but now I am affected by it. Arghh! It''s already bad that I be the viiness, but why do I need to be in love with Prince Fraser?


    "You should take some rest, Prince Fraser. I''ll take in charge of waiting for Csille." I heard Rufus said.


    My eyes widen in excitement! Rufus! I wanted to run towards them, but I suddenly have an urge to hear what they are talking about first. Maybe I could listen to something interesting.


    "NO! I WILL WAIT FOR HER! WHAT DOES CSILLE HAVE TO DO WITH YOU, RUFUS? I AM HIS FIANC¨¦ SO, ITS MY RESPONSIBILITY TO WAIT FOR HER!" Prince Fraser shouted at them.


    Whoah whoah! Calm down, Crown Prince! You really need to fix your anger management. Why do you always yell? Jeez, you''re a Prince, not a vendor in a wet market.


    I heard someone sigh. "I am her friend Fraser, and every one of us is her friend. Do you think you''re the only one who is worried for her? Everyone does. So, instead of taking it all on yourself, why don''t you share it with us? We''re not nning topete with you here. We know Csille is your fianc¨¦e. However, we are her friends. Doesn''t it gave us rights to wait for her too?" I heard Rufus said.


    I want to p my hands at Rufus! He really is brave to talk to angry Prince Fraser. I salute him. Even I, is afraid when Prince Fraser got mad.


    "Prince Fraser, you need to take a rest. Look at yourself. You look pale. Look at Sir Farren too. You two are standing in here for the whole night now. It''s already past nine. You need to rest or else something bad might happen to the both of you. If that happens, how will we respond to Lady Lauretr¨¦ or worst to the King of Vrawyth? I hope you could reconsider our words, your highness," I heard Leander said.


    They are all here! And Prince Fraser has been staying in front of the mysterious alley for a whole night already? How many days had passed after I enter the alley?


    A moment of silence was heard before Prince Fraser agree with Rufus and Leander''s encouragement. "Okay, I will take a rest, but I wille back in the afternoon. If she went out the alley, call me immediately, okay? Sir Farren, stay for a while and see if Csille would get out. If she didn''t get out after thirty minutes, you could go take a rest."


    I heard Rufus and Leander agree to Prince Fraser before I heard footsteps walking away. I wait for the footsteps to be gone before I walk towards the exit.


    With all the information I heard from Kosmo, I don''t think I would like to have interaction with Prince Fraser. After what he said to me before I went inside the alley? Nah, I think I need to make a n how to avoid him again.


    After walking for a minute, I finally saw the streets of the Illorian City again! I cover my eyes because of the sunlight.


    Maybe because I spend too much at Kosmo, where there isn''t any sunlight in there that my eyes couldn''t immediately adjust to the sunlight.


    "CSILLE!" I heard Rufus excitedly calls my name!


    I am still busy covering my eyes that I didn''t see him running towards me. The next thing I know, I am already in his arms. He''s hugging me tightly. It''s as if he didn''t see me for a decade.


    "You''re back! I''m d you''re back!" He said in a relieved voice.


    "Wee back, Csille!" I heard Leander said, but I couldn''t see him since I am still covering my eyes.


    Why does my eyes take so long to adjust to the sunlight? Do I need to cover my eyes for the whole day?


    I feel Rufus breaks from the hug and hold both my arms. "Are you okay? Did you get hurt? We should call the Great Ruler! We should also tell Prince Fraser you''re here!"


    My eyes immediately open when I heard Prince Fraser''s name. No! No! Even if my eyes couldn''t adjust to the sunlight, I tried my best to look at Rufus and shakes my head repeatedly. "You," I stopped trying to find the right words that wouldn''t look like I am avoiding Prince Fraser. "It''s better if I talk to the Great Ruler first. Don''t disturb Prince Fraser. I heard your conversation with him a while ago. Let him rest first. I also still need to talk to the Great Ruler."


    Rufus stops and just looks at me. "But Fraser ordered us to call him once you get out the alley. We sh-"


    I roll my eyes, Rufus. Why can these guys say yes to what I am saying? I break from his hold and hold his both shoulders and shake him a little. "Rufus! What''s more important? To talk to the Great Ruler or to talk to Prince Fraser? Think! I didn''t find his daughter. Do you think the Great Ruler will be happy to know that the first thing I did when I came back is to look for Prince Fraser? Do you want to put in a risky situation the whole Vrawyth Kingdom?"


    Rufus got silent, and I sigh in relief. However, my happiness ended in a short period of time when Princess Paislee, who is standing on the side, suddenly speaks.


    "You could talk to the Great Ruler, and I could inform Prince Fraser about your return."


    Can I hurt the female lead? Mann, why does she need to say it? I don''t want to see the male lead, okay? You can have him for yourself, and I would really be happy. But why do you need to drag me with you? Can''t you see that I''m doing my best to avoid him? Princess Paislee! This isn''t what you''re supposed to do! You ought to distance Prince Fraser from me. But why are you letting us be together? Princess Paislee, follow the script, please!


    I smile awkwardly at Princess Paislee, trying my best not to say the words I really want to say. Calm down, Ysavel! You cannot let them know you know everything! I take a deep breath and look at Princess Paislee. "But I have heard that Prince Fraser didn''t sleep for the whole night. Even you, right? You two should take some sleep first. I''ll visit him after I talk to the Great Ruler."


    However, Princess Paislee seems to have a different n than mine. She continuously shakes her head as if my n is an awful idea for her. "I''m sorry, Lady Lauretr¨¦. However, Prince Fraser ordered us to report to him if youe back. I''m sure Prince Fraser will be mad at us if we didn''t tell him immediately about your return."


    I want to roll my eyes at Princess Paislee. To hell with Prince Fraser''s anger. Can''t you see I''m angry too? You should be scared of me because I am the viiness.


    "Actually, Csille, what Sir Farren said is right. It''s better to let Prince Fraser know your arrival," Rufus agreed.


    Oh, great! You decided to second it. I don''t understand if Rufus is on my side or on Prince Fraser''s side.


    "You two don''t understand, do you? If something happened to the Crown Prince of Vrawyth Kingdom because he didn''t get the chance to sleep can you two take responsibility? Do you know how many people died because ofck of sleep? That is called fatigue! It''s an illness that could risk someone''s life. If you don''t know." I snapped at the both of them. I look at Leander, who is just standing at the side.


    I raised my eyebrow at him. Signaling him to agree with me and prove my ims. So, what now, Leander? Are you just going to stand there and watch? Come on. You''re a medicine student. You know this thing.


    Finally, Leander takes a step forward and speaks. "Actually, what Lady Lauretr¨¦ said is true. We have been traveling non-stop for weeks now. We just got here for days, but even if we stay here, Prince Fraser is still stress because of Lady Lauretr¨¦''s situation. I think it''s best to let Prince Fraser rest, or else I don''t think it would be good for his physical body. Actually, not just his body but also his state of mind."


    See? I told you. You should listen to me. I wrote a medical novel before. I know my words.


    "See? The son of the Royal Physician already said his words. Prince Fraser needs to rest, so let him rest. Or do you want to risk the life of the only heir of the Vrawyth Kingdom? If you want so, then I guess I have no choice but to go to Prince Fraser and let the Great Ruler be mad at us," I said in a low voice.


    After saying those words, Princess Paislee and Rufus immediately disagree with me.


    "No! I think you''re right! It''s better to let Prince Fraser rest first," Rufus said.


    Princess Paislee sighs and looks at me before she nods her head reluctantly.


    I silently smile at myself. She finally agrees. I thought I need to argue with her for the whole day. Thank goodness she didn''t want to make it difficult for me.


    I already avoided Prince Fraser. However, There''s one problem I still need to face. How will I deal with the Great Ruler? How can I tell him that his only daughter already forgets him and is now living a new life in Kosmo?


    "Come on. I still need to face the Great Ruler. I just hope he wouldn''t take it against our Kingdom."


    I just get back, but I''m already facing a problem. Great! I am really the viiness!

 Chapter 67 - : I Am Really The Bad Guy

    "Please, sit here. The Great Ruler wille in a minute. For now, let me serve you a cup of tea. What do you like for your tea Lady Lauretr¨¦," the maid asked.


    I looked at her and smiled. "Hibiscus tea, please."


    The maid smiles back at me and nods her head. She then goes back to somewhere she came from to brew my tea. I don''t really want a tea right now. All I want is to talk to the Great Ruler and get through all of these.


    I badly need a rest right now, but I still need to talk to the Great Ruler. I am still thinking about what to say to the Great Ruler when suddenly the door burst open, and the Great Ruler walks in the room.


    He looks around the room, and when hended his gaze at me, he sighs. He walks hurriedly at me and stares at me head to toe. He sighs in relief again. "Lady Lauretr¨¦, you return." He tried to nce around for a seconds before he looks at me. I could see the disappointment in his eyes.


    I take a deep breath and kowtow in front of him. It''s my fault why his only daughter was now trapped in Kosmo. I think even a hundred or a thousand kowtows from me isn''t enough to appease his sorrow.


    "I''m sorry Great Ruler." I keep my head low. I don''t know how to look at his disappointed eyes. How painful is it to lose your daughter? How painful it is to wait for your daughter''s return that would never happen. It''s all my fault. How can I ever atone for my mistake? "I couldn''t find your daughter." The words seem too difficult toe outs of my mouth. It feels like something is obstructing my throat.


    It''s the guilt. It''s my guilty conscience. He lost a child because of me.


    I was waiting for his sudden shout or throwing of things or, worst, raise a hand at me. However, after waiting for a couple of minutes, there''s nothing happened. I looked up and saw the Great Ruler weeping silently. I gasp and bows down the head again.


    It''s my fault! It''s your fault, Ysavel! If you just write about Sheena in the second version of the novel, then the Great Ruler could not have lost his only daughter. Why did I cut those scenes?


    After bowing my head for almost ten minutes, I heard movements from the Great Ruler. "Lady Lauretr¨¦, stand up. You don''t need to do that. It''s already been a great help to me when you agreed to go inside the alley even though you know you could never get out. You don''t need to say sorry. I already expect the possible result of not seeing my daughter anymore," Ruler Laird said with a broken voice.


    I look up at him and bite my lips. Forcing myself not to cry. However, no matter how much I tried, tears couldn''t help but fell down on my face. I walk towards the Great Ruler and just stand there. I want to hug him to givefort to him. However, I don''t know if he will appreciate it or if I could do that.


    However, after contemting for so long, I decided to take chances and sit beside him. I look at him. He seems like he didn''t mind if I sit beside him. Will he mind if I hug him? I just want tofort him. I think he badly needs a hug right now. I could just hug him in exchange for his daughter.


    I close my eyes and hugs him. Upon contact, I feel him froze for a moment. I also froze. Does he not like it? Should I break off the hug? Damm, why do I always made wrong choices?


    However, before I could even break off from the hug, the Great Ruler returns my hug. He hugs me tightly while crying his heart out.


    "Close your eyes and think that you are hugging your daughter right now," I whispered to him, which made him cry harder. He hugs me more tightly and keeps muttering something.


    "I''m sorry, Sheena. I''m really sorry," he keeps apologizing to me. "I''m sorry if I couldn''t be the father you want to have. I''m sorry if I couldn''t protect you. I''m sorry if I couldn''t save you. I tried. I tried to get in there many times, but I couldn''t get where you are. I''m not a good father." He sobs.


    I gently tap his back, trying tofort him. "Father, you''re the father I always want and will always be. Stop saying you couldn''t protect me because all my life, all you''ve done is to protect me. Father, stop hurting yourself. You''re not the reason why I am here. I want you to be happy. I want you to do the things you are doing before. So, when we meet again, you could tell me about your adventures. Just like you always do." I said. Trying to copy the sound of Sheena''s voice based on what I remember in the video that Teague showed me.


    I hope with this, he would feel better. His cry bes louder, and he hugs me tighter again. I want toin that I''m already hurting, but I realized that I am the reason for his pain. I wouldn''t mind this little pain if this helped him lessen the pain he is feeling.


    My heart is hurting right now because of his sobs. I am the reason why a father loses his daughter. I now understand why did I be the viiness. Maybe I am really the bad guy.


    After half an hour of hugging, the Great Ruler breaks from our hug and wipes his tears. "Lady Lauretr¨¦, thank you. Thank you for making me feel better. You don''t need to worry. As I promise, I wouldn''t harm any Vrawyth people or your whole kingdom. I also made arrangements, and the Grand Exemry Competition was moved to next month. You don''t need to worry. You would get in the Saiven Kingdom in time."


    I look up at him and nods my head. "Thank you very much, Great Ruler."


    "However, I have one request Lady Lauretr¨¦."


    I look at him nervously. What will he request? Is it my retribution for taking away his daughter?


    "Is it okay if I ask you to be my goddaughter? All you did today, help me to forgive myself and stop ming myself. You''re right. My daughter will definitely say those words to me too if she is still here."


    I feel a warm feelinging inside of me. I look at Great Ruler and nod my head at him rigorously. If it''s my payment for taking away his daughter, then I will dly do it. Also, Great Ruler doesn''t look like a bad guy. I hope not.


    The Great Ruler smiles widely at me. It''s the first time I saw him smile ever since I met him. This smile is different, it''s not force, or it''s not an empty smile. It''s a genuine smile. A genuine happiness.


    I''m d. I''m d I made him happy. I look up at the sky and sigh.


    Sheena, I know you don''t remember your father now. But I know deep inside you, you still miss him. You still long for him. So, don''t worry. I will take care of him on your behalf. I will make him happy. I''m sorry if this is the only thing I could do. I wish I have met you in Kosmo, but it''s probably the best for you. Be happy in there.


    ________________________________


    I just stepped my foot outside the residence of the Great Ruler when Rufus and Leander immediately rush to me. I look at their panic stricken faces.


    Rufus holds me on my shoulders and tries to shake the hell out of me. "Csille! What happened? Why did you take so long to talk to the Great Ruler? Did he do something to you? Just tell me. I would tell it to the Crown Prince. No! No! I would send a letter now to the Count. I sh-"


    I break from Rufus'' hold and put my hand on both of his cheeks. His words were cut off, but he still tries to bber. I roll my eyes at him. Rufus, I didn''t know he is a bberhead.


    I re at Leander, who is about to talk too. Aren''t these two guys are too talkative for a guy? I sigh and look at the both of them. "Can you two calm down? Really? You got the nerve to talk about your ridiculous assumptions about the Great Ruler in front of his residence? Do you want all of us to die in here?"


    The two bber heads immediately stop babbling and look at the guards who are guarding the front door.


    Rufus cough and fake hisugh. "What are you talking about?" He fakes hisugh again. "We''re just joking, right, Leander?"


    Leander looks at Rufus and makes a face at him before he looks at me. "It''s better to talk inside the inn we are staying in. I''m sure Prince Fraser would love to meet you."


    My eyes immediately widen. Oh, sheez. Why do I always forget about Prince Fraser? I just finished my problem with Great Ruler, but I haven''t finished my biggest problem, Prince Fraser, who is my human problem. How would I face him?


    Can I just run away from him? I sigh. Argh. Why didn''t I reincarnated as Rufus? At least I don''t have to worry about Prince Fraser, and it would be impossible for me to have feelings for the female characters.


    But what if I fell in love with Prince Fraser too?


    I shivered with my thoughts. I don''t want to imagine. That''s incest. Although I love bl but not this one.


    "Csille?"


    I look at the two guys who are currently gaping at me. I rolled my eyes at them and started to walk outside the residence of the Great Ruler.


    "We should head straight to the inn. I''m pretty sure Prince Fraser would wake up anytime now. We need to inform him about your return Csille. I''m pretty sure he''ll be happy to know that." Leander suddenly said while they are following behind my back.


    I stop walking and look back at him. Can this Leander guy, stop talking about Prince Fraser. To hell his happiness. Why don''t you see I''m not happy to see him? Is his happiness more important than my happiness, huh?


    I take a deep breath to calm my irritated self. "I thought you want to know what happened with the conversation I had with the Great Ruler?"


    The two of them both nod their heads like those cute nodding dogs car ornaments. A smallughes out of my mouth, which I also immediately shake off my face.


    I look at them and nod. "If you want to know, then follow me. Let''s go somewhere private."


    I walk towards the busy street of Illorian City and pass through the stalls that are just opening their business. Business in Illorian City starts at night.


    We book a private room in a not so crowded restaurant. I haven''t even seated in my seat when Rufus started to ask me questions one after another. I let him talk and talk until he realizes that I still haven''t answer any of his questions. Leander just sits on the side and enjoys his cup of tea.


    Rufus looks at me and frowns. I sp my hands and put them on the table with a bang. "Are you done? How can I exin if you keep bombarding me with too many questions?"


    Rufus shuts up immediately and just waits for me to talk. I sigh and look at them. "I''ll be quick because I am tired, and I want to rest. You two want to know what happened with my conversation with the Great Ruler? It went well. You don''t have to worry about anything. The Great Ruler reassured me that he isn''t angry and would not take out his anger, which he doesn''t really want, to the Vrawyth Kingdom. He also mentioned that the Grand Exemry Competition was moved and we definitely have time to travel. Did I answer all your questions?"


    Rufus shakes his head. "Are you sure he wouldn''t wage war to our Kingdom?"


    I nod my head at him. "I am one hundred percent sure. He also mentioned it before, right? The Vrawyth and the Illorian have been in friendly ties with each other. Also, I am not the reason why his daughter disappeared. I am just barely helping him. He told me he is thankful because I agree to enter that alley again. Do you think he would do something bad to someone he owed?" The two of them shake their heads. "So, stop worrying and let me rest. Will you?"


    I was about to stand up from my seat when Leander catches my hand. "Did he do something to you, Csille?"


    I shake my head at them. "He didn''t do anything. Great Ruler isn''t that kind of guy. So, can you please put your guards down? We''re safe in here. I assure you."


    The two look at each other before reluctantly nod their heads. I sigh in relief. I thought I would need to have a more than an hour pep talk with them.


    After saying a few words, I immediately get out of the room. It''s better to be safe than sorry. I wouldn''t want Prince Fraser to know that I already return. However, Leander stopped me again. "What about Prince Fraser? Are you going to him now?"


    Prince Fraser, my face! I want to rest! I want to run away from him. Why would I offer myself to the tiger? Do I look like I''m suicidal?


    I look back at him. "I''m tired. I''ll talk to him after I have some sleep," after saying those words, I immediately walk out of the restaurant.


    Run Ysavel! Run for your life!

 Chapter 68 - : Hide And Seek

    I was still in deep sleep when I heard someone knocks on my door. I cover my head with the pillow. But no matter how much pressure I put on the pillow, I still could hear the knocking. I throw the other pillow into the door.


    Curse you! Who would knock at my door? They know I just arrived! Can they let me rest? Even a viiness needs to rest, okay? I''m also a human.


    However, The knocking sound still continues. The one behind the door seems like he really wants to see me. I just hope it''s not Prince Fraser.


    But God probably hates me because I suddenly heard Prince Fraser''s voice outside. Great! Can I pretend that I die? I don''t really want to see him.


    "Csille? Are you sleeping?" I heard him ask behind the door.


    I roll my eyes. Yes, yes I am sleeping, so go away! I cover myself with the nket. Afraid that he would see me awake, although I know he is still outside.


    I sigh in relief when the knocking stops, and I heard nothing outside. I put the nket aside and squint my eyes at the door.


    Did he left already?


    After a deliberate argument with myself, I decided to walk close to the door. I look at the peephole to see if he really left, and he''s not there. I sigh in relief when I see no one.


    He''s finally gone. I thought I need to face him today. That goodness, he''s gone.


    I was about to go back to my bed to sleep, but I immediately froze when I heard Prince Fraser''s voice outside.


    "Csille, I know you''re awake. I could feel your inside and I heard from people that you stay up in your room. Open this up. I need to talk to you."


    I roll my eyes at his words. Oh,e on! I thought you''re gone. Why are you still in there?Can you just disturb your female lead? Why are you bothering me? Go look for your female lead.


    I remain on my spot and try to be quiet as much as I can. I don''t really want to talk to him. Please, not now.


    Prince Fraser knocks bes louder. It sounds like he is irritated now. "Csille! Open this door." I heard him say calmly, although I could hear faint irritation in his voice.


    I run to my bed and cover myself with a nket. I''m asleep! I''m asleep! You cannot talk to me. Go away! Go away!


    However, Prince Fraser seems like he has a different n. He is now mming the door. I take a peek through my nket and look at the door who is shaking because of Prince Fraser. It looks like anytime now. The door will be destroyed.


    I remain lying on the bed. Trying to find an excuse in case Prince Fraser sessfully barged inside the room. However, no matter how much I think of a way, I couldn''t find a perfect excuse.


    Will I die today? Prince Fraser looks really irritated.


    "CSILLE! OPEN THE DOOR! IF YOU STILL DON''T OPEN THE DOOR, I WILLDESTROY THIS!"


    I am panicking now because of what Prince Fraser said. I''m pretty sure he would do what he said. If I didn''t open the door, he would really destroy it. But the barging in, I am hoping for, didn''t happen because someone stops Prince Fraser.


    "Your highness, Prince Fraser, please calm yourself down. We''re in the Illorian City. If you destroy that door, I''m afraid the other people staying in this inn will be disturb. Also, this action could be against the rules of the Illorian City. If you continue this and disrespect the rules, how can we exin it to the Great Ruler?" I heard Princess Paislee said to Prince Fraser.


    Thank goodness you came, Princess Paislee. Because I don''t know how to handle your man. Jeez, why does he have such a temper? I know he''s quite a snob sometimes, but I didn''t know he has anger management problems.


    Prince Fraser got silent for a moment before he sighs. "I just want to talk to her. Is there something wrong with that?"


    "Prince Fraser, there''s nothing wrong with that. However, please consider those people who are also staying in the inn. If you continue shouting and mming Lady Lauretr¨¦''s door, I''m afraid they will be mad at us. Also, Prince Rufus said that Lady Lauretr¨¦ said she would rest first because she is tired. Can you let Lady Lauretr¨¦ rest first? You could talk to her after she takes some rest." Princess Paislee calmly said to Prince Fraser.


    "It''s his fault! I told Rufus to call me immediately if Csille came back, but he didn''t obey me."


    "Prince Fraser, please understand. Lady Lauretr¨¦ is only thinking about the safety of the Vrawyth Kingdom. She didn''t find the daughter of the Great Ruler. Do you think the Great Ruler will be happy to know that the first thing she did when she came back is to talk to you? We still don''t know what happened to the conversation she just had with the Great Ruler. Don''t you think she deserves to rest first? You could talk to her after she gets some rest."


    I heard someone sigh. "Okay. Let me know if she wakes up from her rest." I heard Prince Fraser say, then I heard footsteps, but after a few seconds, it stops. "Remember to inform me immediately." He added before I heard footsteps fading away.


    Whoah! That was close. I thought I have no choice but to face him. Thank goodness Princess Paislee came. She is finally following the script! That''s right, Princess. You should distance your Crown Prince from me.


    After a few seconds, I heard another footstep. It''s Princess Paislee. She probably left too. I set aside the nket that is covering me and walk to the door. I peek at the peephole to make sure that there is no one outside my door. I nervously open my door to also ensure no one is around the vicinity. I sigh in relief when I find no one.


    If I stay here and Prince Fraser finds out that I am awake now. He will suree to my room to talk to me. So, it''s better to run when the cat is out. I immediately look for clothes that would help me look like a man. Although dressing Csille as a man will be a tricky job because she has very feminine features.


    After ten minutes, I am now staring at the mirror, and in front of me is a young man who looks like those Princes in ssic Disney fairytales.


    I am wearing white oversize long sleeves, and I''m wearing a binder inside so my chest wouldn''t be noticeable. I partner the long sleeves with a pair of brown trousers. The hair is the most challenging part since I have purple hair. Good thing, wigs are a thing in here. It''s also a good thing that the original Csille brought a few wigs. I just don''t know why she had it. Maybe for sneaking out too? Since I also found the men''s clothing, I am wearing inside her luggage.


    My only problem now is my eyes. Csille has purple eyes, and there are no contact lenses in this world. I couldn''t wear sunsses because obviously there''s no sun. But if I don''t wear anything, then I would be easily caught since I am the only one who has purple eyes in this world because that''s how I write it. Jeez, this is the only time I regret making Csille''s eye purple. Now, I don''t know how I could get out of this inn without getting noticed.


    I look around my room, trying to find something that would solve my dilemma. My eyes immediately shine when I saw a ck hat in Csille''s clothes, and it looks like it''s a man''s hat. I put up a yful smile. "Csille, is really nning to sneak out. But why is she afraid of being noticed?"


    But of course, no matter how many times I ask myself, that question wouldn''t be answered. Because the real Csille is sleeping somewhere in this body, and I don''t n to wake her up. Not now.


    I look at the mirror and smile. "I really look like a man now. Look at that features. Although my looks are more on the soft and gentle type of man but it''s not that bad. Actually, I look great." I look at the mirror for a couple of minutes. Admiring how handsome Csille could be if she is a man.


    I look at the clock on the wall. It''s five in the afternoon now. I need to get out already, or else a momentter, Prince Fraser will definitelye back knocking at my door. And that''s not what I want.


    I immediately leave my room and walk out of the inn like how a young man should. I just use the hat to cover my eyes. However, it''s not that helpful since it''s not like a woman''s hat that has a wide brim.


    I smile widely when I sessfully get out of the inn without anyone noticing. Finally! Freedom.


    I was happily strolling the busy streets of Illorian City when I suddenly froze on the spot. My smile instantly faded, and my body started to sweat.


    What is Prince Fraser doing in here? I look at his back and saw Princess Paislee walking behind him. Oh, are they having a date? That''s exciting!


    However, my excitement fades away instantly, and I feel pain deep inside me. I clutch my hand at my chest. It hurts. Why? Why am I hurting right now? What does it have to do with me? They could have a thousand dates, and I wouldn''t care. If they want, I could wed them right now, right here. However, I don''t understand why I feel like this. I should be happy, right? I wouldn''t have any problems anymore. I don''t need to avoid Prince Fraser. But why? Why am I feeling this?


    I take a deep breath. Trying to shake the pain that is now slowly creeping through my throat. I don''t like this. Make this stop! This is not my emotions. I repeatedly shake my head. This is Csille''s. Right! It''s hers, not mine. There''s no way I could be jealous because of that. Only Csille will be jealous seeing two guys close, and I''m not Csille! I would never be Csille. That means I would never like Prince Fraser.


    Huh, who would like a guy like him who always shouts when he is angry? But he''s responsible and takes care of his people. He''s also smart and handsome. Everyone would like him. I shake my head again. Why does my thoughts are messed up? I don''t like him, and I will never like him. Period!


    "Mister?"


    I look at the vendor, who is holding a pack of sugar candies. He looks concerned. Great! I just embarrassed myself in front of a person. I really need to cut off Prince Fraser from my life.


    I immediately paid the vendor and let Prince Fraser and Princess Paislee pass where I am standing before I take my leave. I walk in the opposite direction they are walking. As much as I want to take a peek at their date but I cannot risk getting caught by Prince Fraser.


    "I''ll have other time for that. For now, it''s better to hide myself from him first." I look at the sugar candy I am holding and smile. "A candy at night, makes Prince Fraser out of sight," I giggle when it rhymes.


    I was happily walking through the crowded street eating sugar candies, when suddenly I saw Prince Fraser with Princess Paislee walking in my direction. I immediately panicked and went inside a building without even looking at the signboard.


    I was frozen on the spot when I saw what''s inside. However, before I could even react, I feel someone cover my eyes and said, "Don''t shout. It''s me. I''m going to take you away from here, okay?"

 Chapter 69 - : Hide And Seek (2)

    That person immediately gets me out of the building without taking his hands off my eyes. I just let that person takes me withoutint.


    He stops walking and takes his hand off my eyes when we walk far away from the building. We''re inside of one of the alleys. Although it''s different than the mysterious alley.


    I turn to look at that person. I knew it! It''s really Rufus. The reason why I didn''t shout or do anything to harm the person is because I recognize his voice. How could I even forget Rufus, the red eye and red hair man?


    But why did he help me get out of that building? I am now dressed up as a man. Don''t tell me he recognized me? But that''s impossible. I made sure that my disguise is on point, and no one is supposed to know that I am Csille. So, why?


    I am about to talk when he cuts me off. "What the heck are you doing there, Csille?!" He snapped at me.


    I immediately froze on the spot. How the heck did he know I am Csille? What eyes does he have to be able to see through my disguise? I look around, trying to find a usible excuse.


    "Don''t avoid me!" He walks closer to me and holds me in my arms. He then shakes the hell out of me. "What are you doing in there, Csille? Are you insane? That''s a ce not appropriate for a youngdy like you. What are you nning again, Csille?" Rufus sigh and let me go.


    "I''m sorry young master, but I don''t know you. Maybe you''re mistaking me for someone," I coughed and tried to make my voice manly. However, my efforts seem in vain since my voice still sounds feminine. Curse this!


    Rufus just looks at me as if saying, are you serious. I shake my head. Still trying to denies his im. I couldn''t get caught. What if he is with Prince Fraser? I''ll be doomed for sure.


    "I''m sorry young master, but I still have a matter to take care of. So, if you''ll excuse me," I tried to make my way out, but it looks like Rufus doesn''t want to let me go.


    "Really? You''re still pushing that disguise? Only a fool will believe that." He then rolled his eyes at me.


    It won''t hurt that plot if I kick him, right? Sometimes, I regret befriending this guy. He''s nosy.


    I sigh. "I''m sorry young master, but you''re really mistaken. I''m not the person you are saying."


    "You''re not? Really?" He takes another step closer to me, and then he lowered his head. He''s way taller than me. That''s why he does it to have an eye to eye conversation with me. "If you''re really not Csille, then tell me, howe you have purple eyes? Everyone knows that only the daughter of the Count of the Vrawyth has purple eyes."


    I knew it! Curse these eyes. If this continues, I''m afraid that even Prince Fraser would notice me, and I don''t want that. Goodness gracious, no!


    I look at Rufus back to see if anyone is there, and when I made sure there''s no one, I sigh and take a step back away from him. "Yeah, yeah. You got me. Happy now?" I sarcastically ask. I look behind him again. Afraid that Prince Fraser will pop out of nowhere. "I need to go," I tried to walk past him, but he caught my arms.


    "And where are you going? Going back to that ce? Csille, that''s not a good ce for someone like you!" He looks at me disapprovingly.


    I sigh and shake his hands off of me. "I''m not going back there, okay? I''ll just stroll around the stalls. Can I not do that? Is it still not appropriate for someone like me?" I sarcastically ask him.


    This guy. He is really getting on my nerves. Like,e on, let me go. I still don''t want to die. I frantically look around, trying to see if Prince Fraser would walk on one of the corners. Rufus immediately saw that, and he smirks.


    "Are you hiding from someone? Is that the reason why you are in disguise?" Rufusughs. "You know your efforts are futile, right? Everyone would definitely know you are Csille Lauretr¨¦ with your eyes."


    I re at him. Can this guy not rub salt on my wounds? I know that, okay?


    He inched closer to me and whispered, "Tell me, Csille, are you hiding from Prince Fraser?"


    My eyes immediately widen because of his question. Howe this guy knows it? Am I that obvious?


    I immediately shake my head and avoid his eyes. I also made a fakeugh. "What are you saying, Rufus? Me? Avoiding Prince Fraser? Why would I do that?"


    Rufus leans on the wall and looks at me like he is watching an interesting show. "It as if you didn''t done it before. Remember, in the Vrawyth High School of the Nobles. You also avoid him that everyone thought you had a fight with Prince Fraser. So, tell me, why wouldn''t I think you''re not hiding from Prince Fraser? Aside from him, who other person made you anxious if they are around?"


    I re at Rufus. This guy definitely knows how to read people. It''s a good thing he is my friend, or else I''m sure he''ll tell Prince Fraser about what I am doing.


    I raised both my hand as a sign that I surrender, and he is right. "Okay, okay, you got me there. But I''m not anxious around him, okay? What''s there to be anxious?"


    Rufus snorts at me. "Really? You''re not anxious? If you''re not, then what are you doing here? Strolling around the busy street of Illorian City dress in a man''s clothing?"


    "Can''t I just want to be in peace? My hair and the way I dress easily draw the attention of everyone. Can I just want to walk around the city without everyone noticing my presence? Also, it''s much safer to stroll around a foreign city in a man''s clothing. Who knows? Maybe I''ll be a victim of harassment if I dress as Csille."


    "Really? Is that the reason why? Also, who would dare to disrespect the daughter of the Count of the strongest Kingdom? People are not that ignorant."


    I rolled my eyes at him. Can you just agree with what I am saying? Why do you constantly contradict me? Are you born just to contradict me? "You know what? Think what you want to think. I''m getting out of here."


    However, I haven''t even take a step when Rufus obstruct my way. I look at him irritatedly. "What? You won already. You notice me. Can you let me go now?"


    Rufusughs loudly. It''s as if he just watched a hrious show. Oh, so I am a clown now? "Why are you so mad at me? I''m not here to sell you to Prince Fraser. Likee on, how can I do that to my Purny?"


    I cringe with the nickname. "So, why are you here, Rufus? And I already told you, I am not in disguise because of Prince Fraser. Why do you always mention him?"


    "Uh, because he is your fianc¨¦ and your future husband. Cs-"


    I raised my both my hand at him. Jeez, what husband? Husband, my face. I still don''t want to die. Does this guy want to die? To even think of me getting married to Prince Fraser. That''s... that''s definitely not going to happen. Not until the crows turn white, there''s no way a wedding could happen between us.


    "I already told you before, right? There''s a lot of things that could happen. Don''t speak something like that, as if it''s already decided. Changes can happen, Rufus. Who knows, maybe Prince Fraser will marry someone else in the future."


    I hope this guy could catch what I want to say. There''s no way Prince Fraser and I would get married. I bet my whole life. I''m one hundred percent sure it''s impossible for the two of us.


    Rufus shakes his head as if what I said is impossible to happen. "That will not happen. You also know the personality of my cousin. He is not indecisive, Csille. Once he put his word on it, he will do it. So dream on, Csille." He then looks at me. "Why does it seem like you don''t want to marry Prince Fraser?"


    I avoid his stare andugh awkwardly at him. "What are you saying? Why would I not want to marry him? He''s smart, he''s handsome, and he''s a crown prince. Everyone would love to marry him."


    "And you''re an exception?"


    I sigh and look at him. "Rufus, it''s not that I don''t want to marry him. I do. I really do."


    Not. Come on, why would I want to marry someone who doesn''t belong to me in the first ce? I''m not a homewrecker. Also, I''m not suicidal. I still want to be a writer and return to the real world, okay. So, why would I?


    But of course, I cannot say that to Rufus. "But we also need to consider what Prince Fraser wants. We need-"


    "But he wants you too," Rufus cuts me off.


    Want your face. I am the only one who knows who Prince Fraser really wants, and that''s not me. It will never be me.


    "I don''t understand why we are having this conversation again. We''ve been through this before. Can we not talk about it again?"


    Rufus sigh and nods his head. "Okay, okay. But I still have a question."


    I groan at Rufus'' words. "Not about Prince Fraser again, and I swear to you, Rufus, I''ll walk out right here, right now."


    Rufusughs. "You really don''t want to talk about him, eh? Do you hate him, Csille?"


    "Rufus!"


    Rufusughs again and raises both his hands in the air. "Okay, okay. Calm down, will you? It''s not about him, okay? I was just wondering, what are you doing in that ce?"


    My face immediately hits up when I remember the scene that wees me when I entered the building. "I didn''t look at the signboard when I entered that building. I thought it''s a safe ce. Imagine my shock when I saw what''s inside. If you didn''t drag me out that ce, I would probably be frozen in ce."


    Rufus shakes his head. He raised his hand to probably mess my hair which he usually does, but it stops midair when he realized he couldn''t mess my hair because I am wearing a hat and a wig.


    "Next time, look at the signboard before you enter any building. It''s a good thing I recognized you immediately, or else your eyes will be tainted." He shakes his head and stares at my wig. "This wig. It looks real. You really have a n to sneak, aren''t you?"


    I rolled my eyes at him. "Can we not talk about it? I''m going back. I still want to stroll around the city."


    Rufus immediately follows behind me. I look back at him and re. "What do you think you are doing?"


    "What? I''m making sure you are safe," he points at his eyes. I rolled my eyes at him.


    Okay, I understand it. We both have eyes that are recognizable. Even if we disguise ourselves, people will still notice us because of our eyes. We''re alike.


    I just continue walking and let him follow me behind. Rufus already said it, he won''t tell me to Prince Fraser, and it''s enough for me to let him follow me behind. At least I know I''m safe.


    I stopped at the sugar candy stall. It''s also the shop where I bought the sugar candy I was eating a while ago. Too bad I let it go when Rufus drags me out of that ce.


    "Sugar candy?" He asked me.


    I look at Rufus and smile. I remember a time when I was still nine years old Csille. Rufus and I sometimes sneak out just to eat these sugar candies.


    I nod my head at him. He then buys two packs of sugar candy. One for each of us. I take the pack. I am about to take a bite of the sugar candy when suddenly I heard the voice of the person I''m hiding from.

 Chapter 70 - : Hide And Seek (3)

    "Rufus? I didn''t know you''re here. Good thing we found you. We''re going to have dinner. Do you wanna join?" I heard Prince Fraser ask Rufus.


    Rufus nce at me and smirks. "Oh, but where''s Csille? She''s not with you?"


    I re at him. This guy got the nerve to ask that question even if he knows that I am in front of him and that I am running away from Prince Fraser. Does he want me to get caught?


    "When I check on her room, she wouldn''t respond. She''s probably exhausted. I''ve asked the innkeeper to send her dinner when she wakes up."


    Rufus nods his head and nces at me again. I re at him in return. If Prince Fraser notices my existence because of what he is doing right now, I''ll strangle him. I''ll make sure I''m not the only one who is miserable.


    I started to take a step sideways, slowly. Trying to blend in the background so no one would notice my existence. I''m a wall. I''m a wall. Please don''t see me.


    My back is currently facing Prince Fraser. I almost pass where Prince Fraser is standing when suddenly Rufus speaks.


    "Are you sure she is sleeping?"


    My eyes widen, and I start to sweat instantly. I swear, I''m going to kill Rufus. Does he really want me to be caught by Prince Fraser? I shivered just by thinking how angry Prince Fraser could be when he knows I sneak out.


    "What do you mean, Rufus? What are you trying to imply?"


    I take a deep breath and fix my hat before I walk normally. Avoiding everyone''s gaze. That''s on you, Rufus. I''m out of here.


    Just walk Csille! Walk! No one would notice you. No one would recognize you. Your disguise is top notch.


    However, Rufus seems like the devil reincarnate today. "Wait!" I heard Rufus said. However, I didn''t listen and continue walking like I don''t know him and I don''t have any business with him.


    Curse you, Astalieu! Curse you two Astalieus! I should not have trusted Rufus! If Prince Fraser notices me, I swear I''ll drag you with me. Please, don''t notice me. Not today.


    "Wait!" Rufus said again, and just thest time, I didn''t listen to him and continue walking like I own this street. "Hey! I said, wait. I thought we''re friends?"


    I rolled my eyes at his words. Friends, your face! There''s no friend who would put his friend in danger. You''re the one who irked the Crown Prince, and you want me to be your shield? In your face. I''m not suicidal.


    I continue walking. I am about to turn to a corner when I heard Rufus yell. "Hey, you! The guy on a white long sleeve, brown trousers and a hat!"


    I immediately froze, and I feel people looking in my direction. Curse you, Rufus!


    Rufusughs. "See that man?" Rufus said. I''m not sure who he is talking to, but I guess it''s to Prince Fraser.


    I nervously clenched my fist that is inside the pocket of my trouser. Is he going to sell me out to Prince Fraser? I anxiously wait for Rufus to continue what he is saying.


    "That''s a new friend of mine. Can we not talk about this tonight? I still promise him to tour around the Illorian city." He stops talking for a second. "I see. You have Sir Farren and Leander with you. You go ahead eating. I''ll apany my new friend first. If you excuse me, Prince Fraser."


    I take a deep breath in relief. I thought he would sell me out. I guess, he''s really a real friend of Csille. Thank goodness, Csille still has a friend.


    I didn''t hear any response from Prince Fraser. I just heard Rufus walking towards me.


    "You should treat me to dinner because I didn''t sell you out," Rufus whispered at me the moment he stands beside me.


    We''re about to walk out of the scene when Prince Fraser called us. The both of us froze on the spot. Oh, no. Did he notice? I elbow Rufus. It''s his fault! Now we''re doom.


    "If you get to the inn before us. Please, check on Csille and make sure that she eats her dinner."


    Rufus just nods his head and drags me out of the scene. After making sure that we''re far away from them. We both lean on the wall.


    "Damn, that was close," Rufus said.


    I re at him and elbow him again. He then looks at me confusedly. "What did I do?"


    I rolled my eyes at him. This guy has the nerve to ask me what did he do. He almost sold the two of us to the tiger, and now he expects me to just let it go?


    "You''re really asking me what did you do? We almost got caught. Do you know what will happen if Prince Fraser knows that I sneak out?" I snapped at him. It''s a good thing that I''m not the violent type of person, or else I would have punched him.


    Rufus shrugs his shoulders. "That''s on you. What does it have to do with me? You''re the one who''s avoiding him. You''re the one who sneaked out. Not me." He said nonchntly. It''s as if he really didn''t have anything to do with this.


    I raised my eyebrow at him. This guy wants war. I''ll give him war. I smirk at him. "Oh, is that so? Okay then, if Prince Fraser knows that I sneak out, then I''ll tell him that you help me with it."


    Rufus'' eyes immediately widen. "Hey! You cannot do that!"


    I scoff at him. "What? You want to leave? That''s not possible if I''m going down. You''ll also go down with me, and that''s for sure. Remember that Rufus," I wink at him after.


    Rufus makes a face. "It''s as if Fraser would believe you. He knows your personality Csille. Have you forgotten?"


    Iugh at Rufus. "And he also knows yours. He knows how you like to drag me on scenarios that would put the both of us in trouble. If he knows that you''re the one who invited me to get out at night and give me man''s clothing so I could disguise myself. Do you think he would be lenient on you? Tell me, Rufus, will he?"


    Rufus shakes his head and smirk. "I never win with you. This is unfair. Will, you really put me in danger? Fraser might look nice, and all, but you know his attitude when he''s mad or irritated. Do you really want to bait me to the tiger? I''m your childhood friend Csille."Rufus looks at me pitifully and pouts his lips.


    "What? You said it''s on me, right? And now you''re using the ''I''m your childhood friend'' card at me?"


    Rufus takes my arms and gently caresses it. "I''m only joking, okay? I didn''t sell you out a while ago. Do you think I will really sell you out on Prince Fraser?"


    "Yes," I answered instantly.


    Rufus pouts and drags me to a pastry shop. "That''s unfair, purny. I wouldn''t do that to you. How can I do that if you''re-" Rufus didn''t continue what he is saying.


    I frown and elbows him. "I am what?"


    Rufus shakes his head at me. "What do you want to eat? I''m not sure if they have prinsesst?rta in here. Lemme check."


    I squint my eyes at Rufus'' back. This guy. What is he hiding from me?


    ______________________________


    I woke up early in the morning. The sun hasn''t risen, but I''m already waiting for someone to knock on my door.


    After ten minutes of waiting, I heard someone gently knocks on my door. I immediately walk towards the door and let the person inside.


    "I don''t understand why you are avoiding Prince Fraser. It''s still five in the morning. I haven''t even enjoyed my sleep," Rufus grumbles.


    I put my hand to his mouth. Although the walls in here are thick and it could only pick up noise from the outside and not from the inside. I''m still afraid that someone might wake up because of Rufus'' voice.


    "Can you not grumbled. Did you find the thing I ask you to look for?" I whispered to him.


    Last night when we were eating at the Pastry shop, I ask him to look for something. The hide and seek just started, and I need to gear up, or else I would have no choice but face the final stage. And I still don''t think I have enough skill to fight the boss.


    Rufus sits on the bed and looks at me with his sleepy eyes. "Can you tell me first why are you avoiding him? I already have the item in me. I''ll give it to you, but in return, you need to tell me your reason first."


    "It''s nothing. I just want to take a breather, okay? Everyone in the Vrawyth Kingdom links his name on me. Saying I am the future Queen of the Vrawyth Kingdom. That I am Prince Fraser''s future wife. Is it wrong if I want to have my own identity? I don''t want to be known as the future Queen or the bride of Prince Fraser. I just want to be me. To be Csille Lauretr¨¦. If I continue to get close to Prince Fraser, I''m afraid people will forget that I am more than Prince Fraser''s bride or Queen."


    I know lying is a bad thing, but I couldn''t tell Rufus my reason. Also, I''m quite getting sick hearing people to address me using those words. I want to feel at least that I am Csille Lauretr¨¦.


    Rufus looks at me for a moment before he takes something from his pockets. He then hands it to me. "And what will you with that lemon?"


    I just smile at Rufus. He doesn''t need to know. For now. "Why don''t you make me a lemonade first?" I hand him the lemonade again.


    Rufus looks at the lemonade and hands it to me. "So, you let me wake up early in the morning just to make you a lemonade drink? Csille, are you joking with me?" He snapped.


    I raised my eyebrow at him. His temper is quite simr to Prince Fraser. They are truly cousins. I shake my head at him. "Can you just do it first? You''ll understandter. Please?"


    Rufus sigh and went to my bedside and took the ss on the table. He then takes a knife He is hiding from the waistband of his pajama and cuts the lemon into two. He then immediately squeezed the lemon juice out of it and afterward gave the lemon juice ss to me.


    "You know I love you," my hands that are about to take the ss froze midair. I look at him dumbfoundedly. Even he was stunned by his own words.


    He what? Did I hear it right? My ears are probably ying tricks on me again. How can he fell in love with me? Rufus will fall in love with Princess Paislee and not me. So, it''s impossible.


    He cleared his throat. "What I mean is I love you as a friend and as a younger sister. But I hope you won''t drag me down with you."


    I sigh in relief at what he said. I''m right. There''s no way Rufus would develop feelings for Csille. They look like a brother and sister to me.


    I yfully punched his arms. "Don''t worry. You wouldn''t be involved in this. I just need you to do somethingter."


    "What is it?" Rufus nervously asks.


    I raised my eyebrow at him andughed. "Why are you so nervous, Rufus? Calm down, will you? About what you need to do, I''ll tell youter too," I wink at him.


    I took the ss of lemon juice from his hands and drank it in one gulp. I miss the taste of lemon juice. Back in the real world, I often made fresh lemon juice, but aftering here, this is the first time I have drink this again.


    I walk to my bed andy on it. In just a few minutes, my excuse wille. In this hide and seek, I make sure that I would be the winner.

 Chapter 71 - : Hide And Seek (4)

    I close my eyes and smile. After almost five minutes, I heard Rufus suddenly gasped. I look at him with my poker face.


    He points at me. "Csille. Your- your face!"


    I sit on the bed and take the hand mirror I specifically prepared for this morning. I smile in the mirror when I saw what I am expecting.


    Finally! My excuse. I happily hop to the floor and look at Rufus. "Surprise. Did I surprise you? How about this? How do I look?"


    Rufus looks at me with shock and panic in his voice. Like what he is seeing right now is too unbelievable in his eyes. I just shrugged at his reaction and walked towards the full length mirror. I smile at my reflection.


    "Perfection," I put my fingers together like it''s forming for a kiss, and I kiss it.


    And now I have my reason to avoid Prince Fraser. You are so wise, Ysavel.


    "What perfection are you saying?" Rufus suddenly asks. He probably just got out of his trance. He walks towards me and checks my arms and my face. "Look at your face. It''s all red and swollen. Is this what you are saying? Do you have an allergy to lemon?" Rufus'' eyes widen at the realization.


    I smile at him and point my pointing finger at him. "Bingo!"


    Rufus was so shocked that he took a step back and stared at the floor. I raise my eyebrow at him. Isn''t he overreacting too much? Why does he look like someone died?


    I ignored him and took the lemon peel on the table and rub it on my arms, my neck, and the exposed part on my chest. Rub rub rub. After a minute of rubbing, I put the lemon peel on a paper bag and walk towards the dumbfounded Rufus and takes his hand and put the paper bag with lemon in it.


    Rufus looks at his hand and looks at me before he shakes his head. "I''m done. You know! You definitely know! Why do you do that?"


    I look at his panic stricken face. "Can you calm down? What do you mean you''re done? I''ll tell you, you didn''t bring that lemon in here, and you''re not the one who made me drink the lemon juice, okay?"


    Rufus looks at me and sighs. "You''re really going to extreme just to avoid him? Do you hate him that much?"


    I sigh and sit on the bed. "I don''t hate him. I just hate his title. I feel pressured, Rufus, and I don''t like this feeling. I don''t want to be restricted. I want to enjoy my life as it is, but how can I do that if everyone reminds me that I am just the fianc¨¦e of the Crown Prince of the Vrawyth Kingdom."


    "But didn''t you agree to it?"


    I scoff at Rufus. "The young Csille does, but I''m older now. I now understand the responsibilityes from that title, and I don''t think I could do that. I''m just fourteen years old. Can I just enjoy my youth?"


    Rufus sits beside me. "Csille, that''s the price of being born as nobility. We don''t have time to y and enjoy our life because we have responsibilities not just for our family but for our Kingdom."


    "But this is not what I want. I want to be me. I don''t want to live in the shadow of anyone. I just want to be Csille Lauretr¨¦. Not the daughter of the Count. Not the bride to be of Prince Fraser. Or not the future Queen of the Vrawyth Kingdom."


    Rufus smirks. "You really grow up." He stands. "So, what do I need to do after?"


    I smile at Rufus, "You just need to call a doctor and tell them that I have an allergy. And tell people that I don''t want anyone to see me like this. Especially Prince Fraser."


    Rufus shakes his head at me. "When did you know you''re allergic to lemon? Why didn''t I know about it?"


    How can I not know? I am the one who writes about Csille having allergies to lemon. Even Csille doesn''t know she has one since she doesn''t like lemon. "I just knew about it recently. Just go. My skin is starting to get itchy. Call a doctor. Also, don''t tell anyone about my allergies, okay?"


    Rufus shakes his head. "Okay, okay." He then left my room in a rush.


    I immediatelyy my body on the bed and close my eyes. I didn''t realize this is how people feel when they experience contact dermatitis. I feel hot and itchy all over. I want to scratch it, but I know I can''t.


    I sigh, all I do just to avoid Prince Fraser. However, I know that this is just a temporary solution, and we''ll definitely meet one of these days. But I''ll deal with it when we cross the bridge.


    After a couple of minutes, I heard footsteps outside my room. Then I heard someone knocks on my door. "Lady Lauretr¨¦, we''re the doctors ask by your highness, Crown Prince Fraser, to check on your condition. Can we get inside?"


    I am about to answer the doctor when someone talks outside.


    "Csille, are you okay? I heard from Rufus that you got an allergy. I''m worried about you. Can Ie in?"


    I immediately sit up and look at the door, panicky. "No!" I hurriedly said. "Don''te inside. No one cane inside. I don''t want any doctor. Can you call Leander? I want him to check on me. Only him. All of you get out. I don''t need anyone." I shouted.


    I tightly grasp the nket I am holding. Afraid that Prince Fraser would barge in my room. Please, don''te inside Prince Fraser. Please, don''te.


    I heard silence outside. "Csille, let me inside, okay?" Prince Fraser gently said.


    I shake my head repeatedly. "You cannote! I don''t want anyone to see me like this. Just call Leander."


    However, Prince Fraser looks like he has a different n than mine. With a pleadings voice, he asks, "Csille, I don''t mind seeing you like that. I just want to be beside you. Please, Csille?"


    Come on. Prince Fraser, don''t be too hard on me. Can you just stick to the script? You''re supposed to be irritated by me. You should avoid me. So, go. Just go and let me do what I want.


    "No! If youe inside, I''ll hate you. Forever. So, don''te. Just call Leander. All I need is him and nothing more. All of you, get out. I don''t need you."


    Sorry Prince but I need to do this. It''s for your own sake too. If you still want this world to exist, and if you still want to be together with Princess Paislee in the end, just follow my lead. Just go. Please, I beg of you.


    I heard silence outside. "Okay. If that''s what you want." I heard Prince Fraser said weakly. Afterward, I heard footsteps again.


    They are leaving finally! I sigh and slump my body on the bed. It''s not that I only want Leander to check on me. Any doctor would do, but if I do that, it won''t justify my words that I don''t want people to see me like this. So, I want someone who knows me to check on my condition. And it''s not true that I care about how I look right now. I don''t. But if I said that, then my excuse to avoid Prince Fraser would be useless.


    After another ten minutes, I heard someone knocks on my door. "Lady Lauretr¨¦? It''s Leander. I heard from Prince Fraser that you call me to check on you? Is everything okay in there? Can Ie inside?"


    I sigh and look at the door. "You...can." I barely said those words. My mouth is already dry from waiting for help, and I feel my energy got drained. I also feel like I take a bath with my own sweat. I don''t feel good. Is this how bad Csille''s allergy? I feel sick. So sick.


    The door opens, and Leander walks inside. He immediately walks to my bed. I heard him gasp when he saw me. He then takes my wrist to check it. After a few seconds, he puts it down and sighs. "You have an allergy. What did you eat to make you like this? You look like a mess."


    Thank you, Leander. I appreciate your words. I want to roll my eyes at him. Of course, I will look like a mess. My arms, my face, and my neck are all red and swollen. Do you still expect me to look as fine as before?


    He sigh. "This is an allergic reaction. You must have in contact with something that triggers your allergies. What did you eat today? We must know your allergen so we could avoid it in the near future."


    I shake my head. I cannot tell them my allergen, or else the event in the future wouldn''t happen. "I don''t know. I just woke up having rashes. I didn''t get out yesterday and just stay in my room. The food I eaten is the same type of food I''ve been eating since the first day we came in here. So, I don''t understand where did I get this."


    "We will need to retract your every move then. We need to know your allergen so we could avoid that in the future." Leander said he then write something on the paper he is holding.


    I tried to sit up, and he helps me. "How long my rashes couldst?"


    Leander examines how bad my rashes are and sigh. "Based on the degree of your rashes, I''m afraid it couldst for a week. But don''t worry, Csille. Before we arrive at the Saiven Kingdom, these rashes will definitely fade away. All you need to do right now is to take a bath with cold water so it will lessen the itchiness, and I will ask a doctor to prescribe you a medicine that you could apply for the rashes so it will help with the itchiness."


    I sigh. One week? I could use that one week to avoid Prince Fraser. I smile secretly. My n seeded, and now I could leave in peace. I can ask them to sit in a different carriage, so I wouldn''t see Prince Fraser if we continue our journey.


    "When will we continue our journey?"


    Leander paused for a while to think. "If I''m not mistaken, we will continue our journey tomorrow. But it will still depend on Prince Fraser. Since we still have one month before thepetition and the journey from here to Saiven wouldst for almost two weeks only. So we might stay here for another day or two."


    I nod my head at him. Leander then gives me instructions on how will I take a bath and what soap I should use that wouldn''t make my skin more irritated. I listen to him very carefully. Although I don''t mind looking like this, the itchiness is really irritating. If not, because I''m afraid that I''ll ruin Csille''s delicate skin, I probably scratch it now.


    "I''ll be leaving now. I''lle backter after I talk to the doctor to prescribe you medicine. Also, try not to touch anything from your room. I''ll ask the innkeeper to change the bedsheets and your pillows."


    I just not my head at him. He then left my room. I sigh and slump on the bed. I''m happy that my n seeded, and I could avoid Prince Fraser, but I don''t like how itchy these rashes are.


    "This is the price I need to pay to avoid Prince Fraser. Just bear with it. At least you don''t need to worry about straying away from your character."


    I stand up and look around, trying to see if there''s still a trace of lemon juice. I took a mop and mop the floor, and wipe the table.


    I need to erase the traces of lemon juice so no one will know my allergen. After a minute of mopping and wiping, I sessfully get rid of the lemon smell. I''ll just have to take a bath and deal with these rashes.


    "Oh, well. It better than dealing Prince Fraser." I smile to myself and walk to the bathroom happily.

 Chapter 72 - : The Heroine And The Villainess

    "Lady Lauretr¨¦?" I heard someone called me outside. I frown. What does Princess Paislee doing in here? Should she suppose to guard Prince Fraser? But why is she here?


    "Lady Lauretr¨¦, Prince Fraser instructs me to stand outside your door to guard you. He told me that you don''t want to see anyone other than Leander. So, he tasked me to make sure that no one will enter your room without your consent."


    He what? Prince Fraser asked Princess Paislee, his future lover, to guard the viin of their rtionship? This doesn''t make sense.


    "Lady Lauretr¨¦, I know you care about your appearance and don''t want to let other people see you in your current state. However, I think you should consider Prince Fraser''s feelings. He was just worried about you, and he just wants to stay beside you. If you''re worried about his reaction to your countenance, I''m sure Prince Fraser wouldn''t care about that. So, I ho-"


    I sigh and walk towards the door and open it a little. Just enough to hear what I want to say.


    "Sir Farren. Why do you always concern yourself about us? What will you have with doing all of these?"


    I don''t understand why she''s doing this. Doing it once is understandable but doing it twice is quite questionable already. Princess Paislee isn''t the romantic type of person, and as much as possible, she avoids any situation rting to rtionships. Especially this kind ofplicated rtionship. So, I don''t understand why she seems so concerned. It''s as if she really wants Prince Fraser and I to end up together.


    Is it just pure concern about Prince Fraser?


    Princess Paislee remained on her spot and didn''t face me. She probably remembers that I don''t want anyone to see my current state.


    "I don''t understand what you want to imply, but I''m only doing my job Lady Lauretr¨¦. I am a Knight of the Vrawyth Kingdom, and I pledge my allegiance to the current and the future rulers of the Kingdom, which makes me loyal to your highness, Prince Fraser. And anything rted to Prince Fraser and Prince Fraser''s future bride concerns me. If my words, offended you Lady Lauretr¨¦, please forgive this Sir knight for stepping out of line. Lad-"


    I immediately cut her off. "I have a name, Sir Farren. I am not just the future bride of Prince Fraser. Please, remember that I have my own name and identity too."


    It really irks me when someone calls me the future bride of Prince Fraser or the future Queen of the Vrawyth Kingdom. I feel suffocated. I feel like I''m starting to lose my own identity now. Although Csille Lauretr¨¦ isn''t really who am I but having live as Csille for a long time now, I quite consider myself as part of Csille too.


    It''s also weird to hear her talk about me being the future bride of Prince Fraser, where in fact, she is the true future bride of Prince Fraser.


    "I''m sorry, Lady Lauretr¨¦. I remember that."


    I sigh. Even if I talk to her for hours, I know she wouldn''t tell me her real reason why she''s pushing Prince Fraser to me. The two of us have our own identities we want to keep with ourselves, and I cannot ask her about it, or else she would be suspicious.


    But I wonder what her reason could be. Is it because of the engagement? Is it because he notices my previous interaction with Prince Fraser? Why Paislee? Why are you pushing Prince Fraser to me?


    "Lady Lauretr¨¦, can I ask you a question?"


    I lean on the wall beside the slightly open door. "What do you want to ask?"


    "Why are you avoiding Prince Fraser? I''m sorry if I''m being nosy again. You could choose not to answer it. I have just been thinking about this since the day you return."


    My eyes immediately widen. She knows! She knows I am avoiding Prince Fraser. But why is she still pushing Prince Fraser to me if she already knows I''m avoiding the Crown Prince?


    I take a deep silent breath. Trying to calm my anxious heart. Whatever Princess Paislee''s reason, I don''t mind. All I know is I need these two, Princess Paislee and Prince Fraser, to end up together.


    "What are you talking about, Sir Farren? I am not avoiding his highness, Prince Fraser. I don''t know why you are saying it. Does it look like that?"


    "Lady Lauretr¨¦, I don''t know what happened inside that mysterious alley, but I just want you to know that Prince Fraser waited for almost whole day after you enter that alley. He didn''t sleep because he was afraid you wouldn''t see him waiting for you. You should see how worried he is while waiting for your return."


    Princess Paislee, why are you doing this? Why do you sound like you''re matchmaking Prince Fraser and me together? Why? I don''t understand why you are doing this? You suppose to not care about this nonsense. But why?


    I scoff. "Sir Farren. I don''t know why you are saying these to me, but if you only want to talk about Prince Fraser, please save it. I''m not interested to hear it."


    I don''t know why but the young Princess Paislee seems different than the Princess Paislee I am talking about right now. Is it because she grew up now?


    "Why? Why don''t you want to talk about this? Is it because you hate him? Is it because you don''t like him?"


    "Sir Farren, please be careful with your words. What if some people hear what you just said? Please stop saying false words. I don''t hate Prince Fraser. Why would I even hate him? We''re childhood friends. So, please stop with this nonsense, or you could just go back to Prince Fraser. I think it would be better if he''s the one you''re guiding and not me."


    I heard her sigh. "If you don''t hate him, why won''t you let him inside? He''s been worried sick about you. But what did you do? You just pushed him away." He snapped at me.


    I look at the slightly open door. "I have my own reason."


    "So, it''s okay to hurt him for your own reason?"


    I sigh. "Sir Farren, do I always need to consider everyone''s feelings? Yes, I may sound selfish right now, but what about me? What about what I want? Do I always need to set it aside, to make everyone happy? How about my happiness? Just because I am born in a noble family, do I really need to put everyone as my first priority? But what about me? I already lost my own identity. Now I will also lose my own happiness?"


    "What do you mean you lost your own identity Lady Lauretr¨¦? You''re still the daughter of the Count of Vrawyth."


    I shake my head even though she couldn''t see me. "You don''t understand, Sir Farren. It''s not about the title I have. That''s fixed, and I couldn''t change it. What I mean is I''m tired of being in the shadow of my family and the shadow of the royal family of the Vrawyth Kingdom. I''m tired of hearing people knowing me as the daughter of the Count or the future bride of the Crown Prince of the Vrawyth Kingdom. I just want to be me. To be Csille." I snort. "But I know it''s impossible because I was born a noble, and this is how noble lives."


    Princess Paislee got silent. "Lady Lauretr¨¦, I might not understand what you are feeling but do you think it''s okay to hurt anyone? I know it doesn''t feel good to feel like you are slowly losing your identity. However, is it enough reason for you to left Prince Fraser at the side? Wondering what he did wrong for you to avoid him? Wouldn''t it better to exin things to him? Prince Fraser isn''t that shallow. I know he will understand you for sure. Wouldn''t it better to have someone you could share your troubles with?"


    Why would I want Prince Fraser to know why I''m avoiding him? Not that I don''t really care about his feelings, but this is a good opportunity for him to start to hate me. Hate me for avoiding him without saying anything.


    Princess Paislee is wise. I understand it, but I just don''t understand why is she doing all of this? "How can he understand it if he''s the root of my problem?"


    I heard movements outside. "What do you mean, Lady Lauretr¨¦?"


    "Do you know what I feel every time people will address me as the future bride of Prince Fraser?" I paused and sigh. "It irks me, Sir Farren. It irks me. I hate how people only know me as the future bride of Prince Fraser and not because I am Csille Lauretr¨¦. I hate how I''m starting to lose my own name. All I want is to feel my own self. Without the name of Prince Fraser or the Count of the Vrawyth Kingdom behind my back. But how can I do that if he is always beside me?"


    I just realized. Isn''t this conversation a good way to clear my rtionship with Prince Fraser? So, Princess Paislee wouldn''t hesitate to fall in love with Prince Fraser because I am now stating that I don''t like the title of being the bride of the Crown Prince?


    "Lady Lauretr¨¦, didn''t you agreed to be the fianc¨¦e of Prince Fraser? So, why do you sound like you don''t like that idea?"


    "Is that what they said?" Iugh. "We were still children when the King of the Vrawyth Kingdom announced his n about the engagement between Prince Fraser and I. Do you think I have an idea what will happen to me in the future? All I know is the title of the Queen is really pleasing in the ears. But now that I grew up and I realized how big the responsibility of being a Queen of the Kingdom. Can''t I change my mind?"


    "However, Lady Lauretr¨¦, you must remember that it was the King who announced the engagement between you and Prince Fraser. If you don''t want to be the Queen, then it means you are disobeying the order of the King. Will you still do it? Is it worth it?"


    Is it worth it? Yes, of course. In the first ce, I''m not the one who will cancel our engagement. It is Prince Fraser who will do that.


    "Who says I''m disobeying the King? I never said I would."


    "Sorry, I thought you wouldn''t continue your engagement with Prince Fraser. Your words-"


    "My words? Oh, you thought I would cancel my engagement because I don''t like being addressed as the future bride of Prince Fraser? I never said I would cancel it." I paused. I''m thinking what words should I use that wouldn''t sound suspicious. "What if it''s Prince Fraser?"


    "What do you mean, Lady Lauretr¨¦?"


    "I think you know what I mean." I scoff. "What if Prince Fraser falls in love with someone beside me? What if he''s the one who will ask the King to cancel our engagement?"


    Princess Paislee got silent for a moment. "Why do you sound so sure he will fall in love with someone other than you?"


    Of course, I know. I am the one who writes about your love story. So, it''s understandable that I know it. But I couldn''t tell her that, so I just shrugged my shoulder. "I am not sure. I''m just open to possibility. No one knows what the future holds," Aside from me, of course. I rolled my eyes. "And changes could happen. Who knows, maybe Prince Fraser will meet someone like-minded like him. Perhaps a Princess too? I think that''s what he deserves, not just a random daughter of a noble family in the Vrawyth Kingdom. Also, everyone knows that I''m the most bizarredy in all the Kingdoms. Having purple eyes and purple hair? Who wouldn''t want to have a normal lookingdy for a wife?"


    "Lady Lauretr¨¦, I think your features are your most prized asset. Aside from you, no one in all the Kingdoms has purple eyes and purple hair. I think that''s what your advantage to otherdies."


    "I dunno. Maybe yes? Maybe not?" Iugh. "We will see what will happen in the future." I face the door. "It was nice talking to you, Sir Farren, but I hope you wouldn''t tell anyone what we talked about. Especially Prince Fraser."


    Princess Paislee is about to refuse when I open the door slightly and holds her arm. "Please."


    I heard Princess Paislee sigh. "Okay. I won''t say anything to Prince Fraser. But I hope you will not push Prince Fraser away."


    I didn''t answer her and just let go of her arm and close the door. I lean on the closed door and close my eyes.


    I''m only doing what I should do. I smile bitterly. And I''m not the one who will push him. He will be the one who will push Csille away.

 Chapter 73 - : I’m Disappointed At You Csille

    I''m still sleeping when someone knocks on my door. I groan and re at the door.


    Who has the guts to wake me up? It''s still early in the morning. I look at the clock hanging on the wall. Or not. I immediately get up with wide eyes.


    Holy moly! It''s already nine o''clock in the morning? I immediately stand up and dress myself. Yesterday, after the conversation I have with Princess Paislee, she was called by Prince Fraser. Shees back with the news that we will continue our journey today at seven o''clock in the morning. But why am I still sleeping in the inn of the Illorian City at nine o''clock? Did they leave me?


    I immediately dress myself up. I wear a long sleeve turtleneck dress. I also wear a shawl to cover my face, and only my eyes could be seen. I look at the luggage at the side. It''s a good thing I already packed my thingsst night.


    "Lady Lauretr¨¦?" I look at the door. "This is Bernarl. I''m the one you met on the street of Illorian city. Remember when you told me you went inside the alley?"


    Oh! I remember now. He is the reason why the elders and the Great Ruler visit us in our inn. But what is he doing here? Did the Great Ruler take back his words? I immediately shake my head. It''s impossible I didn''t write about a war between Illorian City and the Vrawyth Kingdom.


    I walk towards the door and open it slightly so he could hear what I would say. The door only works one way. Only I could hear what is happening outside, but they couldn''t hear what was happening inside.


    "Yes, I remember you. But may I know what are you doing here?" I ask nervously. I already have problems. I couldn''t afford to have another one.


    I heard someone him sigh. "Lady Lauretr¨¦, the Great Ruler, ask me toe here. He wants to ask for your permission."


    Permission? I try to remember what permission this guy is saying. What permission? That even the Great Ruler is asking me for it.


    "I don''t understand what you are saying. Maybe you''re mistaken. What permission?"


    "Oh, don''t worry, Lady Lauretr¨¦, it isn''t a huge thing. The Great Ruler just wants to ask if he coulde to visit you. He was worried when he received the news that you''re sick. He was supposed toe here yesterday, but he heard that you don''t want to see anyone other than the son of the Royal Physician of the Vrawyth Kingdom. So, he wants to ask if you could give him permission to see you."


    What? The Great Ruler is asking me to give him permission to visit me? What? I was so shocked by the news that I stare at the door for a few minutes.


    "Lady Lauretr¨¦? If you don''t want to, I could tell it to the Great Ruler. I''m sure he would understand and respect your decision."


    "No, no. I''m sorry, I just couldn''t believe the Great Ruler would ask me for permission. But of course, he could visit me. I just hope he wouldn''t mind seeing me in this state."


    "You don''t have to worry, Lady Lauretr¨¦. I''m sure the Ruler Laird wouldn''t mind that. He''s so worried about you that he didn''t get enough sleepst night. I''m sure he would be more than happy to see you if you''ll excuse me. I''ll be heading out first. I need to inform the Great Ruler about the good news." He then walks away happily without waiting for me to respond. I still want to ask him why I am still here even though they know that we were supposed to continue our journey this morning.


    I didn''t expect the Great Ruler to be this concern to me. But I''m happy he is. I am about to close the door when an arm suddenlyes out of nowhere and stops the door.


    I frown and immediately hides my body behind the door. I put my weight on the door so that person couldn''t break into my room.


    "Who are you? What are you doing outside my room? Get your hand away from my door." I snapped at the person. I didn''t see the person''s face because the door was only slightly open enough to make the air pass through the door.


    "It''s me."


    I immediately froze when I heard that very familiar voice. It''s Prince Fraser! But what is he doing here? I thought what I''ve told him before is already enough for him not to visit me again.


    I took a deep breath. I don''t know how to deal with you, Prince Fraser. I already sacrifice my own face so that I couldn''t interact with you, but here you are. "What do you want, your highness?"


    "Csille, can Ie inside? Please," he said in a pleading voice.


    I internally groan. What do you want, Prince Fraser? Can''t you see I''m avoiding you? Why can''t you read between the lines? I thought you''re smart, but why can''t you understand what I am trying to say to you?


    "I''m sorry, your highness, but didn''t I already told everyone that I don''t want anyone to see me right now. Please respect my decision, your highness."


    He got silent for a moment. "Even I? Even I Csille? I am your fianc¨¦. Do you think I would care if your face is full of rash or swollen? Do you think I''m that shallow? You will always be beautiful in my eyes. Always. Even now." I heard the pain in his voice. He must really felt offended when I ask him to stay away. But it''s the only thing I could do. For everyone''s sake.


    "I''m sorry, your highness. I know you wouldn''t mind, but I do. I don''t want other people to see me like this. So, I''m sorry if you feel offended about it. Please, also understand my situation."


    I heard himugh bitterly. "So, I am other people now?"


    I sigh. I''m sorry, Prince Fraser, but I''m only doing what I should do. "I''m sorry, your highness. I''m-"


    I was shocked when he suddenly cuts me off. "Don''t your highness me, Csille. You know how much I hated it when I heard it from you. Also, don''t think I didn''t notice you''re avoiding me. Why Csille? Why are you avoiding me?"


    I sigh. I knew it! Sooner orter, he will definitely realize what I am trying to do, but I didn''t expect that he will realize it this early. He is definitely how I write him. Smart.


    "I don''t understand what you are saying, your highness."


    "Bullshit! It''s Fraser, Csille. It''s Fraser. Why can''t you say it?"


    "I don''t understand what you are saying, Prince Fraser. I don''t want to see you not because I''m avoiding you but because of how I look right now. Rufus and Leander probably told you what my current condition is. Please don''t misinterpret what I am doing. I am doing this because I don''t want anyone to see me like this and nothing more."


    "And you think I would bite that? Why didn''t you talk to me when you return to the Illorian City?"


    "Didn''t Rufus and Leander told you my reason? I thought you know why," I sigh. "I didn''t see you because I was anxious on how I will tell Great Ruler the news that I didn''t see his daughter inside the alley. I''m worried he would be mad because of it. I was worried he would use that as an excuse to wage war on the Vrawyth Kingdom. Is it wrong to prioritize the safety of the whole Kingdom?"


    "But why didn''t you wake me up after your conversation with him? You know I would dly wake up just to talk to you. Do you know how much worried I am when you enter that alley. If only I could apany you there, I would. And do you know how happy and disappointed am I when I knew your return but didn''t bother to talk to me?"


    "It''s not that I don''t bother, but I heard from Leander that you didn''t sleep for almost a day. Of course, I would be worried about your health. We could talk after you take some rest. That''s the reason why I didn''t look for you because I want you to take some rest. What will we say to the King if something happened to his only heir? Is it wrong to worry about your health? Also, I was too exhausted, that''s why I decided to sleep first before I talk to you. I didn''t realize I fall asleep too much that I only wake up in the morning."


    I heard him sigh. "Csille, do you hate me? Is it because of what I said and done before you enter the alley? Is it because of it?"


    It''s not because of it. Well, technically, it is, but at the same time, it''s not. I didn''t avoid you because of what you said. It''s because I''m afraid you are already straying from your own character. You cannot have feelings for Csille, Prince Fraser. You could only fall in love with Princess Paislee and no one else.


    "Prince Fraser, please, don''t make it difficult for me. I don''t hate you. Why would I hate you?"


    "If you don''t hate me, then why don''t you face me right here, right now. Can you do that, Csille? Can you face me?" I could hear frustration from his voice.


    "Prince Fraser, please. I already told you my reason why I didn''t want you to see me. I already told you my reason why I didn''t look for you first when I return. Why can''t you understand that I am not avoiding you? Can''t you respect my decision? I don''t really want you to see me like this. Please," I said with a pleading voice.


    These two leads are making my life difficult. Why don''t they flirt with each other and leave me behind? All I want is some peace. Can they not give it to me? Is it too much to ask?


    Also, I didn''t realize that Prince Fraser has many not so desirable traits. First, he often gets mad for unknown reasons. Second, he won''t listen to me because he thinks he is right and what he said is the truth. Why did he turn like this? When I write him, he isn''t like this. Or is it because he is still young, so he tends to have immature traits?


    "You want me to believe that reason? Then let me see you. I want to see you. It''s been days since thest time I saw you. I want to see you, Csille."


    I mess my hair out of frustration. What would I suppose to do with this overly smart guy? "Prince Fraser, please respect what I want. Although I really want to prove it to you but I cannot. Also, if I am really avoiding you, do you think I would talk to you right now? If I''m really avoiding you, I would have mmed the door immediately when I first heard your voice."


    That goodness, I didn''t do that. At least I could make it as an excuse. I just hope this Crown Prince will bite this bait. Please bite it. Bite it.


    I heard him sigh. "Okay, I wouldn''t push myself. But I want you to know that I''m happy you''re back and that I was worried about you. But I guess you don''t need me."


    He stopped talking, and I heard some movements outside before I heard some footsteps walking away from the door.


    I immediately sigh. I thought he would push himself toe into my room. If that happens, I don''t know what will I do. I slowly open the door, and I immediately saw a flower


    Red carnations? The flower of adoration and admiration, but it also means missing someone you adore.


    I am about to take it when I heard someone talk. I immediately look up and saw Prince Fraser standing in the hallway facing his back at me.


    "You didn''t want to let me see you, but you let the Great Ruler see you. I''m disappointed at you, Csille." He said disappointedly before he walks again. I look at him until he fades away from my sight.


    I''m sorry, Prince Fraser.

 Chapter 74 - : I Will Help You

    "Csille, are you okay?"


    I look at the worried Great Ruler. After Bernarl came here and asked me for permission. The Great Ruler instantly came here the moment he received the news.


    I smile at him and nod my head. "I''m okay, Ruler Laird. Although I still feel itchy sometimes, but my rashes are getting better now."


    I heard him sigh, and he gave me the basket of fruits he is holding. "I''m d you''re already feeling better now. I got worried when I heard you got an allergy reaction. Did they know what''s the reason for your allergy?"


    I shake my head at him in response. I know the reason but not them. "They still couldn''t figure out why I got an allergic reaction. Although they said, they will run an investigation again. However, I doubt it if they could find the root of my allergy. Even I don''t see anything wrong in the room."


    He nods his head. He then looks at my arms and my face that is currently covered by clothing. He sighs again. "How long will itst? Do you take medicine already?"


    I nod my head. "Yes, Great Ruler. Leander helps me to have the doctors prescribe me medicine without seeing my condition. They instruct me to take a bath with cold water and what soap I should use, so it won''t make my skin irritated. Also, I''ve been putting creams on my neck, face, and arms. Leander said that it would help me lessen the rashes and the itchiness."


    The Great Ruler nods his head. "It''s good to hear that. Also, I''m d you let me visit you. I thought you would prohibit me too. I heard from the Elders that only the son of the Royal Physician could see you. Even the Crown Prince of the Vrawyth Kingdom, who is your fianc¨¦, is prohibited."


    Even the Great Ruler knows what I''ve been doing. I sigh. "It''s not that I don''t want to see him. I just don''t want people to see me with my current state."


    The Great Ruler looks at me intently. "Do you hate him, Csille?"


    I rolled my eyes internally. Why does everyone ask me if I hate him? Is it too obvious that I am avoiding him?


    "Great Ruler, why do you ask that question? Do I look like I hate him? Why would I hate him? He''s the Crown Prince of the Vrawyth Kingdom and my own fianc¨¦. I don''t think I have a reason to hate him. He''s been good to me since we were children."


    He just looks at me intently. It''s like he is reading if what I said is true. I started to sweat. What if he noticed that I am lying to his face? Would he be mad at me because of it? I heard from people that what Great Ruled hated the most are liars. But I''m really not lying, though. I don''t hate Prince Fraser. I just don''t understand why people think so.


    "You don''t need to lie to me, Csille. I thought you considered me as your godfather now? Why won''t you be honest with me? I wouldn''t judge. I will actually help you."


    My eyes widen at his words. What does he mean he will help me? "I don''t understand what you are saying, Great Ruler.What do you mean you will help me?"


    The Great Ruler smiled. "You didn''t correct me when I said you''re lying. So, you''re really lying." I avoid his gaze. Guilty of lying to him. He just shrugged it off, though. "Don''t worry. I don''t take it to heart. Sometimes, we need to lie. Even I lie sometimes." I look at him, and he just winks at me. "I will help you avoid Prince Fraser. If you would tell me why are you avoiding him."


    I sigh. Having the help of the Great Ruler will definitely lessen my problem. However, can I really tell him my reason? Will it not hurt the plot if I told the Great Ruler about what I said to Princess Paislee?


    The Great Ruler probably sees my dilemma. He sighs and shakes his head. "Okay, I won''t ask the reason anymore. But just tell me if you want to avoid Prince Fraser so I could prepare arrangements."


    I sigh. It''s not that I don''t want to tell him. Great Ruler seems like a nice person, but I don''t know why I feel something inside telling me not to. I tried to remember the first version of the novel, but I don''t understand why my memory became blurry. It''s like there''s something blocking my memory. Why can''t I remember what I have written in the first version?


    "Prince Fraser made an arrangement to leave the Illorian City this morning."


    I look at the Great Ruler. Yeah, he is right. We were supposed to set off to the Saive Kingdom this morning, but I don''t understand why we didn''t continue. Is it because of the Great Ruler?


    The Great Ruler nods his head. It''s as if he could read what''s on my mind. "Yes, I am the reason why they postponed your supposed journey today. However, I don''t mean any harm. Please don''t misinterpret it that I''m prisoning all of you here. I just want to talk to you first before I made an arrangement for your journey. Actually, it''s our journey."


    What did he say? Our journey? He will apany us? Did I understand it wrong? "I''m sorry, your Great Ruler, but can you exin further what you mean?"


    The Great Ruler smiled. "I will apany all of you on your journey to the Saiven Kingdom. Because I postponed the date of the Grand Exemry Competition, the Queens of the Kingdom ask me toe to witness the said Competition. And I think it''s a great thing too because I love to see youpete. You probably know that only the Kingdoms are allowed to join. My small city could only watch thepetition."


    He will really apany us. I don''t know if I should be happy with that news or not. Will it affect the plot of the story? I hope not. I''ve been trying to avoid Prince Fraser because I don''t want to affect the plot. I hope this wouldn''t hurt the plot.


    "Thank you, Great Ruler, for your great concern. This daughter of the Count appreciates your doing."


    The Great Ruler gently caresses my head. "Why are you thanking me? I am the reason why you almost didn''t make it to thepetition. I think it''s only right to talk to the Queens of the Kingdom because of it. Also, I could help you avoid Prince Fraser because of if."


    "Help me avoids Prince Fraser? But how? We''re on one team, and it''s inevitable that we would meet because of this. If we continue our journey, we will ride in the same carriage. There''s no way I could avoid him."


    The Great Ruler shakes his head. "That''s why I am here. I could ask the Crown Prince to let you and the son of the Royal Physician of the Vrawyth Kingdom to ride my carriage. I''m sure he would agree since you''re not alone with me in the carriage. What do you think?"


    I look at the Great Ruler. Why is he helping me? I don''t understand. I sigh and look at him. "Great Ruler, can I ask something?"


    He just nods his head at me. "Sure, ask away, and I will definitely answer it no matter what your question is."


    "Why are you helping me? I didn''t help you find your daughter. Shouldn''t you be mad at me?"


    He smiles bitterly at me. "The day you agreed to enter that alley, I already prepared myself that you would return empty handed. No one ever returned that alley aside from you. Also, my daughter has already disappeared for almost five years now. I don''t think you would see her if we''re basing on how long she is missing. And the answer to your question why I am helping you? It''s because I am your godfather, and what does godfather do for their goddaughter? Isn''t it to help? I''m only doing the duty of being a godfather to you."


    I feel guilty again because of Sheena. He lost his own daughter because of me, and now he takes me, the reason why his daughter disappeared, as his goddaughter? Will he be mad if he knows the truth? I don''t even want to think about it.


    "Thank you, godfather."


    The Great Ruler smiles widely at me. Seemingly satisfied with how I addressed him. "That''s good. You should really call me your godfather. Anyway," he stands up. "I wouldn''t take your time anymore. I know you still don''t feel okay talking to someone in your current state, so that I wouldn''t bother you anymore. Also, I''ve talked with the Crown Prince. We will set off tomorrow morning. So, try to take some rest. I will talk to the Crown Prince about our arrangement." He then walks to the door and closes it.


    I sigh and slump myself in my seat. I thought he would be mad at me or something. But it''s a good thing it turns out that he will offer his help. With this, Prince Fraser has no choice but to listen to the Great Ruler arrangement. At least I don''t have to worry about any unnecessary interaction with the Crown Prince.


    And about thepetition. I don''t need to worry about it since the real Csille will be the one that will deal with it for me. I smile. Finally, I could rest at ease.


    _______________________________


    I am about to take my afternoon nap when someone knocks on my door. Who would knock on my door? I frown. I didn''t expect anyone to visit me since I prohibit anyone froming.


    Leander and the Great Ruler are the only ones who I allowed to visit me. I just finished talking to the Great Ruler this morning, and Leander visits me while I am taking my lunch meal. He usually visits me at meal time. He always checks my meal and made sure that there is nothing wrong with it. He would also stay for thirty minutes to see if I would have any reaction with my food. So, I''m pretty sure it''s not Leander or the Great Ruler, but if it''s not them. Then who is the person in front of my door?


    Is it Prince Fraser? I nervously look at the door and wait for the person to talk.


    "Csille?"


    I sighed in relief when I recognized the voice outside. I immediately walk to the door and let Rufus in.


    He scans the surrounding. It''s like he is looking for someone. I frown. "What are you doing in here, Rufus?"


    He looks at me and hands me a sugar candy. "Here, I bought itst night." He walks to the bed and sits on it. "I heard from Fraser that you don''t let him inside. Aren''t you a little cruel purny?"


    I rolled my eyes at him. Why does everyone seem so concerned about my rtionship with Prince Fraser?


    "You''re not the first person who said that to me. Why does all of you seem so worried about it?"


    "It''s because I think what you are doing is too unfair for Prince Fraser."


    Curse all of you! You don''t know why I''m doing this. I''m only doing this for the sake of this world, and what did I get? I be the bad guy here? The cold hearted fianc¨¦ of the Crown Prince?


    "But what about me? Why does all of you seem so concerned about Prince Fraser, but no one is concern about me." I snort and try to force myself not to cry. "I already exined myself, right? Is it still not enough reason? So, I''m the selfish person now? That all I think about is myself and not about Prince Fraser?"


    I look at the ceiling. Why is this world unfair? They don''t want me to have interaction with Prince Fraser, but if I stay away from Prince Fraser, I be the bad guy? Oh, yeah, how could I forget that I am the viiness of the story? Yeah, I am the viiness and will always be the bad guy.


    Rufus got silent because of my answer. I take a deep breath and open the door. "If all you''re going to talk about is how mean I am, please get out. I already heard a couple of them from other people. So, please get out."


    Rufus is about to exin to me, but I shake my head at him. "Just get out, Rufus. Jut get out."


    Rufus sigh and look at me with sorry eyes. "Csille, please don''t think that I am against you. I am your friend, and I will always be by your side." He said before he walks out of the room.


    I lean on the closed door. I snort, and a stream of tears starts to fall from my eyes.


    "I''m sorry. I''m sorry if this is the only thing I could do to save all of you. I''m sorry, Prince Fraser.

 Chapter 75 - : Happy Without Me

    "Miss, do you feel okay now?" One of the servants asked.


    My father, the Count, insisted on bringing few servants with me because he is worried I couldn''t take care of myself.


    Contrary to his belief, I could take care of myself pretty well. More than anyone could take care of me.


    I nod my head at her and fix the shawl that is covering my whole face. My eyes are the only thing people could see.


    "The Crown Prince and the Great Ruler made sure that no one would see you when you get out the inn." The servant added.


    I look around, and true to what the servant said, there''s really no one outside the inn. Even when Ie out of the room. I didn''t see anyone lingering around. Even the innkeeper is nowhere to be found. I look around, trying to find the carriage of the Vrawyth Kingdom. I frown when I only saw one carriage, and it''s not even from the Vrawyth Kingdom. Instead, there''s a g of Illorian City at the top of the carriage.


    "Why is there only one carriage? Where''s the other carriage?"


    The servant bows her head. "Miss, your highness, the Crown Prince, instruct all of the carriages to wait outside the gates of the Illorian City. He is worried that you wouldn''t like it if anyone saw you in your current state. The carriage inside is the carriage that the Great Ruler prepared for you. Sir Leander and the Great Ruler are already inside, waiting for your arrival."


    I nodded my head at the servant and started to walk towards the carriage. I''m a few steps away from it when the carriage doors opened, and Leanderes out of it.


    He looks up at me and smiles. "This way, mydy," he said while pointing his hand inside the carriage. He also offers his hand to help me enter the carriage.


    I smiled and gave my thanks to him. I look around the carriage and saw the Great Ruler smiling at me. He takes a nket out of nowhere and hands it to me. "Use this. The weather outside the Illorian City is cold." He looks at my clothes and nods his head with satisfaction. "It''s a good thing you wear something thick."


    Leander walks inside the carriage again. The servant who is with me is also inside the carriage. Sitting beside me so she could immediately attend to my needs.


    "Lady Lauretr¨¦. Did you sleep wellst night? The journey willst for almost two weeks, and with your current state, I''m afraid we don''t have a choice but to let you stay inside the carriage for a week. So, we can make sure that your allergy won''t rpse again." Leander said at me. He also takes some medicine from inside his vest. "This is some medicine and ointment that will help you lessen the itchiness. With all the movements from the carriage, I''m afraid the friction made by your clothes will irritate your skin more."


    I take medicine and ointment. I think Leander will be a verypetent doctor. Aside from his unwanted feelings for me, his personality is actually good. I just wish all those feelings are gone. It will not bring him good if he continues to have feelings for me. I hope it''s just infatuation.


    The Great Ruler clears his throat and gives me some books. "Here, I heard from your professors that you like to read. I''ve brought some books to make you entertained."


    I ept the books and scan them. All the books are high quality books, and most of them are limited books. Only a few copies are made, and they are sold to aristocrats, nobles, and those wealthiest businessmen.


    I didn''t expect that the Great Ruler has these books. And they are more than ten different titles. As far as I remember, Prince Fraser only has one copy of one of the limited edition books. How rich is he to have these books? And he is letting me read it? I look at the book, horrified. What will I do if I tear the pages? Although my parents are wealthy and they could afford topensate the Great Ruler. But I think it will be a significant loss to the money of the Lauretr¨¦ family.


    "Wow, these books are the holy books of all the doctors. I didn''t expect I could see it in person. Great Ruler, are you sure you let me borrow it?"


    I look at Leander, who looks so happy right now. If he has a tail, he would have been wagging it by now. What can I expect from the son of the Royal Physician? Of course, he would be obsessed with anything rted to medicine.


    The Great Ruler smile at Leander and nods his head. "Sure, you can read it. Also, if you really want that book, I could give it to you."


    Leander''s eyes immediately widen. With a shaking voice, he asks, "Can I really have it?"


    The Great Ruler nods his head as a response. Leander then hugs the book like it''s the most prized family heirloom. Iugh at his reaction. I didn''t know he has this kind of trait.


    The Great Ruler looks at me. "Do you like the books? If not, I could ask some of the elders to take out the books they have. They-"


    I immediately cut him off and shake my head. "No need. I''m more than satisfied with the book you let me borrow. You don''t need to bother the elders."


    The Great Ruler nods his head in satisfaction. Afterward, the carriage bes silent. Leander is busy reading his precious medical books. While the Great Ruler is taking some sleep. I look at the carriage. It''s so huge that even ten people could fit in here.


    I look at the window and saw in front of us the carriages of the Vrawyth Kingdom. I immediately spotted the carriage of Prince Fraser.


    What is he doing right now? Is he still mad at me because of what I am doing?


    I remember the conversation I had with Rufus and Princess Paislee. All of them think that I am being too unfair to Prince Fraser. But I''m only doing what I think is best for everyone.


    I sigh and look up at the sky. Is my decision correct? I really hope so.


    _____________________________


    I didn''t realize I fell asleep while looking outside the window. I was wake up when I heard a noise outside.


    I look at the window and saw the guards standing outside the carriages. Making sure that everyone is safe.


    "This is where we will rest. I didn''t wake you up since you look so exhausted," Great Ruler suddenly said that I got startled. I thought I was alone.


    I look around and saw that the darkness is starting to engulf the whole ce. It''s probably almost six in the evening. I look around the carriage and find that only the Great Ruler and I are inside of it.


    "Leander volunteered to help setting up things. They are now starting to set up tents for us to sleep in. The servants are also starting to prepare for our dinner."


    The Great Ruler took amp from behind him and lit it. "The Crown Prince and I both agreed to let you sleep in here. Even Leander suggests that you sleep in here. He said it wouldn''t be good for you to sleep outside. Especially they still don''t know the cause of your allergy."


    I looked outside and saw Prince Fraser, Princess Paislee, Rufus, and Leander sitting around a bonfire. They areughing and talking about something while I am here in the carriage. They look at peace and happy without me.


    "If you want, you could join them. I''m sure they wouldn''t mind seeing you right now. Also, Leander said that your rashes are starting to heal."


    The Great Ruler probably sees the sadness in my eyes. But I shake my head as a response. How can I interrupt their happiness? They look happy even without me. Maybe I would ruin their fun if I join them.


    I smiled bitterly. They probably hate me right now. But isn''t that what I want? For them to hate me? Because sooner orter, they will also hate me for being Csille. For being the viiness.


    "Csille? Are you okay?"


    I shake my head at Ruler Laird. "I''m okay. Maybe I got exhausted with the journey. Ruler Laird can I have some time for myself? I''ll just change my clothes. It has already been soaked on my sweat for hours now."


    The Great Ruler is about to refuse, but he just sighs and walks out of the carriage. Before he closes the carriage door, he said to me, "If you don''t feel okay, always remember I am here to listen to you, goddaughter." He then closes the door.


    I immediately close the curtain, hugs myself, and curl myself in the corner. I tried my best not to make any sound.


    It hurts. It really hurts. It feels like I lost something important to me. What I am doing is for the sake of everyone. It the right thing I should do for them to be safe. But why does it feels like I am making the biggest mistake of my life?


    I suppress myself from crying. I can''t cry. It''s my own decision to avoid them. To make them hate me so I cannot cry. I need to face the consequences of my action. You cannot cry, Ysavel! You''re not born weak. Everything will pass, and tomorrow will definitely be a good day.


    However, no matter how I cheer myself up, the scene where they areughing and enjoying themselves without me shes through my mind. It''s like my mind reminded me how my existence doesn''t really matter, and they can be happy even without me.


    Is this how viiness lives? Alone and lonely?


    I just cry myself out until I fall asleep again. I only woke up when I heard someone waking me up. I open my eyes that are fluffy now because I was crying. I probably look worst now.


    "Miss, here''s your dinner. The Great Ruler is the one who specifically prepared it for you. He also consulted the doctors about your meal to make sure that it''s safe for you and it wouldn''t worsen your condition. He also asks if you feel okay now."


    I slowly get up. I don''t understand why I''m already sleeping on the carriage seat, and there''s also a nket covering me. Thest time I remember, I was in the corner of the seat crying my heart out. Who put this nket on me? I looked at the nket and realized that it''s the nket that the Great Ruler gave me. It''s probably him too.


    I look at the food on the tray. Isn''t that my favorite prinsesst?rta? But howe there''s princesst?rta in here? Does the Great Ruler prepare this for me?


    I look at the servant. "This cake," I point my hand at the cake. "Is it from the Great Ruler too?"


    The servant remains her head down, and I could see her ying her fingers. She''s anxious? But why?


    "Yes, miss. I-it''s t-the Great Ruler who prepared that."


    She stuttered, and she''s anxious. What is she hiding from me? I squint my eyes at her, but since her head is down, she couldn''t see it. I sigh and just let her off. Maybe she got too nervous talking with the Great Ruler.


    I waved my hand at her, and she hurriedly walks out of the carriage. I look at the prinsesst?rta and smile. Great Ruler must be Godsent because I badly need sweet right now.


    After eating everything in just a minute, I lean on the wall of the carriage. I''m so full. Eating is still the best way to deal with your heartache.


    My eyes looked outside the window andnded on the group of young people eating at a table. They are talking andughing while eating their dinner. They look... so happy. Happy without me.

 Chapter 76 - : Csille, I Don’t Want You To Hate Me

    It''s already midnight, but I''m still awake. My mind couldn''t stop thinking about the choices I made.


    Am I doing the right thing? Pushing everyone away? For the safety of this world. At the expense of hurting people important to me?


    I sigh and get up. I don''t think I could sleep with all these thoughtsing through my mind. I think I need to get a breath of fresh air. Maybe nature will also help me reevaluating my life choices.


    I am about to get out of the carriage when I heard footstepsing in my direction. I immediately froze. Is it the guard who takes turns to guard the ce? Does he know that I am still awake?


    I wait for the footsteps to fade away, and it stops. But it sounds like it stops close to the carriage I am sleeping in. I frown. Did the Great Ruler assign someone to guard me tonight?


    All my questions were answered when I heard a voice outside.


    "Csille."


    My eyes immediately widen when I recognized the owner of the voice. It''s Prince Fraser! But what is he doing in here? Does he know that I''m still not sleeping?


    "I know you''re already sleeping now, but I just want to talk to you." I heard him sigh. "When was thest time we have a decent conversation? I couldn''t even remember now," he whispered.


    I sighed in relief when I heard that he didn''t know that I''m still awake. I thought he would ask me to talk to him again.


    I looked at the carriage door and clutched the nket that is covering me. When was thest time we had a decent conversation? When he isn''t yelling or mad at me? Or when I''m not anxious when I am talking to him?


    I smile bitterly. I couldn''t even remember a time when we have a decent conversation after I be the fourteen year old Csille. What happened between the two of us that we''re now avoiding each other?


    I heard himugh in a low voice. "If I''m not angry with you, you''re avoiding me. What happened, Csille? Why do I feel like we''re starting to drift apart? What did we do wrong to end up like this? Tell me, Csille, what do I need to do to bring us back together? Because I actually don''t know what to do anymore."


    I clutched the clothing in front of my chest. My heart hurts. I don''t understand why every word of Prince Fraser is like a knife piercing my heart.


    Why am I hurting? I shouldn''t be in pain, right? The rtionship between Prince Fraser and Csille is getting blurry now. He could start developing feelings for the female lead, but I don''t understand why I am hurting instead of being happy. I should be happy, right?


    "Csille? Do you remember the promise we made to each other when we were young?" Prince Fraser paused and took a deep breath. His voice sounded like it''s about to break. Is he hurting right now? What promise is he talking about?


    "I still remember the time when my father, the King, announced our engagement. At that time, all I could think about is how cute you are in that dress. I also remember when you talk about the flowers and evenpared me to one. I''m happy because I thought you wouldugh at me for my weird hobby. But You didn''tugh at me. You even praised me instead." I heard him chuckled.


    I didn''t know that''s what Prince Fraser is thinking. That was the time I realized I got transmigrated to my novel and all I think about isparing my novel to the fictional world. I didn''t realize he got happy that I praised him.


    "At that time, I really thought you hate me because of our sudden engagement. Do you forget the promise we made, Csille? Didn''t you say you would never hate me? Didn''t you promise that we won''t hate each other? But why do I feel like you hate me to the bones? Csille, I don''t want you to hate me."


    I heard his voice crack. I immediately cover my mouth to muffled the sound of my sob. I could still remember every word we said to each other. But even if I don''t want to. We don''t have any other choice but to break that promise.


    We were never meant to be together, Prince Fraser. You were never meant to end up with Csille Lauretr¨¦. In the future, I''m sure you will thank me for doing all of these.


    Prince Fraser got quiet outside. I even thought that he walks away while I''m busy forcing myself not to cry. I got startled when he suddenly speak again.


    "Csille, do you still remember the first day of the spring when we were still nine years old? When we were ying at the Pce''s garden. When I asked you what would you like to grow up?" I heard him chuckled. "I wouldn''t forget your answer then. You said you want to be where I am. You said you want to be always beside me. You even said you would stay with me forever, right? But why Csille? Why are you pushing me away? Didn''t I honor my promise to you? I didn''t hate you even after all the things you did, and I still want to protect you. However, it''s you who doesn''t want to talk to me. Why Csille? Why don''t you want to talk to me?"


    I heard him quietly sob outside, and I almost want to run outside and hug him. And say to him that I won''t break our promise. But I know I cannot. I already heard stories from the spirits living in Kosmo. I couldn''t bear to also let it happen in this world. This world who provided me warmth and love.


    So, even if I want to honor my promise, I know I couldn''t do that. I just need to think that in the end, Prince Fraser will be happy with Princess Paislee. More than happy when he is with me, with Csille. So, please give up now, Prince Fraser. Don''t expect me to honor the promise we made to each other. It''s impossible for the two of us.


    After a while, I heard movements outside. "Csille, I will continue to honor my promise. I know you have a reason why you are doing these, and I will wait. I''ll wait for you toe around. Forever right?" He said before I heard him walk away.


    I sigh and wait for another minute before I open the carriage door, and the first thing I notice is a daffodil flower put in between the nk of the wall of the carriage.


    I take it and stare at the flower. Daffodil? The flower of unequaled love. It also means, ''You''re the Only One''. My eyes immediately teared up, and I could feel my heart beats faster.


    I don''t know what''s happening to me, but all I know is that I am happy. That even if I just cried, I still could say that this was a great day.


    I put the flower close to my chest and close my eyes. This is Csille''s feelings. I''m sure it''s hers. I could never fall in love with Prince Fraser, especially now that I already made a promise with Aaline and Soiartze.


    I put the flower inside the carriage and set my foot on the ground. I probably need some breather right now. I need to sort out Csille''s own feelings so I wouldn''t confuse it go mine.


    I make sure that my shawl is still covering my face before I look around to see if I could find a way where I could sneak out without anyone noticing.


    When I saw the guard going back to the tent, I immediately run towards the ce he is guarding and run away from the ce. They probably changed turn on guarding the ce.


    I stopped running and grasp for some air. I look around my surroundings, trying to see the light from the ce where we decided to settle in for the night. I sigh when I saw the light. I thought I ran far away.


    I take the knife that I always brought with me and start to mark the trees I pass through. I don''t know our location, and if I don''t want to get lost, then I need to be wiser.


    I looked around and realized that we''re in the middle of a forest. I look around, and my eyes immediately sparkle when I heard a faint sound of water. Is there ake in here?


    I followed the sound of the water, and I found myself standing in front of a majesticke. It looks so beautiful. Especially it is now reflecting the beautiful full moon.


    This... this is beautiful. I''ve done some camping inside a forest in the real world before, but it''s the first time I see something like this. It''s so beautiful. It''s really amazing how beautiful the world could be.


    I sit on a big rock that I''ve seen on the side and stare at the reflection of the moon in theke. Theke seems so peaceful, and just by looking at it, I feel like my thoughts and my feelings that are in chaos be so clear.


    I need to set the boundary between Csille''s feelings and my feelings, or else I don''t know what mistake I could make in the future.


    <strong>Am I in love with Prince Fraser?</strong>


    I look at the moon and shake my head. How can I fall in love with my own character? Although I''ve always said before that I want my characters to be mine, but it''s different if it''s in real life. Prince Fraser is a real person with real emotions.


    But am I really not in love with him? A voice asks me inside.


    I pause and take a deep breath. Don''t I have feelings for him? Be honest to yourself, Ysa. Am I really fall in love with him?


    Yes, he is handsome and responsible, but he''s just fourteen years old. Can I really fall in love with a boy that young? I shake my head. That''s really impossible. Also, Prince Fraser has anger management issues. How can I bear to fall in love with someone who yells at me when he is mad?


    It''s all Csille''s feelings. Only Csille could fall in love with a boy like that. And oh, even Princess Paislee.


    <strong>But if I don''t have feelings for him, why do I always in pain when I try to avoid him? The voice asked again.</strong>


    I shake my head. It''s Csille''s feelings too. She''s hurting because she doesn''t want Prince Fraser to be away from her. Remember the promise they made together? Didn''t Csille promise to stay beside Prince Fraser forever? It''s her love for Prince Fraser and not mine.


    I sigh. It''s difficult to have another spirit living in your body. It''s difficult to discern who''s the owner of the feeling I am feeling.


    But Csille''s feelings for Prince Fraser are extreme. Growing up with Prince Fraser as his fianc¨¦e, Csille already has this fixed mindset that Prince Fraser is only for him and no one else. So, it''s understandable if I could feel pain and cry because of what Prince Fraser said.


    It''s not my own feelings, but it''s the real Csille''s feelings. The love she has for Prince Fraser is too extreme that it bes toxic. She''s obsessed with him, and that''s also the reason why she did all those bad things. Because she thinks, only she could be deserving of Prince Fraser.


    Yes, it''s not my feelings. It''s Csille''s. The reason why I sometimes feel like crying over small matters is not because of my own feelings but rather the feelings of the original owner of this body. It''s Csille''s.


    I sigh in relief with the result of what I did tonight. It made sense now. How could a twenty two years old woman cry over such petty things? I thought I just be too soft and weak, but I didn''t realize that maybe it''s not my own feelings.


    I hop away from the stone and smile at myself. I feel so happy that finally I already solve the question in my mind. I happily walk back to the site.

 Chapter 77 - : You’re In Love With Him

    "Ysavel."


    I heard a voice calling me from my sleep. I open my eyes and found myself in a strange room. Wait, room? Shouldn''t I be inside the carriage? Why am I inside a room? Did we arrive at the Saiven Kingdom without me knowing? But it''s impossible.


    I look at my arms, and my brows immediately furrow when I didn''t see any rashes. What is happening right now?


    I heard movements from my side, and the door of the room suddenly opens. Pearce, who wears a poker face, walks inside the room and casually sits on the sofa in front of me.


    "Are you just gonna stare at me andy on that sofa?"


    I immediately get up from lying on the sofa and sit up straight. What is Pearce doing in here? Isn''t he supposed in the Kosmo?


    I look around the room, and all I can see is a in wall and the sofa we are sitting on. Where am I? I wait for him to exin things to me, but he isn''t talking. He just sits there and stares at me.!


    I look at Pearce warily. This guy has a sharp tongue and loves to make insulting remarks. Maybe he''s thinking of something to say to me. Perhaps an insult again?


    Pearce didn''t mind me staring at him and casually takes the teapot and pour tea into the teacup before he takes it and sips it.


    Why does it looks Like I''m the one who visited him? And not the other way around.


    I just stare at him. Dumbfoundedly. Did hee here just to sit and sip tea? Is his life in Kosmo so boring that he looks for me?


    Pearce puts the teacup down, and he looks at me straight in the eyes. "It''s been days, but you still haven''t changed."


    I immediately stiffen when I heard what he said. Did I do something wrong again? Did I mess things up again? With a shaky voice, I ask, "I''m trying my best not to make mistakes further. Please, give me some chance. I-I just need-need som-"


    Pearce shakes his head and cuts me off, "What are you saying? I didn''t say you made a mistake. Why are you so anxious?"


    I am still mentally preparing myself to exin myself to him when I heard his words. What? I didn''t make a mistake? "But didn''t you just told me that I still haven''t changed? I thought...I thought you were referring to the task."


    Pearce rolled his eyes. "That''s what I am talking about," he points his hand at me.


    Me? What''s wrong with me?


    I heard him snort. "What''s wrong with you? You''re still dumb. You didn''t even change even after what you heard and experience in Kosmo. I thought you would be wise enough. But you didn''t. You''re still the old you. Dumb and stupid. I don''t understand why the other Virtouse wants to help you. It''s still a mystery to me."


    I blink my eyes at him. Trying my best not to argue with him. She''s a Virtouse Ysa. You cannot argue with him. I take a deep breath trying to control the urge to reply to his mocking remarks.


    "May I know what brings you here if I didn''t do anything wrong?"


    Pearce raises the teacup again and takes a sip before answering me. Isn''t he enjoying this much?


    "The Virtouse wants to say to you that they are happy and satisfied with what you are doing. At least you''re not that dumb to force what you want."


    "I''m sure that''s not the only reason why you''re here. The Virtouse wouldn''t ask you toe here just to say you are all satisfied with what I am doing. It doesn''t make sense."


    Pearce nods his head. "I have another reason why I am here. As you know, the Virtouse and I could see what is happening in this fictional world. We could also know what you are thinking." He paused and stared intently at me. It''s as if he is reading my eyes.


    What does he mean they know what I''m thinking? My eyes immediately widen when I realized what he meant. "Do you mean you know that I have a talk with myself?"


    Pearce nods his head. "You got it. It''s also the same reason why I was sent here to talk to you out of my will." He rolled his eyes again. "Teague wants to send you a message." Pearce takes some candies from the bowl on the table.


    Teague wants to send me a message?


    "He notices that you were so anxious and worried about the feelings you have with Prince Fraser."


    "I don''t have feelings for him!" I immediately snap at him. Where did he heard that I have feelings for that boy?


    Pearce shakes his head. "You still don''t understand how it works, eh?"


    I frown. "What do you mean?"


    "Csille and you are considered one person now. If one has feelings for a character, you will love the character too."


    "So, it''s Csille''s own feelings? I''m right!" Iugh happily. "I knew it! How can I fall in love with the character I made? I must be insane if that happens. Also, Prince Fraser is just a fourteen years old boy. How can I fall in love with a minor? That''s not love. It''s pedophilia."


    My smile immediately froze when I saw Pearce looking at me like I am the dumbest person alive.


    "Are you deaf? Or you just don''t understand what I mean?"


    What? Did I misunderstand things again? Didn''t he just say that if Csille has feelings for Prince Fraser, then I would definitely have feelings for Prince Fraser too? It''s not that I really have feelings for him. It''s because I was influenced by Csille''s own feelings.


    "You''re really hopeless. I doubt it if you could finish the task. With your stupidity? I''m pretty sure you''ll cause this world to perish too."


    He leans on the sofa and crosses his arms. "I didn''t mean that the feelings you have right now are Csille''s feelings. It''s your own feelings, Ysavel hos. It''s not Csille''s feelings. Csille loves for Prince Fraser is toxic. Unlike you, she wouldn''t dare to let Prince Fraser go. But you, you push him away. The pain you''re feeling before? It''s not Csille''s feelings. Csille''s emotions and thoughts are lock up to her own spirit. Even if you share a body with her, her own feelings won''t linger around if you control the body."


    I immediately froze on the spot because of his words. Is it what? The feelings I have for Prince Fraser are my own feelings? I am also in love with Prince Fraser?


    I slump on the sofa. No, no, no, that''s not true. There''s no way I will fall in love with Prince Fraser. How can I fall in love with him? Pearce is probably joking with me. Yes, he''s joking! Right!


    However, my hope was instantly shattered when I heard Pearce''s following words. "Csille''s own existence was solely made for her to love Prince Fraser. So, even if she isn''t the one controlling the body, you will still love him because you are existing as Csille Lauretr¨¦. Is that your own feelings? Yes, it is. As I said, Csille''s feelings were locked up inside her spirit. So, whatever you are feeling right now is your own feelings. Is it true love? Yes, it is. Even if you put any spirit inside Csille''s body, it will end up falling in love with Prince Fraser too. Do you now understand it?"


    I shake my head at him. I couldn''t still process the information he gave me. It''s my own feelings? MY OWN FEELINGS?!!


    Do I really have feelings for him? But how? How did I fall for him?


    Pearce rolled his eyes. "I just exined to you the reason why but you still don''t understand it? You''re really hopeless, Ysavel." He then shakes his head.


    Well, if you just exin it to me properly, I would probably understand it. I want to roll my eyes at him too.


    Pearce sigh. "I''ll exin it in the simplest way. Csille was born to love Prince Fraser, and no matter who''s the spirit inside Csille''s body, it will fall in love with Prince Fraser no matter what. Why? It''s because this fictional world will do anything to follow the plot you have written. Csille will always be in love with Prince Fraser."


    "But Aaline and Soiartze said that I couldn''t fall in love with any characters or else I would endanger everyone."


    Pearce shakes his head. "This is the reason why we didn''t want any spirit say anything to a new spirit. What Aaline and Soiartze said is also true, but it''s only applicable to their case. Aaline and Soiartze aren''t supposed to fall in love with the male lead. That''s against the plot of the story. It''s also the reason why the world they live in falls apart. They did things against the plot because they are in love with the male lead. However, your situation is different than theirs. Your character, Csille, is destined to fall in love with the male lead. This world wouldn''t fall apart even if you fall in love with the male lead because that is what''s supposed to happen."


    So, it''s still safe even if I fall in love with him?


    "Are you dumb? Didn''t I tell you that it''s inevitable that you would fall in love with him? So, why are you still asking a question?"


    I forgot that they could hear my thoughts. "So, you''re here just to tell me that I am really in love with Prince Fraser?"


    Pearce shrugged his shoulders. "The Virtouse thought you need help since you already started talking to yourself. Which, by the way, I think is a dumb move. You do know you cannot talk to yourself. In the end, you just convince yourself to the belief you want to believe. I''m also here to remind you that you need to find the head of Virtouse, who is living in the fictional world. The other Virtouse are worried that you''re forgetting that you still need to find the book. If you want to finish the story, then you need to find the book."


    I am about to ask him how and where to find the head Virtouse when Pearce snaps his hand. When I open my eyes, all I could see is the ceiling of the carriage I am staying in.


    Am I really in love with Prince Fraser? I sigh. Pearce already mentioned that it''s my own feelings, but I still couldn''t believe the truth. How can I fall in love with a fourteen year old Prince Fraser? Isn''t that an absurd thing to do?


    But Pearce already confirmed it for me. How can I argue with that fact? I get up in frustration. Why am I in love with Prince Fraser?


    But I don''t think that''s what matters the most right now. Pearce said that I need to find the head Virtouse. But how can I find the head Virtouse? How can I find that person if I don''t even know his appearance? What does he look like? Where could I find him?


    I sigh and look outside the window. I guess, I''ll just find a way when I get into the Saiven Kingdom. Maybe I could find some clues there.


    It''s still early in the morning. It seems like I haven''t slept enough. After I sneaked outst night, I immediately went back to the carriage, although I still take an hour before I could finally enter the carriage since there are guards guarding the ce.


    I fix my beddings and am about to walk outside the carriage when I remember how I look like. It''s only been two days. It would still take some time before my rashes heal. It also means I still have few days before I could get out. When the timees, then I won''t have an excuse to avoid Prince Fraser.


    I need to think of another way to avoid him. One way or another, I need to push Prince Fraser away.

 Chapter 78 - : Gone

    I didn''t get out of the carriage the whole morning. I just think of another excuse I could use to avoid Prince Fraser after my rashes are healed. However, it''s already lunch time now, but I still couldn''t think of another excuse to avoid him.


    I suddenly heard a knock outside. "Lady Lauretr¨¦, it''s Leander. Your lunch was prepared, and I need to check it first before you eat it. Can Ie inside?"


    I immediately open the carriage door and let Leander and the servant who is carrying the tray of food for my lunch inside. It''s the same servant my father ask me to bring.


    Leander immediately helps to serve the meal and check each one of it. When he was sure that there''s nothing wrong with the food, that''s when he allowed me to eat.


    I''ve actually been used to it now. Every time I would eat my meal, Leander will check my meal first before I could eat it. He would also stay for thirty minutes to see if I would have an allergic reaction again.


    I want to tell them that it is not needed since I know what''s the cause of my allergies, and they don''t need to do these things. But I couldn''t do that because it will affect the plot.


    In the future, I will also have an allergic reaction, and something big will happen because of it. That''s why I couldn''t let them know the root of my origin.


    I sigh and take the shawl covering my face. I looked up when I heard a gasping from Leander and the servant.


    "Miss," the servant call me with a shaky voice. She looks like she just saw something unbelievable, and she is happy about it.


    I look at Leander to ask him what is happening, but he just stares dumbfoundedly.


    What? What did they see? Why are they looking at me like that? Does my face look uglier? Did my rashes worsen?


    I wave my hand at both of them to pull them out of the trance, but no matter what I did they just stare at me.


    I look for my bag and search for thepact mirror I always have. I immediately open it to see my reflection. However, I immediately froze when I saw the reflection in the mirror.


    What happened? Where did my rashes go? I look at my arms that are still covered with long sleeves. I pull the sleeves up, and I gasp when I couldn''t see any rashes in my arms. It''s like I never had any rashes at all.


    I look at Leander. "What happened? Why are my rashes gone now? You said it wouldst for one week? It''s not even half a week but look at my arms. You couldn''t even see traces of rashes." I tried my best not to sound panicky, but my voice wouldn''t cooperate. The words still sound like I am anxious instead of happy.


    Leander takes a deep breath and looks at me. It seems like he just came out from his trance. "I-I don... I actually don''t know Csille. Last night I could still see rashes all over your arms and face. Some even look like it wouldst more than one week. I don''t understand why does it suddenly disappear. It''s as if you never had an allergic reaction before."


    He instantly gets off the carriage and looks at me. "I will ask the doctors about this. You can continue your meal Lady Lauretr¨¦," he then sprints like there''s someone chasing after him.


    What is happening? What Leander said is true. Last night I could still feel some bumps on my skin, but when I woke up, it was all gone. My skin return to its original appearance. How could it happen?


    I know that some rashes disappeared after one to two days. But is it possible that you couldn''t see any traces of the rashes?


    "Miss," I look at the servant, who is now crying. "You''re finally okay now. I''m sure the Count will be happy to hear this news. I would inform our head so she could send a letter to the Count."


    Before I could even reply to her, she gets off the carriage and runs happily.


    I sigh and stare at my arms that are now exposed to the sunlight. I poke it to check if what I am seeing is real and I''m not sleeping.


    It''s really true. The rashes are really gone. But how? I tried to remember the things I didst night. But the whole evening, I was just inside the carriage reading a book. And then, at midnight, I went outside to get some breather. Is it because of that? But as far as I remember, I didn''t touch anything, only the rock that I sit on. But that rock is just an ordinary rock. I don''t think that''s the reason.


    But if it''s not the reason, then was, is it? Don''t tell me it''s because of my conversation with Pearce in my dreams? That would be impossible. How can a dream heal my rashes?


    Wait, have I forgotten that Pearce is part of the Virtouse and the Virtouse are the guide of the spirit. Maybe they help me with my rashes? But why would they do that? They know that I''ve done it just to avoid Prince Fraser. It''s doesn''t make sense. So, howe my rashes are gone? Should I be worried?


    I was startled when I heard footstepsing towards me.


    "Lady Lauretr¨¦, I am Doctor Beckett, one of the Doctors in the Vrawyth Kingdom. I heard from Leander that all your rashes were gone. I am here to check on your current condition. Can you give me permission to check on you, Lady Lauretr¨¦?"


    I look at my arms and slowly open the door of the carriage. A group of people wearing white robes is standing in front. They are all bowing their heads. They probably still think that I won''t like it if they see my condition.


    I look for Leander, and he nods his head at me. "Lady Lauretr¨¦, he is one of the best Doctors in the Vrawyth Kingdom. He is also one of my mentors. So, I could assure you that he could give you a proper exnation why all your rashes were gone."


    I sigh and let Doctor Beckett inside. However, even if he is already inside, his head is still down, and he wouldn''t look at me.


    "Lady Lauretr¨¦, will you let me see your arms and your face?"


    "Oh, okay," I pull my sleeves up and show it to him.


    Doctor Beckett immediately checks my arms, and he gasps. He looks at my face, and his face shows utterly shocked. He just stares at me for a couple of minutes before he opens the door and invites Leander inside.


    "Leander, are you sure your diagnosis of Lady Lauretr¨¦''s condition is right? She doesn''t look like she just had an allergy. She should at least have a few rashes and redness if she really did have an allergy."


    Leander looks at me and shakes his head. "Doctor Beckett, I''m sure my diagnosis is right. I may not be a Doctor yet, but I''m sure that I diagnosed it right. You could ask Lady Lauretr¨¦ to confirm it."


    Doctor Beckett looks at me. "Lady Lauretr¨¦, can you tell me what happened to you? And can you describe the changes in your body?"


    "When I woke up, I felt itchy. I thought it was nothing, so I let it off, but when I wash my face, I feel some bumps on it, and when I look at the mirror, I saw my face filled with rashes. They look so red, and some have bumps. It''s so itchy that all I want to do is scratch it. Even my arms and my neck have rashes and bumps. Also, after a few hours, I feel my face and some part of my arms swollen."


    I told Doctor Beckett what I have said to Leander before. Although most of them are lies but all the symptoms I said truly happened to me.


    Doctor Beckett writes down what I have said and nods his head. "What you said is the same thing Leander observe. So, it really means that you did have an allergic reaction. However, I just don''t understand one thing. Howe it disappears in just one night? Although there''s been a record of rashes disappearing immediately, your rashes are in the worst condition. For it to totally disappeared, it will need days. But it was gone in just one night?"


    I look at my arms. That''s what I''m also thinking. What could have happened that my rashes and bumps immediately disappeared? Maybe I should ask the Virtouse about it. But how can I contact them, though? I sigh.


    "Is there something wrong with me? Should I be worried?" I ask nervously. However, I doubt that something will happen to Csille, but I''m still notcent with what is happening.


    Doctor Beckett shakes his head. "I''m sure there''s nothing wrong with you, Lady Lauretr¨¦. But what we need to know how your rashes disappear. We need to run a check up for you to know why. So, we could also make sure that there''s nothing wrong with you."


    I just agreed with what Doctor Beckett said. After all the necessary preparation for the checkup, he gets off the carriage with all the white robe doctors following him.


    Leander stays beside me and just stares at me.


    I stare back at him. "Do you have anything to say, Leander?"


    Leander sigh and looks outside the carriage. It seems like he is looking if anyone is around. He then closes the carriage door. "I''m just thinking Lady Lauretr¨¦. Why are you avoiding Prince Fraser?"


    What? Even Leander knows it? Am I that oblivious? Are my excuses unreasonable? Why does everyone think I am avoiding the Crown Prince? Also, why do they all sound so concerned? I thought Leander had a crush on Csille? But why does he sound so concerned about Csille''s rtionship with Prince Fraser?


    Iugh at him. "What made you think I am avoiding him? Does it look like that?"


    "After your return, you never had a conversation with Prince Fraser. It seems like you set a boundary between the two of you.


    I sigh. "I''m not avoiding him, okay. I thought Ialready exined this to you and Rufus. I chose to talk to the Great Ruler first instead of Prince Fraser because I was afraid it would make Great Ruler angry at us. Does it sound like I am making an excuse to you?" I raised my eyebrow at him. Although what he said is true but I really don''t like it when people see through my action.


    Leander nods his head. "I know that, and I understand your reason too. However, I just don''t understand why you didn''t let Prince Fraser see you when you got an allergic reaction? Aren''t you supposed to rant on him about your condition?"


    I rolled my eyes at Leander. So he thinks I need a guy to make myself feel better? Excuse me. Although I love him, which I still haven''t epted though, I wouldn''t depend on anyone. I don''t need saving.


    "You don''t understand the woman''s perspective then. I didn''t want him to see me in my worst condition not because I''m worried that he wouldn''t like what he would see. But rather, I don''t want to look like a mess in front of him. That''s the Crown Prince of the Vrawyth Kingdom. Wouldn''t it be rude of me to talk to him looking like a mess? Also, as his fianc¨¦e, I always want to look beautiful in front of him. I didn''t let him inside not because I am ignoring him, but because of the reasons I said."


    Leander nods his head. "So, you like him?"


    I looked at Leander and raised my eyebrow at him. Why does this guy ask it? "And so what if I?"


    Leander shakes his head. "I just thought I would now have a chance, but I guess, I was wrong," he whispered.


    I pretended that I didn''t hear it. You didn''t hear anything, Ysa. "What is it? Are you saying something?"


    Leander sits up straight. "I said I would be going now. I still need to talk to Doctor Beckett about your condition. If you''ll excuse me, Lady Lauretr¨¦." He then gets off the carriage and walks with a slumped shoulder.


    I shake my head while looking at his back. Poor guy. I already told you to stay away from Csille, but you didn''t listen. Look what happened to you.

 Chapter 79 - : What Happened To Us?

    After the conversation I had with the Doctors and Leander, they came back in just half an hour and told me that everything is clear and I could go out now without worries.


    I just force myself a smile and thank them. How can I be happy with this news? Having no rashes, how can I avoid Prince Fraser now? I cannot eat Lemon again because I''m sure Rufus won''t help me anymore, and if I did, I''m sure they would know now the cause of my allergies. And I couldn''t risk that.


    I sigh and look outside. I guess, I should stop running away from my problems and face them. If I continue running away from Prince Fraser and the real Csille takes over this body, I''m sure Prince Fraser would be confused with the changes.


    I dress myself up. I decided to wear a simple blouse and trousers pants. Wearing a dress while we''re inside the forest is a bit overdress, and it''s actually notfortable. With all the insects flying around.


    I step outside the carriage and look around. Everyone is busy because we will continue our journey after two hours from now. I look around, trying to find where Prince Fraser could be, and I sigh in relief when I didn''t see him.


    I couldn''t also find Rufus, Princess Paislee, Leander, or even the Great Ruler. Where could they be?


    I walk towards a tree and stand there. It''s been days since I enjoy fresh air. The air in the carriage isn''t this fresh. I close my eyes and enjoy the fresh air and the sunlight.


    "So, you''re here."


    I open my eyes and look at Rufus, who is standing in front of me. I immediately tensed up and looked at his back. I sighed when I didn''t find Prince Fraser. Thank goodness.


    "Don''t worry, he isn''t with me," Rufus said nonchntly. He then walks towards me. "May I?" He gestured his hand beside me. Asking me if he could stand beside me.


    I nod my head at him and look up at the sky. The conversation I have with Rufus didn''t end up wellst time. I don''t know what to say to him. I want to say sorry for pushing him away, too, but I know I couldn''t. I need to do that.


    I heard Rufus sigh beside me. "Csille, what happened?" He asked.


    I look at him and frown. What is he talking about? Is it about my rtionship with Prince Fraser? But I thought I made it clear to him before? Are we talking about this again?


    I didn''t answer him and just wait for him to continue his words. If it''s about Prince Fraser, I will walk away. I''m tired of hearing people talk about what I am doing to my rtionship with Prince Fraser. For a change, I hope people will be concerned about me and not Prince Fraser.


    "Csille, what happened to us? Prince Fraser, me, and you. What happened to us? Remember when we were young? We were so close to each other, right. But what did happen? Why does it feel like we were drifting away from each other?"


    I could hear the pain in his voice. It''s true. Csille, Rufus, and Prince Fraser used to be so closed when they were young. But looking at Csille''s rtionship with Rufus and Prince Fraser right now? There''s really a drastic change.


    "Time changes everything, Rufus. We''re not children anymore, and ying is not the only thing we know to do. We''re starting to create our own identity now. Identity that is different from each other. You, being the son of the Duke and a future businessman. Prince Fraser, as the future King of the Kingdom. And me, starting to create my own identity away from being the Count''s daughter or Crown Prince''s future bride. We are now starting to explore the world. A world that is bigger than the yground we used to y in. A world that probably doesn''t include one another. Things are supposed to happen, and changes are inevitable. I couldn''t cage myself into the world we made when we were young. I want to grow as my own person, and so do the two of you. However, these changes don''t mean that we''re not friends anymore or the rtionship we had is only a thing in the past. It''s still the same, Rufus. You''re still my friends."


    I feel Rufus staring at me, so I stare at him too. He sighs and messed my hair. "You have really grown up now. I''m happy for you. And I understand what you are saying. It''s just sad to see that we''re slowly drifting away. However, you''re right. Change is inevitable, and sooner orter, we will face our own life different than the life we had before. But I don''t think your life will be different than Prince Fraser. Remember your his fianc¨¦e, and years from now, your engagement with him will be official."


    I want to roll my eyes at Rufus. How many times have I told him that Prince Fraser and I are impossible? Why can''t they listen to me? Csille and Prince Fraser are not meant to be. So, how will my life beparable with Prince Fraser''s?


    I shake my head. "As I said, changes are inevitable, Rufus. Who knows what will happen in the future? For now, can we not talk about me being the future bride of Prince Fraser? What if he found his true love? How can he pursue her if everyone is talking about Prince Fraser''s engagement with me? I think we better give a chance to Prince Fraser. He''s already has a big responsibility as the future King of the Vrawyth Kingdom. Can we all give him the right to choose who he wants to be with?"


    "How can you be sure that there will be someone else? You know Fraser more than I do. He isn''t indecisive. Once he set his mind on something, he will do anything to make it happen. So, I''m sure he won''t change his mind. I don''t understand why you keep saying this. It''s like you''re so sure that someone wille into Prince Fraser''s life. Or are you using this as an excuse to get away from Prince Fraser?"


    Iugh at Rufus. Of course, I know. I am the reason why all of you exist. "What? We don''t know what the future holds, Rufus. I am just saying, what if he found someone else better than I am. There are a lot of beautifuldies in other Kingdoms, and some of them are even Crown Princess. Do you think I couldpete with a Crown Princess? And I''m not using this as an excuse. I''m just concerned for Prince Fraser''s happiness. I grow up with him, and I saw how his childhood was different than ours. Since young, he already has the responsibility to be always prim and proper. He always makes sure that everything he does is for the good of people. Even if he was young, his first priority is the people of the Vrawyth Kingdom. I think he deserves happiness in his life too. Don''t you think so?"


    I heard Rufus sigh. "But that''s the price he needs to pay for being born as the Crown Prince of a Kingdom."


    "But it''s was never his choice to be born as the Crown Prince. Have you ever wonder what Prince Fraser thinks while he is growing? He couldn''t enjoy life as a child because he needs to involve himself in managing the Kingdom. Remember, he is only nine years old when he first had training in the western region. Do you ever wonder what Prince Fraser felt back then? You know how people live in the western region and for a nine years old to live in there. Don''t you think it was too much?"


    Rufus got silent. I look at him and find him staring intently at me. "What?"


    "I now understand. You don''t hate him. Rather, you like him, and the reason why you are pushing him away is because you are afraid that you will not be the person Prince Fraser needs in the future."


    What? Where did he get that?


    "Csille." I look at Rufus, who is now looking at me pitifully. "Why are you doing this to yourself? I''m sure you will always be the person Prince Fraser needed."


    Why is he looking at me like that? Who said that I''m only doing this because I am afraid that I can''t be the person Prince Fraser needed? Why did it end up like this? What I am saying to him is there''s someone who is a better choice for Prince Fraser. I am not saying it because I pity myself or something.


    I shake my head at him. "It''s not about me, Rufus. Why can''t you understand what I am saying?"


    Rufus blinks at me and shakes his head. "I''m pretty sure I could understand what you are saying."


    I take a deep breath. Trying my best not spill the tea on him. Ysavel, you cannot tell Rufus what will happen in the future. No, you cannot!


    "No, you definitely don''t understand what I am saying. Prince Fraser deserves happiness, and I think there''s someone out there who could give that happiness to him."


    Rufus waved his hand at me. "And you think you''re not that person? Yeah, right, yeah right. If you''re not that person, who do you think it could be?"


    This guy. He really doesn''t believe in what I am saying. I shake my head. You''ll see in the future, Rufus, you''ll see. It''s not just Prince Fraser who would fall in love with her. Even you, would fall in love with her.


    "Who knows? Maybe some Crown Princess of another Kingdom? I know a Crown Princess will rte to his highness, Prince Fraser''s life."


    Rufus raised his eyebrow at me. "Crown Princess? Isn''t most Crown Princess had betrothed already?"


    I shake my head, Rufus. "Have you forgotten that runaway Crown Princess of the Aeerean Kingdom? Prince Fraser and Princess Paislee had interacted before, and they look so perfect together."


    Rufus looks at me like he couldn''t believe what I just said. "Are you kidding me, Csille? Princess Paislee is still nowhere to be found, and have you forgotten that she runaways because of an unwanted marriage. Do you think she is a match with Prince Fraser?"


    I shrugged my shoulders. "Who knows? Maybe the reason why she runs away is because she ought to meet Prince Fraser. Maybe they could fall in love? Who knows? And I''ve known Princess Paislee since young. Her character is actually great. I think she''spatible with Prince Fraser."


    Rufus shakes his head repeatedly. Like the idea of it is an absurd thing. "I don''t she suit her. She runs away from her responsibility Csille. Have you forgotten that? Do you think she would fit as the Queen of the Vrawyth Kingdom? And have you forgotten about the past? The Vrawyth Kingdom and the Aeerean Kingdom are in peace because of the treaty. The treaty is now about to end. Do you think having a marriage alliance with the Aeerean kingdom will do good to the Vrawyth Kingdom? I think that''s too absurd. There''s no way Prince Fraser would fall in love with Princess Paislee. That''s impossible!"


    I sigh. I understand that it looks detrimental when you look at it like that. But the future is already written. Prince Fraser and Princess Paislee will end up together.


    "We don''t know what will happen in the future, Rufus. Let''s not close the possibility."


    Rufus shakes his head and looks at me with wide eyes. "And risk the safety of the whole Kingdom? Are you kidding me, Csille? Prince Fraser wouldn''t do that even for the sake of his own happiness."


    "That''s love we are talking about here. What if he bes head over heels over her? Not that, I don''t trust Prince Fraser, but who knows, right?"


    "He would never fall in love with Princess Paislee," Rufus said in a firm voice.

 Chapter 80 - : Lady Csille Laureté Is My Fiancée

    "Who would fall in love with the Crown Princess of the Aeerean Kingdom?"


    Rufus and I both look in the direction of the person who suddenly interrupted our conversation.


    My eyes immediately widen when I saw Princess Paislee standing five meters away from us.


    Omg! Did she hear what we are talking about? I hope not. Princess Paislee shouldn''t know what I just said. What if she bes doubtful about this?


    Rufus is about to speak, but I inconspicuously step on his foot and immediately cut him off. "We were just talking about Princess Paislee. Princess Paislee and I used to be friends when we were young. We actually exchange letters when she is still living in the Aeerean Kingdom. We were just wondering why did she left her supposed to be fianc¨¦. We were talking about if her fianc¨¦ is really in love with her because I heard from the news that until now, her fianc¨¦ wouldn''t give up searching for her."


    Rufus nods his head. "Yeah, yeah, that''s what we are talking about, Sir Farren. Her fianc¨¦ must love her too much that even until now, he is still waiting for her. Where could Princess Paislee be? Although I don''t know her and I didn''t personally meet her before, I still wish she is doing okay." Rufus forces a smile.


    Thank goodness this guy didn''t sell us out. Or else I don''t know how I would exin things to Princess Paislee. She shouldn''t have any idea about her future rtionship with Prince Fraser.


    Princess Paislee looks intently at us before she nods her head before turning her head at me. "Lady Lauretr¨¦, can I talk to you?"


    Rufus looks at Princess Paislee and me. He then excuses himself and leaves us alone.


    I remained leaning on the tree while Princess Paislee is standing beside me. I wait for her to say something, but she just remains quiet for a while.


    I sigh. "If what you want to talk about is regarding my rtionship with Prince Fraser, please save it. I already exin my side, and I wouldn''t repeat what I have said before."


    "No! That''s not the reason why I want to talk about you. After our conversation, I realized a lot of things. I actually don''t have any right to ask you questions, but despite that, you still answer me. Thank you for that, Lady Lauretr¨¦. And I didn''te here to encourage you not to push Prince Fraser away. However, my view on the matter is still the same. I just realized you also have the right to do what you want, and I shouldn''t question it. I''m sorry, Lady Lauretr¨¦."


    It''s that the reason why she wants to talk to me? I thought she would try to matchmake me with Prince Fraser again.


    Bute to think of it, that''s how I write Princess Paislee. She knows when and where to put herself in every situation. She said sorry because she realized that it''s rude to force an idea that contradicts my perspective.


    "That''s okay. I understand. You''re a knight, and as you said before, a knight''s duty is to serve the ruler of the kingdom. That''s why I understand why you''re so concerned about my rtionship with Prince Fraser."


    Princess Paislee stands straight and looks at me. "I''m d you are okay now, Lady Lauretr¨¦. I''ll be heading first, Lady. I still need to prepare for our departure," she slightly bows her head at me before she leaves me alone.


    I look at Princess Paislee''s back and smile sadly. She''s the respected Crown Princess of the Aeerean Kingdom. But she''s bowing her head on a simple Count''s daughter? Isn''t that a bit too much for her?


    I shake my head. I know the reason why she is doing all of these. And I also know that the moment she decided to run away, she already prepared herself to face a life that is very different from the life she used to live with.


    Don''t worry, Princess Paislee. In the future, Prince Fraser would definitely spoil you to the bone. So, just hang in there.


    "Hey, are all the dishes prepared. We will have two days straight journey. Make sure that we will have enough reserve for all the people in here," one of the head servants said at the group of maids that are hurriedly walking to the makeshift kitchen.


    I look at my surroundings and found everyone busy preparing for the journey. I sigh. I am about to ask the maid what I can help when I suddenly remember one important thing.


    Wait, if my rashes arepletely healed, and I don''t have any reason to avoid Prince Fraser, then does it mean I will share the carriage with them again?


    My eyes widen, and I immediately look for the Great Ruler. Didn''t he said he would help me? Maybe he could ask Prince Fraser for me to remain staying with him, the Great Ruler.


    Should I look for him? But what if I bump into Prince Fraser while looking for the Great Ruler? How would I face him?


    I decided to stay on the Illorian carriage and wait for Ruler Laird toe in. I''m sure the Great Ruler will stay in his own carriage.


    After waiting for half an hour, the carriage door open. I am about to rush to the Great Ruler, but I halted when I realized who is the person that opened the door.


    Prince Fraser? What is he doing in here? I look at his back, and I found Ruler Laird, who had a sorry face.


    "I am here because I heard from the Great Ruler that you''re doing fine now. Leander decided to stay on the Vrawyth carriage for an unknown reason. that''s why I volunteered to apany you inside Ruler Laird''s carriage." He looks back at Ruler Laird. "The Great Ruler also agrees with that. I hope you wouldn''t mind."


    I look at Ruler Laird helplessly. I''m still thinking about my next n to avoid Prince Fraser, but here he is, sharing the carriage with Ruler Laird and me.


    Although I appreciate his concern since it would be really a big deal if Ruler Laird and me are the only people in the carriage. Not that I don''t trust him, but it''s more like I don''t trust the mind of the people.


    I sigh and nods my head at Prince Fraser. Prince Fraser smiled at my response and immediately sat beside me. The Great Ruler followed behind him and shook his head at me. It''s as if he is saying he had no choice.


    Which I also understand. Prince Fraser is a great talker and knows his way with the people. He could make anyone agree with him in just a matter of minutes. If his charm doesn''t work, he will use his wits to his opponent, and that''s how many people agreed with him.


    His charm and deadly wits.


    I shake my head at Great Ruler and smile at him. To assure him that I don''t me him. I just wish he could have given me a warning.


    Prince Fraser stands up and takes the coat he is wearing. "You just recovered from your allergy. Why are you not wearing long sleeves? What if something in the air triggers your allergy again?" He then puts it on my shoulders and helps me wear the sleeves.


    I sigh and just let him do what he wants to do. Even if I refused, I know he could do something that will make me agree to his wants. That''s one of his skills. However, he doesn''t usually use it. He only uses it in dealing with people from the monarch or the nobles. Other than that, he treats ordinary people with fairness. He wouldn''t dare to use that skill to any Vrawythmoner because he thinks that is not what the ruler of a kingdom does.


    And I know all of these because that is how I write the older Prince Fraser. The neen years old Prince Fraser.


    "Csille, what Prince Fraser said was right. You shouldn''t wear something like that. Or else all of us will get worried again if something happened to you."


    The Great Ruler opens a hidden cab behind his back. That is where I put my beddings and my things. He then takes the nket he gave to me before and helps me put it on myp.


    "There, use this so you wouldn''t get cold. This forest temperature will decrease the deeper we went into it."


    This forest is the fastest way to the Saiven Kingdom. The journey that was supposed to be almost two weeks long will now take ten days only. However, the only downside of the forest is its temperature. The more deeper you go inside the forest, the more it will get cold. It''s also the reason why we will have a two days straight journey because we will pass the center of the forest. The forest center is the coldest ce, and we need to get out of there fast if we still want to live.


    And to get out of the center, we will need two days. It''s a good thing that all the horses we brought are used to the cold weather. So we won''t need to worry about their health.Also, the horses all have the stamina of a warhorse, so even if we travel for days non-stop, the horse can still walk or even run.


    Prince Fraser takes the nket away from the Great Ruler''s hand and smiles at him. "Thank you, Great Ruler, but I can take care of my fianc¨¦e."


    I immediately hold Prince Fraser''s hand that is now holding the nket. Prince Fraser stares at me with a shocked expression. He probably didn''t expect that I would interact with him, especially after what happened in the Illorian City.


    However, how can I sit still if I know that he is challenging the Great Ruler? What if Ruler Laird got offended and used this excuse to break the friendly rtionship with the Vrawyth Kingdom? Just a single word from Ruler Laird, all the other Kingdoms could wage war against the Vrawyth Kingdom. If that happens, even if the Vrawyth Kingdom is the strongest Kingdom among all. I don''t think it could survive a war against all the Kingdom.


    I heard someone chuckled. I look up and saw Ruler Laird looking at us with an amused look. He is smiling at us.


    He isn''t angry?


    "How long does the two of you been engaged?" He asked all of a sudden.


    Wait, what? I thought he would be mad. But instead, he is asking us how long we''re engaged? I look at Prince Fraser, who has the same expression on his face. He also doesn''t expect Ruler Laird to ask that question.


    "It''s already been five years." Prince Fraser replied.


    Ruler Laird nods his head. "But I heard that the engagement between the two of you is not official. Is that right?"


    I feel Prince Fraser is about to refused because I could feel his hand clutching the nket tightly.


    "Yes, since both of us are not legal age. The official engagement will be done after mying of age."


    "But it''s still official. My father, King Simmond Astalieu, already made a promise with the Count of Vrawyth, Csille''s father. So, even if we still haven''t had the official engagement. Nothing could change the fact that Lady Csille Lauretr¨¦ is my fianc¨¦e."


    Woah, calm down there, Prince Fraser. Please don''t go around telling people that I am your fianc¨¦e. Well, technically, I am. But can you not tell people about it? Like as if it''s already fixed. Because I definitely know it''s not. You''re just hurting Csille more and making her hope for something you couldn''t even make.


    The Great Ruler nods his head. He looks like he was satisfied with Prince Fraser''s answer. But why? I don''t understand it. I also don''t understand why is he asking us how long are we engaged. What does it have to do to him?


    "I will remember your words Young Astalieu. I hope you can honor your words in the future." Ruler Laird looks at me then. "Remember to invite me to your engagement and wedding, my dear goddaughter."

 Chapter 81 - : Godfather

    I feel Prince Fraser froze because of what Ruler Laird said. "What goddaughter?"


    Ruler Laird nods his head at Prince Fraser. "Yes, Csille is my goddaughter."


    Prince Fraser looks at me with a confused expression. "He''s your godfather? When did it happen? Why didn''t you told me?"


    "It''s because she only became my goddaughter after she returns to the Illorian city." Before I could even answer Prince Fraser, Ruler Laird answer it for me.


    Prince Fraser looks at me. Asking for confirmation. I nod my head at him. "Yes, Ruler Laird ask me if I could be his goddaughter, and I said yes because I didn''t see anything wrong with it. Why?"


    Great Ruler chuckled. "Did you see something wrong with that Young Astalieu?"


    I look at Prince Fraser and shake my head at him. Please don''t say something that will make the Great Ruler mad. Please, don''t.


    Prince Fraser sigh. "No, no. I don''t see anything wrong with that. I was just shocked because I was thest one who knows it." Prince Fraser looks at me. "Why didn''t you tell me?"


    Uh, because I was busy avoiding you? Did you forget about that? I sigh. I couldn''t tell him that I was avoiding him, right? "I had an allergic reaction remember? I also forgot to tell you. I thought you wouldn''t make it a big deal."


    Prince Fraser sigh and gently caresses my hair. "That''s okay. I just hope next time you will tell me about the things that are happening to you."


    I nod my head at him. I look at Ruler Laird, trying to ask him for help. We shouldn''t have interaction. Prince Fraser and I shouldn''t have any interaction!


    However, Ruler Laird looks helplessly at me. He probably doesn''t know how to deal with Prince Fraser too.


    I look at Prince Fraser, who is currently staring intently at me. It''s like he is afraid that one moment I will run away from him again. I sigh. What should I do to make Prince Fraser busy and won''t bother me?


    "Prince Fraser, where is Sir Farren? Shouldn''t he be here too? What if something happened to you? Who will protect you?"


    Although I don''t think Princess Paislee can help, but another person in the carriage will definitely help. At least I could talk to anyone other than Prince Fraser. I need to get the others inside the carriage before we set off our journey. I look at the Great Ruler asking him to agree with me.


    Ruler Laird nods his head. "What Lady Lauretr¨¦ said is true. What if something happened to you? How can we exin to the King of the Vrawyth Kingdom? I think you should consider taking your personal knight with you. You should listen to your fianc¨¦e. She''s only concerned about your safety."


    "You don''t need to worry about that Great Ruler. I can perfectly protect myself or even Csille. I was trained in fighting and sword fight. I don''t need any saving."


    I want to roll my eyes at Prince Fraser. Although what he said is right but has he forgotten that what happened in the western region? Does he really think he could protect himself all the time?


    "Yes, but if someone attacks our carriage. I''m sure you''ll be busy fighting off the attacker. But what will happen to Lady Lauretr¨¦? Who would protect her? Don''t tell me you''ll also protect her? You know for a fact that would be impossible, especially if there are many attackers. I know you don''t need protection, but I hope you could consider my goddaughter''s safety. You know that Csille just recovered from her allergy. Do you want to risk her own safety just because of your ego?"


    I want to p my hands at Prince Fraser. He''s the only one who can talk to Prince Fraser this way.


    Prince Fraser got silent and stare at me. He then sighs. "Okay, I''ll let Sir Farren stay with us."


    Prince Fraser is about to get off the carriage, but Ruler Laird stops him.


    "Don''t you think it''s better to have the son of the Royal Physician in this carriage too? What if Csille''s allergy rpses? I''m not versed in medicine. Are you, young Astalieu?"


    Prince Fraser looks at me and sighs. "I''ll bring Leander with me too."


    "Don''t tell me you''re going to left behind the son of the duke alone in the carriage?" Ruler Laird added.


    Prince Fraser sigh. "I''ll bring him with me too."


    Ruler Laird smiled. Satisfied with Prince Fraser''s answer. "That''s good. This carriage can upy ten people. I''m pretty sure we will all fit in here."


    Prince Fraser just nods his head and gets off the carriage with a sulking face.


    Great Ruler wink at me when he saw Prince Fraser''s face. He knew he win this time. Although the Great Ruler couldn''t stop Prince Fraser from staying in the carriage. But he definitely outsmarts Prince Fraser this time.


    I want tough at Ruler Laird. I didn''t know he also has a yful personality.


    "Thank you for helping me out, Ruler Laird. I really appreciate it."


    Ruler Laird shakes his head at me. "Why are you thanking me? I am your godfather and what I am supposed to do is to help you. I just don''t understand why you want to avoid Prince Fraser. He seems like a good guy. I actually like him for you."


    I smiled bitterly at Ruler Laird. Prince Fraser and I are not meant to be. No matter what I do, I couldn''t change my destiny.


    Wait, I couldn''t change destiny? But I''m the writer and the creator of this world, right? And my novel is still not finished. Maybe I could still do something about it. Right! I just need to find the head Virtouse so I could write on the book again.


    But the problem is, where could I find him?


    _______________________________


    The carriage has been moving for the whole afternoon now, but it still continues going forward. The guards who are riding warhorses are matching the speed of every carriage. to make sure that everyone will be safe in the journey. They take turns in guarding every twelve hours.


    I look at the window outside. Trying to avoid the awkward silence inside the carriage. After Prince Fraseres back with Rufus, Leander, and Princess Paislee, they all went silent. It''s probably because of Ruler Laird''s presence. Everyone knows how powerful the Ruler of the Illorian City is. They are probably afraid that they could do or say something that will make the Great Ruler upset, which I don''t me, though. Even the Vrawyth Kingdom would need to bow down at the Great Ruler''s presence.


    The carriage seat has the typical carriage seat design, which is facing each other. The side has windows, and even the door has a window so anyone inside could see the outside.


    I sit beside the window, and Prince Fraser is sitting beside me. While Princess Paislee is seated beside him, close to the door.


    Prince Fraser actually wants to sit beside the window because he is worried of unwanted attack. Sitting beside the window means great danger because there could be archers everywhere. However, Princess Paislee firmly refused and said it wouldn''t be safe for Prince Fraser to sit beside the window. That''s why we end up having a sitting arrangement like this.


    Rufus, Leander, and Ruler Laird are sitting in front of us. Rufus decided to sit beside the window so if anything happens, he could protect the Great Ruler. Leander decided to sit beside the door because it wouldn''t be right if he sits in the middle. Especially the owner of the carriage is the Great Ruler.


    There''s a floor in the middle, and six people could stilly on there. So, we wouldn''t have a problem if we sleep throughout the journey.


    Rufus clears his throat. "Great Ruler, why did you decided to apany us in our journey to the Saiven Kingdom? You usually don''t show up at the Grand Exemry Competition, right?"


    Great Ruler raised his head from reading a book and look at Rufus. He then closes the book. "Because I postponed the original date of the Competition, the Queen of the Kingdoms asked me to watch the Competition. It''s also to avoid people from other Kingdoms to raised questions why they move the date of the Competition."


    Rufus nods his head at the Great Ruler answer. He then looks at me and nods his head at me. It''s as if urging me to do something.


    What is he saying? I don''t understand what he wants me to do. He then sighs and looks at the Great Ruler too, but he looks like he is hesitating to say something because he just stared at Ruler Laird.


    Ruler Laird raises his eyebrow at Rufus. "You can ask me a question, Young Astalieu."


    Rufus looks at me before he asks the Great Ruler. "I heard from Prince Fraser that you suddenly be the Godfather of Csille. I''m just wondering why would you want to have the Count''s daughter to be your Goddaughter?"


    Ruler Laird set aside the book he is holding and look at me. "Why? Are you doubtful of my action Young Astalieu?"


    Rufus immediately shakes his head. "That''s not what I mean, Great Ruler. I was just wondering, out of all the noble daughters of the kingdoms whom you met before, why Csille? What did Csille have to make you want her to be your Goddaughter? You must also know the benefits of having the title of being your Goddaughter. It will greatly change Csille''s life. So, why?"


    Rufus''s words piqued my curiosity. Come to think of it. What did Csille have to make the Great Ruler do that? Between the Great Ruler and I, only I received benefits from it. So, why?


    Great Ruler smiled. "Can those noble daughters return back after entering the mysterious alley of the Illorian City? Only Csille could do that. All these years, I''ve been trying to find an answer if my daughter is there inside that alley. I''ve tried paying a woman before to go inside the alley once, hoping she could return, but she didn''t. I know it''s not a good thing to sacrifice one life just to find my daughter, and I already regret it. That''s why when I met Csille, she gave me hope. I thought finally my question would be answered, and I could finally start to ept the truth. And start to continue my life. Only Csille Lauretr¨¦ give me the answer I had been longing to hear. Although it''s not what I expected, but after hearing my daughter isn''t there anymore, I could rest my restless mind. It''s also because of her that I realized that I shouldn''t me myself for my daughter''s disappearance because I know Sheena, my daughter, wouldn''t like me to me myself like that. So, why wouldn''t I want to make her my Goddaughter? She helps me start to live my life again."


    We all got silent because of the Great Ruler''s answer. I didn''t expect I would help him that much. I feel great cause at least I help him deal with his own self. The resentment and hate he had for himself. It was gone just because I speak and act like Sheena. I just hope with this I could have pay him for what I did to his daughter.


    I feel Prince Fraser holds my hand tightly. I tried to break free from his hold, but he wouldn''t let me. I sigh and just let him. I''ll just ignore him and pretend that he''s not beside me. However, I could feel Prince Fraser is looking at me. I tried to ignore it and just continue looking outside, but I couldn''t stand the way he is looking at me.


    I raised my eyebrow at him. He then leaned his head and whispered to my ears. "Why didn''t you tell me that?"


    I just shrugged my shoulders at him and stared back at the window. I could feel my face getting flustered because of how close Prince Fraser''s face from mine.


    I heard him sigh and whisper again in my ears. "We''ll definitely have to talk about this, Csille." After saying that, he looks at the Great Ruler and shows him a genuine smile. "Godfather."

 Chapter 82 - : I Definitely Knows What’s Mine

    I look at Prince Fraser with a shocked expression even Leander, Rufus, and Princess Paislee look shocked because of Prince Fraser''s address to the Great Ruler.


    What did he call Ruler Laird? Godfather? When did he be the godson of Ruler Laird? Isn''t he afraid that because of his remarks, Ruler Laird will throw him out of the carriage?


    I squeezed Prince Fraser''s hands and leaned to him to whisper, "What are you talking about? Who''s your Godfather? That''s the Great Ruler you are talking about. Have you forgotten?"


    However, it looks like I am talking to air because he didn''t take back his words and continue staring at Great Ruler with a smile on his face.


    Is Prince Fraser out of his mind? Why would he casually address the Great Ruler as his Godfather? Does he mistake Great Ruler as amoner that would be happy to have him as their Godson?


    I look at Ruler Laird. Trying to figure out how he will react to Prince Fraser''s address to him. However, he just stares at Prince Fraser for a couple of minutes.


    Does he get mad because of it?


    Ruler Laird smiles widely, and it turns into augh. He looks at Prince Fraser and nods his head in satisfaction. "Good, good. I have a Goddaughter and a Godson now. Good. Call me Godfather again."


    Prince Fraser followed what Ruler Laird ask him to do. With a smile, he said, "Godfather."


    Ruler Lairdugh again and look at the two of us, Prince Fraser and I, before he nods his head. "You shouldn''t forget to invite me to your engagement and your marriage, okay?"


    My eyes widen, and I look at Ruler Laird, shaking my head slightly. Telling him that that is not possible, however, Ruler Laird seems like he didn''t understand what I am saying. Or rather, he didn''t bother understanding it.


    I want to roll my eyes at what is happening. I thought Ruler Laird is on my side, but why does it look he is happy with the idea of marriage between Prince Fraser and I?


    Prince Fraser raised my hand and kissed it before answering Ruler Laird. "We will definitely invite you."


    I tried to take my hand away from Prince Fraser, but he just holds it tighter. He looks at me. "We will definitely invite him, right Csille?"


    Invite your face! Who said I want to get married with you? I don''t want to!


    I look at Princess Paislee, who is sitting beside Prince Fraser. However, she looks like she is happy with what is happening.


    No! No! Princess Paislee, why are you just sitting there? You''re Prince is already dering marriage to another female, and you''re there looking like you are satisfied with what is happening? Are you kidding me? Come on, can all of you follow the script I have written?


    "Csille?"


    I look back at Prince Fraser, who is waiting for my answer. I sigh. "We''ll see in the future."


    Both Prince Fraser and Ruler Laird didn''t expect what I have said. I could see the happiness in Prince Fraser''s eyes fades. He looks at me with a sad smile. I look at Ruler Laird, and he looks like he also didn''t like what I have said.


    "What do you mean? You don''t want to invite me?"


    I take my hands away from Prince Fraser''s grip, and he let me. I sp my hand and look at Ruler Laird. I shake my head at him. "It''s not that I don''t want to invite you. However, five years is still far away from the present. Can we all not look ahead of us. There''s a lot of things that could happen in the future. I will answer your question when the timees. But for now, I couldn''t answer it."


    The carriage bes silent again. I nce at Prince Fraser, and I could see that his head is down, and he is clenching his fist. I looked away and tried to avoid looking at his current state.


    I know. I know I am hurting him now, but what am I supposed to do? Let things happen, although I know it wouldn''t be good to anyone? I couldn''t sacrifice all the lives of people in this world just for Prince Fraser''s happiness. Also, I''m sure he would realize that his feelings for Csille is iparable to the feelings he will have for Princess Paislee in the future.


    I''m sorry, Prince Fraser. I don''t have any other choice. I couldn''t risk everyone''s safety. You just need to wait. Eventually, you will develop feelings for Princess Paislee.


    I heard Ruler Laird clears his throat. "Why? Are you not sure about Prince Fraser?"


    I look at Ruler Laird helplessly. How am I supposed to answer that? I couldn''t say yes because it will definitely hurt Prince Fraser, but I couldn''t say no too because Princess Paislee is here. I couldn''t give her a reason not to like Prince Fraser.


    I thought Ruler Laird is on my side? Why does it sound like he is siding with Prince Fraser? I am your first Godchild.


    "What Csille said is right. Five years is a long period of time. We don''t know what the future holds. But I definitely know what''s mine."


    I look at Prince Fraser, and I found him looking at me. "I''m sure my future is with you, Csille Lauretr¨¦."


    I heard Ruler Lairdugh happily. "I''m sure she will." Ruler Laird looks at me and winks at me.


    I don''t know how to respond to that. Because I definitely know that the two of them will be disappointed. Yeah, right, yeah right. Sure my face. Even if we have a bet right now, I''m pretty sure your future is not with Csille. Come on, Prince Fraser, your future is already besides you.Not me, but it''s Princess Paislee who isdisguising herself as Sir Farren. How can you not see it?


    I avoid Prince Fraser''s gaze and just look outside the window. I''ll just pretend I didn''t heard anything. Right, you didn''t heard anything, Csille.


    _______________________________


    I didn''t realize I fell asleep while looking outside the window. I open my eyes and found Rufus and Ruler Laird sleeping too. I look at Leander, who is currently watching outside.


    He notices I was awake, and he gestured me to stay still. I frown. Why do I need to stay still? And that''s when I realized why I feel sofortable sleeping. It''s because I was leaning on Prince Fraser''s chest, and Prince Fraser''s arms are all over me.


    My eyes immediately widened, and I look at Princess Paislee, who is sitting beside Prince Fraser. How did it be like this? Thest thing I remember is I was watching the surroundings outside. Howe I was sleeping on Prince Fraser''s chest? And he is even hugging me in front of his future bride? Isn''t he afraid that Princess Paislee will get hurt because of this?


    Like,e on, Prince Fraser. When will you realize that the person you have been looking for is not me, but it''s Princess Paislee? Aren''t you mistaken? I am the viiness! I AM THE VILLAINESS! Why are you hugging the Viiness? Please, follow the script I made. I beg of you.


    I look at Princess Paislee, but she looks like she didn''t mind what is happening. This. Why can''t my characters followed what I have written for them?


    I look helplessly at Leander. Hoping he would understand what I want to say and will help me get away from Prince Fraser.


    I knew it! This is a bad idea. I thought if I put all of them here, I could create a hindrance for his advances. But he didn''t, and even my only ally betrayed me and is supporting Prince Fraser.


    I sigh. I need to think of a way to turn everything to my side. I cannot let Prince Fraser ruin my n. No! There''s no way I could let him.


    I gently move my arms and put them inside my pocket of my bag. I smiled when I touch it. I slowly take it off my pocket and inconspicuously let it go to roll on the floor. I acted like I feel something on my foot, and I break from Prince Fraser''s embrace and look at my foot. Prince Fraser got awaken by my sudden movements.


    I immediately scream when I saw it dangling from my trouser. I shake my foot wildly and stand on the seat. Prince Fraser immediately stands on the seat too. He even bumped his head on the ceiling of the carriage. He is holding onto my arms like his dear life depends on it.


    If I am not acting, I''m scared I have probablyugh at him. That''s what you get for taking advantage of the situation.


    Ruler Laird and Rufus, who are sleeping, got startled because of my scream. Princess Paislee, who has been busying herself looking around, immediately walks towards the cockroach and steps on it.


    Princess Paislee looks up at us. "It''s already dead. You can both step down now." She then walks back to her seat like nothing happens. She opens the door slightly and kicks the dead cockroach out.


    I looked around and realized that we stopped moving. They probably got startled by my scream. I gently get down with the help of Rufus, who looks like he couldn''t stop theugh that is about toe out from his mouth. I just re at him. I look at Great Ruler shyly. It''s really embarrassing to let him see that.


    Prince Fraser also got down from standing on the seat and slumped his body on the seat. He looks like he was exhausted. Is he that afraid of cockroaches?


    We were startled when someone knocks on the door of the carriage. "Please forgive me for interrupting. However, is everything okay inside? Should wee inside?"


    All of us got silent. I could feel my cheeks getting flustered. This is all Prince Fraser''s fault. If he just didn''t take advantage of my sleep, I wouldn''t do that embarrassing thing.


    I''m really not afraid of cockroaches. Rather, it is Prince Fraser who is afraid of it. Before we set off, I excuse myself and look for a cockroach in case something unexpected happened. And something really did happen.


    I know he was afraid of cockroaches because when we were young. I saw him scream because of a cockroach.


    I couldn''t let Prince Fraser continue what he is doing. The Virtouse already praised me for doing a good job. I couldn''t go back in making mistakes.


    The carriage got silent, and everyone looks at each other. I sigh. I was the one who screams. Of course, I need to be the one to exin things in here immediately. Our journey shouldn''t stop, or else it would be difficult for us to get outside the forest.


    "I''m sorry. I just got startled by an insect. Everything''s okay here. Don''t worry. Sorry for worrying all of you for nothing."


    I only heard murmurs outside. After a few minutes, someone speaks again. "Great Ruler, is everything okay?" The one who asked that is probably the guard Ruler Laird brought with him.


    I look at Ruler Laird. He just smiles at me as if he is assuring me. "Don''t worry. Everything''s fine inside here. What Lady Lauretr¨¦ said is true. We should continue our journey now. Or else with this cold temperature, it will be difficult for us to continue."


    Silent was heard outside. Only a faint murmur was heard. "Great Ruler, can you let us see what is happening outside. Only after we see it, will we be relieved."


    Great Ruler sigh and looks at me. "Do you want?"


    I blink my eyes at him. Is he asking me permission to open the carriage that in the first ce isn''t mine? I just nod my head at him.


    Great Ruler nods his head at Princess Paislee, and she immediately opens the door. What wees us are a group of guards and Elders of the Illorian City standing outside. Behind them are some teachers and servants from the Vrawyth Kingdom.


    I turn my head towards the window and pretended that I wasn''t the one who screamed just now. Screw this.


    All I did for the sake of avoiding Prince Fraser.

 Chapter 83 - : You Cannot Change Your Position

    "Ysavel, I heard you have a question."


    I open my eyes and found myself tied up on a chair. What is happening? Howe I was tied up on a chair? Thest thing I remember is I was watching the scenery outside the carriage.


    Don''t tell me it''s a dream again? I look around, trying to find the voice, but I couldn''t find anyone.


    Let me guess. It''s Pearce. Out of all Virtouse, only Pearce hates me that much. But really? He really tied me up on a chair? Isn''t this too much? Does the other Virtouse know about this?


    I heard footsteps somewhere, and I look around, trying to see where is iting from. However, all I could see is darkness. The light, that is hanging on top of my head, didn''t help lighting up the whole ce. It looks like those light that was used in interrogations in movies.


    Really? Does he think he''s a bad guy? Or is he just happy seeing me suffer?


    "Not really. I just think it''s boring to meet you in a normal way. Don''t you think this is fun?" Pearce asks yfully.


    I look up and see him standing in front of me with a big smile. He''s really enjoying this, isn''t he? I take a deep breath and sigh. He is part of the Virtouse Ysa. Calm yourself down.


    Fun? How is it fun? It was him who is enjoying this? While I am all tied up on this goddamn chair.


    "Oh, aren''t you a bummer? You ask me toe here, but you don''t want to do something for me? You should at least entertain me, right? In return for the answers you wanted."


    I sigh. Okay, okay. I''ll let this pass. I have questions I need to ask the Virtouse, and only them can answer my questions.


    Pearce snaps his fingers, and a chair suddenlyes out of nowhere. He sits casually on it, and he snaps his fingers again. A mini table showed up, and on top of the table, there is a bowl of grapes. He casually picks grapes and looks at me. "So, what do you want to know?"


    "I thought you know what I''m thinking? Why do you still ask me?"


    Pearce stops eating the grapes. "It''s because I want to. You have a problem with that?"


    Yes! Yes! I have a problem with you! I take a deep breath, trying to calm myself. "I just want to ask why did my allergies disappear? Are the Virtouse the reason why it was gone?"


    "I don''t understand why you are asking that question. It''s simple. In a few days, a scene that you have written will happen, and in that scene, you cannot have rashes. That''s the reason why the Virtouse heals your allergy."


    I nod my head. I understand it now. But that''s my only excuse to avoid Prince Fraser. How can I avoid him now if I don''t have rashes?


    Pearce shrugged his shoulders and continue eating his grapes. "Do you have other questions?"


    I nod my head. "You all said that I need to finish the story as Csille Lauretr¨¦, right? But my novel is still iplete. Can I-"


    Pearce shakes his head and cuts me off. "You better stop what you are thinking. The fictional world already recognized you as the viiness. You cannot change your position in the story. You have written Csille as the Viiness of the story, and you cannot change it now. If you try to make Csille the female lead, then the fictional world will definitely copse because of it. Are you willing to exchange the lives of all the fictional lives just for your happiness? Aren''t you a little selfish?"


    I sigh. I understand it now. I really don''t have any other choice but to be the Viiness. I have no choice but to avoid Prince Fraser.


    Iugh. How can I forget that I don''t belong to this world? And no matter what I do, I couldn''t change what I have written for Csille.


    "Do you have any other questions? Because if there is none. I will go back now. I''m tired of seeing your face."


    I looked at Pearce and rolled my eyes at him. Yeah right. It''s as if I''m also not tired of seeing his face.


    Pearce stands up. "Also, don''t always call us if you have questions. The Virtouse are also busy dealing with the other spirits from the real world. So, if it''s not important, then don''t call for us. Also, remember to look for the head Virtouse."


    I look up at him. "Wait, wait. How can I find him if you won''t tell me where he is or what he looks like? Can you give me some clue so it will narrow down my search?"


    Pearce looks at me and shakes his head. "You''re really hopeless, Ysavel. You already met him. Also, a piece of advice, the head Virtouse likes to disguise himself. He could be a simplemoner you have met before or an aristocrat. Who knows." He shrugged his shoulders.


    I frown. Thank you, Pearce. That makes the scope of the search widened. I told you to narrow it, not to widen it. How can I look for him now if he could be amoner I have met before?


    "That''s your problem, not mine."


    Pearce then snaps his fingers, and the ground suddenly trembles. The ground split into two, and I fell into it. I closed my eyes and prepared myself for the fall.


    Ahhh, can this happen when I am not tied on a chair? This is so unfair!


    When I open my eyes, I found myself sitting on the carriage. The carriage is still moving and making its way out of the forest.


    I look around and found everyone sleeping except for Princess Paislee. She immediately looks at me when she heard movements. She simply nodded her head and looked back outside the windows.


    I sigh. This whole seating arrangement is really awkward. Imagine seeing the female lead, the male lead, and the viiness sitting together. Isn''t that awkward?


    I look at Rufus, who is still sleeping in front of me. I tried to reach him using my foot, kicking his feet gently. He stirred and slowly opened his eyes. He looks at me with his sleepy eyes.


    I gesture my hand at him. Trying to tell him that we should exchange seats. However, he seems like he couldn''t understand what I am saying because he just stares at me nkly. I sigh and gently stand up.


    Princess Paislee and Rufus immediately hold my arms. Afraid that I will stumble down because of the movement of the carriage.


    I shake my head at Princess Paislee. "I''m okay. I''ll just exchange the position with Rufus. Can you now let go of me now?"


    Princess Paislee looks at the sleeping Prince Fraser and shakes her head. It''s as if saying she couldn''t do that because of Prince Fraser.


    I rolled my eyes at her. Of course, she would be loyal to Prince Fraser. How can I forget about that?


    I am about to say something to her when the carriage suddenly shakes, and I feel my body being thrown to the other side, to Rufus'' side. Princess Paislee lets go of my arms because of the sudden jolt.


    It''s a good thing Rufus caught me right on time, or else I don''t know what will happen to me.


    "Are you okay?" Rufus ask me worriedly.


    I am about to answer here, but I was immediately cut off by Prince Fraser. "What is happening in here?" He asks while ring at us.


    I look at Rufus and I. That''s when I realized how close we are together. Rufus''s arms are wrapped around me while I cling to his shirt.


    Rufus and I immediately stand up straight and avoid looking at Prince Fraser. He looks livid right now, and a livid Prince Fraser shouldn''t be mess around. Both Rufus and I know that.


    "What are the two of you doing? I was just sleeping, and when I woke up, I found the two of you hugging each other? Don''t you want to exin? Rufus? Csille?"


    Rufus and I look at each other. I nod my head at him, urging him to exin things, but Rufus does the same thing to me. I rolled my eyes at him. He''s the guy in here and the cousin of Prince Fraser, but he''s more afraid of Prince Fraser than I.


    Princess Paislee sigh and shakes her head. "Lady Lauretr¨¦ wants to exchange seat with Rufus, but in the process, the carriage suddenly jolt, and Lady Lauretr¨¦ was almost thrown to the other side. It''s a good thing Prince Rufus immediately caught her."


    Great! Do you really need to say that I want to exchange seats with Rufus? I haven''t even started being the Viiness, but why does Princess Paislee look like she already has a grudge against me?


    I feel Prince Fraser looking at me. I take a step back and hide myself behind Rufus.


    Retreat! Retreat! A great soldier knows when or when not to retreat, and I''m not suicidal to face Prince Fraser''s anger right now.


    I was startled when I heard a voice behind me. I look back and see Great Rulerughing at the situation. "It would be better to sit while talking about this. Don''t you think so? What if the carriage jolts again? We don''t want anyone to be thrown, right?"


    I immediately sit beside the Great Ruler. While Rufus looks at me as if saying, how can I betray him. I ignored him and pretended that I didn''t see that.


    Sorry, Rufus, you''re my friend, but I couldn''t face Prince Fraser right now. I nce at Prince Fraser, and I gulp. It looks like any minute from now. He will emit fire from his mouth.


    Rufus is still standing in front of me and tugging the sleeve of my blouse. "Purny, why are you doing this to me? I''m your friend, right?" He sounds so pitiful while asking that, but I just ignore him.


    Sorry, Rufus. I cannot. I still want to live, okay? He''s your cousin, and I''m sure he won''t kill you because of it. A little sacrifice wouldn''t hurt, right?


    Rufus is about to still urge me to return to my seat when Prince Fraser suddenly speaks. Rufus and I instantly be rigid. An indication of how much we''re afraid of Prince Fraser right now.


    It''s probably because Prince Fraser''s father is the King that''s why he inherited this kind of skill that when he''s mad, everyone had to follow him.


    "Csille, why?"


    I immediately froze when I heard Prince Fraser''s question. Why? Why did I want to exchange seats with Rufus? Why doesn''t I want to sit beside him?


    I bow down my head. Even if I want to answer Prince Fraser, I cannote up with an excuse. I can only subtly show him I don''t like him. But I don''t have the guts to say it bluntly at him. Also, I''m afraid that if I say it bluntly to him, it will affect the plot of the story.


    Silence was heard inside the carriage. Even Rufus, who was urging me a while ago to return to my seat, bes quiet.


    I heard himugh bitterly. "I see. Now you won''t even answer me. I thought-" he is about to say something, but he didn''t continue it. I just heard him sigh. "Never mind. Rufus,e sit beside me. Let Lady Lauretr¨¦ sit wherever she wants."


    I clench my fist that is now covered by my bag. I''m sorry, Prince Fraser. I know you deserve to know why I am doing this. However, I couldn''t do that. My hands are tight, and I don''t have any other choice. I''m sorry. I don''t mean to hurt you.


    I heard Rufus hesitated. He reached my hand and whispered something to me. "Csille, please don''t do this."


    But it was cut off immediately by Prince Fraser. "Rufus! Are you just going to stand there, or do you want to sit? If not, then better stand there all the way out of this forest."


    Rufus sigh and lets go of my hand.

 Chapter 84 - : Arrow

    A day of the journey has passed, and we still have another day before we could get out of the center of the forest.


    Throughout the journey, everyone is so quiet. The only thing you could hear are the constant jolting of the carriage, the hooves of the horse, and even the chatter of people in the next carriage can be heard because of the silence enveloping our carriage.


    After the conversation we had yesterday, everyone bes so quiet that you would mistake that we suddenly be mute. We only talk to each other at meal time. When we pass the stored food to each other.


    The night was more awkward, especially because we need to sleep on the floor. And because of thest conversation, we had a hard time deciding who will sleep beside each other.


    In the end, Prince Fraser sleeps on the end of the left side. Beside him is Princess Paislee. Rufus sleeps beside Princess Paislee. The Great Ruler initially wants to sleep on the other end side, but when he knew that I like to sleep at the end it he gives it up and sleeps on the center. He let Leander sleeps beside me because he was worried about my allergies. He said it''s better to have Leander close to me so, if anything happens to me, Leander can immediately attend to my allergy.


    I don''t even know how we get through the night. But the moment the sun rises, all of us immediately return to our seats and pretend like nothing happened.


    I sigh while looking outside. I tried my best not to look at Prince Fraser. And even Prince Fraser is doing his best not to look at me.


    This is what I wanted, right? But why don''t I feel good? Why do I feel like I''m hurting? I force myself not to cry. I already made my decision, and crying will not help me. It''s the only thing I could do for everyone.


    I am still convincing myself not to wallow in sadness when I was suddenly blinded by a light. It''s only quick, but it''s enough for me to notice it. It looks like it''s a reflection of something shiny, like silver. I look around, trying to find where the source of it.


    My eyes immediately widen when I find a very suspicious person sitting on the top of a branch of a tree. The person is wearing an all ck set of clothes. It looks like those clothes ninja''s wear in the real world. I look at the object he is holding. I immediately stand up when I realized its an arrow, and it''s pointing to Prince Fraser.


    Everything bes too sudden. I just found myself running towards Prince Fraser and covered my body to protect him. I wait for the arrow to hit my body, but even after a couple of minutes, I didn''t feel any pain.


    Am I dying? Did I be so numb because of the arrow? I could feel Prince Fraser embrace me tightly. I could also hear people shouting outside and inside.


    "Csille, are you okay?" Prince Fraser makes me face him and ask me worriedly. I look at his worried face and shake my head.


    Shouldn''t I feel any pain by now? But I don''t understand why I couldn''t feel any pain. Do I have a high pain tolerance?


    I heard Prince Fraser sigh and hugs me tightly. I frowned. The way Prince Fraser hugging me is not the way a person embraces someone who''s been shot.


    Wait, this doesn''t add up. I didn''t feel any pain even after minutes. I don''t feel sleepy. Rather I am confused but still aware of what is happening. Don''t tell me I didn''t get shot?


    I immediately break from Prince Fraser''s hug and check on myself. I couldn''t see any blood around me. Even the hands or clothes of Prince Fraser don''t have blood.


    My face immediately reddens when I realized what is happening. I didn''t get shot. I look at the window, and I find that the ss of the window is not broken, and the arrow was shot at the ceiling.


    I immediately stand up and return to my seat like nothing happened. Gosh! That is so embarrassing. Why did I run towards Prince Fraser? Am I his bodyguard? And I even cover his body using my body? Are you suicidal, Ysavel?


    You know that there''s nothing wrong will happen to Prince Fraser. You have written about it, right? But why did you run as fast as you can towards him? What will he think now? That you have feelings for him? That''s just in stupid.


    I want to knock my head on the wall of the carriage. I now understand why Pearce loves to say I am stupid. I am definitely stupid. Why do I always make mistakes?


    I looked outside and heard amotion.


    "Find the culprit. We need to find him. If he runs, then shoot him but don''t let him die." I heard one of the soldiers said. He''s one of the soldiers from the Vrawyth Kingdom, and he is also themander of the soldiers here. Except for the Illorian City soldiers, of course.


    I was shocked when the Great Ruler suddenly leans on the window. "General Malvar, help the Vrawyth Kingdom and find the culprit."


    General Malvar is about to refuse, but Ruler Laird shakes his head. "It''s an order. The culprit knows that this is the Illorian City carriage and by attacking it means he had the guts to go against the Illorian City. Go, find that culprit."


    The General salutes to Ruler Laird and is about to go back to the ce where the culprit could be. But Ruler Laird stops him. "Remember, I want him alive." After hearing those words, General Malvar starts to maneuver his horse in the direction of the culprit.


    The carriage didn''t stop moving. It bes faster instead. With this speed, we could get out of the forest in no time.


    "Are you okay, Csille?"


    I look at Ruler Laird, who is worriedly looking at me. He checks my arms to see if I didn''t get wounded because of it. He sighed when he didn''t see anything wrong with me. "It''s a good thing you''re okay. Next time don''t do that, okay?"


    I nod my head at Ruler Laird. Even I couldn''t believe I can do that. I could risk my life just to save him. Am I really in love with him?


    "What Ruler Laird said is true. You shouldn''t risk your life for me. What would happen to me if something happened to you, Csille?"


    I look at Prince Fraser, who is looking at me intently. I gulp. Why is he looking at me like that? Like he is looking at someone important to him.


    No! No! I already have created an excellent opportunity to make the rtionship between Prince Fraser and I awkward. But with just a simple mistake, it''s back to zero. Again.


    I heard Princess Paislee clears her throat. "What''s important is to know is who the real target of the attack is? Lady Lauretr¨¦, you immediately run towards Prince Fraser even before the arrow was shot. Did you see something?"


    I nod my head. "I was looking outside the window when I was suddenly blinded by something. It''s like the reflection of silver when it was put against the sun. I thought it looks weird because we are in the middle of a forest. Howe there could be light like that? And when I look for the source of the light, I found a man sitting on top of a branch holding an arrow."


    Princess Paislee nods her head. "And that''s the reason why you immediately rush towards Prince Fraser, right?"


    I want to roll my eyes at Princess Paislee. I already didn''t mention it, but why do you need to say it. Can''t you see I''m avoiding the topic? Princess Paislee, do you have a grudge against me? Why are you doing this? I want to cry, but I know I couldn''t.


    I look around, and everyone is waiting for me to answer it. Curse all of you. Why do you always matchmake the male lead to the Viiness? Don''t you know that''s against the script?


    I sigh. "I didn''t see his face because it was covered. He''s wearing all ck clothes. That''s the only thing I could remember."


    Prince Fraser looks disappointed with my answer, but I don''t mind. Be disappointed as much as you can. It''s better.


    Princess Paislee nods her head. "Did you see where he is pointing the arrow at?"


    I tried to recall everything. When I saw him pointing the arrow, my first thought is to protect Prince Fraser. "I''m not sure if I''ve seen it right."


    I heard Ruler Laird chuckle. "I am the closest person beside you, Goddaughter, but when you saw that archer, the first thing you do is to run towards Young Astalieu? Aren''t you a little cruel to your own Godfather? What if the arrow was supposed to be mine?"


    I look at Ruler Laird guiltily. I am the reason why his daughter disappeared into this world, but I didn''t even do anything for him.


    Ruler Laird gentlyughs with my reaction. He then caresses my hair. "Don''t worry. I''m just kidding. Even if that happens, I wouldn''t want you to risk your life just to save me. My bones are way sturdier than you. A simple arrow won''t hurt me. Also, I''m d you rush to Your Astalieu. I am now assured that you care for him. You even risk your life just to save him."


    I hide my face towards the broken window. If it''s possible, I actually want to be eaten by the ground now or jump outside the carriage just to get away from all of these.


    Why can''t they see that I don''t like talking about what happened? That''s just my impulsiveness. Of course, I would save Prince Fraser. He is my character, okay, and the male lead at that.


    After a moment of silence, I felt someone stand and walk towards the broken window. I look up and saw Princess Paislee examining the broken window. "Base on the looks of the ss, the target isn''t the one close to the window. Rather it is someone sitting in between."


    In between? That''s Prince Fraser and Ruler Laird. So, my instinct is right. There''s a big possibility that the target could be Prince Fraser. However, it could be Great Ruler too. Since we''re now sitting inside the carriage of the Illorian City. Don''t tell me the culprit know in advance that Prince Fraser will be seated inside the Illorian City''s carriage?


    But there is one thing bothering me. I definitely didn''t write about this. But howe there''s an attack like this? The Virtouse said this word follow my novel, but howe there''s an incident like this that I didn''t write?


    Paislee walks towards the arrow and observes the markings on it. She then frowns. "I haven''t seen these carvings before. Does anyone knows about this?"


    Princess Paislee returns to her seat to let the others saw it. But after everyone takes turns to look at it, they still couldn''t figure out what''s the meaning behind the carving. Even the Great Ruler is clueless about it.


    I am about to stand up, but Rufus immediately stops me. "Don''t bother Purny. No one knows about these carvings. I''m pretty sure it is anguage those culprits made tomunicate with themselves. Only them would know what''s the meaning of those weird carvings. Even the Great Ruler who is way knowledgeable than us didn''t know what''s the meaning of it."


    I look at Rufus. "Age isn''t the basis of knowledge. It''s the experience. And because none of you knows the meaning of the carvings, it doesn''t mean that I don''t know too. Let me try to see it first before you talk to me like that."


    Rufus shrugged his shoulders. "Okay, if you want to. I''ve warned you."


    I ignore Rufus''s words and walk around the arrow that is currently stuck on the ceiling. I frown when I saw the carving.


    My eyes widen for a moment before it return to its normal. Howe it is in here?

 Chapter 85 - : Alternate Ending

    This is morse code. Howe it exists in here? As far as I know, I didn''t write anything about morse code.


    I tried to decode it. I know how to decode morse code because I sometimes used that tomunicate with Lena.


    Strzalka? What does it suppose to mean?


    "Csille?"


    I was awaken from my trance because of Rufus. I look at him.


    "Do you understand what it means?" He looks like he is really looking forward to my answer.


    I shake my head and return to my seat. What does strzalka mean? And why is it written on the arrow?


    I heard Princess Paislee sighs. "We will just need to wait to finished these two days of continuous journey." She opens the window and looks at the back. She then closes the window after. "Looks like the soldiers will take some time before they could follow us. For now, it''s better to rest first. Everyone is probably on edge because of what happened. There are guards outside to make sure of our safety. So you can all assure."


    Princess Paislee then looks at me. She looks like she is reading something from my eyes. Or maybe it was just my imagination. Why would she even look like me like that?


    Everyone agreed to take some rest first. I am


    About to sleep in a sitting position, but the Great Ruler immediately prepares my beddings and forces me to sleep on the floor. I sigh and just sleep on the floor. It wouldn''t be bad to take some sleep. At least I could avoid them from teasing me all day. Also, I got exhausted from what just happened. Princess Paislee is right. I should really take some rest.


    I close my eyes and let myself drift into sleep.


    ______________________________


    I frown. When I open my eyes, I saw Lena sitting beside me. Did I return to the real world? But didn''t the Virtouse told me I could only return to the real world after I finished the novel? Howe I am seeing Lena right now? Is this another dream? If it''s a dream. I don''t want to wake up anymore.


    "Ysa, I hate Csille but can''t you write something about him and Prince Fraser. I think she deserves at least one chapter with Prince Fraser. Don''t you think so?"


    I stop eating the popcorn and look at Lena. Wait, isn''t this scene happened before? When I was still in college.


    Lena smile widely. "You''ll do it, right? I''m tired of reading fanmade novels about Prince Fraser and Csille. I think the original author will definitely give more justice to them."


    It''s the first version of the novel, Lena is talking about. Actually ''King are you Gay'' is an old novel of mine. I''ve written it when I was still in college. I published it online, hoping it will blow up and a publishing house will hire me.


    The novel didn''t be famous as what I had been expecting, but it garners a few thousand readers. Some of them even made fanmade novels about Prince Fraser and Csille.


    The surroundings suddenly change, and I see myself writing an alternate ending for Prince Fraser and Csille. I walk towards myself, who is currently busy writing.


    Why am I seeing these scenes? Does it mean anything?


    I didn''t even finish asking when I suddenly feel a force sucking me. I close my eyes and try to fight my way.


    What is happening?!


    Within a few seconds, I feel my body jolted, and when I open my eyes, I see the beautiful scenery in front of me. It''s sunset, and it''s beautiful.


    I am still enjoying the beautiful scenery when I suddenly feel an arm hugging me from behind. I am about to shake the hands off of me, but I froze when I heard the voice who whispered to my ears.


    "Purple, what are you doing here? And look at your clothes, it''s so thin. What will happen to you and my little goofball?" Prince Fraser lovingly asks me.


    And at that moment, I felt my body moves on its own. Wait, this scene looks familiar. Isn''t this the alternate ending I have written for Prince Fraser and Csille?


    My body turns to face him. Holy moly! Prince Fraser looks mid twenties now. He looks so handsome and mature. Damn, now I understand why Csille is head over heels over him. He looks so handsome that even those famous actors in movies couldn''tpare to him. His blues eyes are really enchanting. I could feel my heartbeat racing too fast.


    I feel my lips smile widely at Prince Fraser. I put my arms to his neck and clings to him. "I''m just admiring the beauty of the sunset with our little goofball."


    Prince Fraser looks at me lovingly and kisses me on my forehead. "Among all the beautiful things I have seen, you''re the most beautiful. All of them can''t even bepared to you."


    I pout at Prince Fraser. "I''m not a thing. So, are you telling me there''s someone who is beautiful than me?"


    Prince Fraser panicked, and he puts his forehead onto mine and tries to look straight into my eyes. "How can someonepare to you? You''re the most beautiful girl I have ever seen and will always remain like that. I just wish our child will look like you. I want to see a mini Csille with purple eyes and purple hair too."


    I feel my mouth pout. "You better be. Also, I don''t want a child who looks like me. You know I got bullied because of my hair color and eye color, right? Do you want our child to experience that?"


    Prince Fraser puts his hand to the round tummy of Csille. "Who would dare to hurt the Crown Princess of the Vrawyth Kingdom?" He asks with an edge on his voice.


    I chuckled. "Yeah, how can I forget that I married the King of the Vrawyth Kingdom? Silly me."


    Prince Fraser chuckled and kissed my nose. "How can you forget that your handsome husband is a King? And that you''re the Queen of the Monarch?"


    I just chuckled. Prince Fraser holds my arm and puts one of his arms on my back. "Come on. It''s getting colder in here. I don''t want you and my baby to get sick."


    Prince Fraser assist me to go inside the room. However, my steps halted when I feel a force pulling me again. I close my eyes because of the force. I feel myself floating.


    Why does it always happen to me? Like,e on, this isn''t fun transition. It''s a good thing I don''t get nauseous when ites to this.


    I jolted when I feel myself falling to the ground. I look around, and I found myself on the carriage of the Illorian City. But where are the people?


    The carriage stop moving, and I am the only person inside. I get up and put my hand on my head. My head is hurting. It''s like someone is hammering it.


    My dream, what does it suppose to mean? I''ve written that alternate ending before and published it online, but I already forgot about it since I''m more focused on the original story. But what does it supposed to mean? Why did I dream about it?


    "Hey! The soldiers are back, and they brought the culprit with them. Come one, let''s join the fun," a man, probably a soldier, shouted outside.


    I suddenly remember the archer who almost shot Prince Fraser. They found them? Maybe I could get some information from the man. I could ask him what does strzalka means. But if I ask the culprit, wouldn''t he be suspicious of me? And what will people say when they realized I could decode the weird markings?


    I get off the carriage and look around. I can only find maids busying around. But there are no soldiers.


    I frown. They didn''t leave someone behind to guard the ce? What if another attackeres around? Are they even doing their job?


    I know their blood is boiling for fun, but they shouldn''t leave behind people. So, what if they are just maids. They have lives too.


    I sigh and walk towards a maid who is busy stirring a big pot of soup. "Excuse me, do you know where I could find the soldiers?"


    The maid who is busy stirring the soup got startled. She looks back and bows her head at me. "Lady Lauretr¨¦. I saw the soldiers going into the woods," she then pointed in the direction of the woods.


    I immediately thank the maid and walk inside the woods she is pointing.


    What could they want to hide that they decided to bring the culprit inside the woods? They didn''t even leave a soldier behind. What if someone attacks us again?


    I stopped on my step when I heard a sound of whipping. Followed by a groaning of a man.


    Are they torturing the culprit? For him to spill the information, he knows? Is that the reason why they decided to do it inside the woods because they are afraid the maids will get shocked by it?


    I walk closer to the noise to hear what information they could get to the culprit. Come to think of it. I don''t need to talk to the culprit myself. The soldiers will help me know what I want to know.


    "You tell us, who the hell send you to assassinate the Crown Prince of the Vrawyth Kingdom?" One soldier yelled at the culprit, and I suddenly heard a sound of bones being broken.


    I immediately shivered. Just by hearing the sound of it, I know it would be too painful. If I were the culprit, I would probably spill the information they needed.


    However, the culprit didn''t answer the soldiers. He just keeps groaning and groaning like a pig being ughtered.


    "You won''t talk? You got the guts to harm the Crown Prince. Who gave you the guts to do that, huh? You won''t tell us? Or should I break one of your shoulders so you couldn''t use that hand of yours? Should we also try to put an arrow on your eye so you couldn''t see the person you are shooting?"


    My eyes immediately widen because of the soldier''s words. What? Putting an arrow in his eyes? Isn''t that too much?


    I can only heard the groaning of the culprit. "Let me handle this," I heard Prince Fraser speak.


    He''s here? That''s the reason why I couldn''t find him. I try to peek to see who are the people in the woods. I find Princess Paislee standing behind Prince Fraser. Behind them, I could see Rufus and Leander watching at the sideline. They are all here! They left me behind because of this?


    I saw Prince Fraser walks towards the culprit. He kneels down to look at the face of the culprit. "Because of you, my Csille risk her life just to save me. What if she got shot? Can you bear to shoulder the responsibility?"


    The culprit looks at Prince Fraser andughs maniacally. "I couldn''t wait to shoulder it. Too bad she didn''t die, or else I would be more than happy to surrender myself to all of you."


    Prince Fraser got silent. He stands up and holds the arms of the culprit, and twisted it. It was so sudden that I was so shocked by what I''ve seen.


    I know Prince Fraser is skilled inbat fighter, but I didn''t expect to see him torturing someone at the young age of fourteen.


    The man wails loudly. He waved his arms and his feet like crazy. He looks like a fish jumping after taking it out of the water.


    Prince Fraser looks at the man heartlessly. It''s as if he isn''t the one who did that to the culprit. "That''s the price for cursing the future Queen of the Vrawyth Kingdom. It''s actually not enough. I should have beheaded you, but it would be an easy death for you if I do that."


    The man looks at Prince Fraser and smirks. "Why don''t you do that? I''ll be waiting for that." He thenughs maniacally.


    Prince Fraser is about to refute to the man''s words, but Ruler Laird, who is standing at the other side, stops him.


    Eh? Even the Great Ruler s here?

 Chapter 86 - : Pill

    Ruler Laird taps the shoulder of Prince Fraser. "Let me handle this, Young Astalieu. He dared to harm my Godchildren! He needs to pay the price."


    Prince Fraser looks at the Great Ruler and steps back. Ruler Laird smiles satisfactorily at Prince Fraser''s action. "Good Godchild."


    Ruler Laird asks two guards of the Illorian City to raise the culprit. Ruler Laird smile at the man. But the man didn''t even cower in front of the Great Ruler.


    "You think I will be frightened to face the Great Ruler?" The manughs maniacally. "I am actually thrilled to see him. Come on, bring the best that you''ve got. I''ve been dying to know the strength of the Great Ruler. I hope you won''t disappoint me, though."


    Ruler Laird just stares at the man and takes something inside his pocket. I followed his hands, and I frown when I saw him taking out a pill. What is he going to do with the pill?


    "You really think you deserve that? You''re just a small ant who doesn''t even deserve to see the Great Ruler in the flesh." One of the guards who is holding the man said.


    Ruler Laird call another Illorian City soldier and hands the pill to the guard. "Give it to him. Let''s see if he could still continue his acts."


    The soldier smiles wildly while the other Illorian City whistle. What''s with the pill that makes them this excited and happy?


    I look at Prince Fraser to see if he knows what is happening, but his face shows he doesn''t know anything. So, what could that pill be?


    The soldiers walk towards the man, who is now struggling. "What-what''s that?" The man asked in a shaky voice.


    All the Illorian City soldiersugh loudly. They are really enjoying this. "Oh, where did your bravery goes? Isn''t it a while ago, you''re saying you''re thrilled? Why do you look like a scaredy cat now?"


    The Illorian Soldiersugh again. The man who is holding the pill stops in front of the man and holds his cheeks, and pops the pill into his mouth. He then closes the mouth of the man and pinches his nose. The man almost chokes because of the pill. So, he doesn''t have any choice but to swallow the pill if he doesn''t want to die.


    The soldiers holding the man let him go. The man kneels on the floor, coughing. He then put his fingers in his mouth, trying to vomit the pill he just swallows.


    The Illorian soldiers cheer wildly. Like they are watching something exciting.


    "Oh, look at you. Why are you down there? Does the pill working already?"


    The man tried his best to look up and re at the man. "What did you make me swallow?"


    The Illorian soldiers cheered wildly again. "You''ll know. That''s what you''ve got for going against the Illorian City and for harming Great Ruler''s Godchildren. You think you can get away from harming them?"


    The man trembled on the ground.


    Prince Fraser walks beside Ruler Laird. "Godfather, what did you make him swallow?"


    Ruler Laird smirk. "It''s a pill that will make him say everything he knows. He cannot lie because within that pill lies a parasitic insect that would attack his organs. If the insect notices changes to his heart rate and blood pressure, he will attack the organ that is nearest to it. There''s a specific rate if a person lies, and that insect knows how if a person is lying. Do you want to try? You can ask him now without putting much effort. He will spill the information he has in just a snap."


    Prince Fraser gape at Ruler Laird''s remarks. Even I couldn''t believe what I have heard. I only read those kinds of pills in the historical medicinal novels I have read before.


    But why does it exist in this world? Did I write about a pill like that in my novel? As far as I remember, I didn''t write something like that. And where does this pill came from? What does the Illorian City is hiding?


    "Will it die after this?" Prince Fraser asks while looking at the man.


    "Who are you referring to? The culprit or the insect?"


    Prince Fraser kneels down and stares intently at the man. "Both. What will happen to the man if he takes the pill. What will also happen to the insect inside his body?"


    "The man, he would not die, but it still depends on you. If you want him to die, then that would be easy. But the insect? Once a person ingested it, it would be impossible to take it from the person''s body. It will only leave its body once the host dies. As long as he lives, the insect will remain in his body. The insect lives through eating the life force of the host. He wouldn''t die after eating the pill, but he would definitely die in the future. If he didn''t lie, the insect would start to suck the life force of the host. That''s the reason why the insect could inhibit inside his body."


    "That''s.. incredible. Why I haven''t heard something like this exist?"


    Ruler Laird shakes his head at Prince Fraser. "This pill is only exclusive to the Illorian City people. It''s an added defense if someone wants to do something against us. Every Illorian people have one in their pockets every day."


    I look at the soldiers, and my eyes shine. I need to have my hands on that pill. This pill, I need to find where did it came from and why does it exist in this world.


    The Virtouse! I can ask the Virtouse about it. I''m sure they have an idea what it is and where it came from. However, didn''t Pearce already warned me not to call them if it''s not necessary? What should I do? Should I call him again? But I really need to know where does that pill came from.


    "Who are you working with?" Prince Fraser asks the man.


    The man who is still coughing suddenly raises his head and looks at Prince Fraser. "I don''t know. I am a hired archer, and I do things for them. It''s a group of people. They pay me after I do what they want me to do."


    His eyes! The man''s eyes. Why did it be gray? And the way he said those words, it''s like he has no life. Why is it happening to him?


    "You don''t know the name of the group? You do things to people you don''t even know? They are using your life in the line, and you didn''t even bother to know them?"


    "All I know is they are a group of people who have unique identities. Everyone who tried to know about their identity died. They don''t directly interact with us. They used their own guard to talk to us and to give us instructions about our task."


    Group of people? Where does this group of peoplee from? I am the creator of this word, but why didn''t I know most of the things happening here?


    Prince Fraser looks at the Great Ruler. "Do you know about the group''s existence, Godfather?"


    Ruler Laird shakes his head. "I haven''t heard about this. Only now. Those group of people must hide their identity really good that we only know about this." Ruler Laird looks at a soldier. "General Malvar, after we arrived at the Saiven Kingdom. I want you to investigate this matter. I want to know the existence of this group and the people behind it.


    Prince Fraser sighs and looks back at the man. But before he could ask a question, the man shakes his head.


    "If you don''t want him to die, I advise you not to do an investigation about the group. This group installed spies all over the Kingdoms. Before you could even start, they will know it. they kill anyone who tried to unravel the truth about their group."


    They all got silent. This group is definitely dangerous. If we let them live, then our life will be endangered every day. But if we do, then we will be putting our people at risk.


    "I am the Ruler of the Illorian City. Why would I be afraid of them? Gen-"


    Ruler Laird was cut off by the man. "They are not even afraid of the Great Ruler. They think you are just a bunch of overbearing people, and they could crush you easily."


    The Illorian soldiers immediately withdraw their swords, but they were stopped by Ruler Laird. He shakes his head and looks at the man. "And what are they? A bunch of scared kittens who rely on hiring people to kill someone? The Illorian people didn''t need anyone to kill. We can do it ourselves. If the people behind that group are really brave, then the Illorian City challenges them a fight."


    The man shakes his head. "You don''t understand who you are fighting with. They are not easily beaten."


    Prince Fraser shakes his head. "Who''s your target? And why would they want to kill that person? What would they get if they kill that person?"


    "It''s the Great Ruler. They want to kill him because they feel threatened by his strength and the strength of his City. They don''t want anyone that would be a threat to them."


    So, it''s not Prince Fraser they are after. Instead, it''s Ruler Laird. Who are behind this group that they got the nerves to go against the Ruler of the Illorian City? The City that is well respected in this world.


    I think I need to talk to the Virtouse about this now. I haven''t written about this, and I need to know why this is happening.


    The soldier who is standing behind the man withdraws his sword and points it to the man''s neck.


    The Great Ruler shakes his head. "We still need him alive. We need to know who is behind this group. The Illorian City is not the only one who is at risk here. If they could point their sword at the Illorian City, I''m sure they would raise their sword in any Kingdoms after."


    What Ruler said is true. If they could raise their sword at Illorian City. They will definitely raise their sword to the Kingdom. If it''s true, who would they attack first? Of course, it''s the strongest Kingdom among the Kingdoms, the Vrawyth Kingdom.


    Ruler Laird and Prince Fraser look at each other. "We need to talk about this to the Queens after we arrived at the Saiven Kingdom." Ruler Laird said.


    Prince Fraser nods his head and stares back at the man. He then raised his hand to a Vrawyth soldier. The soldier hands him an arrow.


    Isn''t that the arrow the man used to shot us?


    Prince Fraser shows the arrow to the man. "This arrow. Do you know what these weird scriptures mean?"


    The man looks at the arrow with his gray eyes and repeatedly shakes his head. "I don''t know what it means. Only them could understand what it means. It''s their sign and a symbol of their group."


    The people behind the group! They are the ones who know morse code. I definitely need to talk to them. To know how did they know about the morse code. And who are they, and where do theye from? Are they from the real world too? But the Virtouse didn''t tell me if two spirits from the real world can exist in the fictional world.


    Also, there''s one thing that is bothering me. How can I ask them that if they are against us? What do they want that they even want to be the enemy of the Illorian City?


    Prince Fraser frowns. "You really don''t know anything about these weird cravings in this arrow?"


    The man bes silent for a moment. "I think I remember something. One of the hired henchmen who is a friend of mine told me what those inscription means. He said it''s something like Strzalka? He said he heard them mentioned it. However, we don''t know what those words mean. That''s the only thing I know."


    It''s really Strzalka! I knew it. But what does that word mean? And why is it existing in this world if I didn''t write about it?

 Chapter 87 - : Strzalka

    I immediately left the ce after I heard what I wanted to hear. Although the information I gathered is still not enough for me. I still have questions that need to be answered, and I know that Virtouse are the only one who can answer it for me.


    I don''t think Prince Fraser and the rest could get anything from that man anymore. That archer is just the henchman of those people behind that group. So, his knowledge about the group or the people behind the group is limited. The group is also wise enough not to spill unnecessary information to the henchman.


    Instead of going back to the campsite. I decided to make a detour and rest on theke I found.


    With all that just happened and all the information, that still doesn''t make sense to me. I think I badly needed some breather. I still need time to process everything. Also, with what they did to the archer? The violence. I really think I badly needed this breather.


    I''m not used to it. Just by remembering what happened made me shivered. I cannot let them know I sneak out and eavesdrop on their conversation. I know they don''t want me to see that scene. And I don''t want them to know I was there.


    Iy on a big rock that is on the side of theke. I close my eyes and try to clear my thoughts.


    Strzalka? Is that the name of the group? But what does it supposed to mean? What do they want? It''s really a mystery to me how this group exists in this world.


    And what is happening to my novel? Why do things doesn''t follow what I have written? There''s a few times already that I experienced things that aren''t supposed to happen, but it did. Is it because I was out of my character before? Is this what they called the fictional world is falling apart? But didn''t they told me that I am doing great thest time?


    However, even after lying on the big rock for almost two hours now. I still couldn''t think of any answers to my question. My mind that is in chaos bes more chaotic.


    With all the questions keep floating on my mind. I think only the Virtouse can answer it. I''ve tried to sleep, hoping I can talk to the Virtouse in my dream. However, my mind is too active that sleeping is too difficult for me to do.


    I sigh and stand up. I guess, I''ll just talk to the Virtouse tonight. I just hope it''s not Pearce that they''ll send.


    I decided to return back to the camp since I''ve been gone for a while now. I''m pretty sure all of them return already.


    I am about to step outside the woods, but my steps are halted. I immediately hide my body behind a big tree. With wide eyes, I scan the surroundings. There is blood everywhere. The food that the maid has been stirring before was sttered on the ground. The tents that were standing before are now on the ground. The things inside the carriage were thrown outside.


    What happened? I am about to take a step, but I was startled when a group of soldierses out on the other side of the woods. And they look like they just lost a war.


    Did something happen while I was gone? Why is there blood everywhere, and why are the surroundings so chaotic? It looks like someone turn the ce upside down.


    "Ruler Laird, Prince Fraser. Don''t worry, didn''t the maids made sure that Lady Lauretr¨¦ was not here when the attackers came. I''m sure she is doing okay. She''s probably inside the woods." Leander said to the sullen Prince Fraser and Ruled Laird.


    What? Was the camp attacked while I was gone? But why would it be attacked if there are soldiers everywhere?


    It only means one thing. The attacker act when we were all inside the woods. But the timing is perfect. Is that a trap? Did they let the archer get caught so they could attack our camp while the soldiers are away?


    I look at the pool of blood everywhere. Don''t tell me that blood belongs to the maids?


    I came out from my hiding ce and walked towards them. The soldiers immediately withdraw their swords when they heard my footsteps. They immediately put it down also when they realized I was the owner of the footsteps.


    "Lady Lauretr¨¦!" One of the Vrawyth soldiers eximed happily.


    Ruler Laird, Prince Fraser, Rufus, Leander, and Princess Paislee, who are currently talking, turn their heads in my direction. Their gloomy face was immediately reced by a shocked expression, and it turns into happiness.


    Prince Fraser immediately sprints towards me and envelopes me in his embrace. "Thank goodness you''re okay. You don''t know how worried I was when I saw the blood sttered all over the ce." He then breaks from the hug and holds my cheeks in both of his hands. "Where have you been, Csille? I thought... I thought I already lose you." He then hugs me again. Tighter than the first one.


    I just stand there stunned by what is happening. Why is Prince Fraser hugging me like I was away for a decade?


    I look at Ruler Laird and the others who are behind us. I can see Ruler Laird''s eyes started to water. While Rufus is wiping his eyes inconspicuously. Leander and Princess Paislee stand there with wide smiles on their faces.


    I push Prince Fraser and frown at him. "What is happening in here?"


    Ruler Laird takes a step forward and exins things to me. Although I already have a rough idea on what had happened, I still need to know the full details.


    "The soldiers and us stay inside the woods for a while because we are interrogating the archer who almost harms you. But when we came back, what wees us shocked everyone. Blood is everywhere. The maids are lying on the floor unconscious. Everything''s a mess. It looks like someone attacks us while we are away. And when we tried to find you, we couldn''t see you everywhere. We thought something happened to you and the attackers took you with them. It''s a good thing you are here and okay."


    Prince Fraser checks my arms, my face, and my neck. "Good, good. No scratches. But where have you been? We''ve been searching for you for two hours now. I thought... I thought I wouldn''t see you again. Don''t scare me like that again, Csille. I thought I would die of fear knowing I couldn''t see you again." He hugs me again.


    I push him, but he just stays still and hugs me. Come on, how can I exin things if you keep hugging me? Also, have you forgotten we''re in a public ce? This isn''t appropriate, Prince Fraser.And can you not do this in front of the female lead? How can she likes you if you keep hugging girls beside her? Prince Fraser, please, follow the script.


    I look at Ruler Laird helplessly. I need to stay away from Prince Fraser real quick! I cannot interact with him outside what I have written. I cannot risk everyone.


    Ruler Laird looks like he is on my side today because he taps the shoulder of Prince Fraser, which is why Prince Fraser break off the hug. I immediately run towards Ruler Laird and avoid looking at Prince Fraser.


    I can feel Prince Fraser looking at me, but I don''t care. I need not to care. Because that''s what I am supposed to do.


    I heard Ruler Laird sigh and taps my shoulder. I look up to him, and he just shakes his head. He looks like he was disappointed with what I just did.


    "Where have you been, Csille? We''ve been looking for you everywhere. We thought we lost you too."


    I shake my head. "I was resting on the nearbyke. I still couldn''t get over with what the assassination attempt, and I thought I need some breather from all of these. I''ve been through a lot in just a span of one month, and I thought it''s a great time to take some rest and just reconnect with nature. I didn''t realize how time pass. I immediately came back here, and then I found all of you stressing over something."


    Ruler Laird sigh. "At least you''re okay, and you''re not harm. But next time bring someone with you. What if those attackers saw you and take you with them. What will happen to all of us?"


    I nod my head at Ruler Laird. I want to say to him that how can I bring someone with me if all the guards were inside the woods enjoying the torture with the archer. But I couldn''t tell him that I know everything.


    I look around, and my body shivered just by looking at the pool of blood. "What happened here? Did the maids die?"


    Ruler Laird nods his head. "Some died, but most didn''t. The attackers probably kill those maids who wanted to run or shout. But most of the maids were made unconscious by the attackers. At least they still have a little conscience and didn''t kill the innocent."


    I sigh. Although it''s sad that some maids die but at least not all of them. I frowned when I realized something. "But why didn''t they kill the maids? And why does it looks like they are looking for something."


    "It''s someone instead." Princess Paislee walks towards us. She then takes an arrow that looks like the same arrow they used to assassinate the Great Ruler. "I found this on the carriage of the Illorian City. It looks like they are looking for something, but I realized they are looking for a person instead."


    I frown. "What do you mean they are looking for a person? And how can you say they are really looking for a person?"


    Princess Paislee takes a paper out of her pocket. "This. I found this in one of the Vrawyth Kingdom''s carriage."


    My eyes immediately widen when I realized what the content of the paper is. That is a portrait of Csille, right? What does it mean?


    "Look at the bottom of the paper. There are also the weird carvings on the arrow. This made me conclude that their real intention is to take Lady Lauretr¨¦ away," Princess Paislee continues.


    There''s really the morse code, that means Strzalka, at the bottom of the paper. And if Princess Paislee saying is true, why would they want to take me? What do I have to do with them? I didn''t even write about them, and now they are looking for me?


    Why does the situation getting more out of hand the more I spend my time here? The story isn''t even starting, but why does it feel like it''s already starting? What is really happening?


    "It seems like they let us caught the archer so we could interrogate him, and they expected us to leave people behind. What the archer said is true. These people behind the group are really dangerous. Now that we know that they are existing, I''m pretty sure they would do something again. And the most important thing is to know why they are looking for Lady Lauretr¨¦."


    I knew it! What I am thinking is right. Everything is a trap. But how did they know that I would be left behind? How did they know that all of the soldiers will watch the interrogation? And why are they looking for me? Did I do something again? Is it because of my past mistakes?


    "Since we still don''t know who are the people behind that group and why are they looking for Lady Lauretr¨¦. We need to take extra precautions. We don''t know if, throughout our journey, they will attack again. It''s better to strengthen the safety of all and make sure this mistake would never happen," Ruler Laird said. He then looks at me and takes my hand. "I assure you that nothing will happen to you, okay?"


    I nod my head at Ruler Laird as a response. He smiles. "It''s better for you to take some rest first. With all that happened to you, I think you need to rest first. We will need to talk about the changes we need to make."

 Chapter 88 - : I Only Want You As My Wife

    I shake my head at him. "I''m the reason why some people lost their lives today. How can I stay on the carriage and rest? I want to be here. I want to help. Although I know you don''t need my help. But I just want to be here."


    Princess Paislee shakes her head. "What I just said is my conclusion only. It doesn''t really mean that they are here for you, Lady Lauretr¨¦. The archer who was first sent said that the real target of the attempt was the Great Ruler. So, don''t me yourself, Lady Lauretr¨¦. We still don''t know what do they really want from us."


    "Yes, but the mere fact that they have Csille portrait is rming. Also," Prince Fraser stare at me. "It''s better for you to rest. We don''t need you here."


    I gasp at Prince Fraser''s words. What does he mean by that? Does he think I''m only a deadweight here?


    Ruler Laird touches my hair. "Young Astalieu, don''t you think your words are too much?" He then stares at Prince Fraser. "Although I already ept you as my Godson, it doesn''t mean that I would let you said something like that to my Goddaughter."


    "Great Ruler, I''m just concerned for Csille''s health. In just one month, she experienced a lot of things. I''m just worried it will be bad for her. And now, she knows that the attackers have her portrait. I think she needs to rest her mind."


    I take a step and look at him. "Are you worried, or do you just see me as a weak person? Yes, I am a woman, and I grew up being pampered by my family, but it doesn''t mean that I couldn''t handle what is happening to me. Are you really protecting me Fraser, or are you endangering me more? Protecting wouldn''t help because if they really want to take me, they would do anything just to take me. I need to know what your n will be so I would realign my n to it. I don''t need saving your highness."


    Prince Fraser is about to refute, but Ruler Laird shakes his head at him. He then smiles at me. Seemingly satisfied with what I have said. "You''re truly the Goddaughter of this Great Ruler. I''m proud of you. Okay, I will let you with us. Also, if you want, I could help you with basic self defense."


    "Ruler Laird! Csille doesn''t need to know how to learn self defense. I can perfectly protect her." Prince Fraser immediately responds.


    I just look at him and sigh. "But you will not always be by my side, Prince Fraser. How can you protect me? Also, your life is more precious than my life. How can I let you risk your life just for this Count''s daughter? I don''t think that''s appropriate."


    Prince Fraser takes a step forward to me, but I immediately step back and hide myself behind Ruler Laird. He already hugged me for a couple of minutes a while ago. This unnecessary interaction wouldn''t help me. How can Prince Fraser not understand?


    The one who he should be protecting is not me. But rather, it''s Princess Paislee. I am the viiness and not some a damsel in distress, Princess.


    Prince Fraser stops when he saw me step back. He sighs and looks at me. He looks so disappointed. "Csille, how can you say it like that? You''re my fianc¨¦e, of course, I will save you. Why do you talk like that? I would never abandon you."


    I want tough at Prince Fraser''s words. He wouldn''t abandon Csille? Is he kidding me? He would abandon Csille and break off this so called engagement because of Princess Paislee. How can he say something like that? It would make Csille hope for something from him.


    I sigh. I want to tell him that he would abandon me in the future and what he is saying right now sounds a joke for me. However, I couldn''t tell him that.


    "Prince Fraser, I don''t want to rely on anyone. And it doesn''t concern about my rtionship with anyone. I just want to be able to protect myself on my own. And yes, I may be your fianc¨¦e, but your life is still precious than mine. If you die, the Vrawyth Kingdom will lose its only heir. However, if I am the one who dies, you can still rece me with another fianc¨¦e."


    Prince Fraser''s eyes widen. "Csille! How can you say something like that? I don''t need anyone else. I only want you as my wife. I would rather be single all my life than to marry anyone."


    I don''t know what to feel right now. What Prince Fraser is saying is really fluttering, but for someone who knows what will happen in the future, it sounds like a joke.


    He only wants Csille to be his wife? He would rather be single? Really? But why will he marry Princess Paislee in the future?


    I shake my head at Prince Fraser. "Your highness, it''s just a hypothetical scenario. Also, what I am saying is I just want to protect myself. Is it wrong? Or you just saw me as someone who always needs someone to rely on? Do I look like I am some damsel in distress?"


    Prince Fraser got silent for a moment. He is about to refute my words again. However, Great Ruler shakes his head at Prince Fraser.


    "It''s better to talk about this in private. For now, let''s all call the soldiers and the others." Great Ruler asks a soldier to gather everyone.


    In just a few minutes. All people that are included in the entourage are standing in front of us.


    The Elders of the Illorian City, who was surveying the area, avoided the attack because of their perfect timing to check the area.


    The teachers and the doctors of the Vrawyth Kingdom are looking for medicinal herbs. Herbs that can be used to add to our food so we can keep our body fit. Herbs that could also be used in case of emergencies. They also got saved by their perfect timing to look for herbs.


    If they decided to move their schedule a littlete, some of them would probably die too. Good thing they are outside.


    The only group that was harm are the maids. There are three maids who died because of the attack, and several other maids got wounded.


    Only the maids who are still healing their wounds are not present in this meeting.


    "We gather you here to announce a very important message. You all know that we were just attack by someone. The one behind this is still unknown, and even the reason for the attack is unknown to us. The only thing we know is they will definitelye back and attack us again. When? That''s the problem. We don''t know when will they attack again. And the culprits are wiser than we expected it to be. What happened today should be a lesson for everyone in here." Great Ruler paused, and General Malvar hands him an arrow and a paper.


    "This arrow is what they used to attack us, and on this arrow has an inscription. This inscription means Strzalka. Although we still don''t know what does it mean or if it''s the name of the group. However, we received information that behind this group are people who have unique identities. And the target of their of their first attack is the Great Ruler and not Prince Fraser. However, with the recent attack, we recovered a paper with a portrait."


    Great Ruler, show my portrait to everyone. "This portrait was recovered in one of the carriages of the Vrawyth Kingdom. If you would notice, the same inscription on the arrow was found at the bottom of the portrait. We still don''t know why they have Lady Lauretr¨¦''s portrait. However, you all probably know that Csille Lauretr¨¦ is my Goddaughter and the fianc¨¦e of the Crown Prince of Vrawyth Kingdom. So, I hope the Vrawyth and the Illorian City will join hand in hand to go against this enemy."


    The soldier immediately raised their swords. "For the Great Ruler! For Lady Lauretr¨¦! For the Illorian City! For the Vrawyth Kingdom!" They shouted in full of energy.


    This is how the soldiers live. It''s really amazing to meet people who are willing to sacrifice their lives in order to save another life. How noble it is.


    When the cheer died down, Prince Fraser steps forward. "Because of the unwanted events, Great Ruler and I talk about what necessary changes we should make. We were supposed to stay here for two days, but because of what happened it will change into one day only. Tomorrow morning we will continue our journey and will only have a short stop at lunch time. And we will camp in the evening."


    Prince Fraser pause. "For every stop, we will set a perimeter. You cannot go outside the perimeter without consent and without anyone with you. That is applicable to anyone to avoid another casualty. The soldier will be divided into four groups. The first group will be assigned to guard the perimeter in the morning. The second group will be assigned to guard the camp site in the morning. The third group will be assigned to guard the perimeter in the evening. Thest group will be assigned to guard the camp site in the evening. So the group that is guarding the perimeter can easily send a signal if someone will attack us."


    They really think this thoroughly. The soldiers that have good swordsmanship skill was assigned to guard the perimeter. Swordmasters are usually agile and quick with their movements. With this, they could easily send a signal if someone attacks us. There are also archers in the group that is assigned to the perimeter. Which is also a good move because it is much easier to see the attacker on higher ground.


    While those assigned to guard the camp are the best among the soldiers. Best inbat fighting. Best on swordsmanship. Best on archery and all.


    The soldiers agree withoutin. They even look like they are excited about it.


    Princess Paislee and General Malvar were assigned to choose the soldiers who will be part of each group. Most of the Illorian soldiers were assigned to guard the camp site.


    After the assigning. The Doctors of the Vrawyth Kingdoms decided to divide themselves into two. So they could help the soldiers to guard the ce. They volunteered to treat those soldiers that would be harmful if the Strzalka will attack again. They also shared some of their knowledge on poisons that would help the soldiers in case of unwanted situation.


    The elders also start to create a design for traps that would help buy time for the soldiers. Although we have the Illorian City who is known for their unparalleled strength, it is still better to prepare for the worst.


    This Strzalka. We don''t know anything about them. But they probably know a thing about us, and that puts us in a disadvantageous ce. So we really need to set up our defense in the fastest way. Since we still don''t know when they will attack us again. It''s better to be prepared.


    But what is happening right now is definitely not what I have written. I remember writing about Princess Paislee getting injured, and Prince Fraser will help him. It''s about bromance, not technically since Princess Paislee is just in disguise, but she''s still in a man''s clothing.


    However, what is happening currently is definitely not about romance. Why did it turn to action? There are also poisons and traps. What is this? Why did it turn into the most used concept in the novel world? Fighting using sword and using poison to fight the enemy. And setting traps to capture them.


    My novel is supposed to be a light novel only. Why did it turn to be like this?

 Chapter 89 - : Doctor Lane

    I definitely need to talk to the Virtouse tonight. I need an answer to my questions.


    After a few reminders, the Great Ruler asks the soldiers to buried those maids who died because of the attack.


    After the meeting was adjourned, instead of taking a rest, I decided to visit the maids who got injured because of the attack.


    It''s a good thing that most of the injuries are minor only. I''m also d that the maid my father, the Count, insist me to bring is still alive.


    The maids are currently staying in a tent that is made for them. There are also two doctors who are assigned to observe their conditions. It''s a good thing that the King of Vrawyth was considerate enough to let us bring ten doctors for this trip. Or else it would be difficult for us to keep the maids safe.


    The maids who are still lying on their beds immediately get up when they see me walking inside the tent.


    I waved my hand at them. "You don''t need to get up. Don''t strain yourself. You don''t need to follow formalities. What will happen if your wounds got worst again? We all need you on this trip, so rest well."


    The maids nod their heads andy on their bed obediently. The two Doctors immediately rush towards me. "Lady Lauretr¨¦. What are you doing here?" On the doctors ask me with a smile.


    I look around and smile at them. I hand them a basket full of fruits that I brought in the Illorian City. "This, it would be best to let them eat it so they could gain energy again that would help them heal their wounds. Also, I''m just here to check on the condition of all of them."


    "This. Isn''t this the food you bought in Illorian City? How can we ept it?"


    I walk towards the bed of the maid my father insists on bringing. I frown when I see a big scratch on her face. The maid just bows her head. "Miss, I''ll just ask another maid to exchange with my position. I know you don''t like-"


    I sit on the bed and look at the Doctors who are behind me. "You can take the fruits. I don''t need it. They need it. Also, can you do something about her scars?"


    The maid immediately mps up and bow her head. "Miss, the doctor said my scars couldn''t be healed. I''m-"


    My eyes immediately squint, and I look at the Doctors. "It cannot be healed? Are you sure it cannot? As far as I remember, the Vrawyth Kingdom has the best doctors among the kingdoms. Howe they couldn''t even heal a simple scratch?"


    The two Doctors look at me with a shocked expression. "Lady Lauretr¨¦, are you questioning ourpetency? The King of the Vrawyth Kingdom chooses us to be part of this trip because of our skills in medicine. Don''t you think you have the right to question us?" One of the Doctors snaps at me.


    I raise my eyebrows at her. "Oh, really? So, are you saying to me that you''repetent enough and I don''t have the right to question the two of you?" I scoff. "You''re talking to the future Queen of the Vrawyth Kingdom, and you dare to ask me if I had the right to question you? Do you think Fraser will be happy to know about this? All I''m asking is, how can you not heal a simple scratch? I''m not asking you to stitch them. Howe it bes a difficult job for the two of you?"


    I stand up and walk towards them. "Or does the two of you think it''s too lowly for you to treat the maids?" I raised an eyebrow at them.


    One of the Doctors put her head down, but the other one stared straight into my eyes. She smirks. "Do you think I would be scared because of it? Future bride? But aren''t you the one avoiding Prince Fraser? And now you''re using that''s an excuse to frighten us? We''re a Doctor Lady Lauretr¨¦, and we work hard on it. How about you? What can you be outside the halo of Prince Fraser?"


    Oh, this Doctor is really a tough one. Too bad she''s challenging a Viiness. I smirk. "What am I outside the halo of Fraser?" I snort. "Have you forgotten, Doctor? I am the only daughter of the Count of Vrawyth, and I''m the only heir of our family''s heritage. Unlike you, I don''t need to work my ass off just to live. I could live a luxurious life without worries."


    The Doctor red at me. "You!" She is about to refute my words, but Leander suddenly walks inside the tent.


    "What is happening in here?" With a frown, he asked us.


    The Doctor, who looks like she wants to scratch my face, immediately acts pitifully. I rolled my eyes at her. Don''t tell me she has a thing with Leander? She''s way older than Leander. Did she think Leander will like her?


    The Doctor immediately runs towards Leander and rants at him. "Leander, Lady Lauretr¨¦ is questioning ourpetency. As the Son of the Royal Physician, don''t you think it''s insulting for us?" The Doctor then look at me with a smirk. It''s as if saying she already won the argument.


    Leander looks at me. "Csille, does Doctor Lane saying is true?"


    I shrugged my shoulders at him, and I walk towards the maid from the Lauretr¨¦ family. "Raise your head."


    The maid immediately raised her head, and the big scratch on her face was seen. "Don''t you think I don''t have the right to ask them? Why does the maids'' wounds look like this?" I raise an eyebrow at Leander.


    Leander frown and looks at Doctor Lane. Doctor Lane repeatedly shakes her head. "Leander, we were supposed to treat them when Lady Lauretr¨¦ came, and the first thing she does is to question us. How can we treat the patients'' wounds?"


    Iugh at Doctor Lane''s remarks. "The maids were immediately brought to this tent for you to treat it. How long have they been staying here? More than two hours? Even if they outnumber the two of you, two hours is more than enough to attend to their wounds. Also, I think I have the right to question you because the monarch of the Kingdom is the one paying you. I am a citizen of the Vrawyth Kingdom. I do think, you asking me if I have the right to question you is quite out of line. Also, don''t you think it''s insulting for you to ask me what am I outside the halo of Prince Fraser?"


    The Doctor is about to refute, but Leander immediately cuts her off. "You asked her that? I know you''re older than the two of us, but don''t you think it''s disrespectful for you to question the fianc¨¦e of the Crown Prince? Doctor Lane, I hope you watch your words, or else I couldn''t save you even if I want to."


    Doctor Lane re at me. "Why am I the one who needs to watch my words? I am a respected Doctor of the Vrawyth Kingdom. The King choose me to join this trip because I ampetent enough, but because of a certain spoiled brat noble daughter, I need to bow down? What do you want me to do, huh? To just sit still and watch her criticize mypetency as a Doctor?"


    "Doctor Lane!"


    I step forward and shake my head at Leander."If you only do your job, do you think I would criticize you? You keep parading your title as a doctor but let me ask you, Doctor Lane, are you doing what a Doctor should be doing?"


    Doctor Lane is about to refute, but I immediately cut her off. "You keepining that I''m questioning you as a Doctor, but look around you, Doctor Lane, does their wounds have been treated?" I walk towards my personal maid. "What''s your name?"


    The maid bows her head. "My name is Eve. Miss."


    I raised her head and made it face Doctor Lane. "Is this howpetent you are? Eve''s wounds are still bleeding. And look around. Most of the maid''s wounds are still bleeding and untreated. Yes, some are treated I could see that. But how did you treat them? Look how you dressed their wounds. Is that how a Doctor should dress the wounds of their patient? Why does it look like it was made carelessly? So, tell me, is it wrong to question yourpetency if this is how you treat the patient? Or you just think that it a low thing for you to treat the maids?"


    Doctor Lane got silent. She just bites her lips and res at me. Leander looks at Doctor Lane and shakes his head.


    "Doctor Lane, is this how you treat your patients? And you even questioned Lady Lauretr¨¦? Is that how a Doctor should act?"


    Doctor Lane bowed down her head and clenched her fist. Trying to control the anger she is feeling.


    I would have let her go if she just treats the patient right. However, she got the nerve to mock me? That''s against my limit. She didn''t know who she''s fighting with.


    "Why am I the bad guy here? I am doing my job as a Doctor. I am a respected Doctor in the Vrawyth Kingdom. Why would I need to treat these lowly peasants?"


    "Doctor Lane!" Leander snaps at her.


    Doctor Lane is about to refute again, but Prince Fraser entered the tent with a frowning face. "Did I heard it right, Doctor Lane? Do you think you''re above the maids just because of your title as a Doctor? Is that how a Doctor treats her patient?"


    Doctor Lane froze in an instant and looked at Leander. Trying to ask Leander for help.


    I smirk. She got the guts to ce herself on a high pedestal. While Prince Fraser, who is born as nobility and the future Ruler of the Vrawyth Kingdom, put everyone else beyond him. Where did she get her confidence? How can Doctor Lane get away with this?


    I walk towards Prince Fraser, and clings to his arm, which causes him to freeze on the spot. He looks at me bewildered.


    I just pout at him. "Prince Fraser, I was just asking her why did my personal maid''s wound is still not attended. But she suddenly snaps at me. She asks me what would I be without your halo? Is it right for her to ask that? Was my question out of line?"


    Prince Fraser just stares at me dumbfoundedly. Like what I have said is too unbelievable for him.


    I hear Doctor Lane snort, but she immediately covers her mouth and looks at me mockingly.


    "Fraser," I tug the end of his sleeves and put up a pitiful expression. For the sake of making this Doctor pay. I even sacrifice my dignity. Why do I always make things difficult for me?


    I feel Prince Fraser tremble a little. He looks at me and puts his arm behind my back. He then leaned on me and whispered, "We definitely need to talk about thister, Csille."


    He then looks at Doctor Lane. "Doctor Lane, don''t you have anything to exin?" He asks with an edge on his voice.


    Doctor Lane immediately waves her hands. "Prince Fraser, please let me exin. That''s not what I really said. She was questioning mypetency, your highness, so I-"


    "So you criticize her is that so? And are you saying that my fianc¨¦e, Csille Lauretr¨¦, is lying? What would she get from lying to me?"


    Doctor Lane looks res at me. "I am not lying! She questioned mypetency as a Doctor. Why are you not seeing that? What right does she have to question mypetency? Just because she is the so called fianc¨¦e of you, Prince Fraser?"


    Iugh at Doctor Lane''s words. "I am just asking you why their wounds are not healed. Why do you need to sound soo defensive? Also, Prince Fraser heard what you said a while ago. Do you think he is a fool to believe your words? Not because you''re older and have the title of the Doctor, it will mean that we will believe in all the words you say. It requires mutual respect Doctor Lane."

 Chapter 90 - : I Don’t Want To Hurt You

    Doctor Lane gritted her teeth. "Why are you so bias Prince Fraser. I am definitely the one who is in a disadvantageous situation here. Why-"


    Doctor Lane didn''t get the chance to continue her words because Leander immediately cuts her off.


    "Doctor Lane, please get a hold of yourself. What happened to you?"


    However, it seems like Doctor Lane didn''t heard what Leander is saying and just spat out insulting words to us, Prince Fraser and I.


    Prince Fraser gritted his teeth and looked at Leander. "Is this how the Doctors of the Vrawyth Kingdom acts?"


    Leander immediately shakes his head. "I''m sorry, your highness. Doctor Lane is actually one of the best Doctors in the Kingdom, but she is known for her arrogant attitude. I''m sorry, I''ll deal with this."


    Prince Fraser shakes his head. "No, I want Doctor Beckett to deal with this. He will know how to handle her. Also, assigned another Doctor who will be in charge to attend to the wounds of the maids. Make sure it''s not like Doctor Lane."


    After Prince Fraser said those words, he grabs my hand and immediately drags me out of the tent. I try to break off from his grip, but he would hold my hand tighter every time I try. I just sigh and let him do his thing.


    Where will he bring me? And why does he looks mad? Did I do something wrong again? Why do I always see him when I am avoiding him?


    I look around and found everyone looking at us with smiling faces. This. Isn''t this too much out of the script? Why does everyone look so happy when the male lead is holding the hands of the viiness? I even see Princess Paislee smiling at us. Like she is enjoying what is happening.


    Cut! Cut! Can every one of you follow the script? Like,e on, don''t make it too difficult for the viiness? I wanted to cry because of what is happening. Give me a break!


    Prince Fraser stops in front of one of the carriages of the Vrawyth Kingdom. There are two soldiers who are cleaning the room inside. They immediately get off the carriage when they see us.


    "Prince Fraser! Lady Lauretr¨¦! Do you need anything? We''re still cleaning this carriage, and it will probably take half an hour before we get rid of the blood and make it good as new."


    Prince Fraser waves his hand at the two soldiers. "We will deal with it. The two of you, you''re dismissed. Help the other soldiers around."


    After saying that, he gets inside the carriage and offers his hand for me to get in the carriage also. The two soldiers immediately get away from us.


    I look at his hand and frown. "Prince Fraser, what do you want to talk about?"


    However, he didn''t answer my question and just offered his hand to me again. "Get inside the carriage Csille," he said in a controlled voice.


    Although I feel my body starts to sweat because of his tone of voice, I refuse to enter. He looks mad, and I don''t want to talk to him when he is mad.


    "Your highness, please answer my question first. What do you want to talk about?"


    Prince Fraser frowns. "I will ask you for thest time Csille Lauretr¨¦, get inside the carriage."


    I shivered with the tone of his voice. It sounds like any minute from now. He will snap at me. However, I still don''t want to enter.


    I repeatedly shake my head at him. I am about to say something when I feel myself floating in the air. My eyes widen, and I look at Prince Fraser, who is carrying me inside the carriage.


    He immediately closes the door when we get inside and puts me down to sit. I immediately back off to the edge and avoid Prince Fraser''s gaze.


    Can I just continue my argument with Doctor Lane? I would rather argue with Doctor Lane than to argue with Prince Fraser. Prince Fraser is not my opponent, okay?


    I heard him sigh. "Csille, why?"


    I look at him and see him looking at me intently. Why what?


    "Why are you doing this?"


    I frown. What is he talking about? Why can''t he directly ask what he wanted to ask? "What do you mean by these? What are you referring to?"


    Prince Fraser smiles bitterly and looks outside the window. "Us. What happened to us?"


    I got silent with his question because I know I couldn''t answer that. I couldn''t tell him that I am only doing this for the sake of everyone living here. I couldn''t tell him that I have no other choice because he won''t believe it for sure. And I know this world wouldn''t let me spill the information I know to Prince Fraser. So, how am I supposed to answer that?


    I heard himugh. But it''s augh not full of happiness, but rather it''s full of sadness. I avoid looking at him. Trying to control the pain that is starting to stir inside of me.


    "You''re doing it again. Why do you always avoid things that you don''t want to talk about? Don''t I deserve an answer, Csille?" His voice broke, and I feel my heart broke too.


    Goodness, why does it hurts hearing him hurting? If only I have a choice. I would never want to put him or anyone in pain. Can I take his pain away?


    It''s all my fault! If I didn''t stray away from my character in the first ce, Prince Fraser wouldn''t have feelings for Csille. I should have listened to the Virtouse back then, and now he is hurting because of me. Someone is hurting again because of me. I feel a lump in my throat.


    "Damn it, Csille! Answer me!" He snaps at me. He then forces me to look at him. The first thing I saw was the pain evident in his eyes. He''s really hurting, and that''s because of me.


    I force my tears down and sigh. "It''s not about you, Prince Fraser. I just couldn''t get myself to say the words I want to say to you."


    "Why don''t you say it to me! Say it to me now! I want to know it!"


    I shake my head at him. I put my head down. "Because I know I will hurt you Fraser, and I never want that. I don''t want to hurt you. It was never my intention to hurt you, Fraser." I look up at him and stare straight at his eyes. I want him to see that what I am saying is true. I never intended to hurt him.


    He is meant for Princess Paislee, and if I force myself to him, we will only get hurt. Or maybe the right words are, Csille is the one who will get hurt.


    Prince Fraser just stares at me for a moment and leans his body on the chair. He closes his eyes and remains quiet.


    I just stare at him and sigh. "Fraser, I''m sorry. I''m sorry if I always hurt you. I... I just." I sigh and close my eyes.


    I really want to tell him my reason, but I know I cannot. So, I would rather be the bad person. Just think that you''re doing all of these for everyone, Csille.


    "Csille, I want to know."


    I open my eyes and found him staring at me. I just shake my head at him. Even if I want to tell you, I cannot do that. I don''t have any choice, Fraser. It''s the only thing I can do for you and for everyone.


    Prince Fraser made me face him. "I want to know your reason. I don''t care if I get hurt. I want to know why you are doing this. I thought you like me? Didn''t you confess to me that you liked me a few months ago? What changed Csille? I want to know. Maybe I could do some about that."


    I shake my head at him. There''s nothing he can do. Even I, the writer of this world, cannot do anything. How can the character I write do something about this?


    You don''t understand Prince Fraser. I couldn''t tell him that I only confess to him before because I''m avoiding him. And I couldn''t tell him I am avoiding him now because I have feelings for him.


    "Why can''t you tell me, Csille? You keep saying that you don''t want to hurt me, but everything you are doing is hurting me, Csille. I want this rtionship to work, but how can I make it work if you''re not helping me? I want to know where did it go wrong? Let''s fix this, Csille. Didn''t we promise each other to be always by each other side? Why can''t you do that?" I heard him sob, and I feel my heart shattered because of it. I could feel tears starting to fall from my eyes.


    Prince Fraser. Please, I beg you. Don''t make this more difficult for me.


    He put his hands on my shoulders. "Csille, I want to know. One moment you''re sweet at me. Making me hope that you like me too. But one moment, you''re so distant that I felt like you hate me. Do you hate me, Csille?"


    I bite my lips, trying to force the sob down my throat. But no matter what I did, I couldn''t control it. I started sobbing, and I cry like a baby.


    Prince Fraser immediately hugs me and gently taps my shoulders. "Shh, don''t cry, Csille. It hurts me when I hear you cry. Please tell me what''s bothering you. I''m always here for you. I promise you that."


    My cry bes louder because of his words. What Pearce said is true. This feeling is really mine. I could feel the pain vividly. It''s like the time when I got heartbroken by my first love in the real world. The pain I feel back then isparable to the pain I am feeling right now. It hurts. It really hurts.


    He will always be here for me? It''s impossible. He will end up with Princess Paislee and not me. Also, I''m not from this world. No matter what the ending is, he wouldn''t be beside me.


    I hug him tighter. When did my feelings change? Why do I feel like I don''t want to return to the real world now? Is it because of him? But Prince Fraser isn''t supposed to be mine in the first ce. And didn''t I told Soiartze that characters are meant for characters and humans are meant for humans? Why am I breaking my own principles now?


    Prince Fraser continues caressing my hair and my back. I hug him tighter. Maybe I should do something for him. I cannot let him hope for something between us. It wouldn''t be fair for me to do that to him. Although Prince Fraser had anger management issues at times, but he''s a good man overall. I don''t think he deserves to be hurt like this.


    Also, I don''t think him waiting for me to respond to his feelings will help the plot. If he keeps waiting for me and forces his way to Csille, how can Princess Paislee develop feelings for him?


    No woman in the right mind would like to have feelings for someone who is still hangup on another woman.


    So, I think it''s better to face everything in one go instead of running away from him. Because sooner orter, I know I will lose usible reason to avoid him. So, why not face him now? I couldn''t avoid it forever. Csille will eventually push herself to Prince Fraser in the future, and before that timees, I need to make Prince Fraser fall in love with Princess Paislee.


    "Prince Fraser, do you really want to know my reasons?"


    Prince Fraser stops caressing my hair. He then nods his head. "I want to know your reason Csille. I want to know why you are doing all of this. Even if it hurts me. I don''t care. I just want to know your reason."

 Chapter 91 - : The Reason, The Deal And The Kiss

    I sigh. "Prince Fraser remember when I said I like you? It''s true. that time I really like you." I paused. Trying to think of words that wouldn''t hurt him. "However, after all the things I experienced this month. It made me realize a lot of things."


    Prince Fraser breaks off from the hug and face me. "A lot of things? What is it? That you don''t like me anymore? Is that the reason why you''re avoiding me?"


    I shake my head at him. "I still like you, Fraser."


    He frowns. "You still like me, but? I could definitely hear a but Csille."


    I smile bitterly at him. "As I said, I realized a lot of things. I realized that the world is vast, and there''s a lot of things out there that I need to attend to. The world doesn''t revolve around me anymore, Fraser. I cannot just focus myself on this rtionship," I hold his hands.


    "What does the world have to do with these?"


    I shake my head at him. "You don''t understand, Fraser. How can I let myself be happy knowing that there''s a lot of people who needed help? I want to help Fraser."


    "You''re the future Queen of the Vrawyth Kingdom Csille. You will have many chances to help people. I don''t understand why you are saying all of this."


    I scoff. "You still don''t understand, Fraser. This world doesn''t just revolve around us. I cannot cage myself into the world you want me to face. I want to experience the world on my own. I''m tired of always being in the shadow of you or my father. I''m tired of hearing people that I''m just the daughter of the Count or I''m just the fianc¨¦e of you. What Doctor Lane said made me think. What would I be without you in my life? I want to know the answer, Fraser. I want to enjoy my life as Csille."


    Prince Fraser sigh. "Csille, why can''t you do that without avoiding me? Can you not do that?"


    I take a deep breath and shake my head at him. "Fraser, if I don''t avoid you, do you think I could get away from your shadow?" I take his hand and put my forehead on his. "Fraser, I''m not asking you to cancel our engagement. I just want you to let me live my life as Csille. I just want to grow on my own. Please."


    Prince Fraser sigh and looks at the window. "Is this the only thing I could do, Csille? Don''t we have another choice? I want to be always beside you."


    "That''s suffocating, Fraser. You cannot cage me with the world you are living in right now. If you are satisfied with the way you are living, then good for you. But you cannot force your world to me, Fraser. We have our own world, Fraser. A world that is different than yours. You need to ept that I also have a life I need to face. I cannot always be with you the same way you cannot always be with me."


    Prince Fraser sigh. "I will always be with you, Csille. Always. That''s why I don''t understand why you''re saying this."


    Iugh bitterly. "You are always with me because it''s convenient to you, Fraser. That''s why you didn''t see anything wrong with what is happening. Have you ever consider what I am thinking? If it''s convenient for me? If you''re satisfied with being the Crown Prince of the Vrawyth Kingdom, then I am happy for you. Really. But Fraser, have you ever ask me if I''m happy being your fianc¨¦e?"


    Prince Fraser looks at me with wide eyes. "You...you don''t like being engaged with me?"


    I sigh. Why can''t he understand what I am saying? "I didn''t say that. I am happy being your fianc¨¦e, Fraser. I do, but we''re only fourteen years old. We were supposed to explore the world and build our own identity. But how can I do that if everywhere I go, the only thing people say is my engagement with you? My world is being constricted because of you, Fraser, and I am even starting to lose my own identity. Do you know how I felt every time people would address me as the Count''s daughter or the Fianc¨¦e of the Crown Prince? It''s suffocating, Fraser. Why? Why do I need to lose myself just to be with you?"


    Prince Fraser got silent. He just stares at me while the tears in his eyes continue to fall down. "Are you saying I am hindering you, Csille? But...but I never intended to do that. I didn''t know. I...I thought y-you''re okay with everything. Why?" He muttered in a broken voice. "Why didn''t you tell me, Csille?"


    I look at the tears in his eyes, and I cry. Everything hurts. I want to tell him the truth, but this is the only usible reason I can give him. "Because you will get hurt, Fraser. You''re so used to the idea that I am always with you. I thought if I started to disassociate myself from you, you''ll eventually understand what I am doing. But I was wrong, and I''m sorry for confusing you, Fraser. Trust me, I don''t want to do this, but Fraser, I don''t want to lose myself just to have you. We''re still young, Fraser. We will have time for love in the future. For now, can you please let me grow?"


    Prince Fraser avoids my gaze. He is still crying, and I could see his fist clenching.


    <em><strong>I''m sorry, Fraser. I''m sorry for lying to you. I''m sorry for all the pain I have caused you. But I''m only doing this for you to be happy in the future. Even if that happiness doesn''t include me.</strong></em>


    After a few minutes, he sighs and stares back at me. "Okay, I will do what you want. Although I still don''t want you to do this, but I''llpromise. For you, Csille. I willpromise. Just promise me you''ll still end up with me, okay?"


    I want tough at him. End up with you? That''s impossible Fraser, because even if I want to be with you, you will not choose me. Why would you even choose the Viiness if you can be with the female lead?


    I nod my head at him. He sigh. "What will you do then? Will you avoid me now?"


    I nod my head at him. "Yes, I need to, Fraser. If I want to create my identity, I need to avoid you. But it doesn''t change anything, Fraser. It won''t change anything between us."


    "Promise? It won''t change our rtionship? You will not cancel our engagement? I warn you, Csille. I am only agreeing to this proposal of yours because I care for you and I want what you want. However, it doesn''t include the cancetion of our engagement. You cannot cancel our engagement no matter what."


    I smile at him and mess his hair. "Don''t worry. I wouldn''t dare to do that."


    I don''t need to do that because you''re the one who will cancel our engagement and not me. So, technically it''s not me who will break our promise.


    What they said is true. Promises are really made to be broken. But at least Ysa, Prince Fraser will be happy with Princess Paislee. Happily ever after, remember?


    And I will return to the real world and be the writer I wanted to be. But do I still want it? Do I still want to return to the real world? I sigh. I don''t even know if I would want to.


    Prince Fraser looks straight at me. He leans forward and whispers, "I will wait for you, Csille Lauretr¨¦ Astalieu. I will always wait for you. Forever." He then kisses my forehead for a whole minute.


    I immediately froze on my spot. What did happened? Did he just kiss me on my forehead? Waitt! It wasn''t supposed to happen. His first kiss is supposed to be Princess Paislee. He would kiss her on her forehead too. But why am I the first person he kissed on the forehead? This doesn''t make sense!


    I heard him chuckled. I look at him. "You look so cute when you blush, and it is making me take back my decision."


    I instantly covered my cheeks with my two hands. "You cannot take back your decision. You already agree. Be a man and stick with your decision. You cannot change it. If...if y-you cha-change i-it I...I will hate you!"


    Why did I stutter? He would make fun of me because of that. I look at him, and true to my words, he is really enjoying this. He had a teasing smile on his face.


    "Why are you stuttering, Csille? Are you flustered?" He leans on the door and looks at me teasingly. "You know we can always cancel the deal. I can adjust. I wouldn''t mind."


    I pout at him. "Fraser!"


    Heughs at me and put raise his both hands. "Okay, I''m just kidding. I know you wouldn''t change your mind. I am just taking chances. Maybe you can still soften and eventually change your mind."


    "I won''t change my mind, Fraser. I need to do this. Not just for myself but for you too and for the whole Vrawyth Kingdom."


    Prince Fraser frown. "What do you mean for me? For the whole Vrawyth Kingdom?"


    "Aren''t I the future Queen of the Kingdom? I want to be the Queen that you needed. A wife that will help you and not be a deadweight for you. I want to be a Queen who has done something on her own and created an identity out of my title. I want to be the best version of myself when I am with you. Not this insecure girl who doesn''t even know what I am doing in my life. I want to be the Queen that all the Vrawyth people deserve. If I will be your future wife and future Queen, I want to be deserving of that title. So please let me grow, Fraser."


    I don''t even know why I said those words. Is it to convince Prince Fraser or to make myself get lost with the idea that I could be with him? Just for today.


    Prince Fraser smiles widely at me. "Future wife? Future Queen? I like that. I will be waiting for that day then. However, since you will avoid, does it mean I need to avoid you? Can I not talk to you?"


    "Yes, you need to avoid me as much as you can. But if it''s necessary, you don''t need to. We''re still the same, Fraser. I don''t hate you. We''re just giving each other the time for ourselves. Our individuality. Because once we be official Fraser, everything will be both of us. We will decide together, do things together, and such. So, take this time too to build your own identity. Don''t you feel suffocated with your title?"


    Prince Fraser shakes his head. "The moment I be aware of my identity, I already epted the fact that I will live forever with this. Csille, you don''t need to take your title away just to know your identity. You can have both without sacrificing one."


    I smile bitterly at him. "Fraser, you know how to adjust with it, and it feelsfortable for you. But for me, it''s not. I just want to rebuild myself and be Csille. Just Csille."


    Prince Fraser sigh. "I guess I couldn''t change your mind. But remember, no matter what happens, I will always wait for you. Always. So take your time, but I really wish it won''t take long." Iughed at his words. He then hugs me. "I will miss you, Csille, and please, can you stop interacting with Leander or Rufus or even Sir Farren. I don''t like it."


    I push him a little, but he didn''t budge. "Fraser, you''re doing it again. Please, don''t try to trap me with the things you like. Rufus, Leander, and Sir Farren are my friends. You cannot restrict me from interacting with them."


    "But I''m your fianc¨¦, and you don''t want to talk to me. Howe they can talk to you? Isn''t that too unfair?"


    I roll my eyes at him. "That''s the thing you''re my fianc¨¦, and they are just my friends. Why are you making a big deal out of it? Do you want to exchange positions with one of them?"


    Prince Fraser immediately shakes his head and hugs me tighter. "No way! How can I let any one of them take my ce? That''s not going to happen. I would break their bones if they tried."


    I shake my head at him. It''s just words. I know in the future, no matter how much I talk with Rufus or Leander, he wouldn''t get jealous. Not even care.


    Prince Fraser takes a ne from his pocket. My eyes immediately widen when I recognized the ne. It''s the heirloom of their family. It will be given to the wife of the oldest son. But why is he taking it from his pocket?


    "Here, I will give you this as a sign of my promise that I will always wait for you. Forever."


    I immediately refused it. How can I dare to take the ne that he is supposed to give to Princess Paislee?


    However, no matter how much I refused, he still insisted. When he sees that I wouldn''t dare to take the ne, he put it on my neck. "Why are you so worried? I''m just giving you the ne that is meant for you. So, please take care of it."


    I really want to take off the ne, but Prince Fraser said that if I return it to him. He will take back his decision. I sigh and just let it. I''ll just make a way to give it to Princess Paislee.


    Prince Fraser looks at me expectantly. I frown. "What?"


    "Won''t you give me something in return too? Something very important to you. So, I will be assured that you will honor your promise."


    I frown. Why do we need to exchange things? We will not even end up together. Will it make things moreplicated if we want to take back those things?


    I sigh. But Prince Fraser looks like he really wants it, and if I didn''t give him anything, he would take back his words. And I cannot let that happen. I look at the things that I have. But I couldn''t see anything that can beparable to the ne he gave me.


    My eyes immediately widen when I remember the anklet my father gave me. He said it would protect me at all times. But since it''s too loose for me, I decided to just keep it.


    I rummage into my bag, and I smile when I found it. Good thing I always bring it with me. "Here. Although it couldn''t bepared to the ne, you gave me. But my father said it will always protect the person who is wearing it."


    Prince Fraser''s eyes widen when he saw the anklet. "This anklet! This is one of the oldest charms in the Vrawyth Kingdom. They said the first King used to wear this as protection, and it really protected him from harm. Csille, are you sure you want to give it to me? I think you need it more than I do. Especially the Strzalka is after you."


    I shake my head at him. "No, just take it. You''ll need it more than I do."


    I won''t be needing it. There''s nothing bad will happen to Csille, but something bad will happen to you, Prince Fraser. So, please take it.

 Chapter 92 - : Wedding

    Everything returned back to its original ce. The window of the carriage of the Illorian City was back to normal like it had never been broken before. I don''t know how they do it, but it''s really amazing though.


    Only Leander, Ruler Laird, Eve who is my personal maid, and I are inside the carriage. Prince Fraser and the rest decided to return to the Vrawyth carriage. As per my deal with Prince Fraser. He is really avoiding me now.


    I should be happy now because I already solved my problem with Prince Fraser, and I just need to help him realize his feelings for Princess Paislee. But I couldn''t make myself happy. I feel empty. I feel like I''m making a huge mistake right now.


    I shake my head and sigh, which causes Ruler Laird to look at me worriedly. "Csille, are you okay? You have been sighing for the whole morning. Did something happen? Are you still worried about the Strzalka? Don''t worry. We will definitely find them."


    I look at Ruler Laird and shake my head at him. I even forgot about that because all I''ve been thinking the whole morning is my deal with Prince Fraser.


    "I''m okay, and I''m not worried about Strzalka. Although the self defense you have taught me yesterday is only basic. I''m more confident to face them, " I look outside. "Don''t worry about me. I''m just bored. How long will it take before we arrive at the Saiven Kingdom?"


    "I like that you have confidence but don''t be toocent. We still don''t know the real strength of our opponent." Ruler Laird said while shaking his head.


    He''s right. I shouldn''t getcent. But I just don''t think something will happen to me. The romance between Prince Fraser and Princess Paislee hasn''t started. It won''t make sense if something will happen to the viiness. Also, I haven''t written that Csille will be endangered. If anyone will be endangered, that would be Princess Paislee and not me.


    "Also, we will only need to travel for another three days, and we will be in the Saiven country. We will be two weeks early for the date of the Competition, but since most of the representatives of the kingdoms are already in there. The Vrawyth Kingdom will probably be thest Kingdom that will arrive. I heard every Kingdom waits for the date ofpetition instead of returning back to their respective Kingdom," Leander, who was busy reading his medical book, raises his head and answers my second question.


    I nod my head at him. If we only had three days, then I''m pretty sure the scene I have written between Prince Fraser and Princess Paislee will happen one of these days.


    I sigh. Instead of feeling happy, why do I feel sad? Am I getting jealous because of it? But Prince Fraser is not mine in the first ce. I sigh again and close my eyes. I put my hand on my pocket and touch the ne that Prince Fraser gave me.


    What I did is good for everyone, but why does it feel like what I did is not good for me? I know Prince Fraser will be happy that he didn''t force himself to me. But what about me? What will happen to me in the future? If he wants to pursue Princess Paislee and not me? Will I be okay?


    I want to be happy for him, but how can I do that if thinking about the future makes me in pain. I sigh.


    "Csille, are you sure you''re okay? You can share it with me if you want."


    I shake my head, Ruler Laird. What will I tell him that I am sad because I push away Prince Fraser, and now I am jealous because of his future interaction with Princess Paislee? Isn''t it sound absurd? I was the one who pushes him away, but now I am jealous?


    "I''m okay, Godfather. I probably just need to rest." I close my eyes and try to sleep.


    I also need to talk to the Virtouse. I didn''t talk to themst night for an unknown reason. As far as I remember, every time I would have questions, they will visit me instantly in my dreams. However, they didn''t visitst night. What could have happened? Are they too busy dealing with the other spirit? Maybe I could talk to them when I sleep.


    ________________________________


    I open my eyes, and I found myself inside a huge church. There are people everywhere. Smiling widely at each other.


    I frown. Where am I? I look around, trying to figure out what is happening, but all I could see are people chattering and cheering happily. There are decorations everywhere, and the guards are standing in line at the side of the aisle, and they are raising their swords in front of each other. Forming a roof-like shape. You can walk past through the roof-life shape.


    I am still in the Vrawyth Kingdom? But if I am, what is happening? Howe I am back in the Vrawyth Kingdom? Thest thing I could remember is I am still in the carriage on the way to the Saiven Kingdom. Howe I am back?


    With a confused mind, I started to walk to the entrance. Trying to see what is happening. I stop beside twodies who are talking. Maybe I could get an idea of what is happening right now. Did I miss a very important event?


    "I''m excited to see the bride and the groom. I''m sure they would look good together." One of thedies said to her friend.


    Her friend nods her head. "I''m sure they will. The groom is the most handsome man among all the Kingdoms. No Crown Prince could even bepared to him. The bride is also considered a beauty. So, I''m pretty sure they will look good together. Also, haven''t you see how they interact with each other? They are too sweet that even I got envious. When will we found our own prince charming," her friend said dreamily.


    So, it''s a wedding. But who will get married? I look around, and I am in awe of how carefully n the wedding is. Everything looks so elegant and extravagant. The couple probably came from noble families. But who could it be?


    They said the groom is the most handsome man in all the kingdoms? But the only person who could fit that description is still young. So, I''m pretty sure it''s not him. But who could bebel as the most handsome man at this time?


    And the bride, they said she is a beauty too. She''s not the most beautiful? As far as I remember, the title of being the most beautiful among all the Kingdoms was given to Csille. So, the bride couldn''t bepared to Csille.


    Now, I am more intrigued with this said couple. I continue walking towards the entrance. Trying to gather information about who the couple is.


    I walk closer to the twodies talking to each other. It looks like they are talking about the bride and the groom.


    "Heyy, if the groom is getting married to the bride. What will happen to the groom''s previous fianc¨¦e? I thought they are they will end up together. They look so good together too."


    I heard the otherdyugh in a low voice. "Have you forgotten what she did? Do you think the groom will want to have a bride like that? And why would he choose her if he could have her bride? The bride is the pride of their kingdom. However, the previous fianc¨¦e of the groom is the shame of our kingdom. It''s a good thing she was sent to a farawaynd and never allowed to step her foot on the Kingdom again. So, why would the groom choose his previous fianc¨¦e if he could have a bride like his bride right now?"


    Thedy nods her head. "But don''t you think the previous fianc¨¦e is quite pitiful? Imagine she grew up with the groom and be engaged with the groom since young. However, he just left her like nothing happened."


    The otherdy shakes her head. "How can the groom like her if she''s selfish and only cares for herself?"


    Thedy shakes her head. "I still think that the previous fianc¨¦e is pitiful. Have you ever wonder, maybe she did that because she felt betrayed by the groom?"


    I frown. The story of the couple and the previous fianc¨¦e sounds familiar. Where did I heard it?


    As I walk towards the entrance, a man outside announces that the wedding will start. He then starts calling the people of the entourage.


    They are the nobles of the Vrawyth Kingdom. But after all the nobles pass through me, I didn''t see my father, the Count.


    I look around, trying to see if I just missed him, but I didn''t. He isn''t in here. But why? The Lauretr¨¦ family is the only family from the nobles that are not here.


    I am still wondering where does my family is when the man announces that the bride and the groom will be entering the church.


    I look in front, and I immediately take a step backward. Tears started to fall down my eyes. Why? Why is he in front of me?


    I look around and found a banner hanging on the ceiling.


    <em><strong>Wishing a prosperous wedding for Prince Fraser Astalieu and Princess Paislee Saintizin. Long live the King and Queen!</strong></em>


    I covered my mouth. Trying to muffle down the sob that ising from my mouth. Prince Fraser is marrying Princess Paislee? How did ite to this? Did I skip time again? But this is the end of the novel. I haven''t even finished the second version of the novel. Howe this is happening?


    I now understand why the story of the couple and the previous fianc¨¦e sounds familiar. Because it''s the story of Csille. In the end, he really did choose Princess Paislee.


    I watch them walk forward to the altar. Prince Fraser is looking at Princess Paislee lovingly. Like she is the most important person in his life.


    I walk forward, trying to get a clearer view of them. What thedies said is true. They look good together. It''s like they are born for each other.


    I felt my heart being twisted in pain. Why? Why did it suddenly end like this? I haven''t done what I wanted to do.


    Prince Fraser stops and looks in my direction. He then red at me. "What are you doing at our wedding?" He covers Princess Paislee using his own body while ring at me. He looks so mad that I am here.


    I tried to speak, but I couldn''t get myself to speak. It''s like something is stopping my mouth not to talk.


    Princess Paislee looks at me. "Csille, what are you doing here? Do you n to ruin our wedding?"


    I tried to speak and said no to her, but I couldn''t. I feel like I have be rooted on the ground.


    Prince Fraser furiously yells at me. "You almost ruin the Vrawyth Kingdom, and you''re the reason for the decline of your own family, the Lauretr¨¦ family. And now, you even want to ruin our wedding? Why can''t you let us go? Why can''t you let us be happy? You already made too much mistake Csille, please don''t make me hate you more."


    My tears continuously fall from my eyes like a waterfall. I smiled bitterly. He said he would wait for me? He said he will always be by my side. I knew it. It will be a lie in the future. And by the way, he is looking at me now. I know he already hates me.


    Prince Fraser called the guards and dragged me outside the church. And I just let them drag me. They push me to the ground and left me.


    I look up. It''s already raining. The weather is probably sympathizing with me. This is the destiny of Csille. This is the destiny of the viiness


    I close my eyes and feel the rain falling to my face. This is the end of everything. Can I go back to the real world now?

 Chapter 93 - : Csille Is Back

    I am still crying my heart out when I notice a light. I look up, and I am immediately frightened when I saw a lightning strike in front of me. Probably ten meters away from me.


    I am about to run towards the church but another lightning strikes, and it is where I am standing. I close my eyes, waiting for the pain to seep through me.


    My body jolted when I felt the strike and when I open my eyes, I see myself sitting inside the carriage. I sigh in relief.


    Thank goodness. I thought Csille really died because of the lightning. Thank goodness it''s just a dream. I look around, and I frowned when I realized there''s no one inside the carriage but me.


    Where are the other people? I open the carriage door, but my steps halted when I couldn''t feel my body. What is happening?


    My feet move on its own, and walk outside the carriage. Is it the scene I have written? Is that the reason why I couldn''t control my body again?


    My feet walk towards the group of maids who are currently talking. "Hey, you do you know where Prince Fraser could be?" My mouth asks on its own.


    The maids immediately stop talking and bow their heads at me. "Lady Lauretr¨¦. His highness, Prince Fraser, is checking on the soldiers in the perimeter."


    My head nods at them and starts to walk towards the perimeter. However, I am immediately stops by the soldiers. "Lady Lauretr¨¦, where are you going? Your highness, Prince Fraser, instructs us not to let you out of the campsite. I''m sorry, but please go back Lady Lauretr¨¦."


    My face immediately frowns. Csille crossed her arms and raised her eyebrow at the soldiers. "I am the fianc¨¦e of the Vrawyth Kingdom, and you dare to obstruct me?" I feel my lips smirk. "Do you want your title as a soldier to be taken from you?"


    The two soldiers bow their heads at Csille''s remarks. I want to roll my eyes at her attitude. Can she be nice to people even once? Why does she always put up an attitude with anyone? It''s the reason why Prince Fraser would fall out of love with us.


    "Lady Lauretr¨¦, we were only doing the task his majesty, Prince Fraser, gave us. Please, don''t make it difficult for us."


    I feel my hand starting to clench. This. Isn''t the original Csille had the same attitude as Prince Fraser? They both have anger management issues.


    The other soldier nods his head. "Lady Lauretr¨¦, we cannot let you pass as per Prince Fraser''s order and if you want to remove us from being a soldier. We will dly ept that. However, no matter what happens, we cannot let you get out of the camp. If you want to talk to Prince Fraser, please wait for his return. I''m sure his highness is already on the way back."


    I could feel my eyes roll on its own. "Hmph. You two. I will definitely remember your name and when we return to the Vrawyth Kingdom. I will ask my father, the Count, to remove you from your posts," Csille then starts to walk to the Illorian carriage where I am staying.


    But even after I went inside, I still couldn''t move my own body. So, I really need to bear with the real Csille''s attitude? Great!


    I don''t understand how Prince Fraser develop feelings for Csille. She''s just too much. Quite selfish and immature. Although she is still young but I couldn''t see any improvement in her attitude and personality. It''s like she is born to be like this.


    Csille starts to rummage at the things inside the carriage. She found a book and read it, but after reading it for quite some time, she immediately put it down.


    "It''s so boring. This book isn''t much help. I know everything inside of it. Do they really think we could win if I read this?" I feel my eyes roll, and I let out a groan.


    This is probably the only thing I like about Csille. She is innate smart. She is always at the top of the ss, and she is known for being intelligent. It''s also why Csille was chosen to represent the Vrawyth Kingdom in the Grand Exemry Competition.


    Although she didn''t have the best attitude, at least she''s smart. This intelligence will also be used by her in the future. She will use this to make her way between Prince Fraser and Princess Paislee''s rtionship. But she didn''t know that it''s also the same reason why Prince Fraser will get sick of her.


    I feel my body slump on the chair. My arms are dangling on my side. I could feel my brows furrows when my arms identally touch my pocket.


    My body sits up straight, and my eyes look at my pocket. "Hmm. What''s inside my pocket? I don''t remember putting anything inside of it."


    My hands went inside my pocket to get the ne that Prince Fraser gave me. No! Csille cannot see that ne. However, no matter how much I tried to stop my hand from getting the ne, it was still useless.


    Csille is no staring at the ne. "I didn''t remember having this ne. It looks so old. How did it even get inside my pocket?" I feel my body shivered with disgust, and my hand aims to throw the ne outside the window.


    No! Please, Csille no! Don''t throw that ne. That is an important thing. Prince Fraser is supposed to give it to Princess Paislee. Please, don''t throw it. I beg of you.


    But no matter how much I talk my way out o Csille, she still couldn''t hear me. Just like those times where I tried to talk to her. Is it really impossible for me to talk to her?


    Csille throws the ne outside the window like she''s throwing garbage. She then leans on the chair like she didn''t do anything.


    I could feel my own heart breaking. Although I originally doesn''t have a physical body in the fictional world, I could still feel emotion when the real Csille takes over the body. I could still feel pain. I still got angry, sad, or disappointed.


    That ne is given to me by Prince Fraser. I know he will be disappointed if he knows that I just throw one of the important things for the Astalieu. How dare you throw it like it''s just an old jewelry? Csille, why?


    However, no matter how much I try to move Csille''s body, I couldn''t move it. Not even an inch. It remains in control by Csille, the real owner of this body.


    I will definitely find your ne. I promise you. I will find you. I already hurt Prince Fraser too much, and I will hurt him furthermore in the future. I cannot lose this ne because he would offer it to Princess Paislee as a sign of his love. How can Princess Paislee believe in him if he couldn''t give this ne?


    Csille remains leaning on the chair and looking around the surrounding. Her eyes immediately widen when Prince Fraser suddenly walks out of the forest. Beside him is Princess Paislee. They probably finish checking the situation on the perimeter. They also probably check the traps that the Elders of the Illorian City set up and the poison that the Doctors of the Vrawyth Kingdom concocted.


    My feet are about to move outside the carriage, but my steps were halted when my eyesnded on Prince Fraser and Princess Paislee.


    A tent that is standing tall and proud a while ago suddenly copsed. Prince Fraser, who instantly saw what is happening behind them run towards Princess Paislee and pulled her close to him. They both fall to the ground.


    Prince Fraser is lying on the ground while Princess Paislee is on top of him. I feel my hands shake on its own. It''s shaking not because of excitement for the bl scene but because of Csille''s anger and jealousy.


    This is one thing I don''t understand at all. How can she get jealous of Sir Farren? Princess Paislee definitely looks like a real man. Why is she jealous of a man? Does she think Prince Fraser works both ways? Or does she knows about Princess Paislee''s disguise? But it''s impossible. Csille will only know it after the middle of the story. It is the climax of the story.


    Because of Csille, Princess Paislee will be endangered, and that''s when Prince Fraser will realize his feelings for Princess Paislee. So, it''s really impossible.


    My feet move on its own, and it gets off the carriage. My eyesnded on Prince Fraser and Princess Paislee, who have a staringpetition with each other that they forgot that they were in an awkward position.


    Csille walks to the two casually. My arms are cross in front of me, and I could feel my lips smirking on its own. "Aren''t the two of you getting toofortable with each other?" My mouth said on its own. It''s Csille''s words. I could hear an edge in my voice. She is really jealous right now.


    Prince Fraser and Princess Paislee look at me for a few seconds before they immediately stand up like nothing happened. I could see that both their faces are red because of what happened.


    It''s already starting. This small interaction today will add up until they started to realize that they are in love with each other.


    Prince Fraser looks at me with a frowning face. "What are you doing in here, Csille?"


    I could feel my eyebrow raise on its own. "Oh, am I interrupting something? I just want to go out and appreciate nature, and then I saw the two of you enjoying the time of your life. Should I go back, your highness?" Csille puts emphasis on your highness. She is trying to irritate Prince Fraser.


    If I could p my hands, I would p my hands at her. How can she go against the mad Prince Fraser? She is really a viiness. She isn''t scared, even if Prince Fraser got mad at her. You go, girl!


    I just hope this won''t backfire on me if I could control Csille''s body again. Oh dear, I really hope not. I don''t have the courage Csille has.


    Prince Fraser frowns even more. "What are you trying to imply, Lady Lauretr¨¦?" I could hear that he is trying his best to control his anger.


    But it seems like Csille didn''t care about Prince Fraser''s anger. She just smirks at him. "What do you think I am trying to imply, your highness?"


    "Csille Lauretr¨¦! Don''t get ahead of yourself! Just because I am tolerating your antics, it doesn''t mean I will let this pass." He snaps at Csille. His face is starting to color red now because of his anger. "Stop being a spoiled brat! You''re not a child anymore, so grow the fcked up!" He yelled at Csille. He yells too loud that some of the maids and the soldiers who are resting step outside their tents.


    Csille just stares at Prince Fraser dumbfoundedly. Like she couldn''t believe Prince Fraser could do this to her. Embarrassed her in front of many people. I could feel my eyes started to water.


    Csille scoffs at Prince Fraser. "Oh, yeah, I forgot. Sorry, your highness, if you think I''m being immature here. How can I forget my ce? Sorry for interrupting you and Sir Farren." Csille said at Prince Fraser while her tears are falling from her eyes.


    She immediately turns back, and my feet started to walk towards the carriage of the Illorian city.


    I actually understand why Prince Fraser got mad at Csille. It''s actually not a good question to ask Prince Fraser like that. It''s like she is questioning Prince Fraser''s sexuality. So, I really don''t me Prince Fraser if he got mad at Csille.


    However, I don''t think it''s right for Prince Fraser to shout and embarrass Csille, his own fianc¨¦e, in front of everyone. No matter what she did, he could have at least take the upper hand and talk about it privately.


    But it''s inevitable, Ysa, this scene is supposed to happen. It''s the continuation of their argument. Csille being mad at Prince Fraser for always spending his time with Sir Farren while she is left on the sideline. And Prince Fraser being mad at Csille for making an issue between him and Princess Paislee.


    The story is starting to progress. However, can I bear to do what the viiness will do in the future?

 Chapter 94 - : Meant To Be The Villainess

    Csille just stays on the carriage and cry her heart out. She sits on the corner and curls while continuously cursing Prince Fraser and Princess Paislee.


    "Why? Why are you angry at me? I am only asking what you are doing with him, but why do you need to embarrass me in front of many people? What did I do wrong, Fraser? I am your fianc¨¦e, how can you embarrass me like that? Do you hate me this much?" Csille whispered while sobbing.


    I could feel my fist clenching because of anger. Doesn''t she see her own mistake? Why does she always see the mistake of other people but couldn''t see her own mistake? In the first ce, she is the wrong one here because she indirectly questioned Prince Fraser''s sexual identity. So, I cannot me Prince Fraser if he snapped out of her. Although I also don''t like how Prince Fraser reacts to Csille''s remarks. But Csille is the one who started it, and now she is ming everyone except her?


    Csille res at the door. "I cannot just sit here and cry myself out of pity while he is with that Sir Farren."


    This. I remember writing about this. Csille will try to irritate Prince Fraser more so he could stop spending his time with Sir Farren. However, because of this, Prince Fraser will get angrier with her.


    This day will definitely be a mess. Good luck with me after all these things end. It''s a good thing Prince Fraser, and I had a deal. I hope with the real Csille''s attitude, Prince Fraser''s feelings for Csille will disappear.


    Csille gets off the carriage and res at the maids, who are still muttering. "What? Don''t you have anything to do that you busy yourself gossiping? Is that what you should be doing?" Csille immediately snaps at them.


    The maids go inside the tents hurriedly. I want to roll my eyes at Csille. Do you really need to shout at them? What did they do to you?


    However, Csille continues to walk towards the tent of the Vrawyth Kingdom. Like she didn''t do something wrong.


    Inside the tent, Leander, Prince Fraser, Princess Paislee, and Rufus are happily talking inside. They immediately stop talking when they see me walk inside the tent.


    Prince Fraser instantly frowns when he sees me walking inside the tent. He stands up and snaps at me. "What are you doing here?"


    Csille, however, acts like nothing happened and sits beside Rufus, who is currently eating prinsesst?rta. He looks at me with confused eyes.


    My hand snatches the fork he is holding. "You didn''t even inform me that you''re eating Prinsesst?rta right now. You know that I love this, right?" Csille said with a pout.


    Rufus just stares at me and looks at Prince Fraser and looks back at me again. It''s as if asking why I''m not answering Prince Fraser''s question.


    Csille just shrugged her shoulders at Rufus and took a bite at Prinsesst?rta. I feel my eyes closed and taste the Prinsesst?rta. Hmm, it''s really delicious. Csille is about to take another bite of Prinsesst?rta when Prince Fraser suddenly shouted. My hand froze mid air.


    "Csille Lauretr¨¦! I am asking you a question. Why don''t you answer me!" Prince Fraser shouts at Csille.


    Prince Fraser, can you calm down. I know what Csille has done is disrespecting you, but can you tone down your voice? Do you really need to yell at her even though she is just ten meters away from you? Why are you so short tempered? Don''t you know it''s quite a turn off?


    Csille ms the fork on the table and looks at Prince Fraser innocently. "Oh, are you talking to me? Sorry, I didn''t realize you''re asking me that question, and to answer that," my body stands up casually. I feel my eyebrow raise. "Is there something wrong if I want to stay here? Or am I interrupting something again?"


    Prince Fraser res at me. "I''m warning you, Csille, don''t test my patience."


    Csille sigh. "Your highness, Prince Fraser, I don''t understand why are you so mad? This is the tent of the Vrawyth Kingdom, and I am an official citizen of Vrawyth. Am I not allowed to enter this tent?"


    Prince Fraser is about to answer, but Princess Paislee cuts him off. She taps Prince Fraser''s shoulder. "Your highness, Prince Fraser," she then looks at me, "Lady Lauretr¨¦, please calm down. We could talk about this while enjoying the food. It wouldn''t be good if people hear that the two of you are fighting. All the arguments can be fixed peacefully, don''t you think so?" She then looks at Prince Fraser and me. As if encouraging us to say yes.


    I feel my body froze and when I try to move my hands, my eyes immediately widen because I could move my hands. However, the happiness didn''tst long because, after just a few seconds, the real Csille Lauretr¨¦ take control of the body again.


    What happened? Why can I suddenly control this body? This never happened before. I can only control this body after I finished the scene I have written. But it''s still part of what I have written. Howe I can control my body?


    Prince Fraser red at me before he walks to the chair in front. There''s a long table in here, and on each side of the table, there is a long bench that is the same length as the table. There are two long tables inside the tent. This is where people eat at meal times. We''re upying one of the long tables.


    Prince Fraser sits in front of us. Beside him is the ever loyal Princess Paislee. While Leander and Rufus are sitting on the side. Rufus tugs the hem of my blouse. Asking me to sit because I am the only one standing in here.


    Csille sigh and sits on the chair. She then looks at Prince Fraser and raises an eyebrow at him. It''s as if she is challenging Prince Fraser.


    Princess Paislee cleared her throat. "We can talk this out in a peaceful manner. Now, let''s talk about why the two of you are fighting."


    Wait, this doesn''t make sense. This isn''t supposed to happen. Prince Fraser and Csille are supposed to argue today, and afterward, they would ignore each other. But why did we have a mediator all of a sudden? Isn''t this against what I have written?


    Princess Paislee looks at Prince Fraser. "Your highness, Prince Fraser, can you tell us why are you mad at Lady Lauretr¨¦?"


    Prince Fraser looks at me straight in the eye. "What are you doing in here, Csille?" Prince Fraser said in a controlled voice.


    Csille rolled her eyes at Prince Fraser. "What? am I not allowed in here? I got bored inside the carriage, so I decided to stroll around. You are all here enjoying a cup of tea and delicacies while I am inside the carriage all alone. Don''t you think it''s a bit unfair for me? Or am I interrupting again? Should I go back to the carriage now?"


    Prince Fraser red at me. "You!" He sighs and stands up from his seat, and moves to another long table. "You can stay in here but don''t disturb us. Leander,e here. We need to continue what we have left behind."


    Leander sigh and looks at me before he walks to the other long table. Princess Paislee looks at me before he followed the two behind.


    That look! Why did the Crown Princess look at Csille like that? It''s like she is reading what Csille is thinking.


    I heard someone chuckled in a low voice. Csille looks at Rufus, who is smirking right now.


    Csille frowns at him and continues eating the Prinsesst?rta she takes from Rufus'' hands. "What? Why are you smirking like that?"


    Rufus leaned on me and whispered. "You''re the only one who could argue with Prince Fraser like that. Aside from the King and the Queen, only you can do that to Fraser."


    Csille stops eating and looks at Rufus with a raised eyebrow. "And?"


    Rufus shakes his head. "I''m just saying. However, I''m just wondering why is your rtionship with Prince Fraserplicated? In the Vrawyth campus, you two are avoiding each other, and now the two of you are arguing like a newlywed couple."


    Csille rolled her eyes at Rufus. "Newlywed couple? That''s not how newlywed couples do, and can''t you see? He is always with someone." Csille sigh. "He spends more time with him than me," she whispered.


    Rufus looks at Csille. "What did you said? I didn''t heard it? He''s always with someone and?"


    Csille looks at Prince Fraser, who is currently talking happily with Princess Paislee and Leander. She then res at them.


    "Nothing, I said he is always busy with dealing some matters. What matters to him the most is the people."


    Rufus stares at Prince Fraser too. "But that''s the responsibility of the future King Csille. It is what he needs to do."


    Princess Paislee stands in her seat. She is holding a ss. She is about to walk towards the water container when she suddenly slips on her back. But before Princess Paislee fell, Prince Fraser caught her in time.


    He is holding her back in one hand while supporting Princess Paislee''s head in the other hand. They stare at each other for a few minutes.


    Csille watches the scene from start to finish. She greeted her teeth and cut the prinsesst?rta with too much force that the cake was ruin. The fork produces a sound when it touches the te. A sound that is displeasing to the ears.


    "Csille, what have you done to the cake? I thought you like it?" Rufus asked.


    Rufus, can''t you see that the cake isn''t the important issue here? I want to roll my eyes at him. He had just seen his cousin holding a man closely. As if the one he is holding is ady, and you just sit there and act like it''s just a normal thing to see? Is it because I am a fujoshi, or does everyone doesn''t see anything wrong with that? That''s definitely a bl scene. Why does all of you act like it''s nothing?!


    Prince Fraser immediately let go of Princess Paislee and help her stand properly.


    "Your highness, I am," Princess Paislee stuttered while trying to exin herself to Prince Fraser. Her face is already red now.


    Prince Fraser shakes his head. "It was an ident. Things happen. You don''t need to worry about this."


    Csille abruptly stood in her seat and red at Prince Fraser and Princess Paislee before she walks outside the tent. Rufus calls her from behind, but Csille continues to walk like she didn''t hear anything.


    I could feel that tears are starting to form in my eyes. She keeps greeting her teeth to stop herself from crying out loud.


    Csille is a very prideful person. She wouldn''t let anyone see her crying like this or see her as a weakling.


    She gets inside the Illorian carriage and ms the door with a bang that I heard some birds fly because of the sound.


    Hey! Csille, can you be careful with this carriage? This is the carriage of the Illorian City. Although the Great Ruler already epts us as his Goddaughter but can you not ruin this beautiful carriage?


    Csille immediately sat on the corner and buried her head between her knees. She tried her best not to cry or to make any sound. She doesn''t want anyone to hear her crying.


    "Curse you. You always get mad at me if I make some mistake. Even if it''s a small mistake. But you just let Sir Farren go just like that? He is already taking too much of your time, and now you just let him off like that? I am your fianc¨¦e Fraser. I am your future bride, but why do you always do these to me? Why do you always get mad at me, but you''re so nice to everyone but me? What did I do for you to hate me like this? I just want to be beside you. Didn''t we promise to be always beside each other? But why are you mad at me?" Csille muttered.


    I want to pat her, but I cannot because I am trap inside her body. I understand what she is going through. Csille only wants Prince Fraser to notice her. She just wants to be beside him, but every time she will try, Prince Fraser will be mad at her. Just like when Princess Paislee got shot in the western region.


    After that, Prince Fraser will immediately snap at Csille when she tried to be close to him while he is with Princess Paislee. So, I understand why Csille sees Princess Paislee as a threat even if she is dress like a man.


    If only Prince Fraser will give Csille a chance to exin why she is acting like that, maybe the thing between them will work. However, I cannot change the fact that Csille Lauretr¨¦ is meant to be the viiness.

 Chapter 95 - : The Lost Necklace

    I sleepily open my eyes and take a stretch before I slowly get up from the bed. I''m still sleeping inside the carriage of the Illorian City. Although Csille can sleep now in tents but since she got mad with Prince Fraser today and because of my deal with Prince Fraser, I am still sleeping in the Illorian carriage.


    Ruler Laird doesn''t mind too. He actually feels more relieved if I sleep in here since it''s much safer if I sleep alone. Especially there are many men included in this trip.


    Although I doubt it if anyone will dare to harm Csille, the Goddaughter of Ruler Laird and the fianc¨¦e of Prince Fraser, it''s like a suicide mission if they dare.


    I look outside and smile when I saw no one aside from the guards who are patrolling the area. It''s a good time to look for the ne that Prince Fraser gave me.


    That Csille, why did she throw that ne? Didn''t she know how important that ne is to Prince Fraser?


    Speaking of real Csille, she cried herself to sleep while cursing at Sir Farren and his existence. She still couldn''t believe that Prince Fraser will be nicer to him than to her.


    I shake my head. I couldn''t me Csille because she is still young, and it''s understandable if she is still immature. But I also understand where Prince Fraser ising from. Imagine having someone always bugging you non-stop. I would be irritated with that person too.


    I think Prince Fraser and Csille rtionship could work only if the both of thempromise. If Csille could only lessen her immaturity and stop bugging him like crazy, maybe Prince Fraser wouldn''t lose her feelings for her. And if Prince Fraser would only listen to Csille instead of shouting at her instantly, maybe he could understand why Csille is thirsty for his attention.


    I sigh. But what''s the use of making it work if, in the end, Prince Fraser would choose Princess Paislee instead of her.


    I dress myself in a thick coat before going outside. The two guards who are guarding the carriage immediately look at me.


    "Lady Lauretr¨¦? Where are you going? It''s alreadyte," one the guard asks.


    I look at him, and I realized it''s the same guard that the real Csille snob this morning. I smile at him. "I lost my ne, and it''s an important ne of mine. I need to find it."


    One of the guards said in a shaky voice. "Lady Lauretr¨¦, we are sorry for being rude to you this morning. We were just following the order of his highness, Prince Fraser. Please, forgive us. And about your ne, can you describe it to us so we can help you find it. Maybe we can ask the other guards to search on their area."


    I waved my hand at them and smile. "No, no. What you did is right. It is me who is in the wrong ce. You don''t need to say sorry. If there''s someone who needs to say sorry, that would be me. I''m sorry for the words I said this morning. I just had a bad morning, and I projected my anger on the two of you. I''m sorry, I know you are only doing your job as a soldier. I-"


    The guards bow their heads at me. "How can the two of us dare to ept your apology? Lady Lauretr¨¦, you don''t need to apologize."


    I sigh and make them stand up straight. "You are the pride soldiers of the Vrawyth Kingdom. How can you just bow down on someone? Also, you didn''t do anything wrong. You didn''t even say something rude, so why would the two of you apologize?"


    "However, Lady Lauretr¨¦, you are the future Queen of the Kingdom. It''s rude for us to disrespect the Queen."


    I smile at them. "However, the Queen of the Kingdom is still alive. Don''t you think it''s rude to address me as the Queen?"


    The two soldiers gasp and shake their heads. "We didn''t mean it like that. Please, don''t misunderstand our words Lady Lauretr¨¦."


    Iugh at their reaction. These two soldiers are really honest. "You don''t need to exin. I am just teasing the two of you. But let''s get serious, please don''t address me as the future Queen or the Queen of the Vrawyth Kingdom. It''s still not official, and it doesn''t feel right if I used that title. Also, haven''t the two of you guard the campsite this morning? Howe you are also here guarding the site tonight? Aren''t the two of you are supposed to be sleeping?"


    The two soldiers look at each other and shake their heads. "Lady Lauretr¨¦, his highness, Prince Fraser ordered us to guard your carriage the whole evening, and after this, we will have a whole day rest." One of the soldiers replied.


    I frown, but we will continue our journey tomorrow. Can they really rest with all the jostling inside the carriage? I doubt it.


    I look at the patch on their clothes. Red? My father, the Count, told me that the soldiers in the Vrawyth Kingdom have four ranks.


    Those soldiers who have the red patches are the top notched soldiers among the soldiers. It''s either they are good atbat skills or archery, or swordsmanship.


    There are also green patches it means soldiers who have knowledge of medicine and poison, which is a vital asset for the army. They can be used in war. It''s either to heal theirrades or to poison the enemy.


    Blue patches mean they are the average soldiers. They may look like they don''t have the special skill and strength, but if they arepared to the soldiers of the other Kingdom, they could dominate those soldiers. Probably except to any soldiers who came from the Illorian City.


    And thest rank is the yellow patches. They are the soldiers who are considered the weakest among the soldiers. If you willpare them to the soldiers of the other Kingdom, they would be a tie.


    It''s the reason why the Vrawyth Kingdom is one of the strongest Kingdom among all. It''s because of our army and, of course, our excellent rulers.


    These two are red patches soldiers. They are treasured by the Vrawyth monarch. Howe Prince Fraser ordered them to guard me?


    Also, I thought Prince Fraser cares about his people? Why can''t he let these two guards rest? I couldn''t even imagine staying up the whole day guarding the ce. It would be a tiring job for me. I would probably quit half a day.


    "Lady Lauretr¨¦, can we know what your ne looks like?"


    I shake my head at the two of them. All the soldiers we brought on the trip are all red patches soldiers. How can I let them search for that ne?


    "No need. I''ll find it on my own."


    However, the two soldiers immediately shake their heads. "Lady Lauretr¨¦, we cannot let you do that. What will Prince Fraser say if he knows about this? Lady Lauretr¨¦ just describes it to us, and we will search it for you."


    I sigh. I cannot let them know that I have the ne of the Astalieu family. What if they said it to Sir Farren? This is possible since they are working for the monarch.


    What will I do if Princess Paislee knows it? That... that shouldn''t happen. I cannot let it happen that''s why I need to find that ne on my own no matter what.


    We will continue our journey tomorrow. If I didn''t find it tonight, then I definitely can''t find it tomorrow. I would also risk of getting caught that I lost the ne if I look for it tomorrow morning. Tonight is the perfect time to search for it.


    Well, technically, it''s not lost since it was the real Csille who throw the ne outside the carriage.


    I sigh. "Please, it is an important ne given by my grandmother to me. My father will definitely be sad if he knows that I lost the ne. What would he also said if he knows that I let other people find it for me? I need to find it on my own. How about this, you two can apany me while I''m searching for it. I''m sure it''s only at the campsite. Please."


    The two of them look at each other and sigh. They look around first before they nod their heads. "Okay, we will apany you, but we cannot let you stay outside for too long. We don''t know if the Strzalka is still out there. If we cannot find it for half an hour. You need to go back with us and let us find it for you. That''s the only thing we could do for your Lady Lauretr¨¦."


    I smile widely at them and nod my head. It''s better than nothing. I just hope we could find that ne. It''s Csille''s fault! Why does she need to throw the ne outside? It isn''t harming her or something, so why?


    The two of them start to walk towards the back of the carriage, where the ne could probably be. They are holding amp in their hands.


    Please, please let me find you. I swear, I''ll keep it far away from real Csille the next time. Just let me find it, or I''ll be screwed in the future. I couldn''t even imagine the expression of Prince Fraser if he knew that I lost the ne.


    I sigh and continue scanning the ground, but I still couldn''t find it. I decided to crawl on the ground to get a clearer view. I think it would make it easier for me if I find it like this.


    "Lady Lauretr¨¦! What are you doing?" The two soldiers immediately walk towards me and help me stands up, but I just pushed their hands.


    I cannot stand up not until I find that ne. I cannot go inside that carriage not until I hold that ne in my hands again.


    "I''m finding the ne. Please don''t mind me. I really need to find that ne. I''m sure it''s just here." I said in a desperate voice because I am really desperate now. I need to find that ne.


    I could feel my eyes starting to tear up. Please, let me find the ne.


    <em><strong>"Here, I will give you this as a sign of my promise that I will always wait for you. Forever."</strong></em>


    The ne is now gone. Does it mean that his promise isn''t valid? I feel tears started to fall down my eyes. I ignore it and continue to search for the ne. I couldn''t cry now.


    Ysa! You cannot cry! You need to find that ne? For goodness sake! Get a hold of yourself. We need to find that ne now!


    I started to crawl to the ground, trying to feel if I could touch something. The two soldiers still stop me from crawling on the ground, but no matter how much they force me to stand up, I won''t stand up. I need to find it.


    I don''t even know why I''m soo desperate to find it. I don''t know if the reason why I want to find it is because Prince Fraser will offer it to Princess Paislee or because of the promise he said to me. All I know is I need to find it no matter what. I won''t get off this ground if I don''t find that ne.


    "Lady Lauretr¨¦ please stand up. Just let us do that. We cannot let you crawl like that. His highness Prince Fraser will definitely be mad when he saw you like that. Lady Lauretr¨¦, please."


    I continue to ignore them and crawl towards a huge tree. I look up and found two trees entangled with each other. It looks like they are hugging each other.


    "Lady Lauretr¨¦, please stand up. Prince Fraser will definitively be enraged if he saw you crawling on the ground. Lady Lauretr¨¦, please."


    I couldn''t hear what the guards are saying because I am too focused on looking at the shining thing inside the space between the root of the two entangled trees.


    My eyes immediately widen when I saw the shining thing. I immediately crawl towards it and reaches my hand inside the gap.


    I smile widely when I touch something cold. I immediately pulled the ne, and I almost jump in joy when I finally find the ne I''ve been looking for.


    With a wide smile, I look up at the two guards. "Look, I found the neck-" but I didn''t get the chance to continue what I am about to say when I found a silhouette of a man standing in front of us.

 Chapter 96 - : Please, Don’t Be Mad At Me

    "What is happening in here?" Prince Fraser frowns at me, and he looks at the two soldiers.


    I put my hand down and try to crawl my way out. However, I immediately froze when Prince Fraser speak again. "Don''t move, Csille. Just stay there and don''t move," he said in a controlled voice.


    Why does he always catch me every time I will do something behind his back? Does he have a surveince camera with me? Why does he always know when I am doing something?


    I immediately froze and just wish the ground will open and eat me. Ground please just eat me. This is too embarrassing.


    Imagine you see your fianc¨¦e crawling on the ground in the middle of the night? What could you feel? I wouldn''t even want to know what Prince Fraser is thinking right now.


    Prince Fraser looks at the two guards, who are bowing their heads now. "What is happening in here? Why is my fianc¨¦e crawling on the ground while the two of you are just standing there?"


    One of the guards steps forward. "Your highness, Lady Lauretr¨¦ said she is looking for her ne because she lost it. So, we apany her to search for it. We tried to volunteer to look for the ne, but Lady Lauretr¨¦ refused our help. Your highness, this soldiermitted a grave crime. Please, punish us." The two guard kneels and kowtows to Prince Fraser.


    My eyes immediately widen. I instantly stand up and help the two guards to stand up. However, they wouldn''t let me.


    "Lady Lauretr¨¦, please let us. We made a mistake, and we should be punished." One of the guards said.


    I sigh and look at Prince Fraser. "If there''s someone who needs to be punished here, it''s not them, but it''s me. I am the one who insists on finding the ne on my own. It''s my own decision. They tried to volunteer to look for it, but I decline. Please, don''t punish them."


    Prince Fraser sighs and shakes his head. "Who said I''m going to punish them?" He looks at the two guards. "Thank you for apanying Csille in here. You can go back to your post now."


    But the two guards remain kneeling on the ground. "Your highness, how can we go back if the two of you are still here?"


    Prince Fraser looks at me and sighs. He then takes his coat and puts it on me before he carries me bridal style without warning. I shriek, and I immediately cling my arms to his neck.


    "We definitely need to talk about this, Csille." He whispered to me.


    Oh, dear. Don''t tell me he is mad again? It''s the real Csille''s fault. Why am I the one who is shouldering the consequence? This is so unfair!


    I just put my head down and lean on his shoulder. Can Csille take over this body again? She''s the one who made Prince Fraser angry. Why am I the one who needs to face his wrath?


    Prince Fraser starts walking. "Stop kneeling and follow us." The two guards immediately follow Prince Fraser.


    He walks back to the Illorian carriage. He tries to open the door using one of his hands, but he is having trouble with it.


    "Let me down. You don''t need to carry me anymore." I whispered. I tried to get down from his hold, but he wouldn''t let me.


    "Let you down? Why? So you can run away from me again? I know you Csille, you cannot fool me. I know I made a promise to you, Csille but we need to talk right now and there''s no way I would let you go."


    I sigh. He sees right through me. I actually have thought of running away if he put me down. Too bad he already knows what I n.


    After a few minutes, he finally opens the carriage door. He looks at the two guards who are guarding the carriage. "Guard the carriage properly and inform me if someone is looking for me."


    He then walks inside the carriage and put me on the seat. I immediately move to the end of the seat while cautiously looking at Prince Fraser.


    Is he mad? I look at his face, but it doesn''t have an expression. I couldn''t see through him if he''s mad or not. Should I run away now? I could still run if I want to. I look at the carriage door.


    "Don''t even try running away, or do you want to let other people see me chasing you in the middle of the night? Don''t you think it''s romantic?"


    Romantic? Prince Fraser, I may have feelings for you, but imagining myself running away from you while you are angry at me doesn''t sound romantic at all. It''s horror, okay. Horror.


    I sigh and just set aside the idea of running away. I cannot always run away from my problem, and of course, if I cannot run away from it, then I need to face it.


    I look at Prince Fraser, but he just stares at me. I frown. I thought he wants to talk to me? But why is he looking at me? Should I be scared now?


    Prince Fraser sigh and moves to my side. I tried to move to the seat in front, but he put his arm to the carriage wall, trapping me.


    "Don''t try to run away from me, Csille. I don''t want to see you running away from me. It hurts me." He sighs and puts his arms down. "What are you doing in there? Why are you also crawling on the ground?" He paused. "Are you...you okay?"


    I frown. Why is he asking me if I''m okay? Also, he didn''t get mad at me? I thought he would yell at me again. Or is it because it''s alreadyte and he is afraid that he would wake up everyone? That''s why he didn''t yell at me?


    I just look at him. Waiting for him to snap at me, but he just stares at me, waiting for my response.


    I sit properly and stare at him. "As the guard said, I lost my ne, and I am just looking for it. I am crawling on the ground because I couldn''t see the ground for it''s too dark. Also, why do you ask if I''m okay? Do I look like I''m not okay to you?"


    "You lost your ne? Is it the ne I gave you?"


    Oh, sheez, does he saw the ne? Is he mad? Am I doomed? I tried to think of any excuse so he wouldn''t be mad at me, but I haven''t even started talking when he hugs me suddenly. All the words that I am preparing to say disappear in thin air.


    Why is he hugging me? Shouldn''t he be mad at me because I almost lost his ne? The ne of the Astalieu family.


    "I''m sorry," I heard him whispered and hugged me tighter. It is as if he doesn''t want to let me go.


    Wait, did I heard it right? He is really saying sorry to me? But why? If there''s anyone who needs to say sorry, that is supposed to be me. So, why is he saying sorry?


    I tried to push him away so I could talk to him properly, but he won''t let go. Every time I will try to break off from the hug, he would hug me tighter. I sigh and just let him what he wants to do.


    "Why are you saying sorry? I am the one who-" before I could even finish my words, he already cuts me off.


    "Because of what happened this morning. I''m sorry for everything, Csille. I..." he paused and put his head on the crook of my neck. "I just don''t know why I did that. It''s like something takes control over my body, and I cannot do anything about it. I know this might sound like I am just making excuses but trust me, I never intended to embarrass you this morning. I also don''t mean to say those hurtful words at you or to push you away. I would never do that to you, Csille. I''m sorry, please don''t be mad at me."


    So, he is saying sorry because he thought I am mad at him. And here I am, being scared because I thought he is mad at me.


    But he said, something took over his body that''s why he did those things. It''s the fictional world! The Virtouse said the fictional world would make sure that what I have written will happen. It''s the same reason why Prince Fraser bes angry again at me because thest scene I have written between Prince Fraser and Csille is they are mad at each other.


    Prince Fraser is mad at Csille because she keeps bugging her all the time. While Csille is mad at Prince Fraser because he always put his attention on other things or people except her. And what happened this morning is the continuation of their argument and the start of them drifting away from each other.


    Prince Fraser will get irritated with Csille the more she pushed herself to Prince Fraser, and Csille will be frustrated at Prince Fraser because he always pushes her away.


    It made sense. He didn''t get angry with me because he thought I am the one angry at him for what happened this morning.


    "Csille, please don''t be mad at me. What I have said to you this morning, that''s not true. And what you have seen this morning. It''s nothing. You don''t put meaning on it, right?" He looks at me.


    Should I say no to him? Because what happened this morning is bl and as fujoshi, of course, I would put meaning on it. But if I said that, I know Prince Fraser will be disappointed with my answer. And I don''t want him to be disappointed.


    I want to salute Prince Fraser. What happened this morning is not entirely his fault. Csille put up an attitude to him, too, but the way he talks right now, it looks like he is taking all the me.


    If Prince Fraser doesn''t have Princess Paislee, I would have snatched him already. Although he sometimes has anger management issues, but he knows when to say sorry. Not like those other guys who don''t even know how to say sorry. Aside from saying sorry, he also makes up for his actions, like what he is doing right now. He is taking all the me and cating me.


    I shake my head at him. "I should be med too. Sorry for what I said this morning. I just had a bad morning and projected it to you. I don''t mean to question you or your sexual preference. It was just when I saw you and Sir Farren lying on the ground I got mad. I''m sorry for putting up an attitude to you."


    Prince Fraser holds my hand. "Let us not me each other okay? Are you not mad at me?"


    I shake my head at him. "I''m not mad at you anymore. I''ll be honest, I got hurt with your words, but I also realized my mistake, and I think it wouldn''t be right if I got mad at you because of this. I actually thought you''re the one who is mad at me."


    I couldn''t tell him that I am not even mad at him in the first ce because if I do that, it would be difficult to exin when Csille takes over this body and snap at Prince Fraser again.


    Prince Fraser shakes his head. "I''m d you''re not mad at me. I immediately came here when I realized what I have done and what I have said to you. I''m worried that you''re mad at me. Do you know how scared I was when I didn''t see you inside the carriage? It''s a good thing one of the guards saw you, and the two guards go to the back. And I''m not mad at you, Csille. How can I be mad at you?"


    He looks at my pocket. "Did you throw the ne I gave you?"


    I put my head down. Trying to avoid his gaze. I cannot tell him that I''m not the one who throws the ne, but it''s Csille. The real Csille.


    I heard Prince Fraser sigh. "I''m sorry, and thank you for finding it again. I admit I got hurt when I saw you holding that ne while you are on the ground. I know you throw it, but I''m happy because you search for it even if it''ste already. You even found it on your own and didn''t let anyone search it for you. I know you only throw the ne out of anger, but I''m happy you know its importance."


    I sigh. "Fraser, you should go back already. It''ste."


    Prince Fraser looks at me. "You''re still mad at me." It''s not a question. It''s a statement.


    I shake my head at him. "I''m not mad at you, Fraser. It''s justte. You need to go back now."


    "You don''t believe me? You don''t believe that I lose myself this morning, right?"


    I sigh and hold his hand. "Fraser, it''s not that I don''t believe you. I know you didn''t mean it, and I also know it''s my fault why you do that. I''m not ming you, I promise. But please return to your tent now. What will people say if they know you visit me at night?"


    Prince Fraser got silent and just look at me. "So, it''s about the deal again? I see. I''ll be going now then." He said in a disappointed voice. He probably thinks I''m still mad at him and that I don''t believe his reason.


    I sigh and just watch him leave the carriage. I want to exin things to him that I definitely understand what happened to him, but it''s better this way. It''s better if he continues to be disappointed in me.


    Prince Fraser gets off the carriage and looks back at me. "Csille, can you please stay away from Rufus. I don''t like it when you''re close with him." He then turns his back at me and left.


    I sigh and close the door. It''s starting...

 Chapter 97 - : Saiven Kingdom

    Thest two days of the journey went so fast, and we didn''t realize that we''re now entering the gates of the Saiven Kingdom.


    "Finally, we''re here. I already finished all these medical books. I thought I would be bored to death," Leander grumbled while looking outside the window.


    Rufus leaned on me and whispered. "You really won''t reconcile with Prince Fraser? What would the Saiven people said if they know that the Crown Prince of the Vrawyth Kingdom and his fianc¨¦e is in a cold war?"


    I just elbow Rufus and ignore his question. After myst conversation with Prince Fraser, we didn''t interact or talk to each other. It''s like we''re treating each other like air.


    I don''t know if he is still disappointed in me because of what happened that night or if he is honoring our deal that he needs to avoid me. Either way, it will be good for the plot but not in my heart.


    I feel like someone is pinching my heart every time he is avoiding me. But this is what I want, right? I am the reason why he is avoiding me now.


    The people of the Saiven Kingdom are already outside their houses and throwing flowers to the carriage while smiling widely at us.


    There are also banners hanging on some of the houses. Weing the entourage of the Vrawyth Kingdom and the Illorian City.


    I don''t know if it''s a good thing that the Vrawyth Kingdom arrived at the Saiven Kingdom with the Illorian City. I just hope it won''t garner hatred and doubt from the other Kingdoms.


    It''s also the reason why before we arrived at the Saiven Kingdom, I asked Ruler Laird to move back to the Vrawyth Kingdom. Although I am the Goddaughter of the Great Ruler, I still don''t want to put the Vrawyth Kingdom in a tight spot.


    Illorian City is the gem that every Kingdom wants to hold, but this gem is so aloof and didn''t even want to associate itself with the Kingdoms.


    And with me, bing the Goddaughter of the Great Ruler will put the Vrawyth Kingdom at risk. I''m sure all the other Kingdoms will envy the Vrawyth now, and that''s not what I want. So, to avoid any unnecessary hatred from the other Kingdoms, I decided to move back to the Vrawyth carriage.


    I look at Prince Fraser, who is sitting on the opposite side. He is sitting beside the door while I am sitting beside the window. He is really honoring our deal. After I moved to the Vrawyth''s carriage, he didn''t even nce at me. He just talks to anyone but me.


    "Why are you bearing all of this if you actually want to talk to him. I don''t know what happened between the two of you, but you''re his fianc¨¦e Csille. I don''t understand why the two of you are ignoring each other. Do you want the other Kingdoms to notice it?" Rufus whispered again at me. He probably sees me looking at Prince Fraser.


    I sigh. It is inevitable. Prince Fraser will end up running away from Csille in the future. So, why not make him get used to it?


    I shrugged my shoulders at Rufus and leaned to him. "Rufus, why are you so nosy? We have apetition that we need to face. What do you want us to do? To prioritize what is happening between us? We can deal with it after thispetition, and also it''s as if you''re not used to it."


    Rufus sigh and shakes his head. "I don''t really understand how the two of you think. This is just apetition. I don''t understand why are you prioritizing it more than your rtionship."


    I look at him and pinch both of his cheeks. Rufus immediately shakes off my hand, causing the rest to look at us.


    I see Prince Fraser looks at us, and he res at me before looking outside the carriage. Why did he...red at me? What did I do again?


    The carriage stop moving, and a soldier of the Saiven Kingdom opened the door.


    "Greetings, Vrawyth Kingdom. The Saiven Kingdom wees you. I hope you all have a great stay here." The soldier said while gesturing his hand to get off the carriage.


    Prince Fraser is the first one who gets off the carriage. Behind him is Princess Paislee, who is doing her duty as the personal knight of the Crown Prince. Leander follows them behind.


    Rufus looks at me before he went down the carriage. He offered his hand at me and said, "Mydy."


    I look at Prince Fraser, but he just nced at me and busied himself talking to the nobles of the Saiven Kingdom. Some nobles of the Saiven are also present greeting the Vrawyth Kingdom and the Illorian City.


    I sigh and ept the hand of Rufus, but the moment my hand touches Rufus'' hand, I feel my body freeze. When I tried to move my hands, I realized I couldn''t move it on my will.


    It''s Csille! How can I forget that this Grand Exemry Competition was also written by me? That means the one who will control this body is the real Csille.


    Csille walks down the carriage gracefully and proudly. Like she is some sort of a Crown Princess of a Kingdom.


    The moment Csille steps out of the carriage, a series of gasps can be heard. People start muttering words to each other.


    "Who''s that youngdy?" One of the olderdies asks the other olderdy beside her.


    "Don''t you know who she is? She is the daughter of the Count of the Vrawyth Kingdom, and she is considered as the most beautifuldy in all of the Kingdoms," the other olderdy answered her.


    Rufus whispered at me. "Aren''t you a little famous here?" He then chuckled.


    Csille just looks at him and walks towards the rest. Prince Fraser is currently talking to a man who looks like some sort of high official in the Saiven Kingdom.


    The man looks back at me and smiles. "Oh, is thisdy part of your group?"


    Prince Fraser, Leander, and Princess Paislee instantly look back at me. Csille smile at the man and bows her head a little. "This Count''s daughter, Csille Lauretr¨¦, greets you, Sir?"


    The man eye''s immediately widened, and heughs. "Oh, you''re the daughter of Count Waltier Lauretr¨¦ of the Vrawyth Kingdom? The well known daughter of the Count and the fianc¨¦e of the Crown Prince Fraser?"


    Csille nods her head and smiles widely at the man before she walks beside Prince Fraser. "Indeed, that is me who you are talking about. May I know who is this gentleman I am talking to?"


    The manughs. "Oh, sorry for my bad manners. I am just delighted to see the daughter of my old friend. I am Count Barret Harrisone. I am a friend of your father. I actually visited your residence in the Vrawyth Kingdom a couple of times. Have you forgotten me?"


    Csille smile awkwardly at him. Although the real Csille is an innately intelligent person but she is terrible at recalling people whom she met once or just a few times, and that includes the Count of the Saiven Kingdom.


    "I''m sorry, Count Harrisone, but I couldn''t recall you. I''m probably still young when youst visited," Csille said in a shy voice.


    I want to roll my eyes at her. You cannot recall because you''re bad at remembering people you only met a few times. Also, what''s with the voice? Really?


    Count Harrisone justughs and looks at Prince Fraser, who is standing beside me. "The two of you look so good together. Crown Prince Fraser, I hope you can take care of the daughter of my friend." He then put his hand at Prince Fraser''s shoulder.


    Before Prince Fraser could even answer Count Harrisone, Csille put his hand at Prince Fraser''s arm and look at Count Harrisone. "You don''t need to worry, Count Harrisone. Prince Fraser is taking good care of me."


    Count Harrisoneughs at Csille''s response. "Good, good. Where are the other members of your group?"


    Prince Fraser inconspicuously breaks off from Csille''s hold. He then gestured his hand at Princess Paislee, who is standing behind him. Csille follows Prince Fraser''s hand and res at Princess Paislee.


    Whoah! Whoah! Calm down, will you? What does Princess Paislee do with you to make you hate her that much? She is already in a man''s clothing. Why are you acting like that, Csille?


    Bute to think of it. I am the reason why the real Csille is treating Princess Paislee this way. So, why am I questioning her?


    If I could mess my hair right now, I would mess it out of frustration. But since I am a soul currently trap in Csille''s body, I cannot do anything because the real Csille is the one who is in control.


    When I write this novel, I am not thinking about theseplicated things. Also, I made Csille as an immature and selfish person. This results for her to have distorted reasoning. For Csille, it doesn''t matter if the person is a boy or a girl. As long as that person takes up Prince Fraser''s time, she would be mad at them.


    What Csille has for Prince Fraser is toxic love. Csille got so obsessed with the idea that she would end up with Prince Fraser that''s why when Prince Fraser decided to cancel their engagement, she lost it. She lost all her reasoning and did those horrible things.


    "This is Sir Farren Brichagnac, a Knight of the Vrawyth Kingdom and also my personal knight. He is also a student of the Vrawyth High School of the Nobles and was chosen to represent the Vrawyth in the Physique category." Princess Paislee just nods his head at Count Harrisone.


    Prince Fraser gestured his hand at Leander, who is standing beside Princess Paislee. "This is Leander Smythe, the son of the two of the greatest Royal Physicians of the Vrawyth Kingdom, and he will join us in representingVrawyth in the intellect category."


    Prince Fraser then gestured his hand at Rufus, who is standing beside me, but before he could even introduce Rufus to Count Harrisone, the Count cuts him off.


    "Rufus Astalieu, the son of the Duke of the Vrawyth Kingdom. How can I not recognize you? The Vrawyth has two people who can be recognized by anyone. First is Lady Lauretr¨¦ here, who has purple eyes and purple hair, and the second is Rufus Astalieu, who has red eyes and red hair. It''s nice to meet you, Prince Rufus."


    Rufus scratches his nape and nods his head a lion at the Count as a sign of respect. "Count Harrisone, the pleasure is all mine. I''ve been wanting to meet the Count of the Saiven Kingdom for quite some time now."


    Count Harrisoneughs and looks at all of us. "It was nice meeting the group of delegates of the Vrawyth Kingdom. We have been waiting for your arrival. I hope the journey isn''t that exhausting for all of you. We already made preparation beforehand. We assigned a residence for all of you. I just hope you wouldn''t find it too shabby for your preference."


    Count Harrisone said joyfully. Although he is weing us warmly but I notice how he often looks at our back. It seems like he is looking for someone else?


    Prince Fraser also noticed that and immediately asked the Count to show the residence to us. He is probably looking for the Great Ruler.


    Illorian City stops in the forest for a while so we wouldn''t be put in a tight situation. Great Ruler also knows that it would be bad for us to let the other Kingdoms see the rtionship we have with the Illorian City.


    The Great Ruler also is thinking about the Strzalka. We still don''t know if they are already in here. So they decided to stay behind first so they could think of a n and to observe the surroundings first. They will arrive at the Saiventer this afternoon. It''s noon now.


    Throughout the way to the residence, Count Harrisone keeps talking non stop. He is saying how worried the Saiven Kingdom was when theVrawyth Kingdom supposed arrival was dyed. They thought something happened to the entourage, and they feel relieved when they received a letter from the Illorian City. It''s the letter Ruler Laird sent to Saiven to ask for the postponement of the date of the Competition.


    Prince Fraser listens carefully to the Count''s words while Csille keeps her forced smile and nods her head. After a few short talks with Prince Fraser, Count Harrisone talk to the teachers and the Doctors of the Vrawyth Kingdom before leaving the residence.

 Chapter 98 - : Saiven Kingdom (2)

    "Finally! The Count was gone. I thought I''d be deaf with his non-stop chatter," Rufus groaned.


    Csille just rolled her eyes at Rufus. "It''s as if you''re not the chatty type too."


    Rufus ignores Csille response and just sits on the floor.


    The residence that was given to the Vrawyth Kingdom could fill more than twenty families in here. It looks like a big resort minus the swimming pool, of course.


    There are two main buildings here. The buildings are two story buildings that have probably five to ten rooms inside.


    One of the buildings will be upied by the Teachers and the Doctors while the five of us will be upying the other building.


    Rufus instantly opens the door of the building, and he rushes to the sofa toy on it. "Finally, I could rest in afy bed. No more jostling around the carriage."


    Prince Fraser checks on the rooms on the first floor first. While Leander and Csille sit on the sofa waiting for Prince Fraser and Princess Paislee''s return. Of course, Princess Paislee is beside Prince Fraser.


    The maids and the guards have this dormitory type building for them to stay in.


    Csille stands up and looks around the furnitures. She grimaced when she noticed that some of the furniture are too old they start to rot.


    "Is this how they treat their visitors in here. Look at this furniture. It looks so old that it bes rotten," Csille said in disgust while looking at the furniture with contempt.


    That''s what Prince Fraser sees when he returns with Princess Paislee. He frowns with Csille''s remarks. "You should be careful with your words Lady Lauretr¨¦. We are all representing the Vrawyth Kingdom, and anything you say will definitely have an effect on the Vrawyth Kingdom. This is the old residence of one of the previous King and Queen of the Saiven Kingdom, and they didn''t open it for a couple of years. You should be honored because they opened it only for us."


    Csille scoff. "So, I am Lady Lauretr¨¦ now? Okay. I won''t say anything," she then sits on the sofa with a sulked face.


    Prince Fraser shakes his head and sighs. "There are two rooms on the first floor. There are also a library, a kitchen, and a tea room. Does anyone of you want to stay on the first floor? There are probably five rooms upstairs. So, if no one wants to stay on the first floor, that would be okay too."


    Princess Paislee volunteered to stay on the first floor, but Prince Fraser refused it, saying it would be better if he remains close to him since that is Princess Paislee''s duty as a knight.


    Csille gritted her teeth and just walked up the stairs without even waiting for the rest to decide where they are staying.


    "Csille Lauretr¨¦, where do you think you are going?" Prince Fraser snaps at her.


    Csille stops walking and looks at Prince Fraser with a raised eyebrow. "What? Can''t I check the rooms upstairs?"


    Prince Fraser sigh, trying to control his temper. "Go back in here. We''re still not finished talking about the assignment of the rooms."


    Csille rolled her eyes at Prince Fraser. "Your highness. It''s just a room. Why do we need to make a big deal out of it? Instead of talking there, why don''t you check the room first and see if any of those suits your preferences? Isn''t that better?"


    Prince Fraser takes a deep breath. "I said go down in here. We still haven''t talked about the rules."


    Csille rolled her eyes again. "Your highness, why do you need to tell the rules if what you are going to tell is the same rules that we have been using to anypetition before?"


    It''s not the first time Csille and Prince Fraser represent the Vrawyth Kingdom in apetition. And everypetition, the Vrawyth kingdom will set up rules for its representatives to avoid tainting the reputation of the kingdom.


    "I''m warning you, Csille. Go down here or else-"


    Csille smirks at Prince Fraser. "Or else what? Are you''re going to yell at me again? Oh, or better yet, you''re going to embarrass me again in front of everyone," Csille snort. "What would you do that you haven''t done to me, Prince Fraser? I am your fianc¨¦e, but you keep treating me like I''m just someone not even worthy of your time. So, save all your talk to the people who are more important than me. I don''t need that," Csille then walks towards a room and opens it.


    The moment I enter the room, I instantly regained the control of my body. I sigh and look at the door.


    I understand where Csille ising from. Every time Prince Fraser would talk to her, he is always mad at her. He always makes her feel like everything she did is wrong.


    I''m not talking about the Prince Fraser I''ve been talking to. They are different. Not different because there are also two spirits residing inside his body. Different because the Prince Fraser I am talking to is not bound to the plot of the story. Those time I interacted with him is not the scene that I have written, which makes the emotion he is feeling at that moment genuine and authentic.


    But the Prince Fraser who is talking to the real Csille is the Prince Fraser I made. His emotions and words are bound to the words I have written for him.


    The time in the western region when Prince Fraser got mad at Csille because she keeps interrupting him and Princess Paislee. The knighting where Prince Fraser got mad at Csille because of her immaturity. The time where Prince Fraser embarrasses her in front of the soldiers and maids. Those are the scene I have written, and in all those scenarios, Prince Fraser is either yelling at her or embarrassing her.


    So, I understand why she said those words at Prince Fraser. Although those words she said are the same words, I have written. I still feel bad for Csille.


    The scene when Prince Fraser and Csille will slowly drift from each other. From being friends to hating each other.


    And if it''s the end for Prince Fraser and Csille. It is the start for Prince Fraser and Princess Paislee.


    This is the time when the story will mainly focus on the growing rtionship between the female lead and the male lead. It''s really starting.


    Throughout our stay here. The scene I have written about Csille is too short that it mainly focused on thepetition. Aside from that, Csille will just be the wallflower.


    She would only be mentioned in the novel at the sideline. Like when she sees Prince Fraser and Princess Paislee strolling around the Saiven Kingdom while she watches at the sideline cursing the two of them.


    She would also show herself in the novel at thepetition while she ispeting for the Vrawyth Kingdom. And in the middle of thepetition, Csille will do something to Princess Paislee for revenge.


    Csille got mad at Sir Farren because she mes Sir Farren for avoiding her. And she mes Sir Farren because she thought he was taking too much time of Prince Fraser.


    Aside from those, Csille is basically not mentioned in the novel. Does it mean I could have free time for myself and to warn the leads of the revenge n of the real Csille? Since the Virtouse already approved me to give some warning to the leads but in a subtle way.


    Speaking of the Virtouse, it''s been days now, but I haven''t heard from them. What could have happened? Before, they would always hint at my dreams, but why haven''t they visited me these days? Do they get too busy with the other spirits? Who many spirits are they guiding?


    I sigh andy on the bed. I took the notebook where I write the things I have written in the novel. For the Grand Exemry Competition, aside from thepetition, Prince Fraser and Princess Paislee will be closer as ever. Csille will take her revenge without anyone knowing it.


    I sit on the bed and frown. This revenge. Although Princess Paislee''s life wouldn''t be in danger but it will definitely do some harm to her. What would I do to warn her? Should I send her a letter? But what would I write? Can I write what will happen exactly? Wouldn''t it hurt the plot?


    I am still contemting what to do when I suddenly heard a knock outside the door. I sigh and walk to the door to open it. I''m pretty sure it''s not Prince Fraser because right now, Prince Fraser is having the time of his life with his female lead. There''s no way he would knock on my door because I have written that Prince Fraser would have a lunch date with Princess Paislee right now.


    "Hey, can Ie in?" Rufus ask me with a worried smile.


    I frown. What is this guy doing in here? Throughout this journey, Rufus wouldn''t be mentioned that much in the novel too. His feelings for Princess Paislee will bloom in the Vrawyth Kingdom.


    I sigh, "What are you doing in here, Rufus? Do you need anything?"


    Rufus is about to answer me when someone talks behind him.


    "Lady Lauretr¨¦, the maid, hasn''t finished the lunch for today, and Prince Rufus is already hungry. We''re wondering if you want toe with us? We''re nning to have lunch outside," Leander said.


    Lunch? Outside? The idea of lunch made me hungry. Finally, a good fine meal. Not that I''mining about the food they serve us throughout our journey here, but since the ingredients were limited, so the taste was not the best.


    But before I agree, I need to make sure there will be no Prince Fraser around. Although I''m pretty sure he is out now with his future bride. But it''s better to be sure than sorry.


    "Where is Prince Fraser?" I tried to look behind them, but since these two are taller than Csille, I couldn''t see anything.


    Rufus smirks at me. "You''ve got the guts to fight him, but you look like you''re a scared cat right now. Isn''t that ironic, Csille?"


    Ironic your face! You don''t understand, okay? The person who did that head to head fight with Prince Fraser is the real Csille. How can a simple citizen of the real world go against the King of the Vrawyth Kingdom? Especially Prince Fraser is definitely mad at Csille right now.


    "Do you want me to apany you or not? Because I''m easy to talk to," I raise my eyebrow at Rufus. This guy! Does he need to say it in front of my face? Is he even my friend?


    Leander shakes his head at me as a response. "His highness, Prince Fraser leave the residence with Sir Farren a while ago. They said they would get information outside, and we don''t need to wait for them."


    I knew it! They are really together. I feel a slight pain in my heart. Oh no, heart. Don''t be like that. Prince Fraser is not meant for Csille, okay? I am from the real world, and the person whom I will end up with is definitely from the real world too. So quit that hurting. That wouldn''t help me finish the task.


    I nod my head at them. Since Prince Fraser is not here and I still couldn''t think of a way to warn the leads. Wouldn''t it be better to get some fresh air and enjoy what the Saiven Kingdom could offer? It''s not every day that I could control this body at my free will. So, why not make all out of it.


    "Just give me some time to prepare. I''ll meet you on the first floor. Anyway, do you I need to follow some dress code in here?"


    I look at Rufus because, among the three of us, only Rufus has gone to this ce more than three times.


    Even if my father is the Count, it''s rare for him to bring me to his trips. He was afraid something would happen to me if he brought me with him. That''s why I haven''t traveled far away from the Vrawyth Kingdom aside from this.


    Rufus shakes his head. "There''s none. Just dress the way you are. Actually, it would be better to dress better than how you dress. The other Kingdoms sent their skilleddies too, and I''m sure they will dress to impress. As what Prince Fraser said, we are all bringing the name of our Kingdom with us."


    I raised my eyebrow at him and smirk. "Is there someone who couldpete with me? Wouldn''t it be unfair to them if I even step up the game to the level they couldn''t even reach?"


    Rufus and Leander smile at what I have said. "Okay, okay. We understand you''re the most beautifuldy in the whole Kingdoms. So do what you want to do."


    I just wink at the two of them and close the door. I look at the notebook where I write all the things that would happen in the Saiven Kingdom.


    I sigh and put it aside. "It wouldn''t hurt if I had some fun, right? I''ll deal with you when I get home, okay?"

 Chapter 99 - : Ouqeaseon Kingdom

    We were happily walking through the streets of the Saiven Kingdom when someone ruined the fun. A group of representatives from other Kingdoms blocks our way.


    "Isn''t this the ever famous Vrawyth Kingdom? The reason why the Grand Exemry Competition was moved?" One the representatives of a certain kingdom said.


    They are all wearing dark blue coats. On its chest part, a symbol was seen. Isn''t this the symbol of the Ouqeaseon Kingdom? The third strongest Kingdom and one of the allies of the Aeerean Kingdom.


    I raised an eyebrow at them. Does these people want war? Really? Going against the strongest Kingdom? Are they dumb?


    I look at Rufus and Leander, who seems bored with all this nonsense. It''s as if the Vrawyth Kingdom is not rted to them.


    I shrugged my shoulders and continue walking. It will be a waste of time and energy if we talk to these people. I don''t know where they got their confidence to go against the Vrawyth Kingdom even if they know we''re the strongest among all the other Kingdom. Are they bitter? That''s why they are barking at us?


    Isn''t this reverse? Shouldn''t the strongest are the one who is supposed to bully the weak? But what are these fools doing?


    However, the group of people from the Ouqeaseon Kingdom didn''t move and remain blocking our way.


    "We are talking to you. Why don''t you answer us?" One of the men snaps at us. He looks like the leader of the group. There are five people in the group. Twodies who look like they are enjoying what is happening because they have smirks on their faces. And three men who are furiously looking at us like a predator.


    I scoff. "You already know the answer. Why do we need to answer your question? Are you too dumb that you cannot even recognize us?"


    Rufusugh. "Csille, aren''t you too savage? Don''t be too hard on them."


    The people from the Ouqeaseon be angrier. They started to shout like crazy, which in result garner a lot of attention from the people.


    There are many prominent figures who visit the Saiven Kingdom for the Competition. Even some noble families of the Kingdoms are here to watch thepetition.


    "Look at the Vrawyth Kingdom. They are bullying the weak! What? Just because we''re only the third strongest Kingdom, you all look down at us? I know you''re the strongest Kingdom among all of us but do you really need to be this mean to us? What did we do for all of you to be this mean?" One of thedies cried pitifully. She then wails loudly as if someone takes advantage of her.


    Leander whispered at me. "Wouldn''t it put the Vrawyth Kingdom at risk? It''s better if we get out of here."


    I look at Leander. "Running away will worsen the situation. If we run away, that will mean we are guilty of the usations they are charging us. Do you want to taint the reputation of the Kingdom?"


    Leander shakes his head. This group of people, do they think the Vrawyth Kingdom will be an easy target?


    I step forward and look at thedy who is wailing on the ground. I offer my hand at her. "Here, let me help you."


    However, thedy ps my hand away. "What? Because there are many people watching, you suddenly be good to us?" Thedy scoffs. "Why do the Vrawyth people are so hypocritical? We don''t need your fake kindness here."


    People started to whisper. Throwing hate to the Vrawyth Kingdom. I look at all of them and realize that most of the people here are the ally of the Aeerean Kingdom.


    "This Vrawyth Kingdom, aren''t they too arrogant? Just because they are the strongest Kingdom, it doesn''t give them any right to bully the weak." One of the people said to the person beside her.


    "What can we expect? The Vrawyth Kingdom has been like this since from the start. Just because they know they can step on other Kingdom easily. They are really cruel."


    "Aren''t they the reason why the Grand Exemry Competition was postponed? And now the first thing they did when they arrived is to bully the weak? This Vrawyth Kingdom will definitely have retribution in the future."


    Oh, is this how the Ouqeaseon Kingdom wants to y? They want to go against the Vrawyth Kingdom in front of me? Then I''ll give them what they want. Too bad the blood of Csille Lauretr¨¦, the Viiness, is running to this body.


    I sigh. "You''re from the Ouqeaseon Kingdom, right?" I ask thedy who is still on the ground.


    Thedy res at me. "So what if I''m from the Ouqeaseon Kingdom? What? Are you nning to wage war on us? Go on, that''s what you always do. Threatening the weaker Kingdoms."


    Thisdy. She still needs to attend some training more before she can go against me. Does she think she can win against me?


    "You''re saying we''re bullying you, but if you can see, all of you are blocking our way and not the other way around. If we''re bullying, you can easily escape because can''t you see there''s a way on the side? Why didn''t you escape? Wouldn''t it better than to go against the Vrawyth Kingdom?" I gestured my hand at the empty side.


    Unlike them, Leander and Rufus are standing closely at my back.


    Thedy looks at the man as if asking for help. One of the men steps forward. "Why would we escape if we didn''t do anything wrong? You''re the one who is doing something wrong here. Why would we run away?"


    "Maybe because, as to how you describe it, we''re the strongest Kingdom in here, and going against us will definitely put any kingdom at risk. Or do you just want people to see that we''re bullying you, as what you been using the Vrawyth Kingdom?"


    The manughs. "What can we get if we do that? Can''t you see Mylle is already on the ground, and now you''re telling us that we''re all making all of this? What can we get from doing all of this?"


    "What? Are you going to use me again that I push her? That''s why she is on the ground?" Iugh at them. Do they really think they can win against the Vrawyth Kingdom with this? They must be kidding me.


    "Everyone sees how she slump on the ground while crying, and have you forgotten I tried to offer my hand at her to help her stand up. But what did she do? She ps my hand, right? So why does it sound like you''re ming us why she is on the ground?" I raised an eyebrow at him. "And also, to answer your question. What can you get from using the Vrawyth Kingdom? It''s simple, using us means you''re putting the Vrawyth Kingdom in the spotlight. Which will result for the other Kingdoms to hate us."


    I walk closer to the man who speaks and looks at thedy who is still on the ground. "I am Csille Lauretr¨¦, and I won''t let anyone ruin the reputation of the Vrawyth Kingdom," the eyes of the Ouqeaseon Kingdom widens. Yes, be startled. Do you think I would let you taint the reputation of the Vrawyth Kingdom?


    I look at thedy. "You keep saying we''re bullying you, right? But do you have any evidence to show to the people that we are bullying you?"


    The manughs. "Do we need evidence? We are the evidence."


    I scoff at the man. "I need someone not from your group. Do you intend to use the words of your group members? We all know you''re all from the Ouqeaseon Kingdom. Of course, all of you will side with the Ouqeaseon. Can you give me someone who doesn''te from your group?"


    The man looks around the people surrounding us. "There are many people around here. Anyone who can prove that the Vrawyth Kingdom bully the Ouqeaseon Kingdom will definitely be awarded by the Ouqeaseon."


    Iugh at the man''s remark. "Aren''t you bribing them? That won''t work. Anyone who needs money can definitely make up words that they see us bullying you just for the money. Even the courts official won''t allow witnesses like that to speak inside the court."


    I look around the people surrounding us, and I smirk. "Anyone who witnesses what has happened, please step forward. We wouldn''t take it against you."


    But no one steps up. They know what will be the consequences if they go against the Vrawyth Kingdom.


    The man res at me. "You! You''re threatening them. Do you think anyone would step forward if you do that?" He snaps at me.


    Iugh at the man and look at Rufus, who steps forward and uses his body to cover me. "You definitely heard what Lady Csille said. Are you deaf, or you just don''t understand what she said? When did you hear she threatened them? She was even reassuring anyone that we won''t go against them. How can you say we''re threatening them?"


    The man red and look at Rufus. "Who are you? I''m not talking to you."


    Rufus snorts at the man. "Too bad I want to talk to you. Who am I? I am Prince Rufus Astalieu, the son of the Duke of the Vrawyth Kingdom."


    The man takes a step back while looking at Rufus and I with wide eyes. And now these fools are scared like that? I haven''t even started. They are no fun.


    "Pri-Prince R-Ru-Rruufuss?" Thedy on the ground stuttered.


    Leander sigh and taps Rufus'' shoulder. "Let them be. It won''t be good for us to continue this. Come on."


    Iugh at Leander. I hold his arm. "Leander Smythe, you''re a citizen of the Vrawyth Kingdom too. Do you want these people to taint the reputation of our Kingdom? If you can bear that, I won''t."


    I put Leander''s arm to his side and look at the group of people who looks like they lost all the confidence they have before.


    "Le-Leander S-smythe? The son of the best doctors in all the Kingdoms?" The otherdy from the Ouqeaseon Kingdom said.


    I smirk. Do they think the Vrawyth Kingdom representatives are simple students only? Too bad they look down on us.


    I take a step forward. "Since you cannot find someone to prove we''re bullying you, then I guess you need to say sorry to us."


    The man looks at me and frowns. "Sorry? Why would we say sorry to all of you? We''re the one who was bullied here," he scoffs. "And now you want us to say sorry to all of you? Just because you''re all prominent figures in the Vrawyth Kingdom, it doesn''t mean we will let you step on us."


    Iugh at the man''s words. "You keep saying we bullied you, but you cannot produce a piece of evidence that would prove that we really did bully you. If we did, we would take the responsibility, but you cannot take the responsibility of using us of bullying? Don''t you know that''s defamation? You''re ruining our reputation and the reputation of the Vrawyth Kingdom. Don''t you think you need topensate us?"


    The man red at us. "We''re the one who was bullied here, but you want us topensate you? Aren''t you too much? Just because you''re the daughter of the Count and the fianc¨¦e of the Crown Prince, it doesn''t mean we would lower down our head."


    The other representatives of the Ouqeaseon nod their heads. Thedy who is slumping on the ground suddenly stands up and points her fingers at us. "Look how arrogant the Vrawyth people are? You want us to say sorry? dream on. We would never say sorry to this kind of people."


    I raised my eyebrow at Mylle, thedy who is slumping on the ground a while ago. "You won''t say sorry? Don''t you know it''s a crime to defame and use someone of something they didn''t do? Do you know how much money you need topensate and how long you need to spend in the prison for this crime?"


    I take a step towards her. "I''m actually giving all of you the way out since I don''t want all of you to think that we are all taking advantage of the power that the Vrawyth have. But since you won''t let us off, how can I just let it go?" I look back at Rufus. "Rufus, give me the recorder that the Vrawyth invented. You recorded everything they said to us right from the start, right? Do you think the King will be mad at us because I show them the recorder?"


    Rufus looks at me confusedly for a second before he put his hand on the pockets of his pants. "It''s in my pocket, and yes, it recorded everything they said right from the start. Do you want to let the people hear it? We-"


    Before Rufus can finish his words, the delegates from the Ouqeaseon Kingdom instantly kowtow on the ground. "Lady Lauretr¨¦, Prince Rufus, and Mister Smythe, please forgive us. We were just joking. Please, don''t take it seriously. We have learned our lesson. We won''t dare to go against the Vrawyth Kingdom." The man said with a shaking voice.


    I smirk. That''s what you get from going against the Vrawyth Kingdom. I look at them and sigh. "We actually didn''t mind, but the Vrawyth Kingdom''s reputation was ruined because of this. How can we exin to the King of Vrawyth that it''s all because of the representatives of the Ouqeaseon Kingdom?"


    All of them trembles with the mere mention of the Vrawyth King. Leander shakes his head. "You can all stand up. I just hope there''s no next time, or else you wouldn''t like what will be the consequences are."


    The Ouqeaseon representatives immediately stand up and are about to run away, but I stop them.


    "Wait, I think you''re forgetting something?"


    All of them look back at me with a worried expression. I smile. "You forgot to say sorry and to say what really happened here? Or do you want us to show the recorder to everyone? Rufus-"


    They immediately said their apology. The man elbows Mylle to step forward. Mylle gritted her teeth and bows her head. "I''m sorry, Lady Lauretr¨¦. What I have said are all lies. The Vrawyth representatives didn''t bully us. instead, it was us who bully them."


    After Mylle said those words, she was immediately dragged away by her friends. I smile and look at Rufus and Leander.


    "Come on. I''m already starving."

 Chapter 100 - : Mistake

    The three of us, Rufus, Leander, and I find a good restaurant to eat at. We decided to book a private room so we can talk about what just happened.


    After the waitress leaves the room, Rufus immediately bombards me with many questions.


    "Csille? What are you talking about? Recorder? What recorder are you talking about? When did I have a recorder, and what is a recorder?"


    I drink the tea first before answering him. "You don''t, Rufus."


    Rufus frowns. "What do you mean I don''t?"


    Leander shakes his head. "You don''t have the recorder. It means that the recorder Csille is talking about is non-existent. You''re the son of the Duke. Howe you don''t know that we didn''t have any invention that is called recorder?"


    Rufus scratches his nape. "My father doesn''t like to meddle with the monarch. Have you forgotten Leander?"


    Leander just shrugged his shoulders and ate his food in peace. Rufus then looks at me. "So, you only said that we have a recorder to scare the Ouqeaseon representatives?"


    I smile at Rufus and winks at him. "It works, right? I didn''t know they would be that scared that they would kowtow at us."


    Rufus smirks at me. "You''re brilliant, Csille. It''s a good thing I read what you want me to do, or else those Ouqeaseon representatives will definitely not let us go."


    Leander put down his spoon and knife and look at us. He then sighs and shakes his head. "You know that what you did put the Vrawyth Kingdom at risk, right? What will Prince Fraser say if he knows about what happened?"


    I smile bitterly at him. "Don''t worry, if he knows about this, I''m pretty sure he''ll be mad at me and not the two of you. Because that''s what he is good with." I cut the steak on my te. "Finding faults on everything I do," I whispered.


    Leander and Rufus be quiet and continue eating their meal in peace. They probably realize that my mood has be gloomy again.


    It''s not that I hate Prince Fraser, but I only said that because it applies to the current situation. Prince Fraser is always mad at the real Csille for almost everything she does. And also, I said it because I pity Csille. If Prince Fraser would only try to understand Csille more. She wouldn''t be the Viiness of the story. If he just says what he doesn''t like straight to Csille''s face instead of pushing her away, she would probably not end up as the bad guy.


    I sigh and put the spoon and the knife down, and I look at Rufus and Leander, who are busy eating their meal.


    "You want to say anything more? me me? Question me? That''s okay. Say it."


    I''m sure these two have many questions they want to say, but because of my dampened mood, they probably decided to just forget it.


    Leander sigh. "Why did you do that to the Ouqeaseon representatives? You could have ignored them?"


    I chuckled. "Ignore them? And what? If we ignore them, they will continue to bully us because we just let them off."


    Leander shakes his head. "You''re just making things worst. Because you embarrass them today, I''m sure they would get back at us or worst at you in the future."


    Rufus nods his head. "Yeah, Csille. You know that the Ouqeaseon Kingdom is against Vrawyth. I''m sure they wouldn''t forget this and let us off."


    I look at them and frown. "What? Are you two scared of them?"


    Leander puts his spoon and knife. He then looks straight at my eyes. "We''re not scared of them or what they can do at us. I''m more worried about how this will affect our rtionship with the Ouqeaseon Kingdom. You do know that we already have a rough rtionship with them, and with what happened, I''m sure they would use this as an excuse to go against the Vrawyth Kingdom."


    I sigh. "I don''t understand what''s the two of you are worried about. In the first ce, the Ouqeaseon representatives are the one who is wrong here. They are using us of something we didn''t do. They even dragged the Vrawyth Kingdom with us. What do you want me to do, huh? To just watch them taint our Kingdom''s reputation and then step on us? Why do we need to ignore them? If we let them do that, I''m sure they will definitely repeat it again. If that happens, I''m afraid the reputation of the Vrawyth Kingdom will be forever tainted."


    "You don''t understand, Csille. I know why did you do that, but you could have handled the situation better. Do you need to embarrass them?" Leander said in a displeased voice.


    I don''t understand them. I just save the Kingdom''s reputation, and now I be the bad guy? What did I do wrong?


    "They are the ones who embarrass us at first. I am just returning the favor. What do you want me to do, huh?"


    "You could have just let them off. Why do you need to threaten them? You''re just making them our enemy."


    I sigh in disbelief. I couldn''t believe what they are saying right now. They are the ones who threaten us, but why did it be my fault?


    "Okay, okay," I scoff. "I''m the one at fault here. What do you want me to do, huh? To knock on the door of the Ouqeaseon Kingdom just to say sorry? Or do you want me to kowtow to them too? And oh, just so you know, the Ouqeaseon Kingdom had been the enemy of the Vrawyth Kingdom right from the start. So, you saying I made them as our enemy is quite absurd."


    Leander sigh. "Csille, that''s not what I mean. You-"


    I raised my hand at him. Asking him to stop talking. "I heard enough, Leander. You two are ming me for what happened, and I''m sorry if I didn''t do what you want me to do. I''m sorry, okay?" I m the table and get out of the room.


    Leander and Rufus tried to call me, but I just ignore them. Curse them all! All I did is to save the Vrawyth Kingdom from embarrassment, but now I be the bad guy?


    Okay, okay. I understand that I am the viiness of the story, but they could at least understand what I did first before ming me.


    Even if we let them off, the Ouqeaseon Kingdom will definitely target the Vrawyth Kingdom, and that''s inevitable. They will definitely find faults in everything we do, so I don''t understand why would they want to be bullied if we could definitely fight back?


    The Vrawyth Kingdom is the strongest Kingdom among all. So, why would they let the other Kingdoms bullied us? Because they are afraid to make the Kingdoms our enemy? To hell with that, I''m sure all of them are just waiting at the sideline for the decline of the Vrawyth Kingdom. So, instead of letting them bully us, why not let them see the real strength of the Vrawyth Kingdom?


    I shake my head and continue walking on the streets of the Saiven Kingdom. Leander and Rufus didn''t follow me, which is a good thing since I''m still not in the mood to talk to them. With what happened in the restaurant? I don''t think I could talk to them for today.


    I am about to turn to a corner when my steps halted. It''s Prince Fraser and Princess Paislee walking on the streets of the Saiven Kingdom.


    I smile bitterly. Finally, the love story between Prince Fraser and Princess Paislee is already starting. It''s also the start of Csille''s viinous ns.


    I look around and found a stall that sells scarfs. I immediately put it on my head to cover my overly attention grabber hair. I heard them walk past through me, and I smile bitterly.


    "Sir Farren, are you okay? Your face is reddish. Do you want to rest first?" I heard Prince Fraser ask worriedly at Princess Paislee.


    He could be this gentle to Princess Paislee, but he always yells and is angry at the real Csille. I now understand why Csille bes too envious of Princess Paislee. How can Prince Fraser be nice to anyone but Csille?


    "I''m okay, your highness. It''s probably because of the sun. Don''t worry about me. I am fine." Princess Paislee replied.


    "What fine? Look at yourself. Your face is all red, and you tell me that''s fine? Come on, let''s rest first. Here, you sit here."


    My eyes immediately widen when Prince Fraser makes Princess Paislee sits on the bench that is beside the stall where I am standing.


    Holy sheez. Why do you need to sit there? There''s a lot of benches everywhere. Why here?


    Not that I don''t want to see them but give me a break. I just had a fight with Leander and Rufus, and now here''s Prince Fraser again? I''m sure he''ll yell at me again because the Prince Fraser right now is the Prince Fraser I have written. This scene is what I have written for them. So, I''m sure he''ll be mad at me again.


    "Miss, are you going to buy that? If not please, put it back. You have been wearing it for quite some time now. How can I sell it if you wear it for a long time?" The vendor of the scarf that I am wearing said at me.


    I smile awkwardly at him and instantly give him the money. Can this guy not endanger me? What if Prince Fraser looked my way and realized I am Csille?


    I am about to turn my back to them when I feel someone stand beside me. "Excuse me, Sir, but do you sell water in here? Myrade doesn''t feel okay and needs water. Do you have any water to sell?" Prince Fraser asks the vendor.


    Holy moly! What is he doing here? I tried to busy myself pretending to look at the things that are on sale.


    Don''t look this way. No, I''m not here. I''m not here. You cannot see me.


    I almost want to cry about what happened to me today. First, Prince Fraser and Csille fought again. Second, the Ouqeaseon representatives tried to bully us. Third, Rufus and Leander me me for what happened with the Ouqeaseon representatives. And now I saw Prince Fraser and Princess Paislee in the street of Saiven Kingdom?


    Like,e on, give me a break. I just want to enjoy my stay in the Saiven Kingdom. Why can''t all of you let me enjoy it?


    I nce at my other side, but that''s where Princess Paislee is sitting if I turn in that direction, I''m pretty sure she would see me, and with Princess Paislee''s quick eyes, I''m sure she would realize it''s me. Of course, if she noticed me, I''m sure she will sell me out to Prince Fraser, and Prince Fraser will be mad at me again. He''ll probably think that I''m following them.


    That''s why they cannot see me. It''s also against what I have written. Prince Fraser and Princess Paislee should enjoy this day without intervention from Csille. They shouldn''t see Csille walking around the Saiven Kingdom.


    "Water? We have water in here, but you don''t need to pay for it. It''s an emergency. Just wait here, young master, and I''ll ask my assistant to get you water."


    The vendor asks his assistant for the water then. I sigh. Can you make it faster? Prince Fraser cannot notice me that I''m here.


    Prince Fraser said his thanks and waits for his water toe.


    "Miss, are you interested in that?" I almost jump out of nervousness when the vendor walks in front of me. "That''s a love charm. You can give it to someone, and I''m sure they will think of you day and night." The vendor exins to me while holding an exact copy of the bracelet I am holding.


    Can you not scare me like that? I thought it''s Prince Fraser who calls me. I sigh in relief and look at the bracelet I am holding. Love charm? There''s something like this in this world? Isn''t this cool? But does it really works?


    Give it to someone, and they will definitely think of me day and night? I nce at Prince Fraser. Will it work for him?


    "Miss? Are you going to buy that?"


    I fix the scarf that is covering my face. Making sure Prince Fraser or Princess Paislee won''t recognize me.


    I nod my head at the vendor and give him the money he needed. Go, just go. Please don''t talk to me. I cannot answer you, or else Prince Fraser would notice it''s me.


    Finally, after a few minutes, the assistant came with a ss of water in his hand. Prince Fraser immediately takes the ss and lets Princess Paislee drinks it.


    And while they are all busy, I immediately walk away from the ce. Thank goodness he didn''t see me.

 Chapter 101 - : Yesian Kingdom’s Prince

    "Thank goodness. I get away from them. I thought they would catch me," I whispered to myself.


    "Caught you? Who would caught you that you be so frightened?" I heard a voice ask behind me.


    I look back and frown when I saw a man sitting on an invalid''s chair. It''s the term they call for wheelchairs. Base on the clothing he is wearing, he looks like he is a nobility of some Kingdom, but when did Csille know nobles of other Kingdoms?


    "I''m sorry, Sir, but do I know you?"


    I look at the guard who is pushing the invalid''s chair. The guard is wearing a cape with the symbol of the Yesian Kingdom. The second weakest Kingdom before Saiven.


    But when did Csille have interaction with someone from the Yesian Kingdom?


    The man smile at me. "You must have forgotten me already. I''m sorry for not introducing myself first. I am Joachim Brissaud, a Prince of the Yesian Kingdom. We met before when the King of the Vrawyth Kingdom invited my father, the King, to attend his birthday. Have you forgotten about me? We even y with the Crown Prince of the Vrawyth Kingdom in their Pce garden."


    I tried to recall him through Csille''s memories, but no matter how much I searched through her memories, I couldn''t remember him. Csille really needs to improve her memory.


    Although the real Csille''s emotions and feelings are locks up inside her spirit. I could still see her memories. Too bad she''s terrible at recalling people, so it didn''t really help.


    But I''m just wondering what would the Prince of the Yesian country doing here? With his current situation? Is he here to watch thepetition?


    I smile politely at him. "I''m sorry, Prince Joachim, I really have a bad memory, so please forgive this Count''s daughter if I couldn''t recall you."


    Prince Joachim waves his hand. "No, that''s okay. We were still young when west see each other so, it''s reasonable if you don''t remember me anymore."


    He sps his hand and looks behind me. Is he looking for someone?


    He smiles widely at me. "Anyway, I heard you''re running away from someone just now? May I know who that person is?"


    Isn''t this Prince too nosy? We just met, and he acts like we are close friends. But I couldn''t disrespect him too. Although the Vrawyth Kingdom is superior to the Yesian Kingdom, it is still disrespectful to be rude to the royalties of any Kingdom.


    Although Csille is from the noble family of the Vrawyth Kingdom, it is still notparable to the royalties of any Kingdom.


    I bow my head at him. "Prince Joachim, it''s nothing. There is just a creep who keeps following me." I look at him and frown. Howe he recognized me? I am still wearing the scarf over my head. "If you''ll excuse me, Prince Joachim, but may I know how you recognized me? I already covered my hair with the scarf. Howe you know it''s me?"


    Prince Joachim smile at me. "It''s your eyes. How can I forgot the most beautiful eyes I have ever seen in my whole life."


    I smile awkwardly at him. He sounds like a creep right now. If he isn''t a Prince of another Kingdom, I would probably run away from him immediately.


    "Oh, you said someone is following you around? Do you need my men to look for that person? How dare those bastards stalk you?"


    Prince Joachim is about to order the two guards behind him, but I immediately cut him off. "You don''t need to. I''m afraid I would bother you. Don''t worry. I am about to meet Prince Fraser right now. I''m sure he can do something about it."


    How can they look for the creep if there''s really no creep stalking me? Also, I don''t know why but this guy makes me ufortable. I know he doesn''t look harmless at all because he has a disability. But there''s something with him that makes me ufortable.


    I see Prince Joachim''s eyes got sharp for a minute, but it turns gently again. Did I see it right?


    "You will never be a bother to me, Lady Csille. Also, why do you need to wait for Prince Fraser if I can already help you right now? What if that guyes after you again?"


    I immediately shake my head at him. "Thank you for your offer Prince Joachim, but Prince Fraser can already handle this. I don''t want to involve you in this." I look behind him. Pretending to look for someone. "I''m sorry, Prince, but Prince Fraser and I have something to do today. Thank you for your offer. I really appreciate it," I bow my head at him, and I am about to walk past them when he speaks again. Iinstantly stop walking because of his words.


    "Prince Fraser? But I just saw him with his guard in a restaurant in the direction you just came from."


    I sigh and smile widely at him. If he isn''t a Prince, I have probably walked out from this. He knows right from the start that Prince Fraser is in the restaurant, but he still let me talk like a fool in here. "I''m nning to buy something first before going back to the restaurant."


    Prince Joachim sps his hands. "Great! I''m actually nning to buy something too. Wouldn''t it be better for me to apany you? We could also catch up with things that happened to the both of us these past few years." He sounds so happy with the idea.


    I just smile awkwardly at him. Can this Prince not see that I don''t want to interact with him? Catch up? Catch up with what? He isn''t even my friend. We only interact once we were young, but why does he sounds like we''re long lost friends?


    I look around, trying to find an excuse. "It would be my honor to apany you. However, I''m afraid the thing I''ve been looking for is difficult to find. I don''t think it would be appropriate for me to drag you to my search."


    Please say no. Please say no. Can''t you read between the lines? I don''t want to talk to you. Is it not obvious, or are you just oblivious to the hints I''ve been giving you?


    Like,e on, give this Viiness a break. I just want to enjoy the Saiven Kingdom without interruption from anyone. Why can''t they let me do that? It is not even against the script. So why?


    And where does this Prince of Yesian Kingdom came from? He pops up out of nowhere and acts so close with Csille like they have been best friends since who knows.


    However, Prince Joachim looks like he didn''t get any idea what I''ve been telling him. He just shakes his head and taps his legs hard. "Don''t worry about me. I''ve been used to traveling from different Kingdom to another Kingdom. Shopping in the Saiven Kingdom won''t tire me. Also, I''m afraid the creep that has been following you wille back again. Won''t it be great for us to apany you? At least you don''t have to worry about that creep."


    Curse the creep! Can''t this guy cannot see that there is no creep. That is just my excuse, okay?


    I silently sigh and nod my head at him. "That would be great," I fake the happiness in my voice. It''s not great! I don''t even want to interact with you, but what can I do? I already said yes.


    Prince Joachim smiles widely at me. He looks excited. "That''s great. So, what are you looking for? I can help you. I''ve been here in the Saiven Kingdom for half a month now. I''ve visited most of the stalls in here, so I''m pretty sure it won''t be difficult for us to find what you are looking for."


    I smile at him. I don''t even know what I''m looking for. What is the thing that can be difficult to find in the Saiven Kingdom? Think Ysa!


    Flowers! Right! Flowers. Thend in the Saiven Kingdom isn''t healthy, so it''s difficult to grow a flower here. It takes time before a flower can bloom here.


    And it''s actually a great time to look for flowers that I can use to warn the Crown Princess. But will she understand the meaning behind the flower? Maybe I can leave a few words for her. Right, I''ll just do that.


    I look at Prince Joachim. "I''m looking for flowers. I heard from Prince Rufus that it''s difficult to grow flowers in the Saiven Kingdom. I''ve been looking around for a couple of minutes now, but I still haven''t seen any stall that sells flowers."


    "Flowers? Who will you give this flower?"


    I cannot tell him that I will give it to the knight of Prince Fraser. But what will I tell him?


    For a girl to give flowers to someone is umon in this world. I only heard a tradition from the Yesian Kingdom thatdies give flowers on a certain day to the person they like or love. And Prince Joachim is from that Kingdom. I''m sure he would put meaning to it if I name a boy or a man.


    "The flowers in my room don''t suit my taste, so I''m nning to change them. But I''ve been walking around for a couple of minutes now. I still haven''t found any flowers."


    Prince Joachim smiles widely at me. "You ask the right person. I know where you can find the flowers in the Saiven Kingdom." He orders the guard behind him to move his wheelchair. "Follow us."


    I immediately follow them. What I said is definitely a lie. I haven''t even stroll half or not even a quarter of the shops in here.


    I look around and frowns when I haven''t seen any stall that is selling flowers. There''s isn''t much decoration in the shops too. I''ve only seen a few restaurants with hanging flower pots, but it''s only a few. So, it''s really true. It''s difficult to make a flower grow in here. How sad it is not to see beautiful flowers everywhere.


    In the Vrawyth Kingdom, everywhere you look, there will be flowers. It''s also the reason why the Pce has a huge garden of their own because Vrawyth people love flowers so much.


    Even in the Lauretr¨¦ residence, mother always spends her free time taking care of her garden.


    "What flowers are you looking for, Lady Csille?" Prince Joachim asks.


    "That depends what flower is avable in this Kingdom. Do they have all kinds of flowers here?"


    Prince Joachim shakes his head. "Sadly, they don''t. The price of the flowers in the Saiven Kingdom is costly, and only nobles are the ones who can afford it. Since the target market is only little, they didn''t grow many flowers because they are afraid they would only lose capital for it."


    I nod my head at him. That made sense. Since it''s difficult to grow nts in here, I''m sure all the florist have put soo much effort just to make a single flower grows in here. And having a little market the quantity of the nts will definitely decrease. I just hope they have the flowers that are suited to warn the Crown Princess.


    We continue walking for five minutes before we arrive at a big shop. The shop didn''t look like a flower shop at all. There are no hanging flowers outside. If not for the three nts disy behind the ss window of the shop, I wouldn''t mistake this for a flower shop.


    Prince Joachim look at me and gestured his hand to the door of the shop. "After you, mydy."


    I walk inside, and the first I notice inside the shop is the elegant sofa set. There''s a long sofa and two solo sofas on each side of the long sofa. In the middle, there is a center table with a small flower pot. Isn''t that a bonsai flower?


    Isn''t this setup looks like a receiving room rather than a flower shop? I look around, but besides the three flowers on disy and the flower on the center table are the only flowers I can see. Did we enter the wrong ce? Where are the flowers?


    I look at Prince Joachim. "Are you sure this is the right ce?"


    Prince Joachim smile at me. "I''m more than sure. It''s better if you sit first. I''m sure Flora is behind that door again. Taking care of her flowers."


    I sit on the solo sofa and look at the sliding door behind the other solo sofa. The long sofa is leaning on the wall while the solo sofa I am sitting on is facing the sliding door, and the other solo sofa is facing the front door.


    I frown. "Flora?"

 Chapter 102 - : Flora

    Prince Joachim nods his head. His wheelchair is beside the sofa that I am sitting on.


    Can this guy give me some space? There''s a lot of space on the other side. Why does he need to stay close to me? Does he think I am his friend?


    "Flora is the owner of this flower shop, and this is the only flower shop you can find in the Saiven Kingdom. Some businessmen tried to build a flower shop here, but none of them cam grow flowers here. Only Flora can. She is a florist, and she used to study in one of the University of the Yesian Kingdom before."


    I nod my head at him. This Flora is really interesting. How can she make flowers grow in here when the other people cannot? She must be a really good florist.


    "Did someone call my name?" A feminine voice said behind the sliding door. It then suddenly moves, and a woman looks like she hade out straight from a webtoon walk towards us.


    She isn''t like Princess Paislee, who looks like a doll. This woman has long ck hair with brownish eyes. She has an alluring aura. Not seductive but alluring. There''s something in her that would charm anyone regardless of their gender. Where does thisdye from? She looks so different than those nobledies in the Kingdoms who look like a fragile vase.


    This woman looks like a poisonous flower. It is so beautiful that you would like to get near her, but because of its poison, you cannot touch her. She has this alluring beauty that is aloof. Something I haven''t seen in both worlds, the fictional world, and the real world.


    I didn''t know a woman like this may exist. She looks like my age, Ysavel''s age. Twenty two but she looks way beautiful and mature, unlike me. If my real countenance, Ysavel, will stand beside her, I would probably look like a teenager who is trying hard to look like an adult.


    "Oh, if isn''t this my favorite customer," she smiles alluringly at Prince Joachim. She then looks at me and smiles. "And you brought someone with you. Hmm. This is the first time you brought someone in here." She sits on the solo sofa in front of us and then looks at me. "May I know who you are, youngdy?"


    I gape at her for a moment. I still couldn''t believe that a person like her exist. She probably looks more beautiful than Csille. Csille''s beauty is gentle and is really pleasing to the eyes. But thisdy''s beauty is like Aphrodite''s beauty. I couldn''t even describe it.


    I heard her chuckle. I shake my head to wake myself from the trance and look at her. "I am Csille Lauretr¨¦ from the Vrawyth Kingdom. May I know who am I talking to?" I ask her politely. I don''t feel any difort or anything wrong from her.


    "Oh, so you''re the infamous beauty among all the beauties in the Kingdoms? I finally met you. I''ve been dying to see you. Too bad I couldn''t leave my babies. That''s why I cannot visit you in your Kingdom."


    "I still haven''t know your name."


    She covered her mouth and gasp. "My bad. Where are my manners? My name is Flora Marguerite. I''m half Yesian and half Saiven. My mother is originally from the Yesian Kingdom, and my father is a court official in the Saiven Kingdom. I am the only florist living in the Saiven Kingdom. I''m sorry, Lady Csille, it''s just it''s been a long while since I saw a beauty like you. True to their words, you are really beautiful, but I heard you have purple hair?" She looks at my head that is still covered by the scarf.


    I immediately take it off, and my long curly hair bounced a little. "I just cover it since it attracts everyone''s attention. Your name is Flora Marguerite?"


    Flora nods her head. "Yes, my mother loves flowers. That''s why when she had me, she plead my father to name me Flora. It''s also a coincidence that my father''s surname also means flower. I just forgot what flower it is."


    Marguerite? It''s the French name which means daisy. Is that really a coincidence?


    "What do you mean, babies? You have children?" I look around, trying to find traces of children, but the ce looks neat. I doubt if a child is here.


    Floraughs elegantly. "I am referring to my flowers. You do know how difficult it is to grow flowers in this Kingdom. In order to make them grow, you need to treat them like they have a life. You need to treat them as your own child."


    I nod my head at her. It actually makes sense. Flowers are living things. They also need love and care to grow. It''s probably because of Flora''s love and care that''s why these flowers grow up in this shop.


    But this is a flower shop, and in order to make a bouquet, you need to cut the flower to their stems. If she treats it as her child, wouldn''t it hurt to cut it?


    Flora looks at Prince Joachim. "I didn''t know you''re close to the future Queen of the Vrawyth Kingdom. Why didn''t you tell me?"


    "Flora!" Prince Joachim suddenly snaps at Flora. I frown and look at Prince Joachim. Why does he sound mad just now? Flora is just asking a simple question. What''s there to be angry about? Is he the same as Prince Fraser? Anger management issue?


    Floraughs at Prince Joachim. "What brings you here, Prince Joachim and Lady Csille? Don''t tell me you''re going to give Lady Csille a bouquet of flowers?" Flora looks at Prince Joachim with a teasing smile.


    I look at Prince Joachim waiting for him to refused Flora''s remarks, but he just sits there and scratches his nape. Don''t tell me...


    I sigh and look at Flora. "No, please don''t misunderstand this. Prince Joachim only helps me to find a flower shop. I am nning to change the flowers in my room, and Prince Joachim only helps me find a flower shop."


    Flora then smirks and nods her head. "If that''s the case, then you find the right ce. However, I will warn you that I don''t sell bouquets of flowers here. As I told you, these flowers are my children, and I couldn''t bear to just cut them from their stem just to please someone''s eyes. If you want to buy one, then you need to buy the flower in its pot. If you see no problem with that, then I would dly sell you a flower."


    This Flora isn''t a simple businesswoman. She also follows her own principles. It''s a good thing she is the only one who sells flowers in this Kingdom. So even if people still prefer a bouquet of flowers, they would have no choice but to buy flower pots.


    I stand in my seat. "If that''s the case, I''ll buy the flower with its pot, but can I see the flowers first?"


    Flora stands up from her seat and smiles at me. "Sure, follow me. My babies are here," she then opens the sliding door again.


    And my eyes immediately widen when I saw what''s inside. It''s an indoor garden. Everywhere I look, there''s a flower, and they are not just simple flowers. They look so healthy. Even healthier than the flowers I''ve seen in the Vrawyth Kingdom.


    I heard Flora chuckled. "Beautiful, isn''t it? It''s the reason why I don''t want to cut them. I don''t understand why they would want to shorten the life of these beauties if they could enjoy it for a couple of months. If you''re good at taking care of them, I''m sure it can evenst for years."


    I walk towards a carnation flower. It looks so beautiful. I''ve never seen a carnation flower like this. Its color is so vibrant. I didn''t know carnation could look like this.


    I heard Prince Joachimughs from behind me, and I almost jump out of shock. I look back and saw him ten meters away from me. I frown. Why does it seem like this guy is following me?


    "Don''t influence Lady Csille with all your nonsense Flora. We''re here to buy some flowers, not to listen to your nonsense." Prince Joachim said to Flora, who is currently ring at him.


    "If you''re not a Prince and a friend of mine. I would probably throw you out of this shop."


    Prince Joachim justughs at Flora''s remarks. He then looks at me. "Don''t mind, Flora. You can look around. I''m sure you can find the one you are looking for."


    I am about to take a step when I remember something. I look back at Prince Joachim. "I agree with what Flora said. Why would you want something temporary if you can have it for long? Bouquet won''tst a month, but if you take care of a flower, it canst more than a year," after saying those words, I continue walking to the aisle of flowers.


    They are put on shelves. There are many shelves inside the indoor garden. The shelves are organized based on the different kinds of flowers. On each shelf, you can only see one type of flower with different colors. Take for example, the carnation I''ve been holding right now. There are colors red, yellow, purple, pink, white, and striped.


    I look around, trying to find a suitable flower to warn someone that something terrible will happen.


    I am about to walk to the next aisle when my steps halted. I look at the flowers at my side and frown. These flowers. It looks familiar, but where did I saw it?


    "Don''t touch it. That is poisonous. That is called a monkshood flower. Every part of it is poisonous. They said witches used it to make potions before. I advise you to pick something else. Anyone who doesn''t know anything about this flower will definitely be harmful."


    Monkshood flower? I now remember why it is familiar. I saw it before on a tv series. The female lead touched the foliage. After touching it, she bes dizzy and nauseous.


    And the meaning of Monkshood flower in thenguage of flower is ''beware, a deadly foe is here.'' My eyes immediately widen when I realized the meaning behind the flower.


    This flower is what I needed but based on how poisonous it is. I''m afraid if I use this, it will harm anyone from our team, and I cannot bear to hurt anyone. Not as long I am Ysavel.


    "This flower is really poisonous even I take extra precaution when I take care of this. Please, pick another flower aside from this."


    But if I didn''t choose this and buy a non-poisonous nt, would they believe the warning I gave them?


    I sigh. "I want this."


    Flora gaped at me. She probably didn''t expect I would still buy this. She cleared her throat and looked at me. "Are you sure you want to buy this? I''m warning you, Lady Csille, this nt isn''t a simple one. Just by simply touching it can cause dizziness and nausea to a person. So, if you want to take it, I want you to assure me that you would only put this in your room."


    I look at her and sigh. "I will. I promise you." I''m sorry if I lied. I just badly need this flower to warm Princess Paislee on what will the real Csille do in thepetition.


    Flora sigh and nods her head. "Okay, if you''ve decided, please wait outside the garden. I''ll just have to say goodbye to my baby."


    I nod my head at her and walk outside the indoor garden. Prince Joachim followed me behind. "Have you found what you are looking for?"


    I sit on the sofa and nod my head at him. "I did. By the way, thank you for showing me the flower shop."


    Prince Joachim smile at me. "If you''re really thankful, why don''t you treat me for dinner?"


    My smile immediately froze. What? Dinner? Me and him? Is he kidding me? I already have problems with the male lead and the female lead, and this guy wants to add?


    Can this world give me a break? Why am I always facing problems here? I''m not even the female lead. Isn''t this unfair?


    "Prince Joachim, can you give Lady Csille a break? She just arrived at the Kingdom, and you''re already inviting her for dinner? Have you forgotten she is representing the Vrawyth Kingdom in thepetition? She has a responsibility to win thepetition. Please, don''t bother her while she is preparing for thepetition."


    Prince Joachim is about to refuse, but Flora immediately cuts him off by talking to me. "Lady Csille, I''m afraid I cannot let you bring it today. Only I and my assistant can bring it inside your room to make sure it will be inside your room and nowhere else."


    I nod my head at her. It''s actually a good thing, though, since I don''t know how to hold it without touching any of its parts. But I only have one problem. How can I put it inside Princess Paislee''s room?

 Chapter 103 - : Two Princes

    Flora and I decided to deliver the flowers tomorrow because everyone will need to do training for thepetition. I''ll just have to find an excuse so I could stay alone in the residence and wait for Flora and her assistant to deliver the flower.


    And now Prince Joachim and I are on our way now to the Vrawyth residence. Prince Joachim insists on taking me home despite my refusal. In the end, I just let him because he wouldn''t let me off.??


    The moment the carriage stops in front of the gate of the Vrawyth residence. I immediately look at Prince Joachim and thank him for taking me home. "Prince Joachim, thank you for showing me around and bringing me home."


    Prince Joachim waves his hand at me. "Don''t mind it. It''s a pleasure for me." He then opens the window behind him and talks to the guard in front of the gate. "Good evening, soldiers of the Saiven Kingdom. I am Prince Joachim of the Yesian Kingdom, and I am here to bring Lady Csille Lauretr¨¦ home. Can you please open the gate?"


    The guards immediately bow their heads at Prince Joachim. "Greetings, your highness, Prince Joachim. However, we can only grant you ess if you show us that Lady Lauretr¨¦ is with you," one of the guards said.


    Prince Joachim looked at me and gestured his hand towards the window. I sigh. I could have just get off the carriage and walk inside the residence. Why does he need to enter inside the residence?


    I lean towards the window and smile at the guards. "Good evening. Would you mind letting us in? I''m sorry for the inconvenience."


    The guard''s face immediately reddens, and they immediately open the gate to let the carriage in. I instantly get back on my seat and wait for the carriage to stop. I cannot wait to get off this carriage.


    Not that I hate Prince Joachim or something, but there''s really something on him that creeps me out, and I don''t like it.


    The carriage stops, and I am about to open the door when someone opens it from the outside. A smiling Prince Fraser wees me back. "Lady Lauretr¨¦, wee back home. I''ve been waiting for you." He said with a smile on his face. Although he is smiling, I could still feel that he is angry at me.


    I smile awkwardly at him. "Prince Fraser, you''re here. Why are you not sleeping?"


    He looks behind my back, and his smile froze. "Prince Joachim of the Saiven Kingdom. What are you doing here?"


    Prince Joachim chuckled. "Prince Fraser of the Vrawyth Kingdom. It''s been a long time since we saw each other." He then looks at me, and he looks at Prince Fraser again. "I''m just bringing Lady Csille Lauretr¨¦ home."


    Prince Fraserughs before he offers his hand to me. It''s not the happy kind ofugh. Rather it''s a kind ofugh that is threatening. "Thank you for bringing MY fianc¨¦e back, Prince Joachim. I really appreciate it." He really emphasizes the word my. But why would he do that? He then looks at me and signals me to take his hand.


    I smile awkwardly at him. He looks mad right now. Can I just go back? I don''t want to face Prince Fraser right now. Why is he always angry when I see him? He definitely needs to work with his anger management issue.


    I put my hand on his hand, and he immediately helps me to get off the carriage. The moment my feet touch the ground, he immediately put one of his hands on my back and squeezes it tightly.


    I look at him. He leaned towards me and whispered, "We definitely need to talk about this, Lady Lauretr¨¦."


    After saying those words, he immediately stands straight and looks at Prince Joachim, who is looking at us with a smile on his face.


    I squint my eyes. Prince Joachim is smiling, but why do I sense something from his smile?


    "The pleasure is all mine, Prince Fraser. I had a great time with Lady Lauretr¨¦." He then looks at me. "I hope we can do that again."


    I feel Prince Fraser squeezes my back. "That. I hate to break this to you, Prince Joachim, but MY fianc¨¦e will definitely be busy training for thepetition. It''s impossible for her to meet you. If we have time, we will be the one visiting you," Prince Fraser said with an edge in his voice.


    I look at Prince Fraser and Prince Joachim. Why do I feel a tension between them? What are these two doing?


    I clear my throat. Trying to ease the tension. Can these two let me go? I don''t want to be involved with the tension between them. I already have many problems I need to handle. I don''t want to add another to my list.


    "Thank you for bringing me home Prince Joachim. However, don''t you think it''s gettingte already?"


    Prince Fraser nods his head. "Yes, Prince Joachim, it will be best for you to leave already. Although there are guards watching the city but you''re a Prince of a Kingdom, and strolling around the city at night is not advisable."


    Prince Joachim smiles at Prince Fraser, but I could see that his jaw is shaking slightly. Is he angry? But why would he get angry?


    "And oh, don''t you think it won''t be good for the Yesian Kingdom? if other people know that your carriage stayed in the Vrawyth Kingdom residence for a couple of minutes?"


    Prince Joachim smirks and nods his head. "Thank you for the reminder. Prince Fraser, if that''s the case. I''ll be taking my leave now," Prince Joachim looks at me and smiles. He then gestured to the guard beside him.


    The guard immediately gets off the carriage and takes something on the back. There''s a smallpartment on the back of the carriage. That is where they put their things. It''s like the backpartment on the cars in the real world.


    I frown when I saw the guard taking a flower pot. Isn''t that aster flowers? The symbol of love? I immediately look at Prince Joachim, who is looking intently at me right now. What does he mean by that?


    "Prince Joachim, why are you giving MY fianc¨¦e a flower in front of me?" Prince Fraser asks. I could feel his hand on my back shaking.


    He''s mad. Prince Fraser knows thenguage of flowers, and he definitely knew what this flower means. Why does Prince Joachim give me flowers? Does he want to wage war against the Vrawyth Kingdom?


    "I''m just giving Lady Lauretr¨¦ a flower, is that wrong? Why do you seem so worked up?" Prince Joachim asks with a smile on his face. It''s actually not a simple smile but more like a teasing smile.


    I frown. This Prince Joachim, why is he doing this? Prince Fraser is the Crown Prince of the Vrawyth Kingdom, the strongest Kingdom, and he dares to tease Prince Fraser like he is teasing a child?


    Does these two have an issue with each other? I tried to search through Csille''s memory, but everything''s blurry. I haven''t written about Prince Joachim, so I don''t have any idea who he is and what does he wants.


    Prince Fraser scoffs. "You''re giving MY fianc¨¦e a flower, and you''re asking me why am I work up? This is not a simple thing Prince Joachim. If you have any intention to MY future BRIDE, please forget it. The Vrawyth Kingdom and the Yesian Kingdom have a friendly rtionship with each other right from the start, please, don''t be a reason for us to cut that rtionship." Prince Fraser said with a warning in his voice.


    He''s furious now. Although Prince Fraser has anger management issues, I never saw him hurt anyone physically. He always shouts at Csille, but he never raised his hand at her, which also applies to anyone. It''s a good thing he doesn''t like to get physical with anyone, or else this Prince Joachim will be lying on the ground now.


    Prince Fraser is only hostile towards those people he doesn''t like. And that includes Prince Joachim? With the sound of his voice, I can already say that he is really angry at Prince Joachim. But why is he mad at him? What did Prince Joachim do to Prince Fraser?


    Prince Joachimughs at Prince Fraser''s words. How can this guyugh? Prince Fraser is already mad at him, but he has the guts to stillugh at him? I know he has a disability but is he that suicidal?


    "Prince Fraser, why do you need to be on guard with me? I am only giving Lady Csille a flower as a wee gift to her. Saiven and the Yesian Kingdom are almost one because of our proximity and our rankings. Giving a flower to Lady Csille is my way of weing her to the Saiven Kingdom. Also, Lady Csille and I used to y when we were young, remember? How can I forget that Lady Csille is already your betrothed? You don''t have to worry. I don''t have any n to take Lady Csille from you. So you can rest assured, Prince Fraser."


    Even after what Prince Joachim said, Prince Fraser is still frowning at him. "I would appreciate the gift you gave if only it''s not a flower."


    Prince Joachim chuckled. "What''s wrong with flowers, your highness, Prince Fraser? I heard that Lady Csille loves flowers. I clearly remember how she loves to y in the Vrawyth Kingdom''s pce garden. I also heard she ispeting for flower arranging. So, I thought it was a good idea to give it to her as a wee gift. Is there something wrong with the flowers, Prince Fraser?"


    I look at Prince Fraser, and I saw him gritting his teeth out of anger. "You''re Kingdom have a tradition with flowers, Prince Joachim. Do you think I wouldn''t know that?"


    Tradition with flowers? Is that when the woman gives flowers to the guy they like? But Prince Joachim is not a woman, and I am definitely not a guy. So, what''s the matter with Prince Fraser? Why is he so against with the flower? Is it because of the meaning behind that flower?


    Prince Joachimughs at Prince Fraser. "Oh, what tradition you are talking about? We have many traditions, Prince Fraser. I''m not sure what tradition you are talking about."


    Prince Joachim is fearless, isn''t he? How can he talk like that in front of a mad Prince Fraser? He evenughs like he is teasing Prince Fraser. Is he suicidal? Does he really want Prince Fraser to be mad at him or, worst to be angry at the Yesian Kingdom?


    Prince Fraser takes a deep breath before answering Prince Joachim. "Prince Joachim, everyone knows how you, Yesian man''s do your thing. When a Yesian man gave a flower to a woman in the first meeting, then it means he has feelings for her, and he wants to marry her. Do you think I would be ignorant with that tradition?"


    My eyes immediately widen with Prince Fraser''s words. What? When a Yesian man gave a flower to a woman after meeting her for the first time, then it means. He wants to marry her?


    I look at Prince Joachim. Disbelief is clearly written on my face. I just met him, and he already gave me a flower. What does he mean?


    Prince Joachimughs loudly. Prince Fraser clenched his fist. I could feel that he wants to run towards Prince Joachim and smack him. But he knows he cannot do that.


    I sighed and held his clenched fist. Prince Fraser looks at me, and I shake my head at him. "Maybe he doesn''t mean it like that. Please calm yourself down, Fraser," I whispered to him.


    Prince Fraser sigh and looks at Prince Joachim. Waiting for him to respond.


    Prince Joachim stopsughing and looks at Prince Fraser and looks at me. "I didn''t know you would misinterpret my action. In the first ce, it isn''t the first time I met Lady Csille. Have you forgotten Prince Fraser? And that tradition is not valid to a woman who is engaged or married. So, me, giving flowers to Lady Csille is just a wee gift. You don''t need to read too much about my actions. I know she is your fianc¨¦e, and I wouldn''t dare to take her away from you. So, you can rest assured, Prince Fraser."


    Prince Joachim gestured to the guard, and the guard put the flower down. He then bows his head at us before he gets in the carriage. Prince Joachim smile at us. "I''ll be going now, Prince Fraser." Prince Joachim looks at me and winks. "Lady Lauretr¨¦, I hope to see you again."


    The carriage started to move until it disappeared. I sigh and look at the Aster flower.


    Finally, Prince Joachim is gone, and now I only have one problem left, and that is Prince Fraser.

 Chapter 104 - : It’s Suffocating

    Prince Fraser looks at the Aster flower and res at it. "Aster, huh? He dares to give you an aster flower in front of me?"


    He walks towards the flower and kicks it. The pot breaks, and the flower falls on the ground. I immediately walk towards the flower.??


    "Fraser! Why did you do that?" I kneel on the ground, and I am about to take the flower when Prince Fraser grabs my hand.


    "Why are you picking that? That flower was given by that Prince. Why are you picking it?" Prince Fraser snaps at me.


    I try to break off from his grasp, but he wouldn''t let me. I sigh and stare at him. "What is it again, Prince Fraser? That''s just a flower. Do you need to break it?"


    Prince Fraser scoffs. "That is just a flower? Csille it''s a tradition from their Kingdom. He definitely gave you that flower because he likes you. Who knows, maybe he even wants to snatch you away from me, and that''s now what I like. I would never let anyone take you away from me."


    I sigh. "Fraser, haven''t I had a talk with you. Would you please stop all of this? Prince Joachim already exins his side. That tradition isn''t applicable to someone who is engaged, and I am engaged with you. So, why are you making a big deal out of it? That''s just a wee gift."


    Prince Fraser scoffs. "And you just believe him? Csille, how long have you know that man? Don''t be fool by his disability! He definitely has a liking to you, and that reason he is saying? Are you sure it''s true?"


    I sigh. "Okay, Prince Fraser. Then can you prove to me that everything he said is not true?"


    Prince Fraser puts his hands over my shoulders. "Csille, why do I need to prove it? I am your fianc¨¦e. Why can''t you believe me?"


    "Prince Fraser, I couldn''t just believe your words just because you are my fianc¨¦e. I know you are the Crown Prince of the Vrawyth Kingdom, and I respect that. But I couldn''t just believe what you just said. He is also a Prince of the Yesian Kingdom and what you did to him is rude. Although we''re superior to them but it''s not enough reason for you to be rude to him. He is a true Yesian, and he knows their culture than us. So, you questioning him, don''t you think it''s out of line? What will happen if Prince Joachim uses it to break the friendly rtionship of the Yesian Kingdom with the Vrawyth Kingdom?"


    "Are you mad at me, Csille?"


    "I''m not! I''m just frustrated with you. I don''t understand why did you do that to Prince Joachim. Fraser, do you want to break our friendly rtionship with the Yesian Kingdom?"


    Prince Fraser shakes his head. "You''re mad at me. Is it because of what happened this morning? Csille, I can exin. Will you please let me exin?"


    I sigh. How can he exin it to me? That he couldn''t control his body again just the way, I couldn''t control mine? This, I really need to stop seeing Prince Fraser. This won''t help the plot of the story.


    "You don''t need to exin anything, Fraser. Can I now get inside? I want to rest already."


    I avoid his gaze because I know if I look at him, my heart would soften again, and that is not what I want. I cannot let my heart decide for me again. As much as possible, I want to stay away from Prince Fraser, especially now that I haven''t talked to the Virtouse.


    I break off from his grasp, and he lets me. I sigh and smile bitterly at him. "You should rest, your highness. It''s alreadyte."


    I walk past him. Sorry, Prince Fraser. I know what happened to you is beyond your control, but I cannot let you continue this interaction with Csille. You already have Princess Paislee by your side. Just focus your attention on her. You''ll definitely thank me in the future.


    However, my step was halted when I felt someone hugging me from behind. I feel my heart beats fast. "Csille, please let me exin. Don''t push me away. I don''t want you to push me away." Prince Fraser whispered behind me.


    I feel my heart tremble a little because of his words, and I almost want to say yes to him. I almost want to hear his exnation. But I shake my head. I tried to break off from his hug, but every time I will, he would just hug me tighter. "Csille, why are you doing this to me? It hurts. All I want is to be beside you. What happened this morning... I-I real-"


    I shake my head at him. I could feel a sob is almost getting out of my throat, but I swallow it. "You don''t need to exin, Prince Fraser. I know. You couldn''t control yourself again? Is that it?" I scoff. I bite my lips to stop myself from crying.


    You cannot cry, Ysa! Get a hold of yourself! You cannot cry! For goodness sake, Prince Fraser isn''t meant for Csille. It''s better to cut this off as earlier as possible so it won''t hurt you that much in the future.


    "Believe me. What I said is true. I don''t know what happened and how it happened, but the moment I step my foot on the ground of the Saiven Kingdom, I lost it. I couldn''t control what I am doing or what I am saying. It''s like someone possessed me. Please, believe what I''m saying. It''s really true. I am not lying to you, Csille. Please, believe me."


    I smile bitterly. I believe you, Fraser, but I cannot tell you that. I need you to stay away from Csille. You are not meant for Csille. So, please shift your feelings to its rightful owner, Princess Paislee.


    I scoff. "So, are you telling me you been possessed?" I chuckled. "Even though what you said in the morning might be false but what I have felt is real, Fraser. You''ve hurt me. Whether it''s you or the reason you are saying, you cannot change the fact that you have hurt me, and the pain cannot be healed just by a simple sorry Fraser."


    I feel Prince Fraser trembles, and he hugs me even tighter. "I''m sorry. Please, forgive me. I don''t mean to shout at you or to say those mean words to you. Trust me, Csille. Thest thing I would do is to hurt you. So pl-"


    I chuckled. "But you already hurt me, Fraser, and you cannot change that fact. So, please let me go."


    I feel Prince Fraser shakes his head. "I don''t want to let you go. Not until you listen to me."


    I scoff at him. "Fraser, you want me to listen to you, and I listen already, but why can''t you ept my decision? Do you want to force me to believe your words?" Iugh at him. "You know why I want to stay away from you? It''s because of this, Fraser. It''s because you want me to be someone who you want me to be and not the someone I want to be. You cannot force rtionship, Fraser. You cannot force love."


    Prince Fraser froze because of what I just said. I smile bitterly. I feel tears started to fall down my face.


    <em><strong>I''m sorry for hurting you, Fraser. I''m sorry for always hurting you. I don''t want to hurt you believe me. But I have no other choice. In the first ce, everything that is happening is not supposed to happen. It''s my fault. It''s my fault for putting you in this situation, and I''m sorry. Sorry also for cutting all of this.</strong></em>


    <em><strong>"Fraser, let me go. I need you to let me go for me to grow and for you to grow too. If we keep forcing things, it will only lead to something worst. So, I''m begging you to let me go. Let us go."</strong></em>


    <em><strong>I heard Prince Fraser sobs. "I don''t want to let you go, Csille. Didn''t you tell me nothing will change between us? But what is happening, Csille? Why do you want me to let go? Is that too easy for you to let me go? To let us go?"</strong></em>


    <em><strong>I bite my lips hards to the point that they already bleed, but I don''t care. The pain on my lips cannot even bepared to the pain I am feeling right now. It hurts. It really hurts so bad that I want to hug him back to ease the pain.</strong></em>


    <em><strong>But I know I cannot do that. I already made my decision. Even if it hurts, I need to do what I should do.</strong></em>


    <em><strong><em><strong>I cannot risk everyone, Fraser, so I''m sorry if I''m sacrificing you. I''m sorry if I choose to hurt you. If I can only shoulder all the pain, I would take it all from you. But I cannot do that. I just wish that you''ll be happy with Princess Paislee more than the happiness when you are with me. Please, be happy.</strong></em></strong></em>


    <em><strong>"Fraser, it''s not. I''m breaking off our engagement. It''s still valid. Until the King is still alive and he still wants me to be your bride, it will be valid. What I am asking you right now is my freedom. You cannot force things on me, Fraser. Not because you want me to listen to you, it doesn''t mean I would listen to you. It doesn''t work that way, Fraser."</strong></em>


    <em><strong>I feel Prince Fraser nods his head. "You want that? I canpromise Csille. If you don''t want that, then I won''t force it on you. Just don''t do this. And you said our engagement is valid until my father is still alive? But what will happen if he died? Csille, what will happen to us after?"</strong></em>


    <em><strong>I shake my head at him. Why can''t he understand what I am saying? This rtionship isn''t meant tost. So, why would we waste both of our time on a rtionship that will end up in vain? Prince Fraser is only meant for Princess Paislee and not for Csille. It''s something that even I, the writer of the story, cannot change. It''s a dead end for the two of us.</strong></em>


    <em><strong>"Compromise? Can you really do that, Fraser?</strong></em>


    <em><strong>Can''t you see? No matter what we do, there is always a reason for us to fight. Every day we always fight for futile reasons that we didn''t even expect. That''s not who we are, Fraser. We''re bing something we are not, Fraser. Can''t you see what we are bing of just because we are forcing this rtionship to work?"</strong></em>


    <em><strong>I sigh and force myself to break off from his hug, and I did. I face him and smile bitterly at him. "Fraser, you are a decisive person. You''re not impulsive, but what you did today to Prince Joachim? That''s impulsiveness, and that is not you. We''re bing toxic for each other. You always get mad because of an unknown reason I cannot even tell-"</strong></em>


    <em><strong>"I''m mad because you''re always with the other guys, but you won''t even let me be with you," he cuts me off.</strong></em>


    <em><strong>I sigh and envelope his cheeks with my hand. "Fraser, trust me, I want to make this thing work the same way you do." I paused. I''m sorry for lying to you, Fraser, but I cannot tell you the real reason why I am pushing you away. "But how can we make it work if every time we will force this rtionship, we always end up hurting each other. Don''t you think it''s time for us to let each other go?"</strong></em>


    <em><strong>Prince Fraser shakes his head. "How can I let you go, Csille? How can I be assured that it was still us in the end? if I know that the moment I let you go, you will stay away from me."</strong></em>


    <em><strong>"But you''re suffocating me, Fraser, and I don''t like it. I don''t like what is happening, Fraser. It keeps repeating every day. We will be okay, then the next moment, you will be yelling at me. Fraser, if it''s not me, it''s you who push me away, and I''m tired of this. I''m tired of hoping that maybe we can still make it work. That maybe we just need a little time for ourselves. Don''t you think it''s too early for this? Maybe it''s still not the right time for us. Maybe we just need time for ourselves. We''re losing it, Fraser. We''re losing ourselves just to save this rtionship."</strong></em>


    <em><strong>Prince Fraser sigh and hugs me tightly. "I hate to admit this, but you are right. Even I, myself, couldn''t understand what is happening to me. Maybe you''re right. Maybe we just need to focus on ourselves first. But Csille, I just want you to know that no matter what happens, it will always be you and only you."</strong></em>


    <em><strong>I smile bitterly at his words. It''s not me, Fraser, and it will never be me.</strong></em>

 Chapter 105 - : Love Charm

    A knock on my door wakes me from my sleep. I rub my sleepy eyes and look at the door. Who would knock at my door early this morning?


    I look at the clock, and I almost jump out of bed when I realized what time is it. After the conversation I had with Prince Fraserst night, I cried myself to sleep. I probably sleep past midnight.??


    It''s already nine o''clock in the morning? We were supposed to have training for today. Although I originally don''t n to attend because Flora will be delivering the flowers for today. But they don''t know that. They don''t know that I will excuse myself from the training, so why they didn''t wake me up?


    I immediately put on a robe before I head to the door to see who is outside. I frown when I saw Princess Paislee standing in front of my door holding a...bracelet?


    "Good morning Lady Lauretr¨¦. Did I interrupt your sleep?"


    I shake my head at her. "Sir Farren, do you need something from me? Is it about the training? Would you mind telling his highness, Prince Fraser, that I cannot attend today''s training because I don''t feel good? I-"


    "Don''t worry, Lady Lauretr¨¦. Prince Fraser already said that you''re sick and cannot attend the training. I''m just here to check on you. Is everything okay here? Do you need anything? Maybe I can help."


    I frown. Why is Princess Paislee doing this? Her duty is to protect the Prince. Is Prince Fraser the reason behind this?


    I smile at her. "I''m good. Thank you for checking on me. Don''t worry about me. I''ll probably just need to rest. You should continue with your training, Sir Farren."


    Princess Paislee looks at the bracelet she is holding and looks back at me. I look at the bracelet she is holding. I think I saw that bracelet somewhere. Wait! Isn''t that the love charm? But why does Princess Paislee holding it?


    "Lady Lauretr¨¦, I saw this bracelet in front of your door. I just picked it up for you."


    I frown. Saw it in front of my door? But who would put that in front of my door? "Are you sure it''s for me? Maybe someone identally falls it. I don''t think that is for me."


    Princess Paislee shakes her head. "No, Lady Lauretr¨¦. I''m sure it''s for you. Look at the bottom of the beads. There are letters engraved on it."


    Princess Paislee shows me the bracelet. C S I L L E? That''s my name. So, it''s really meant for me, but who would give me a love charm?


    Prince Fraser? But we already clear things between usst night. It''s impossible he would give me this bracelet. But if it''s not Prince Fraser, then who could it be? Leander? But he is with Rufus the whole day. I doubt if it''s from him. Prince Joachim? But how can he even get inside the residence of Vrawyth Kingdom? He has a disability, and Prince Fraser gets rid of him even before he could step out of his carriage. So, where does this love charm came from? And what does the sender want by sending this love charm?


    I sigh. "Just throw it away. I don''t even know where does it came from and why the sender sends me that."


    Princess Paislee looks at the bracelet with hesitancy. "But Lady Lauretr¨¦ this bracelet..." Princess Paislee pauses and looks at the bracelet again.


    I frown. I don''t understand why does she look like she is hesitating? Hesitating because of what? That''s just a simple bracelet. Why does she need to act like that?


    "Sir Farren, can you be honest with me? Where does this bracelete from? Why do you disagree that much when I said I want to throw it away?"


    Princess Paislee shakes her head. "Ldy Lauretr¨¦, I don''t understand what you are saying. I just saw that bracelet on the floor, and I''m just concerned about the person who sent this to you. What will he feel when he knew you throw this away?"


    I smirk at him. "Concerned? Why would you be concerned at him, Sir Farren? As far as I remember, you only concern yourself in all matters regarding Prince Fraser. So, I don''t understand why you are concerned about this bracelet. You tell me honestly, Sir Farren. Where does this bracelete from?"


    I think I know where this bracelet came from. Isn''t Prince Fraser was there when the vendor is exining what the love charm is.


    I see Princess Paislee started to sweat, and she smiles awkwardly at me. "Lady Lauretr¨¦, I am saying the truth. I don''t understand what you are saying."


    I nod my head at her. "Okay, I guess it''s not from him." I lean on the door and cross my arms at her. "If it''s not from him, then it must be from you?" I look at him and smirk.


    Princess Paislee shakes her head repeatedly. "Lady Lauretr¨¦, I wouldn''t dare. Please, don''t say something like that."


    Does the two of them think I wouldn''t know where this bracelet coulde from? Only the Vrawyth representatives can enter the residence. So, I''m sure the sender of this bracelet is from the Vrawyth Kingdom, and with Princess Paislee''s reaction, she confirmed my assumption.


    I sigh. "Sir Farren, if you don''t want me to throw it, then just give it back to him. Tell him I don''t need that and ask him if he forgets what we talked aboutst night."


    Princess Paislee is about to refuse, but I shake my head at her. "If you insist on giving me that bracelet, I will throw it straight on his face the first time I see him, and I don''t think you''ll like that idea, right?"


    Princess Paislee sigh and nods her head. "I understand, Lady Lauretr¨¦, but don''t you really want to take this? Prince Fraser looks so hard to find someone who can engrave your name on that bracelet. Maybe you can at least keep it. Please consider Prince Fraser''s effort Lady Lauretr¨¦."


    I sigh. "Sir Farren, do you know what''s the meaning behind that bracelet?"


    Princess Paislee looks at the bracelet and shakes her head. I knew it. She probably thought it''s just a simple bracelet.


    Princess Paislee, that is a love charm, and your future beloved gave it. How can you insist that bracelet to the viiness?


    I take the bracelet from her hands. "Sir Farren, this is a love charm. LOVE CHARM," I even insist the words in hopes that Princess Paislee will realize our roles here. She is the female lead, but why is she pushing Prince Fraser towards the Viiness?


    "If you gave this bracelet to someone, that person will definitely think about the sender day and night. Do you now understand what I am saying?"


    Princess Paislee, please follow the script. Why are you giving this bracelet to me? Please take it. Throw it away. I don''t care.


    Princess Paislee nods her head. "Prince Fraser must really like you to do this."


    I almost fall to the ground because of Princess Paislee''s words. Like me? Is she kidding me?


    I sigh. I really don''t understand why all of this is happening? I try to put the bracelet back in Princess Paislee''s hand, but she didn''t take it. She then takes a step backward. "Lady Lauretr¨¦, I don''t know why you don''t like it, but I definitely cannot take it back. Please, don''t throw it away, or Prince Fraser will be disappointed again."


    After she said those words, she immediately run away. Great! And she didn''t listen. She''s just like Prince Fraser, who doesn''t know how to listen.


    I look at the love charm that I am still holding. "And what am I supposed to do with this?" I sigh and get back inside the room. I just put the love charm inside of the cab. I don''t have any use with it, so it''s better to just put it away.


    For now, I need to think of a way how Flora and her assistant get in here without anyone noticing.


    They definitely cannot get inside through the main gate. No one should know that there is someone who came into the Vrawyth residence. They cannot know that I am the one who put the flower in Princess Paislee''s room.


    I dress myself first. I need to go down to see if there are still people inside the building. I need to make sure that I am the only one inside.


    Prince Fraser, Princess Paislee, Rufus, and Leander are doing their training right now, but I still need to make sure they already left the residence. The four of them will be training in a secluded ce that the Saiven Kingdom assigns to us. Every kingdom was assigned a training ground where they could practice in the physique. There''s also a huge library to help representatives to review their respective fortes. There''s also a room allotted for etiquette. For tea ceremony, stitching, flower arranging, and such.


    I check each room on the first floor. I cannot let people know that it was me who put the flower in Princess Paislee''s room. They cannot realize that I know what will happen in the future.


    I just finished checking thest room when I was startled by a man standing in front of me. He is wearing all white clothes. His face is covered, and only his eyes can be seen.


    I immediately grasp the first thing my hand grasp and raise. The man looks at the broom that I am holding with a bored face. It''s as if saying, really? A broom?''


    Great! Out of all the things I can grasp, I grasp this broom? How can it save me from this man? Is he from the Strzalka? Is he here to take me now?


    But the man raised his hand as if saying he gives up. He then takes a paper out of his pocket and hands it to me.


    With shaky hands, I take the paper from him. The folded paper has a writing F in the front. F? Why F? Isn''t he from the Strzalka? Where''s the symbol of Strzalka?


    <em><strong>Dear Lady Csille,</strong></em>


    <em><strong>It''s me, Flora Marguerite. I couldn''t meet you today, so I ask my assistant to bring the Monkshood flower on my behalf. My assistant knows what he should do. Just tell him where you would put the flower, and he''ll leave the instructions I write for you. If you have any problem, please visit me in my shop, and I will dly help you. Maybe we can also have a cup of tea. See you soon, Lady Csille.</strong></em>


    I look at the man and sigh in relief. At least he''s not from the Strzalka. I put the broom down and smile at the man.


    "I''m sorry. I just thought you want to harm me."


    The man shakes his head and bows a little. "Lady Csille, I''m sorry for startling you. However, Lady Flora sent me here to deliver the flowers. I left the flowers on the stairs. Can you show me where I should put the flowers?"


    I nod my head at him. "Okay, follow me. I''m actually waiting for your arrival." I walk towards the stairs, and I immediately see the monkshood on the stairs. The flower is covered with fabric all over.


    The man followed me behind. "I covered it, so its sap won''t fell on the ground. Every part of this flower is poisonous, and I know you don''t want to harm anyone."


    I look at the man and nod my head. I''m d that Flora isn''t the typical businesswoman who just thinks about profits.


    "Wait." I stop and look at the man. "Did someone saw you? Where did you enter?"


    The man shakes his head. "You can rest assured that no one sees me, Lady Lauretr¨¦. I didn''t enter through the front gate or even the back gate. So, you can rest assured that it''s all safe."


    This is one thing I make sure to Flora. That no one should see me buying that flower. Flora doesn''t mind too, since it''s actually illegal to sell poisonous flowers in the Saiven Kingdom.


    I nod my head at him and ask him to bring the flowers inside the room of Princess Paislee. It''s a good thing that the room here is for all sex, or else it would be difficult for me to exin things to the man and to Flora.


    The man puts the flower on the table of Princess Paislee and takes off the fabric covering the flower.


    "Lady Lauretr¨¦, this is the instructions that Lady Flora gave me. It''s a detailed information about the flower, how to take care of it and what to do if you ever touch it."


    I take the flower and smile at him. "Thank you for delivering it." I take some centime from my pocket and give it to him.


    The man refused, but I insist on giving it to him. After a few instructions and warnings, he immediately left the ce. I look at the flower and sigh. Everything''s starting.

 Chapter 106 - : Royalties

    I immediately left the room to make a warning letter for Princess Paislee. I don''t think Princess Paislee can decipher the meaning behind that flower, so it''s better to leave her a few words.


    It''s a good thing I have learned how to copy the handwriting of other people. It would be safe for me even if I am the one who wrote the letter.??


    <em><strong>Beware of thepetition! Shoes...</strong></em>


    I look at the letter and smile. This would do. Csille will put broken ss on Princess Paislee''s shoes in one of herpetition.


    She wants to hurt Princess Paislee so Prince Fraser can see how weak she is. She thought with that, Prince Fraser would be disappointed with Princess Paislee and will result for her to be removed as his personal knight. However, Prince Fraser will not be mad at Princess Paislee. Instead, he did a thorough investigation on who did that to her.


    I sigh. I hope with this she can avoid the incident. Although I know, it will be impossible since the fictional world wouldn''t let any changes to the plot.


    After I left the note on Princess Paislee''s table, I decided to leave the residence. If I stay there, I''m sure I will be the first person they will use behind the flower. So, it''s better to have myself an alibi. I cannot let people know that I know what the future holds, or else it will ruin everything I''ve been doing.


    I am happily walking through the streets of the Saiven Kingdom when I saw Prince Joachim with a group of people beside him. It looks like they are nobles from the other Kingdom.


    I turn my back at them and immediately walk in the opposite direction. However, I haven''t even taken a step when Prince Joachim called my name.


    "Lady Csille!"


    I sigh and turn my back at him. As much as I want to ignore him but he''s a Prince, and it will be disrespectful to ignore him. I smile awkwardly at him. Can this guy take some hints? I already turn my back because I don''t want to interact with them, but he still calls me?


    Prince Joachim waves his hand at me, and he gestured the guard behind him to move the wheelchair. The wheelchairs here are not that advancedpared to the wheelchairs in the future. In fact, it is called an invalid''s chair in this world, and a person needs to push the chair for it to moves.


    The nobles around Prince Joachim followed him behind. Oh, great! Now, I need to interact with the other nobles too. I am already tired of dealing with the nobles of the Vrawyth Kingdom, and now I need to deal with these nobles from the other Kingdoms?


    Come on, give me a break. Will you?


    Prince Joachim stopped in front of me, and he smiles widely at me. "Lady Csille, what are you doing in here? I heard from the other Kingdoms that all the representatives of the Vrawyth Kingdom are doing their trainings. What are you doing here?"


    I want to have fun, but since you''re here already, I think I want to go home now.


    I sigh. Ysa, remember you cannot disrespect this Prince, or else it will be bad for the Vrawyth Kingdom. Let''s not make things worst, okay?


    "I''m not feeling good, so I excuse myself today. I''m actually going home now. If you''l-"


    Prince Joachim suddenly grabs my hand. "Oh, you don''t feel okay? Do you want me to take you to the hospital? We-"


    I shake my head at him, and I gently break off from his grasp. Prince Joachim, don''t you know the word consent? You cannot just grab ady''s hand without asking for her consent.


    "You don''t need Prince Joachim. It''s just fatigue. My body still hasn''t rested enough. I already asked the Doctors of the Vrawyth Kingdom, and they just told me to take another day of rest. You don''t need to bother yourself."


    Prince Joachim looks at me worriedly. "Are you sure you''re okay? It''s better if we check on your condition so I would be rest assured."


    Who wants to assure you? Why do I need to make you assured that I am okay? Why does this Prince think he is close with me? Well, in fact, I just met him once in our childhood. We only met thrice, but he is acting like we have been friends since we were born.


    I smile at him. "You can assure Prince Joachim. The Vrawyth Doctors are known for their expertise, so you don''t need to worry yourself." I look at the nobles, who look bored right now. "I already take too much of your time. If you''ll excuse me, Prince Joachim, I will-"


    Prince Joachim waves his hand at me. "Don''t worry, and I don''t mind." He then looks at the nobles behind him.


    But I mind, okay! I mind! So, can you please let me off? I already have too many problems on my te right now. I don''t want another one. Go bother other people but me. I beg of you, Prince Joachim.


    "Sorry for my manners. I forgot to introduce you to my friends. They are from the other Kingdoms. This is Prince Reeve Launselot, the Crown Prince of the Saiven Kingdom," He points his hand towards a man who is wearing a red hat, blue doublet and hose, and a red overgarment.


    "Beside him is his sister, the Princess of the Saiven Kingdom, Princess Roese Launselot," Prince Joachim points his hand to a beautifuldy wearing a red Houppnde with embroidered gold belt. She is also wearing ck clothing underneath, which suits her porcin white skin.


    Behind the two siblings is a man who is wearing a single breasted waistcoat. Underneath it is a traditional cut white shirt with a squared off hem. It has a pleated yoke at the front. It was partnered with highwaisted ck trousers. Keep in ce by an embroidered braces. He is also wearingced up ankle boots. By the looks of it, I''m sure this man is a royalty of one of the Kingdom. But who is he?


    "This is Prince Wischard Devin, the Crown Prince of the Wrezatia Kingdom."


    Wrezatia Kingdom? It''s the third weakest Kingdom, but it''s also the most independent one. It''s the only Kingdom that remains neutral in the feud between the Aeerean and the Vrawyth Kingdom. But what is the Crown Prince of the Wrezatia doing with the Royalties of the Saiven and Yesian Kingdom?


    Prince Joachim gestured his hand at me. "Lady and gentlemen, this is the Count''s daughter of the Vrawyth Kingdom. She is also the fianc¨¦e of Crown Prince Fraser."


    I bow my head at them. Even though Vrawyth is superior to their Kingdoms, it will be disrespectful of me not to bow at them. They are royalties, and I am just a daughter from a noble family. How can I even bepared to someone born as royalty?


    "This Count''s daughter greets the Princes and the Princess."


    Princess Roese smile at me. "It was nice meeting you, Lady Csille. I''ve heard a lot of things about you and true to other people''s words. You are really the most beautifuldy among all thedies."


    I smile shyly at her. It sounds like her words are sincere. I just hope I am right. But based on the rtionship between the Vrawyth Kingdom and the Saiven Kingdom, I think she is a really nice person.


    Prince Reeve smiles widely at me too. "Lady Lauretr¨¦, I hope you are enjoying your stay in the Saiven Kingdom. Please let us know if something doesn''t suit your liking."


    I shake my head at Prince Reeve. "Prince Reeve, the Vrawyth Kingdom is all satisfied with the services we are getting. Crown Prince Fraser actually wants to have a talk with you to say his appreciation for the Saiven Kingdom. However, he is still busy with his trainings."


    Prince Reeve shakes his head. "It''s a pleasure for the Saiven Kingdom to serve the Vrawyth representatives. And about his highness, Prince Fraser, please let us know when he is free, so we''ll be the one to visit your residence."


    I politely nod my head at him. Although they don''t sound hypocritical, but I''m really fed up with all the necessities when talking to royalties. I just want to have a normal conversation with someone.


    I look at Prince Wischard, who is just watching at the sideline. I frown. What does Prince Wischard doing with the royalties from the weakest kingdom? Aren''t they aloof with anyone from other Kingdoms? Are they now taking sides and stop being neutral?


    Prince Joachim sps his hands. "Why don''t you apany us, Lady Csille. We''re nning to tour Prince Wischard around the Saiven Kingdom."


    Princess Roese beams at Prince Joachim''s words. She then clings to my arms. "Lady Csille, would you please apany us? I''m the onlydy in the group, and I couldn''t understand what they are saying most of the time. Having you here will definitely make me happy. Please?" She pleaded at me while showing me her pitiful face.


    I sigh. What should I do? I definitely don''t want to interact with them. Not that I don''t like them, but I was hoping I could enjoy this day on my own. Being with them will definitely restrict me. They are royalties and royalties that I am not even close with. It means I need to be cautious with my actions, and I don''t want that.


    I just want to enjoy the Saiven Kingdom without interruption from anyone. Is that too much? I want to cry about what is happening to me. Can this viiness have a break?


    I am about to answer Princess Roese, but Prince Wischard cuts me off. "Princess Roese, I don''t think it is appropriate to ask Lady Lauretr¨¦ to apany us."


    Princess Roese looks back at Prince Wischard. "How did it be appropriate? I am just asking her to join us?"


    Prince Wischard shakes his head. "Haven''t Lady Csille already said that she didn''t feel good and she is nning to go back to the Vrawyth residence now? If we let her apany us and her sickness gets worst, who will be responsible for that? You also know how the Crown Prince of the Vrawyth Kingdom takes care of his fianc¨¦e. Can all of us answer him if something happened to Lady Csille?"


    I sigh in relief silently. Although I still don''t know Prince Wischard''s purpose in talking to the royalties from the Saiven and Yesian, I am still thankful that he is considerate. Whether it''s because of my health or because of the reputation of the Vrawyth Kingdom, it doesn''t matter as long as I can get away from all of them.


    Princess Roese smiles awkwardly at me. She then takes my hand. "I''m sorry, Lady Csille. I got so excited meeting you that it slipped of my mind. I hope you won''t take it personally."


    I smile at Princess Roese. If she is the only one I met today, I wouldn''t mind spending time with her. But I don''t feelfortable interacting with the other Princes, especially if Prince Joachim is there. "That''s okay, Princess Roese. I understand."


    I look at the three Princes and bow my head a little. "I would like to apany you all. However, the Doctor suggests that I should take a day of rest. So, please forgive this Count''s daughter if I would decline the offer."


    Prince Joachim shakes his head. "We understand. If you want, we can take you home, as-"


    I immediately shake my head at Prince Joachim. Prince Fraser got angry thest time Prince Joachim bring me home. I don''t know how he will react if he knew Prince Joachim bring me home again. I don''t even want to imagine.


    "You don''t have to bother. I already take up too much of your time. Also, the Vrawyth residence is just five minutes walk from here. I can handle it. Please, continue what you are doing." I bow my head at them. "This count''s daughter will be taking her leave now."


    I bow my head a little again before I turn my back and walk hurriedly away from them. Thank goodness Prince Wischard cuts me off, or else I don''t know how I can decline them.

 Chapter 107 - : The Kingdoms

    I decided to just stay in a pastry shop close to the Vrawyth Kingdom''s residence. I cannot stroll in the street of Saiven Kingdom anymore because the royalties are still out.


    I''m sure if they see me again, they''ll definitely invite me again to join them, and that is not what I want. I just want to enjoy this peaceful day which is rare for the viiness.??


    "Here''s your Prinsesst?rta, young Miss," the waiter puts the Prinsesst?rta on the table and left immediately.


    I look outside the window and sigh. I originally n to stroll around the streets and enjoy some street foods, but I cannot even do that because of the royalties.


    I should have disguised myself as a man so I can freely walk outside the streets. But if I do that, no one can prove that I was out, which may result for them to use me of being the one behind the flower.


    I look at the Prinsesst?rta and sigh.


    Prince Joachim Brissaud, the forgotten prince of the Yesian Kingdom. Prince Wischard Devine of the Wrezatia Kingdom. Prince Reeve Launselot and Princess Roese Launselot of the Saiven Kingdom. Why are they together?


    The Saiven and Yesian Kingdoms are the allies of the Vrawyth Kingdom right from the start. So, it''s inevitable if they are close together. But the Wrezatia Kingdom? They are the neutral kingdom, so what is the Crown Prince of the Wrezatia doing with the Saiven and Yesian?


    If the other Kingdoms know it. I''m sure they will be agitated. The neutral Kingdom seems like taking its side now. Will it side with the Vrawyth Kingdom?


    If it''s true, what made them want to take sides? If this happens, wouldn''t the bnce among the kingdoms will be broken?


    There are seven Kingdoms in this world. The strongest is the Vrawyth Kingdom, where I am currently living. The second strongest Kingdom is the Aeerean, where Princess Paislee came from.


    The Vrawyth and the Aeerean Kingdoms have been rivals for years now. Even the other Kingdoms have taken sides. Two Kingdoms ally with us, and the two other Kingdoms ally with the Aeerean. Only the Wrezatia Kingdom hasn''t taken any side, which made an equilibrium among all the other Kingdoms.


    If the neutral Kingdom, Wrezatia, decided to pick a side, this will definitely result in war. No matter which Kingdom it sides, war will be inevitable. That''s the reason why right from the start, every King of the Wrezatia decided to dissociate themselves from the other Kingdoms for the peace of all Kingdoms.


    But why does the Crown Prince of the Wrezatia doing here? The Wrezatia always avoid interactions with any Kingdoms because they are afraid that it will result in conflicts between the rival kingdoms. It''s the first time that the Crown Prince of the Wrezatia Kingdom was seen in public.


    Is something will happen? But the war is supposed to happen ten years from now. So, why is this happening?


    I take a notebook from my bag. I always bring a notebook with me. It''s been a habit of mine that I still have until now. Being a writer all my life, I always bring a notebook with me in case a plotes out of my mind suddenly.


    Let me recall all the necessary information about every Kingdom. Although the second version of my story is still on-going, but most of the things in the first version of the novel will retain in the second version, and that includes the war between the Kingdoms.


    There are seven Kingdoms in this world. The strongest is the Vrawyth Kingdom. Vrawyth Kingdom has thergestnd in this world. It doubles thend of the Aeerean Kingdom. Thend in the Vrawyth Kingdom is the most abundant and healthy, which is the reason why the Vrawyth Kingdom is the main supplier of crops in this world. Aside from thend, Vrawyth also have an ocean in its northern region. That ocean have abundant fishes and seafood, which also makes the Vrawyth Kingdom the main supplier for seafood.


    Aside from being the main supplier of all the necessities in this world. The Vrawyth Kingdom is also the most powerful one. Of course, with the exception of the Illorian City. The Vrawyth Kingdom army can destroy the Saiven Kingdom in just one day. It''s a blessing that the Saiven Kingdom is an ally of the Vrawyth.


    For this reason, the Vrawyth Kingdom still remains on its top spot right from the start. The Aeerean tried many times to take the spot, but no matter what they did, they couldn''t surpass the Vrawyth Kingdom.


    The Aeerean Kingdom may be smaller than the Vrawyth. But itsnd is rich in gold and silver. It''s the reason why the Aeerean Kingdom is the main supplier of gold and jewelry. Aside from it, the Aeerean Kingdom has a unique Educational system. Most of the geniuses of the other Kingdoms have studied in the Aeerean, which is also the reason why Princess Paisles is a wise and intelligent person.


    Although the army of the Aeerean cannot bepared to the Vrawyth Kingdom if it''s based on its strength. But among all the Kingdoms, only the Aeerean have thousands of soldiers. Some say it''s already a hundred thousand. The Vrawyth only has half a hundred thousand soldiers. It''s the reason why the Aeerean is considered on par with the Vrawyth.


    The third strongest Kingdom, which is an ally of the Aeerean, is the Ouqeaseon Kingdom. They are the closest Kingdom to the Aeerean, which is also the reason why they have a friendly rtionship with each other. The Aeerean people can evene to the Ouqeaseon Kingdom without worry.


    The Ouqeaseon might be the third strongest, but aside from that title and having an equal mass ofnd with the Aeerean, they actually don''t have anything special with them. Although they are neighbors of the Aeerean, the Ouqeaseon Kingdom is not blessed with gold or silver.


    The fourth strongest and also an ally of the Aeerean Kingdom is the Stozeterra Kingdom. However,pared to the Ouqeaseon Kingdom, the Stozeterra is far away from Aeerean. In fact, it is the neighboring Kingdom of the Vrawyth. Although the Stozeterra and Vrawyth are neighbors, the Stozeterra hates the Vrawyth Kingdom. They think that the Vrawyth is taking advantage of their weakness. That''s why they decided to side with the Aeerean in exchange that they will be protected by the Aeerean.


    Compared with the Ouqeaseon, which doesn''t have anything special with them. The Stozeterra is the main supplier of weapons. They are known for having the best forger of weapons. All the weapons they made are high quality, and among all the forgers from the other Kingdoms, only the Stozeterra forgers can create high quality weapons.


    The only downside of the Stozeterra is they are closest to the Vrawyth. The Vrawyth upies most of thend, and only a little was given to them. Itsnd mass can even bepared to the size of the Saiven Kingdom. Without its forging technique, it probably couldn''t take the fourth spot for the strongest kingdom.


    The fifth on the list is the Wrezatia Kingdom. The neutral Kingdom. There''s nothing much to say about the Kingdom since it''s been aloof with other Kingdoms. After the Vrawyth and the Aeerean Kingdom bes rivals. All the Kingdom''s knowledge about Wrezatia is they have average strength and intelligence. Even in the Grand Exemry Competition, the Wrezatia always ends up at the bottom.


    If not for theirnd mass which is even bigger than the Aeerean and the Ouqeaseon Kingdoms. They would probably be at the bottom of the list. Although they have bigger massnd, but its location is not as good as theAeerean or Ouqeaseon Kingdoms. Most of thend is not suitable for nting. There''s no gold or silvers in there too. But since itsnd is more extensive, it also equates to having a higher number of people. A higher number of people means a higher number of soldiers. They even said the Wrezatia could even bepared to the number of the army of Vrawyth Kingdom.


    The sixth strongest Kingdom is the Yesian Kingdom. The Yesian Kingdom doesn''t have anything special with it. Aside from having a biggernd mass than the Saiven Kingdom. It can be said that the Saiven and the Yesian are more like on par with each other. The only difference is that the Yesian Kingdom have a healthiernd than the Saiven Kingdom.


    The seventh and the weakest Kingdom among all the other Kingdoms is the Saiven Kingdom. This Kingdom is considered the cursed Kingdom because they are the most farthest Kingdom, and theirnds are not even healthy, which makes it difficult for them to nt crops. They even take half of their food from the other Kingdoms.


    And because they don''t have much food, their energy cannot bepared to the army of the five Kingdoms or even the Yesian Kingdom. If not because the Saiven Kingdom is under the protection of the Vrawyth Kingdom. It has probably been colonized long ago.


    Seven Kingdoms divided into two, but now the remainder wants to take sides. That definitely doesn''t sound good. But maybe I am wrong? Maybe Prince Wischard just wants to be friends with the royalties from the Saiven and Yesian.


    But what if I''m not wrong? What if he is really siding with him? What will happen to the Vrawyth Kingdom now? We cannot afford to have a war against the three strongest Kingdoms. The Aeerean definitely has a high chance of winning because their army is doubledpared to the Army of Vrawyth. And with the addition of the Stozeterra Kingdom, which forges the best among the best weapons. We''ll definitely lose.


    What would I do now? Will I tell Prince Fraser about this? But he still has problems with the Strzalka. Will it be too much of a burden for him? Also, I''m not even sure about the purpose of the Crown Prince of the Wrezatia. What if I got too paranoid?


    I slump my head on the table. Damn, why do I always have problems? I am not the female lead of the story, okay? But why am I the only one who is having problems here? While the female lead just has to deal with Prince Fraser''s safety. Isn''t this too unfair?


    I look at the cake and sigh. I take a bite of it. "To say," and take another bite, "or not to say?" I''ve taken another bite, "to say," and take another bite, "or to say." It then ends up with to say.


    I sigh. I guess I have no choice but say it to Prince Fraser. It''s better for him to know it so he could decide what to do after.


    I look at the clock hanging on the wall, and my eyes widened when I realized what time is it already. It''s already almost seven o''clock in the evening. It''s the reason why I feel my lower body getting numb from sitting so long.


    I immediately fixed my things and left the pastry shop immediately. Will Prince Fraser get angry with me again because I came homete? I didn''t even bring a guard with me. What if the Strzalka decided to attack again and takes me?


    "You''re so dumb, Csille," I whispered to myself while walking hurriedly. It''s a good thing the shop is closer to the Vrawyth residence. If anything happens to me, the guards will immediately see it.


    The guards immediately open the gate when they see me. "Lady Lauretr¨¦. You''rete again? The Crown Prince and the rest are inside already. I also heard there is amotion inside. Although I don''t know the specific."


    I smiled politely at the guards and said my thanks to them before hurriedly walks towards the residence we are staying in. Themotion the guard is referring to is probably because of the Monkshood flower.


    I frown when I saw one teacher inside our residence. I know that what I did is disturbing, but I didn''t expect Prince Fraser to ask for help from a teacher.


    Oh, no. Did I make a mistake again? If the Saiven Kingdom knows about this, I''m sure they will run a thorough investigation about this matter. Of course, how can they let something happen inside their Kingdom?


    I think I made a mistake again. Great Ysavel! What a smart move!

 Chapter 108 - : Monkshood

    I just stepped inside the building, but Rufus immediately rushes towards me and hugs me tightly.


    "Where did you go? We thought something might happen to you. We almost called the Queen. It''s a good thing you''re back." Rufus breaks off from the hug and holds me in my arms.??


    I blink my eyes at him and look around us. I sighed when I realized there''s only one teacher around. It means it''s not that big issue. I look back at Rufus. "What happened? I got better this afternoon and decided to stay at the pastry shop nearby. Did something happened while I was away?"


    I ask him in a confused voice. I need to act like I don''t have any idea what is happening. I cannot let them see anything suspicious from me.


    Rufus looks at me from head to toe, front to back. He sighed after. "I''m d you''re not hurt or something. Let''s sit first, and I will exin things to you."


    He then guides me to sit on the sofa. Miss Mareoun, one of the teachers who apany us to the Saiven Kingdom, inch closer to me. "Csille, are you okay?"


    I nod my head at her. "Yes, Miss Mareoun. I''m okay, thank you for asking." I look at Rufus, who is sitting on the other side. "What really happened? I heard from the guards that there is amotion happening in here."


    Rufus nods his head and looks upstairs. "Yes, something happened. When we arrived after our training. Sir Farren immediately went inside his room to change his clothings. However, he immediately went out and told us that something was inside his room. When we follow him inside. We find a flower in a pot on his table. It is called monkwood-"


    "It''s Monkshood Prince Rufus," Miss Mareoun cuts him off, and I almostugh because of it. Monkwood? What monkwood is he saying? If we''re not in a serious situation, I would have teased him right now.


    Rufus'' face reddens, and he nods his head. "Yes, it''s Monkshood. Prince Fraser exined to us that that flower is a very poisonous nt. Even its foliage is poisonous."


    I pretended to think of something. "Monkshood? I think I heard of it before. I know! I have read it in one of the books in the private library of Prince Fraser. As far as I remember, just merely touching the foliage will make you dizzy and nauseous."


    Rufus nods his head. "That is how Prince Fraser exins that nt. Prince Fraser even said what the meaning behind that flower."


    I pretended to frown. "Meaning behind that flower?"


    Rufus nods his head. "Yes, have you forgotten how Prince Fraser loves flowers so much that he started learning itsnguage? So, he told us that the meaning of the Monkshood flower is warning someone that a foe is near. And that''s not it. The person who brought that flower here also left a note."


    "A note? What''s the content of the note?"


    Rufus shakes his head. "I didn''t know. Prince Fraser immediately throws me out the room to discuss things with Sir Farren and Leander."


    I frown. Prince Fraser is with Leander and Sir Farren but not Rufus? Rufus is his cousin and is even older than him. Although Rufus sometimes may look like he doesn''t care about what is happening but he is still his cousin. How can he just throw him out?


    Also, Miss Mareoun is already here. Should the one he is supposed to talk with is Miss Mareoun?


    I look at my hands and smile sadly. I was gone, but he didn''t even bother waiting for me. Rufus waits for me, but he cannot do that? Didn''t he say he would wait for me? Wait, my face!


    I sigh and look at Rufus. "Did they already know who''s behind this?"


    Rufus shakes his head. "We don''t know. They have been there for more than an hour now. We don''t know what''s happening and what will Prince Fraser do. He just asks me to look for Miss Mareoun."


    What will Prince Fraser do with this? I hope he already deciphers what I wanted to say. Please be safe, Princess Paislee.


    I am about to ask them more questions when the door upstairs suddenly opens, and Prince Fraser, Princess Paislee, and Leander walk out of it. They then walk down the stairs.


    Rufus and Miss Mareoun immediately stand up. "Prince Fraser, I heard from Prince Rufus that you call me here. Do you need me to do something for you?"


    But before Prince Fraser can answer Miss Mareoun, Rufus cuts him off. With an excited voice, he walks towards Prince Fraser. "Fraser, look, Csille went home already. We don''t need to worry about her. Isn''t that good news? We-"


    I immediately cut off Rufus. Worry about me? Yeah, right, he looks so worried about me that he even lock himself with Leander and Princess Paislee to talk about the flowers. Yes, I can definitely feel his worry. "It''s not about me, Rufus. That''s not important. Can''t you see the most important thing for Prince Fraser to do is to find who is the culprit behind the flower?"


    Prince Fraser frowns and is about to refute, but Rufus cuts him off again. This bberhead. I didn''t know it has some use.


    I know Prince Fraser will just disagree with me. He''ll probably say he''s worried for me too. Yeah, right, but not the same way he is worried about Princess Paislee.


    There''s a big possibility that I was abducted, but the first thing he did is to talk with Leander and Princess Paislee about the flower.


    Curse the flower! I know I shouldn''t be hurting because this is my decision, but it hurts. It hurts that I be his second priority, and in the future, I know I wouldn''t even be included in his priority list. It''s starting. He is probably starting to develop feelings for Princess Paislee without him knowing it.


    "Yeah, do you know who''s behind this flower? What do they want, and what is inside the letter?" Rufus asks Prince Fraser.


    Leander sigh. "It''s better if we talk about this while we''re sitting."


    Rufus, Leander, Princess Paislee immediately sits on the sofa while Prince Fraser is looking at me. However, I just pretend that I didn''t notice it.


    I''m sorry, Prince Fraser, but it would be better like this. You''re already developing your feelings for Princess Paislee, and I cannot ruin that.


    Prince Fraser sighs and sits on the sofa too. "We still don''t know who is behind all of this." Prince Fraser put the warning letter I have written on the table. "This is the content of the letter."


    Rufus immediately takes the letter and reads it aloud. "Beware in thepetition! Shoes?" He then looks up to Prince Fraser. "What does it mean?"


    I took the letter away from Rufus'' hand and pretended to read the content. Please be convincing Ysavel. We need them not to be suspicious of you. You cannot risk being known.


    "Right now, we still don''t know. There''s a big possibility that it''s a threat," Prince Fraser answer Rufus.


    I frown and put the letter down."If it''s a threat, then why Sir Farren? That person could send it to me, or to you, your highness, or to Rufus. However, the culprit decided to put it in Sir Farren''s room. If it''s a threat, why would the culprit leave a clue? Wouldn''t that ruin his n to harm Sir Farren?"


    Prince Fraser nods his head. "You''re right. That''s one thing we still don''t understand. We''re not sure if this letter is supposedly for Sir Farren or for someone else."


    I inconspicuously clenched my fist. That letter is definitely for Princess Paislee. Do you think I would be that dumb to left that flower and the letter in the wrong room?


    I sigh. "But we still also don''t know if it''s not for him. What if it''s supposedly for Sir Farren? Do you think the culprit will be so dumb to threaten the wrong person? Isn''t that an absurd thing? When did you see a bad guy sending the threat to the wrong person?"


    All of them got silent because of what I said. That''s right! Think about what I have said. Listen to me. Listen to the letter. Something will definitely happen to Princess Paislee, and you need to do something about it. You need to avoid it. Although I still doubt if it will work, but there''s no harm in trying. If I couldn''t control my movements, then I will try to control what will happen.


    Prince Fraser sigh. "If that''s the case, we will do precautionary measures about it. We will make sure that every shoe will be check before someone wears it in thepetition, and that applies to every representative of the Vrawyth Kingdom."


    Oh, great! Now I am included? Why can''t they understand that it is only meant for Princess Paislee? We don''t need to to this unnecessary precaution.


    "Why would we need to do that? The warning letter was sent to the room of Sir Farren. What does it have to do with us?" I ask in frustration.


    Not that I''m against it but isn''t that unnecessary? The letter and the flower were left inside the room of Princess Paislee. Why would we be included in this?


    Prince Fraser shakes his head. "We''re only doing this for everyone''s safety. What if the letter was sent to the wrong room? It''s better to be safe than sorry, Csille."


    Everyone safety my face Fraser! I was gone, but all you did was stay inside the room of Princess Paislee, and now you''re talking about safety in front of me? You''re Fianc¨¦e was out when you saw the flower. Shouldn''t the first thing the came to your mind is your fianc¨¦e''s safety?


    I sigh, trying to calm my irrational mind. Come on, Ysa! Why are you thinking like that? So, what if Prince Fraser didn''t look for you? Who are you in his life? Have you forgotten that you''re the viiness and not his female lead? Don''t forget that Ysa!


    I nod my head at him. "Safety?" I scoff.


    Rufus elbows me and moves his eyebrows up and down as if asking what I am doing.


    Prince Fraser sigh. "Csille-"


    I sit up straight and look at him straight in the eyes. "So, what would we do now? Will we let other people know about this?"


    Prince Fraser looks at me for a second before he shakes his head. "We won''t. Let''s keep this to ourselves for now. Not until I haven''t talked to the Queen about the Strzalka. I already sent a letter to my Mother, the Queen, and we were just waiting for her reply. Hopefully, we will get a response one of these days. If that happens, I will also raise this situation to the Queens. For now, we''re going to keep everything to ourselves."


    All of us nods our head. Prince Fraser then looks at Miss Mareoun. "Miss Mareoun, I ask for you toe here because I don''t want to worry the teachers more. Just informed them what happened and tell them I will be the one handling this matter."


    Miss Mareoun nods her head. "I will follow your orders, your highness." She then looks at the clock. "If there''s nothing else, I will be taking my leave now."


    Prince Fraser shakes his head. "Also, please warn everyone that do not leak what happened right now. No one besides the Vrawyth people know about this. There''s a big possibility that the culprit behind all of this is the Strzalka, and no one should know that we already know their existence."


    Miss Mareoun nods her head. "If that''s the case, I will order everyone to keep their mouth shut."


    After a few reminders, Miss Mareoun hurriedly left the building. Prince Fraser sigh. "Csille, where did you go? You should have stay inside the residence. Do-"


    "Your highness, if I stay inside the residence, do you think you can still talk to me right now? If you don''t want to talk to me or if you don''t want to see me anymore, please just say it straight to my face. Not like this." I stand up from my seat. "I''ll be taking my leave then. I know my existence doesn''t matter in here. If you''ll excuse me."


    I heard Prince Fraser and the rest are about to refute, but I toned them down. I''m not mad at him. More like disappointed. But what can I expect from the male lead? I''m not his female lead. How can he get worried about me?

 Chapter 109 - : Melt My Anger

    I slump on my bed and punch the pillow. "You said you''ll wait for me. You said it will always be me?" I scoff. "Curse you! It''s just a few days passed, and it''s already Princess Paislee?" I grumbled while punching the pillow.


    I know this is what is supposed to happen, but my heart couldn''t stopining. I know Prince Fraser isn''t meant for Csille, but this foolish heart of mine is still beating for him, and I don''t like this.??


    I roll on the bed and groan. I hate feeling like this. I feel so immature right now. I am a twenty two years old woman, but why am I acting like a fourteen years old teenager? I know Csille is the real teenager here, but why does it seems like I am forgetting who I am? I am Ysavel hos and not Csille Lauretr¨¦.


    Come on, Ysa, snap out of it. It''s already beneath your principles when you caught feelings for Prince Fraser, and now you''re acting like a teenager?


    I roll on the bed again, but I fell on the floor when I got startled because someone suddenly knocks on my door. I groaned in pain and red at the door.


    Who the heck knocks on the door? Can''t they see I''m emoting here? Give me a break, please.


    I groan when I feel pain while standing up. I think I break a bone there. I winced in pain while walking towards the door.


    Curse this person!


    I open my door, and I almost close it again when I see Prince Fraser standing outside. However, Prince Fraser immediately blocks the door and sighs at me.


    "Let''s talk, Csille."


    Talk? Who wants to talk to you? Go talk to your female lead! I don''t want to talk to you. Leave me alone, please. I beg of you! Don''t bother this poor little Viiness. I just want a break. Can''t I have that?


    I try to push the door to close it, but since Prince Fraser is way stronger than Csille, the door didn''t even move an inch.


    "Csille, let''s talk. Let me exin things. It''s not-"


    I sigh and open the door. Prince Fraser almost falls to the floor when I suddenly open it. It''s no use running away from him because I know he won''t let me off.


    "What''s there to exin, Prince Fraser? You''re just doing your duty as the Crown Prince of the Kingdom. Someone threatened your personal knight. Of course, you need to investigate who''s behind this. Is there something to exin?"


    Prince Fraser sighs and looks inside my room. "Can we talk about this inside? I want to clear things up, Csi-"


    I smile at him. "What''s there to clear? It''s crystal clear for me, Prince Fraser. You''re a Prince, of course, what''s more important to you is your people, right? Your people before anyone."


    Prince Fraser tries to hold my hand, but I immediately take a step forward and shake my head at him. "I understand, Prince Fraser. You actually don''t need to exin things here. It''ste, wouldn''t it better for you to rest now. We all had a long day."


    Prince Fraser looks at me with pain visible in his eyes. He sigh. "You''re doing it again, Csille."


    I frown. Doing what? "I''m sorry, your highness, but I don''t understand what you are referring to. Doing what?"


    He scoffs and smiles bitterly at me. "You''re pushing me away. Why? I''m willing to exin myself to you, but why don''t you let me? Do you think I would be so heartless not to worry about my own fianc¨¦e?"


    I avoid his gaze. You''re not heartless, Prince Fraser. You''re just...not in love with Csille.


    I sigh. "Prince Fraser, is there something more you want to say?"


    Prince Fraser sigh and messed his hair out of frustration. "Csille, I thought nothing would change? We''re just giving ourselves time to grow, right? We are just giving each other space. So, why does it feel like you''re slowly drifting away from me?"


    Yes, I am, Fraser. In the first ce, everything that is happening between us is not supposed to happen. We cannot change the destiny, Fraser. So, I need to push you away.


    I sigh. "Fraser, can we have this conversation tomorrow? I''m exhausted. I want to rest." I pretended to yawn and look at him.


    Prince Fraser looks at me for a moment before he sighs. "You''re doing it again. I don''t know what to do anymore, Csille. I want to exin things to you, but you wouldn''t even want to listen to me. Is that even hard? All I ask is for you to give me time to exin things." I could hear the pain in his voice, and that breaks my heart too.


    I avoid his gaze. I couldn''t afford to see the pain in his eyes. I''m sorry, Prince Fraser. I''m sorry for hurting you again and again. But this is the only choice I have, Fraser. The only choice.


    "Fraser, there''s nothing to exin here. I understand youpletely. I-"


    "If there is nothing to exin, why are you mad? Why are you pushing me away? Why can''t you look me in the eye and said there''s nothing wrong?"


    I sigh. Why does he always make things difficult for me? All I ask from him is to leave me alone. I thought everything''s clear with the conversation I had with himst night?


    "I''m not mad at you. I''m just disappointed, Fraser. Although I understand that your people will always be your priority among anyone else,it''s still disappoint me."


    Prince Fraser tries to walk closer to me, but I immediately take a step back. As much as possible, I don''t want to have physical interaction with him. My heart cannot handle the pain just by merely looking at him. I''m sure I''ll soften when he starts to touch me or hug me.


    I see Prince Fraser smile bitterly. "So, we end up like this? You running away from me every time I wille close to you? Csille why? Tell me honestly, Csille, do you hate me?"


    I trembled a little when I heard his question. How can I hate him? If only I have a choice, I wouldn''t dare to do this to him. I want him to be happy, but I know his happiness is not with me.


    I sigh and shake my head. I can feel my tears starting to fall from my eyes. "Fraser, how can you ask me that question? I never hate you. All I''m asking is give me some time. I''m not running away from nor pushing you. How can you ask me that question?" I hear my voice tremble because of the pain I am feeling right now.


    "Then why can''t you let me exin? I want to exin what happened tonight. But you won''t let me. Why?" Prince Fraser snaps at me. He sounds so desperate right now.


    I gritted my teeth and messed my hair. I don''t know what to do anymore. I''ll be honest I got hurt when I heard from Rufus that the first thing he did when he knows what happened is to lock himself in the room with Leander and Princess Paislee.


    I have feelings for him. Of course, I will get disappointed and hurt. They all know that I am the only person here when that happened. But he didn''t even bother to look for me? What if someone really abducted me? I know I am only the viiness of the story but didn''t he said it will always be me? What happened to those words?


    I take a deep breath and look at him. "You want to know why? Because I don''t like what I am feeling, Fraser. I don''t like how I got hurt just by thinking that I am not included in your first priority! I don''t like what I am bing, Fraser!"


    Prince Fraser takes a step forward, and I immediately raise my hand to stop him. "Please, don''te near me."


    Prince Fraser grits his teeth. "Csille, why won''t you let me get close to you? How can I exin things to you if you keep doing that?"


    I shake my head and still raise my hand to stop him. "Stop! If youe near me-"


    "What? What will you do?"


    I pout at him and avoid his gaze. "It will melt my anger," I whispered, which is true. I don''t want him to get near me not just because it will melt my anger but also because it will soften my heart. Which may result for me to take away my decision to push him, and I cannot do that.


    Prince Fraser sigh and I heard him walk towards me. My eyes widen, and I immediately push him away, but he just caught my hands and hugs me tightly. "Does this make your anger disappeared?"


    I feel my heart shake, and I almost want to hug him back, but I immediately stop myself. I cannot soften just because of a hug.


    "Fraser, please don''t make it difficult for me." I plead him. This. What he is doing is definitely not good for the plot. How can I push him away if he continues to do this? My fragile heart cannot bear to push him away now.


    Prince Fraser gentlybs my curly hair. "Then don''t make it difficult for me too. It took me a lot of convincing before I agreed to your deal but don''t push me away, Csille. I know I am suffocating you with what I am doing but can you please let me exin? I promise to get back to what we have agreed. Just please listen to me first."


    I sigh. Do I have any choice now? He is already hugging me, and I''m sure he won''t let me go until I let him exin. "Okay, I''ll let you exin, but you need to promise me that what we have talked aboutst night will still be valid." I need to make sure that he would still give me the space I want. If this is the only way he would leave me again, I will do it.


    Although I cannot definitely tell him that I''m doing this because I am really pushing him away. I''ll just tell him that I got hurt which is partially true because I really got hurt by what happened tonight.


    Prince Fraser breaks from the hug and holds me on both of my arms. I scoff. He is really making sure I won''t run away from him. He then guides me to sit on my bed. We are facing each other, and he is holding my hand tightly. It''s as if he is afraid that one moment I will run away.


    "Csille, I''m sorry if you got hurt because of me, but what happened tonight is definitely not what you are thinking."


    I frown. "What am I thinking?"


    Prince Fraser sigh. "You''re thinking that you''re not important to me? That you''re not my priority? That''s not true! Among all the people, you are the most important person in my life. Even more important than my own life. So, how can I sit still if I know you are still out there while some people are threatening us?"


    Most important to him? I am more important than his life? I want to be happy because of what he just said, but I also know that it will change in the future. Csille will never be an important person in Prince Fraser''s life. If anything else, Csille will be his most hated person in his world. So, how can I believe in those words?


    I didn''t say anything and just wait for him to continue his words. Prince Fraser looks at me and sighs. He''s probably expecting me to say something in response to what he said. But what will I say that he is the most important person in my life too? I mean, yes, he is, but I cannot tell him that.


    "Csille..."

 Chapter 110 - : Don’t Take My Life Away From Me

    "Csille, the reason why I am inside that room is because Leander and Sir Farren lock me in there with them."


    I frown. "Lock you? But Rufus said, you are the one who throw him away? Also, why would they lock you?"??


    It doesn''t make sense. Why would they lock Prince Fraser inside?


    Prince Fraser squeezes my hand. "Do you know how worried I was when I saw Sir Farren get out of his room with that letter in his hand? I immediately get inside your room to check if you are inside, and my whole world was crushed when I didn''t find you there. You don''t know how scared I was at that time. If not for Leander and Sir Farren, I would have run to the streets of the Saiven Kingdom and check every corner of it just to look for you."


    I gasp. He would do that? But I am the viiness. Why would he do that?


    Prince Fraser smiles bitterly at me. "Why do you look so surprised, Csille? You don''t expect that I would do that?"


    I subconsciously nod my head at him. It is already toote when I realized what I have done. With wide eyes, I shake my head at him and smile awkwardly. "That''s not what I mean. Please don''t misunderstand it."


    Prince Fraser sigh. I can see pain and disappointment in his eyes. Why do I always hurt him?


    "Then what do you mean, Csille? Tell me, what does it really mean?" I can hear him trying hard to control his voice.


    I bow my head at him. I don''t know what to say to him. I want to tell him the truth that I don''t expect him to do that because I know he is different when he is with Princess Paislee. However, I know that I cannot do that because it will risk everyone''s life, and I cannot afford to make that happen. If this world copse, it will be the end for me too.


    Can I bear to live in the Kosmo Metaxy? Just like those spirits who failed their task? Just like Aaline and Soiartze? Living forever in the Kosmo?


    I sigh. "Fraser, please don''t misunderstand me. I just didn''t expect that you would do that. I''ve known you since we were child and I know that you always prioritize other people than yourself. Prin-" my eyes widen for a second before it came back to normal. I almost mentioned the name of Princess Paislee. Thank goodness I stop my mouth in time.


    I clear my throat. "Sir Farren is your personal knight, and he once risks his life just to save you. I know you already see him as an important person in your life. And with someone threatening Sir Farren''s life, I just didn''t expect that you would have thoughts like that."


    Prince Fraser stares at me for a whole minute before he sighs. "Do you think Sir Farren is more important than you, my own fianc¨¦e and my future bride?"


    I want to nod my head at him. It''s a good thing I stop my head from nodding, or else I don''t know how to exin things to Prince Fraser.


    How can I be more important than Princess Paislee? Princess Paislee is your own female lead here, and I am just the viiness. How can I be more important than the female lead?


    What would Princess Paislee say if he knows about this? Her own male lead chooses another woman than her.


    I sigh. "That''s now what I''m saying, Fraser. Please don''t talk like that."


    "If it''s not what you are saying, then what do you mean, Csille?"


    "What I mean is, you''re not even sure if I am inside the building. Who knows, maybe I am outside. You know me. I like to sneak out. But Prin-" I bite my lips. "Sir Farren''s life is in danger because of the threat. Who knows, maybe the culprit was inside the residence that time."


    "But what if they took you? What if you were inside the residence when the culprit came? I cannot risk Sir Farren''s life, but I cannot risk your life more than his. His life is still safe since there are many people inside the residence, but how about yours? I don''t even know if you''re outside or someone takes you. You''re the one who is in danger. So, how can you expect me to sit still and pretend like my fianc¨¦e is not missing? Also, didn''t you get mad at me because you thought I didn''t look for you, but why do you sound disappointed because I didn''t care for Sir Farren?"


    Don''t ask me. I don''t even know what I am doing right now. I should be pushing you right now, but here you are, exining things to me.


    I sigh. "I''m not disappointed because you didn''t care for Sir Farren. I just couldn''t expect you would do that."


    Prince Fraser smiles bitterly at me. "Why do you always think of me like that, Csille? I know I am not perfect, and I do things that could hurt you. However, I won''t ever risk your safety and your life. If you''re gone, how can I live?"


    Breath Fraser. Breath. That''s how you can live. And what does your life has to do with the Viiness? If anything else, you should be happy because the Viiness is gone now, and you can start your rtionship with Princess Paislee without worry.


    I shake my head at him. As much as I want to answer that, I cannot. I cannot tell him the real reason behind all of these.


    Prince Fraser wait and waited for me to exin my side to him however I remain quiet. What do you want me to do? To tell you that I never intended to think of you like that? And I''m only doing this is because I know what will happen in the future?


    He just sighs in disappointment. "Csille, why do you always avoid questions you don''t want to answer? Don''t I even deserve answers?"


    I bite my lips. Trying my best not to spill what I know. I''m sorry, Prince Fraser.


    Prince Fraser shakes his head. He probably resigned himself not to force me to talk anymore. He knows no matter what happened if I don''t want to talk. I won''t talk.


    "And about what Rufus said? It''s true. I throw him outside the room because he will only force me to look for you, and I cannot do that. I cannot let anyone know that someone threatens the Vrawyth Kingdom and that you are missing. Especially we still don''t know who is behind that. What if it''s the Strzalka? We definitely cannot let anyone knows about the Strzalka. Not until I haven''t talk to the Queens."


    I nod my head. It made sense now. The reason why he is inside the room is not because they are talking about what to do with all that is happening. Instead, it is because to stop Prince Fraser from looking for me and alert both the people in the Saiven Kingdom and the Strzalka.


    I nod my head at him. "Okay, I''ve listened to you already. Can I rest now?"


    Prince Fraser looks at me with disbelief on his face. He probably didn''t expect that I would still push him away after all the things he said.


    Prince Fraserughs bitterly. "Csille, why do you always do this? Do you know you''re already hurting me?"


    I avoided his gaze. I definitely know that. Do you think I would be blind not to see that? I may be the viiness, but I''m not heartless, Fraser. I can see that I''ve been hurting you now, and I''m sorry for that. I''m sorry if I always hurt you.


    I heard himugh again, but this time it''s shallow. An emptyugh. There''s no happiness nor sadness in it. "And now you are avoiding me again? Is this what you want to happen, Csille? To just avoids me? What happened to nothing will change between the two of us? What happened to our promise that we will stay beside each other always? Did you forget about that Csille?"


    I force myself not to cry by biting my lips and avoiding his gaze. However, Prince Fraser force me to look at him. "Csille, why? Why can''t you answer me? Why do you always do this? It hurts Csille. Do you know how much I like you? No, I proba-"


    I cover his mouth with my hands. With wide eyes, I stare at him. What did he say? He likes me? Me? Csille Lauretr¨¦? The Viiness?


    I know I should be worried now since it''s against the plot, but my heart couldn''t stop beating so fast. It''s as if I just finished a marathon.


    "Yo-you l-like m-me?" I ask him with a trembling voice. I still couldn''t believe my ears what I just heard from him.


    He really likes me? Is that for real?


    I hear Prince Fraser muffled voice, and that''s when I realized I am still covering his mouth. I instantly take it off from him.


    Prince Fraser immediately holds my face between his hands. "Yes, I like you. Why do you sound like you couldn''t believe it? Isn''t that obvious? With all the things I have done and said to you, isn''t that obvious that I like you? Have you forgotten what happened in the Illorian City?"


    I frown. Illorian City? There''s a lot of things that happened there. What is he referring to?


    "When I ask you if you like me? Didn''t I tell you that time that I am already chasing my happiness? That time I still couldn''t name what I am feeling. Not that I''m denying my feelings for you, but it''s more like I''m afraid I would use the word ''like'', but I cannot prove that I really like you. I was so afraid that I will make you hope for something I cannot still give you. So, Ieup with that because that time you are my happiness." Prince Fraser smile. "But now you are my life. So, please don''t take my life away from me, Csille. I already see my future with you. I don''t know how to live my life without you now."


    I bite my lips to stop myself from crying. However, no matter how much I force myself not to cry, I could still feel tears starting to fall from my eyes. He really likes me. Prince Fraser really likes me, and that made me happy. I feel like I''m floating on cloud nine.


    Prince Fraser wipes the tears from my face. "Csille, why are you crying? Please, don''t cry. I know we had a deal, and I still honor that. I just want to tell you how I feel because I couldn''t keep it inside of me. I like you, and I''m proud of it. But I know I cannot tell people about it. So, I willpromise. Just promise me to let me exin things first before you push me away. It hurts me knowing that you''re mad at me. I don''t want you to be mad at me, Csille."


    I look at him, and I cry harder. Prince Fraser hugs me and caresses my back. "Shh. Don''t cry, please. I don''t want to hear you cry. Is the reason you''re crying is because of me?"


    I shake my head and hug him back. I feel so happy. I''ve never been this happy in both of my lives in the real world or the fictional world. Only now, and I didn''t expect I would feel about this with Prince Fraser. Should I be scared now? Because happiness is always apanied by sadness.


    I smile bitterly. I''m happy now because Prince Fraser likes me, but I''m sure in the future I will cry my heart out when Prince Fraser falls in love with Princess Paislee.


    But the one whom he likes is Csille, right? Maybe I can give myself a little time to enjoying all of these. Even just for now. I will let myself be happy.


    I hug him tighter. "I like you, Fraser," I whispered.

 Chapter 111 - : Sweetest Mistake

    "Miss, are you okay? Your face is flushed. Do I need to call a Doctor?" The maid asks worriedly.


    I look at Eve, my personal maid, and I immediately cover my face. My mind couldn''t stop thinking about what happenedst night.??


    "<em><strong>Do you know how much I like you? No, I proba-"</strong></em>


    I pinch my arms to stop myself from shrieking. Prince Fraser''s confession keeps reying in my mind sincest night. I didn''t even get enough sleep because of that.


    "Miss?"


    I look at Eve and shake my head. Snap out of it, Ysa! You still have a training to do today! Stop daydreaming and get your ass work.


    "I''m okay. Thank you for worrying.It''s probably because I feel stuffy. Can you open some windows?"


    Eve immediately opens some windows, and I continue cutting the stems of the flower. I am training in the assigned training ce for the Vrawyth Kingdom. The rest are also training right now, and since I am the only one who will represent the Vrawyth Kingdom in the Etiquette category, I am the only one inside the room. Well, except for Eve, of course.


    Princess Paislee and Prince Fraser are on the training ground doing some training. Since the both of them arepeting in the Physique category, Rufus will bepeting in the Physique category too. But he''s currently with Leander in the Library assigned for the Vrawyth Kingdom. Rufus and Leander will bepeting for the Intellect category with Prince Fraser.


    Csille will be joining them too, but since she''s the only one who will be representing the Vrawyth in the etiquette category, so she''s focusing more on this category. She doesn''t have any problem with the intellect since she''s the third smartest in their batch.


    I am about to pick another set of flowers when my hand identally touched a thorn. "Ouch," I immediately put the flower down and look at my bleeding hand.


    I am about to take a clean towel to cover the wound when someone grabs my hand. I look up and saw Prince Fraser looking at my hand worriedly.


    "Csille, are you okay?" He asks worriedly while blowing my wounds.


    I tried to take my hand away from him, but he wouldn''t let me. He keeps blowing my hand, and he looks at me. "You should be careful. Look at your hands. Does it hurts?"


    Dayum. Why does Prince Fraser look more handsome today? This is too much temptation for someone who wants to push him away. Can this world make things easy for me? Why do I always feel tempted to ruin the task?


    "Csille?"


    I wake up from my trance and look at Prince Fraser, who is worriedly staring at me. I shake my head at him and smile. I try to take my hand away from his hold, but he wouldn''t let me. I sigh and look at him. "It doesn''t hurt. It was just a small cut. You don''t need to worry about this, Prince Fraser."


    I look around and sigh when I didn''t see Princess Paislee with him. Although Princess Paislee already knows about the rtionship between Prince Fraser and I, I still don''t want her to see this. How can she fall in love with Prince Fraser if she keeps seeing us, Prince Fraser and I, close to each other?


    Prince Fraser sighs and pulls me to sit on a chair. He then kneels on the ground while still holding my hand. "Small cut? That is still a wound, Csille. What if it gets infected? It''s better to clean this up so I wouldn''t worry." He looks at Eve standing at the side. "Look for a medicine kit."


    Eve immediately gets out of the room and looks for the medicine kit. I sigh and look at Prince Fraser, who is still kneeling on the ground.


    "Prince Fraser, please stand up. What will other people say if they found you kneeling on the ground?"


    Prince Fraser frown. "What would they say? Csille, you are my fianc¨¦e, and I''m only cleaning your wounds. Is there something wrong with that?"


    I shake my head. Okay, I didn''t say anything. Just forgot I said anything.


    Prince Fraser sigh. "Is this about the deal again? Are you pushing me away again? After what happenedst night?"


    My face immediately flushed just by remembering what happenedst night. I look around and sigh when I see no one. I''m sure if people heard that, they would think something inappropriate.


    "Fraser!" I snapped at him.


    Prince Fraser sigh. "I just want to clean your wound, okay? Can''t I? You keep saying it''s just a small cut but look at this," he showed my hands at me, and true to his words, it''s not just a simple cut. "It''s a deep cut. We need to clean this first before you continue the flower arrangement. We need your hands to be okay for the etiquette category."


    I nod my head at him. It''s true. In every subcategory in the Etiquette hand is a vital thing. How can Ipete if something happened to my hand? Although I doubt it if something will happen since it''s already written in the story that Csille will do good at thepetition.


    After a few minutes, Eve arrived with a medicine kit. Prince Fraser immediately grabs the medicine kit out of Eve''s hand. Eve tries to take the kit from Prince Fraser, but Prince Fraser wouldn''t listen. Prince Fraser can be stubborn at times.


    "Your highness, Prince Fraser, let me be the one to clean the wounds of miss. You don''t need to do that. I can take care of it, you d-"


    However, Eve''s words were immediately cut off by Prince Fraser. He is now starting to clean my wounds while Eve is standing at the side, nervously looking at Prince Fraser. If she could grab the kit, she would probably grab it. But it''s Prince Fraser, the Crown Prince. How can she dare?


    Prince Fraser waves his hand at Eve. "You don''t need to worry. I can handle this. Csille is my fianc¨¦e. I think it''s only right for me to clean her wounds."


    Eve bows her head and just stands at the corner. I shake my head and let Prince Fraser do what he wants to do.


    Prince Fraser is the kind of person that is stubborn and decisive. When he decided to do something, he would do it no matter what. That''s why I know no matter how Eve persuades Prince Fraser. He won''t listen.


    "You should be careful when holding the flowers next time. Look how deep the cut is." He looks at me. "This will hurt a little. Just endure it for a bit, okay?"


    I nod my head at him. I don''t much have problems with pain since my pain tolerance is actually pretty high. So, him putting alcohol on my small wound wouldn''t hurt me.


    Prince Fraser starts to put alcohol on my wound, and I winced in pain.


    Prince Fraser immediately blows my wound. "Sorry, just endure it. It''s done."


    I frown. How can I get hurt with just a simple alcohol? I remember breaking a bone in the real world, but I didn''tin much about that pain. So, why?


    Is it because I am inside Csille''s body? Is her pain tolerance so low that putting alcohol in a small wound would make her wince in pain?


    "There. It''s all good." Prince Fraser looks at the band aid he just put on my finger and smile. He then stands up from kneeling and offers his hands to me.


    I frown. Why is he offering his hands at me?


    "You''re training ends here. Let''s go check Leander and Rufus in the library. Also, don''t you have a category you''ll bepeting in the Intellect too?"


    I nod my head at him. "But I still need to focus on the etiquette. I heard from other people that some Kingdoms have their Crown Princess and Princesses as their representatives for the Etiquette. I need to definitely train more than the Intellect."


    Also, I need to get away from you. After what happyst night. How can I let myself be close to you again?


    Last night is definitely the happiest day of my life, but that''s it. There''s no next time. I cannot let myself get lost in happiness again. Never again.


    Prince Fraser shakes his head, and he makes ma stand up to face him. He then holds my face with his hand. "Csille, you are my fianc¨¦ and the future Queen of the Vrawyth Kingdom. You are also my Princess. So, how can you look down on yourself? I don''t want to hear you say something like that again. Okay?"


    My face immediately flushed because of Prince Fraser''s words. Can this Prince get not too sweet with me? Or else I don''t know how can I control my heart. It''s already been difficult for me to push him away, but he''s even making it difficult by doing all of these things.


    Can I ever let you go, Prince Fraser?


    I sigh. I tried my best not to smile bitterly. I cannot let him know that I am sad. I''m sad because I know I would never be the Queen. I will never be his Princess.


    "Prince Fraser, it''s not about the title. It''s about the education that was given to them. You know that every royalty has additional education that is way different than the other nobles or normal citizens. How can Ipete with those Princesses if they already perfected the Etiquette?"


    Not that I''m worried about it. I''m assured that the real Csille will handle it without a problem. My only concern now is I need to find an excuse not to be with Prince Fraser. I cannot repeat the mistake I had donest night. The sweetest mistake I have ever made.


    Do I regret it? No, because I was just being honest with what I feel, but that is thest time I will let myself get lost in happiness. I cannot risk everyone just for my own happiness.


    Prince Fraser sigh. "We all know how good you are at Etiquette, Csille. I don''t understand why you are saying all of these? Are you pushing me away again? Is it about that deal or about what happenedst night?"


    I break from his hold and look at Eve, who is staring at us with wide eyes. Oh, great! Someone heard it. How can I exin things to Eve? I cannot let her misunderstand what she heard. What if she tells it to other maids? I''m sure it won''t help if it reached Princess Paislee''s ear.


    Eve immediately shakes her head when she saw me looking at her. "You don''t need to worry, Miss. I didn''t hear anything. I swear to my whole ancestors that I didn''t hear anything."


    I sigh. I squint my eyes at Prince Fraser. "Look what you have done." I shake my head and walk towards Eve.


    "Eve, I know you heard something, but I wouldn''t force you to say what you have heard and understand. My only wish for you is not to tell it to other people. Is that clear for you?"


    Eve immediately nods her head like the nodding dog toy car. I sigh and take a number of centimes and put it in her hand. "Here, take it. You should go back to the carriage first. I can handle everything here."


    Eve is about to refuse the centimes, but I insist she takes it. I''m not bribing her. I know her. She''s been the most trusted maid in the Lauretr¨¦ residence, and I know she wouldn''t do something that is against what I have said.


    The centimes are more like a reward for her because I know she wouldn''t tell a soul about what she had heard.


    Eve immediately walks out of the room. I look at Prince Fraser and shake my head. "Look what you have done. Can you not bring up what happenedst night? It will only bring misunderstanding from other people."


    I heard Prince Fraser chuckled. But it''s not a happy chuckle. It''s a sad one. "Csille..."

 Chapter 112 - : I Am The Villainess

    "Csille, I don''t understand why you are doing this. I''ve been wanting to tell you this, but I didn''t tell you because I know you already made up your mind. However, do you know no matter what you do? My name will always be in your shadow. You cannot take me away from your life Csille."


    I smile bitterly. No, Fraser, it''s the other way around. It is the real Csille whom you cannot take away from your life.??


    But what he said is also true. No matter how hard I try to disassociate myself from Prince Fraser, people will always see me as the fianc¨¦e of Prince Fraser. It will only end if the engagement was canceled.


    "And it suffocates me, Fraser. I''m sorry if I''m hurting you for saying this. But I hate the fact that I am always in your shadow. Can I be my own person?"


    Prince Fraser sigh and walks towards me. I immediately take a step back, afraid of any physical connection with him. Please no, Prince Fraser, you''re like a drug for me. Once I started it, it''s difficult to contain myself, and I don''t like that. I don''t like not having control.


    Prince Fraser stops walking and looks at me with pain in his eyes. I avoid his gaze. I know I am hurting him, but it''s the only thing I can do.


    "Okay, let''s not have this conversation again because I know it would only end up in vain. I respect your decision, and I still honor my promise to you, but you should also look out for yourself. You already have a wound, but you still want to continue?"


    I could hear the pain in his voice that he tried his best to contain. However, I could still hear it. How can I be oblivious to the pain I''ve been inflicting on him? He doesn''t deserve any of these. I just hope all of this will be worth it if he ends up with Princess Paislee.


    I look at the flowers I am currently arranging. "But those flowers will be withered if I don''t finish that. How-"


    "To hell with that flowers!" He snapped at me. He then takes a step forward and gently takes my hand that has been cut by the thorn. "That flower is the reason why you are cut, and all you are thinking is about how the flowers will be withered? What will happen to your hands if they get infected?"


    But why are you angry? I''m just saying that the flower will definitely be withered if I didn''t arrange it. Why do you need to shout at me? You definitely need to work that out. How can Princess Paislee fall in love with you? If you always have this kind of explosive attitude?


    I shake my head at look at my hand. "But you already clean it, and there''s a bandaid that would cover the wound. Why do I need to worry about infection?"


    I also don''t understand why is he making a biggie about this small wound. I won''t die because of this. Also, Csille Lauretr¨¦ is the viiness of the story, and all those bad people live the longest. What can an infection do to the Viiness?


    Prince Fraser sigh and just takes my hand. "I told you, you won''t do flower arrangement for today. "


    I try to talk my way through Prince Fraser, but he won''t listen to me. He just drags me out of the room and walks through the garden. The room for the Etiquette is close to the garden, which is actually suited since the flower arrangement is part of the Etiquette category. The only downside of it is there are almost not flower in the garden.


    It''s the Saiven Kingdom. It''s already a miracle if a flower can endure the harsh conditions of thend here. That''s why I felt sorry for those flowers. How many days and how much effort does the florist did just to make those flowers blooms? I don''t even want to imagine.


    I look at Prince Fraser, who is currently dragging me with him. "Your highness, where are we going? Can you let me finish the flowers first before I let you drag me somewhere?"


    I suddenly felt guilty for the flowers. How can I bear to live it like that?


    However, Prince Fraser seems like he doesn''t even care because he continues to walk like he didn''t hear me said something.


    I roll my eyes at him. You stubborn Prince. When will you start to listen to other people? That''s not a good attitude, you know?


    The dragging continues for a few minutes before he stops at a building. I looked up and realized that it is the library that the Saiven Kingdom assigned to the Vrawyth Kingdom.


    I frown and tug Prince Fraser''s hands that are still sp with mine. "Prince Fraser, what are we doing in here?"


    I thought he would let me rest, but why would we enter the library? Did he drag me out of the Etiquette room just to bring me to the library? What was that all about?


    Prince Fraser looks back at me. "Since you cannot continue your training in the Etiquette category, why don''t you train your mind in the library. Come on," he then drags me inside the library without even waiting for my response.


    Oh, great! Thank you for listening to me, Prince Fraser. I really appreciate it. Thank you. I roll my eyes at him. It''s a good thing there''s no one around, or else I wouldn''t dare to do that.


    The first thing you would see inside the building is the lobby that is empty. Prince Fraser walks past the lobby and pushes a huge door that is the entrance for the library.


    What wees us are bookshelves full of books. Although the book isn''t those limited books but it''s still enough to gain knowledge.


    There are also tables and chairs inside. The library is not that huge. It can only fit 100 people inside. For a library, it is actually small. The library in Prince Fraser''s room is even bigger than this.


    Rufus immediately looks at us and waves his hand. "Csille! Fraser!" But his smile froze when he saw something. I follow what he is looking at, and I also froze on the spot when I realized something.


    Prince Fraser and I are still holding hands! I look around and see Rufus and Leander gaping at us. My face immediately flush.


    How can I forget about this? What will Princess Paislee think if she sees us holding hands?


    "Prince Fraser? Lady Csille?"


    My eyes immediately widened, and I instantly tried to break from Prince Fraser''s hold, but he just ps my hands tightly with his, which make it difficult for me to take my hand.


    I look at Princess Paislee with an awkward smile. How can I act knowing that the female lead is now in front of us, looking at our tangled hands?


    Prince Fraser, I am the Viiness, not your female lead. I am the viiness! Why can''t you follow the script? The one who you should holding hands with is Princess Paislee and not me.


    "Sir Farren," Prince Fraser smile widely at Princess Paislee. Princess Paislee smile at him in return.


    Wait, what does it mean? Why does it looks like they are talking to each other? And hello? Princess Paislee, how can you smile like that knowing your Prince is holding hands with another girl? It doesn''t make sense!


    When will these two came to their senses and realized that they are the one meant for each other? I am the Viiness here. The Viiness. in case the two of you are forgetting.


    Rufus cleared his throat. "What are the two of you standing there? Come here. It''s a good thing the two of you are here."


    Prince Fraser drags me again towards the table of Rufus and Leander. Princess Paislee follows us behind.


    Prince Fraser drags the chair and lets me sit first before sitting beside me. Princess Paislee sits beside Rufus, who is sitting in front of me. Leander is sitting on the other side of Rufus.


    I frown. Why is everyone here? Rufus and Leander are supposed to be here because they arepeting for the Intellect category, but why does Princess Paislee doing here?


    I know she will bepeting in the Intellect too. However, we sitting at one table like this definitely doesn''t look like a simple review.


    I look at Prince Fraser, who is still holding my hand below the table. I tried to take my hands off from him, but he wouldn''t let me. He holds to it like his life depends on it.


    I frown. What are we doing in here, really? And all of them are not even talking. I sigh. "Can anyone tell me what are we all doing here?" I look at Prince Fraser again. "You said I need to review for the Intellect category too? Is this the reason why you''re so persistent in bringing me here?"


    Prince Fraser nods his head. He then looks at the rest. "Since we are all here, we will need to talk about everything."


    I frown. "Everything? What do you mean by everything?"


    "We will talk about what strategies we will use in thepetition. We will talk about the Strzalka and what we will do to that group. We cannot forget the threat it could bring not only to our Vrawyth Kingdom but to all Kingdom. We also need to talk about what we will do with the threat Sir Farren just received."


    "But I thought it was already clearedst night? And regarding the Strzalka, I thought you already talk to the Queen about it, and we are just waiting for her response?"


    I don''t understand why do we need to talk about these? We already talk about what we will do about this. Only the Queen, Amalone Astalieu, can solve this. So, I don''t understand why we are having this conversation.


    Prince Fraser nods his head. "Yes, we are waiting for my mother, Queen Amalone Astalieu, for her reply. However, I just received a letter from her majesty this morning, and she told me that she would meet us one of these days. So, before we meet her, it''s better to gather all of us here to talk about everything. Maybe there''s something that one of us knows that they haven''t told anyone. So, it''s better to settle every information we are going to tell the Queen. Wouldn''t that be better?"


    I nod my head as a response. He''s actually right. It''s better to make things clear now. Speaking of clear. I think I''m forgetting something important, but what is it? I hope it''s not something too important.


    "Aunt Amalone already respond? That''s good. At least we won''t need to worry that much. Is she with the other Queens?"


    Prince Fraser nods his head. "In her letter, she told me she is enjoying her time of her life in the Saiven Kingdom. She also mentioned that she feels sad because she couldn''t bring your mother."


    Rufus''s mother? The Dutchess of the Vrawyth Kingdom? The forgotten Dutchess of the Vrawyth Kingdom. It''s because she didn''te from any noble family, but instead, she was a maid before. So, even if Queen Amalone would want to take the Dutchess with her, she cannot, or else the Dutchess will be aughing stock.


    Some of the Queens are mean and had an attitude. Especially those Kingdoms that came from the rival Kingdoms of the Vrawyth Kingdom.


    Rufus just smiles bitterly. It''s the reason why the Duke decided to withdraw himself from any duties in the monarch. It''s because many people look down at him and his wife, which he couldn''t bear to hear. So, instead, he withdraws himself from the monarch and lives a simple life. It''s also the reason why Rufus is constantly bullied by other nobles, even if he is a royalty.


    I shake my head at Prince Fraser. Does he even need to mention about the Dutchess? He knows that the Dutchess is Rufus'' Achilles heel. Fraser, why are you insensitive?


    I clear my throat and look at Prince Fraser. "So, what are we going to talk about first?"

 Chapter 113 - : The Threat Of Wrezatia Kingdom

    Prince Fraser sigh. "We''re going to talk about the Strzalka first." He then looks at me. "Csille, have you talked to the Great Ruler?"


    I shake my head at him as a response. Come to think of it. Since we arrived here in the Saiven Kingdom, I didn''t hear anything from the Great Ruler.??


    "I haven''t talked to him. Thest conversation I had with him is when we stopped to move to the Vrawyth carriage. He said he woulde at us if he gathered enough information about the Strzalka, but until now, I didn''t hear from him. Maybe they are still busy looking for clues."


    Prince Fraser shakes his head. "Let''s just visit himter. It''s better if the Great Ruler will be with us when we exin things to Queen Amalone."


    Everyone nods their head at Prince Fraser''s remarks. It''s not that the Queen will doubt our words, but the Great Ruler can definitely exin things more precisely.


    "This Strzalka. How can we find them if they are so cunning? Also, didn''t the henchman said that they have spies all over the Kingdoms. So, it means they also have spies in the Saiven. What would we do if they take action against us? They definitely have the upper hand since we don''t know them, but they know us," Leander suddenly said.


    What Leander said is true. Dealing with the Strzalka will definitely be tricky. If only I can talk with the Virtouse, maybe they could help me with our problem. This is against the plot, and I know they will do something to fix this mess.


    However, up until now, I still haven''t talked with them. My night is actually dreamless, which I don''t understand. The Virtouse usually visit me on the exact day if I have problems, but it''s been days now, and I still haven''t heard a thing from them. Where are they?


    "It''s the reason why I ask all of you not to spread any news about the Strzalka. We cannot let people know what is happening, or it will alert everyone."


    Rufus shakes his head. "But Queen Amalone will visit us and the Great Ruler too. Wouldn''t that make anyone suspicious?"


    Leander shakes his head. "Queen Amalone is the Queen of the Vrawyth Kingdom. It won''t be suspicious if she will coincide the date to the official visit of the Queens."


    Before thepetition would start, each Queen of the Kingdom will have their official visit to the representatives of their own Kingdoms. It is to check their training and their condition. It is also to give advice to the representatives.


    I nod my head. That is actually a good n. If Queen Amalone visits us on the same date of the official visit, no one will raise questions about it.


    But we only have one problem. "How about the Great Ruler? You said he needs to be here when the Queen visits us. If people know that the Queen and the Great ruler both visit us, wouldn''t it raise doubt to other people?" I asked.


    Their n is actually okay, but the problem is the Great Ruler has a unique identity. If the other Kingdom knows about his visit to the Vrawyth residence. I''m sure the Vrawyth Kingdom will be put in a difficult situation.


    Princess Paislee shakes her head. "Have you forgotten Lady Csille?"


    I frown. What did I forget? I look at Princess Paislee. "Forgot what?"


    "Prince Fraser and you are both Godchildren of the Great Ruler. Will people dare to question it if they know that the Great Ruler is only visiting his Godchildren?"


    I shake my head at her. "But if people know that we are the Godchildren of the Great Ruler, wouldn''t that make the Vrawyth Kingdom the enemy of all?"


    I don''t think it''s a wise move to do that. The Illorian City is one of the things that each Kingdom wants to associate with. I know they will be enraged when they know that the Vrawyth''s Crown Prince and his fianc¨¦e are both Godchildren of the Great Ruler. I don''t even want to imagine what will happen.


    Prince Fraser squeezes my hand. I look at him and frown. What? Did I say something wrong? I''m just telling them the possible scenario if they know we are Godchildren of the Great Ruler.


    "It''s the reason why we need to talk to the Great Ruler beforehand." Prince Fraser looks at me. "Csille, can you send a message to Ruler Laird and ask him if we can visit him tomorrow night?"


    I nod my head at Prince Fraser. It''s been a while since Ist talk with him. Although I don''t feel okay being with the Ruler Laird before but I kind of miss his presence now.


    Rufus shakes his head. "But if the people know that we''re visiting him, wouldn''t that attract envy from others?"


    I sigh. It really will. As far as I know, since the Great Ruler arrived at the Saiven Kingdom, every Kingdoms have assigned someone to visit the Great Ruler every day. But most of them didn''t even pass the gate.


    I look at Prince Fraser, waiting for his response. "It''s the reason why we cannot go in there as the Vrawyth Kingdom people. We will be disguising ourselves as simple citizens. Also, not everyone of us will be visiting the Great Ruler." Prince Fraser looks at me. "Csille, Sir Farren, and I are the ones who will go to the assigned residence of the Illorian City."


    Rufus and Leander agree withoutint. "It''s actually a good strategy to leave someone behind. So, people won''t get too suspicious. Also, when do you n to visit the Great Ruler?" Leander asks.


    "Tomorrow night. We will visit them. We need to get things clear on the Great Ruler side before Queen Amalone visits us. So, we won''t have problems."


    We all agree with what Prince Fraser said. The issue with the Strzalka is difficult to resolve on our own. We need the Queens to deal with this.


    "Until we haven''t solved the issue with the Strzalka, I advise anyone to take extra precautions every time. We''re in the Saiven Kingdom, and the spies of the Strzalka are the ones who had the advantage. If you''re going out, make sure that you have someone with you." He looks at me and squints his eyes. "Especially you, Csille. We all know that the Strzalka have a portrait of you. Not until we know what they want from you, you will need to have guards beside you. You cannot get out of the residence without a guard beside you. Is that clear?"


    I want to roll my eyes at him. He''s doing it again. I know he''s only worried about my safety, but this definitely goes against the freedom of Csille. I haven''t even enjoyed the Saiven Kingdom without anyone interrupting me, and now he wants me to bring a bunch of guards with me? Isn''t that unfair?


    I sigh. No matter how much I refuse, I know I cannot win this argument. Especially it doesn''t just involve me but also the whole Vrawyth Kingdom.


    Strzalka? I really need to talk to the Virtouse tonight. I need to know where this Strzalka came from and why do they know morse code.


    The Virtouse said that if the plot continues to change and the fictional world starts to notice the changes. It will begin to ruin this world. But the Strzalka is definitely not my doing. Will this world copse because of the Strzalka?


    "Csille?"


    I wake up from the trance and look at Prince Fraser, who is worriedly looking at me. I nod my head. "I understand. I will follow to yourmand."


    Prince Fraser nods his head in satisfaction. "Okay, since we cannot do anything about the Strzalka issue. We''re going to set it aside for now. We will need to talk about the strategy we will use in thepetition. We all know that all the seven Kingdoms have sent a group of representatives for this Competition. And-"


    Rufus cuts off Prince Fraser''s words. "Even the Wrezatia will join this Competition?"


    Prince Fraser nods his head. "They usually sent representatives every year. However, since they don''t usually interact with any Kingdom, their presence is always forgotten."


    The Wrezatia Kingdom? My eyes immediately widen when I remember something about the Wrezatia Kingdom.


    I p the table with the sudden burst of emotion. How can I forget about that important thing? How dumb you are, Ysavel? It could put the Vrawyth Kingdom at risk, but I how dare I forget about it?


    All of them looks at me with a confused expression. "Csille? Are you okay? Why did-"


    I didn''t even let Rufus finished his words. I look at Prince Fraser and hold on to one of his arms. "The Wrezatia Kingdom!"


    Prince Fraser frowns. "What''s with the Wrezatia Kingdom? Why do you look so worked up?"


    I hold Prince Fraser''s arms tightly. "Remember yesterday? I was out when someone left the flower in Sir Farren''s room. I was strolling around the Saiven Kingdom when I saw Prince Joachim-"


    "You met Prince Joachim, and you didn''t even tell me that?" Prince Fraser squints his eyes at me.


    Oh, oh. Why do I need to mention him in front of Prince Fraser? I definitely know he hates Prince Joachim for unknown reasons.


    I smile awkwardly at Prince Fraser. I also put down my hand that is holding on to his arms. "Sorry, I forgot. However, that''s not the issue here, okay?"


    Prince Fraser chuckled. "That''s not an issue? He is definitely an issue here, Csille? Have you forgotten he gave you Aster flowers? Aster flowers? Out of all the flowers? He gave you Aster flowers? And you''re telling me he is not an issue? He is definitely an issue here!"


    Can you calm down, Prince Fraser? Why do you need to be angry with Prince Joachim? I sigh. "We already talked about this, right? Why are you bringing all of this again?"


    I want to mess my hair out of frustration. Prince Joachim already exins things to us before. I don''t understand why he won''t believe his words.


    Prince Fraser sighs and shakes his head. "You cannot expect me to be calm if it''s about Prince Joachim. He is definitely into you, Csille. So, please stay away from him."


    Jeez, isn''t he too possessive to Csille? Which is ironic because Csille isn''t his female lead.


    I shake my head at him. Prince Fraser is really stubborn. He won''t believe Prince Joachim no matter what.


    "As I was saying, I saw Prince Joachim with the Princes and a Princess of the other Kingdoms." It''s better to continue the conversation instead of arguing with Prince Fraser.


    "And what does it have to do with us? It''s normal for other Kingdoms to interact with each other."


    I roll my eyes at Rufus'' remarks. "Do you think I would react this way if I didn''t find something wrong?"


    I know Rufus is smart, but sometimes he''s dumb intelligent. I sigh and continue what I was saying. "I saw him with Prince Reeve and Princess Roes of the Saiven Kingdom. And yes, I know that Prince Joachim is close with the royalties from the Saiven Kingdom. However, the problem is the Crown Prince of the Wrezatia Kingdom is with them too."


    They all gasp in unison. They all know who I am talking about and how important the identity of this Crown Prince is.


    "Prince Wischard Devine. The Crown Prince of the Wrezatia Kingdom," Prince Fraser whispered. He then holds my hand tighter.


    I look at him, and I see him frowning. Is he anxious? He knows that once the Wrezatia Kingdom takes side, the one who will be in danger is the Vrawyth Kingdom.


    Rufus ms the table and stands up from his seat. "What does that Crown Prince want? He definitely knows how important the role of the Wrezatia Kingdom is for all the Kingdoms," Rufus looks at me. "Csille, when did you see him? Did you talk to him?" He then looks at Prince Fraser. "Fraser, we definitely need to talk to that Crown Prince. He is putting our lives in danger!" Rufus shouts agitatedly.


    I shake my head at him. "Rufus, can you calm down first? We will talk about this, okay? But you need to calm down first. How can we talk if you will shout at us like that?"


    Rufus sigh and slumps into his seat. Everyone got silent because of what happened. They all know how things will change if the Wrezatia Kingdom will take sides.


    It is definitely bad news for all of us. But I hope we are all wrong.

 Chapter 114 - : The Threat Of Wrezatia Kingdom (2)

    "The Wrezatia Kingdom? But I thought the previous King had a deal with the previous King of the Wrezatia? What does this Crown Prince want?" Leander asks suddenly.


    That is the same question we want to ask. Why would the Crown Prince of the Wrezatia Kingdom associate himself with the Saiven and the Yesian Kingdom? When he definitely knows that both Kingdoms are the allies of the Vrawyth Kingdom.??


    Prince Fraser looks at me. "Have you talk to Prince Wischard Csille?"


    I shake my head at him as a response. "I didn''t talk much with them. since yesterday, I still didn''t feel good. So instead of apanying them, I decided to stay on the pastry shop nearby the residence."


    Prince Fraser nods his head. "But do you have any idea why does Prince Wischard is with the other Royalties?"


    I tried to think what Prince Joachim told me, but I couldn''t remember Prince Joachim telling me the reason. I shake my head and look at Prince Fraser. "I don''t know. All I know is Prince Joachim is showing off the Saiven Kingdom to Prince Wischard. He acts like he is close with Prince Wischard."


    Prince Fraser frowns even more. "Does Prince Wischard said something to you?"


    I shake my head at him. "He didn''t tell me something directly, but he is the one who reminds Prince Joachim and the other royalties that I don''t feel okay. He is the reason why I get away from Prince Joachim."


    Rufus ms the table again. "That Prince Joachim! He definitely knew the unique identity of the Crown Prince of the Wrezatia Kingdom. And even those two Royalties from the Saiven Kingdom have the guts to associate themselves with that Crown Prince? What are they trying to do?"


    I hold Rufus'' hands that are clenching on the table. "Rufus, calm yourself down. We still don''t know the reason why they are all together. Maybe this is just a misunderstanding. Why don''t we all calm down and talk about this in a calm manner?"


    Rufus sighs and grits his teeth. "I wanted to be calm, Purny, but how can I calm down with what is happening? We already have problems with that Strzalka. We also need to deal with who''s behind the threat to Sir Farren, and we still have apetition we need topete in. But now we need to deal with this Wrezatia too? How can I calm down?"


    "But if you will not calm down, do you think you can think rationally? Extreme anger can cause distorted reasoning. Do you want to further worsen our situation? I know we are all in a difficult situation, but getting frustrated wouldn''t help. It will only hinder us from thinkingprehensively."


    All of them sigh. I don''t understand why all of this is happening. It''s like my own novel is starting to feel like it''s not my own. What is happening? Even I, the writer, don''t understand what is happening now.


    "What Csille said is right. We cannot let our emotions get through us. Also, we are still not sure about the purpose of that meeting. So, it''s better to calm down first and think of a way how to resolve this in a peaceful manner," Prince Fraser said.


    Princess Paislee, who''s been quiet, suddenly speaks. "But how will we deal with this? Should we tell her highness, the Queen, about this? Or are we the ones who will deal with this?"


    We all got silent with Princess Paislee''s question. The issue with the Strzalka definitely needs an immediate response. But if we let the issue with Wrezatia, it will definitely put Vrawyth in a difficult situation.


    However, the Queens already have problems with the Competition and with the Strzalka added. I don''t think they can handle all of this.


    I look at Prince Fraser. He looks like he is in a dilemma. He knows that if he takes this responsibility, then he needs to make sure that he can fully fix this. Because if he cannot, it can make the Saiven and Yesian Kingdom be an ally of the enemy.


    Even if the Vrawyth Kingdom is the strongest among all the Kingdoms. It cannot withstand the wrath of the six Kingdoms.


    I sigh and put my hand on his hand that is still holding my other hand. He then looks at me. I smile at him and caress the back of his hand. "What are you thinking? Care to share with us? We are here with you, Fraser. We will fix this together."


    Prince Fraser looks at the rest and smiles. He then squeezed my hand. "Yes, we will fix this."


    My eyes immediately widen when I remember something. "Wait, I remember the Prince Reeve of the Saiven Kingdom ask me how''s our stay here, and he actually told me when will we be free so he can visit us. Wouldn''t that be a good time for us to ask him?"


    Prince Fraser nods his head. "That is a good way but will the Crown Prince of the Saiven Kingdom will tell us the truth?"


    Rufus snaps his fingers. "That''s easy. We can threaten the Crown Prince that we would take away the protection that the Vrawyth Kingdom give to them if he won''t tell us the truth."


    Leander scoff at Rufus''s remarks. "Prince Rufus, do you know that the Aeerean can also give that protection you are saying. If you threaten the Crown Prince, do you think the Saiven Kingdom will continue their alliance with the Vrawyth Kingdom?"


    Rufus is about to refute, but Prince Fraser cuts him off. "We cannot bear to lose an alley," Prince Fraser sigh. "Because of the Saiven and the Yesian Kingdom, we had peace for years, but if we break our alliances with one of them and they decided to join an alliance with the Aeerean. I''m afraid the Vrawyth need to say goodbye to this world."


    I nod my head at Prince Fraser''s remarks. We cannot definitely lose any ally. The Vrawyth may be strong, but it''s not enough to fight against six Kingdoms. If the six Kingdoms join forces and decided to wage war against us. I''m afraid Vrawyth will be erased from the history of this world forever.


    This. Why does all of this happening? The war against Kingdoms is supposed to happen ten years from now, but why does it feel like it is happening now?


    The Virtouse! I really need to talk to them now. If this continues, I''m afraid this world will copse. If this world copse... I don''t even want to think about it.


    "But what are we going to do, know? If we cannot threaten them, how are we going to know the answer we want to know?" Rufus asks in a frustrated manner.


    I understand him, though. After we travel for thispetition, we had been facing problems there and here. It''s like the problems are following where ever we go.


    We all got silent because we have no idea how are we going to deal with this. We cannot casually talk to the Saiven Royalties about what happened yesterday.


    This is really tricky. Why does it feel like there is someone targeting the Vrawyth Kingdom behind our backs? First the Strzalka and now the Wrezatia? These two problems will definitely put Vrawyth at risk.


    If we don''t solve one of them, then solving the other will be a waste since the result of each of the problems is putting in danger the Vrawyth Kingdom.


    Leander suddenly snaps his fingers. "I think I have an idea."


    All of us look at Leander. Hoping hees up with an idea that will really help the Vrawyth Kingdom.


    "Remember the pill of the Illorian City?"


    The Pill? Is it the one the Illorians gave to the henchman? The pill that will make someone said everything he knows?


    Rufus'' eyes immediately widen. "Yeah, how can we forget about that? The pill that will make anyone spill any information he knows."


    I frown. Trying to pretend that I didn''t know anything about the pill. Up until now, they still didn''t know that I witnessed everything that happened.


    That pill is really magical. It''s also the reason why I want to talk to the Virtouse. I need to know where does this pill came from.


    "The Pill? What Pill are you all talking about? Why am I the only one who doesn''t know about it?" I pout. Pretending to be sulky for being left behind.


    Leander looks at Prince Fraser. It''s as if asking for permission if he can tell me about the pill. Prince Fraser nods his head at Leander. Leander sigh and look at me. "That pill was used by the Illorians to make the henchman spill all the information he knows about the Strzalka. The pill has a parasitic insect in it. Once a person ingests it. The insect will live in your body. If a person lies, that insect will know it, and it would start to eat the host organs until the host didn''t tell the truth. But if the host didn''t lie, it will start to eat the host''s life force."


    I fake a gasp with Leander''s exnation. Although I already know what the pill is and what it does. I still need to pretend that I am shocked. I cannot let them know I was in the woods at that time.


    "Wait, you said the insect would eat the host''s life force? Can we do that to the Prince of the Saiven Kingdom? Will, it put us more in trouble?" I ask. Although the pill is definitely a good choice to make someone spill some information, but the effects of the pill are not suitable for the Crown Prince of a Kingdom.


    If this pill won''t work, then how can we make Prince Reeve spill all the information he knows?


    Leander smile. "It would be a dilemma for us only if the Great Ruler didn''t told us that this pill has an antidote. The antidote will kill the insect, and once it was ingested, the host will forget what happened."


    My eyes immediately widen. Is it the reason why all the Illorians have that pill inside of them? How powerful that pill can be? And they even let us, Vrawyth people, to see that? What will happen if one of us got interested in the pill? But the thing is, can anyone bear to take anything from the Illorian City?


    "Then this is a perfect way to make Prince Reeve spill all the information he knows," I beamed. If we solve our problem with the Wrezatia kingdom, then all we need to think about is the Strzalka.


    Princess Paislee shakes her head. "It''s not as simple as that Lady Csille. The problem is, will the Great Ruler gave us a pill and the antidote?"


    Rufus smirk. "Have you forgotten Sir Farren? Purny and Prince Fraser are both Ruler Laird''s Godchildren? So, will it be a problem? I''m sure the Great Ruler will be more than happy to give them one or two."


    Prince Fraser squeezes my hand suddenly. I look at him and see him frowning at Rufus. What did Rufus do to make Prince Fraser looks at him like that?


    "Rufus, one more Purny, and I will throw you out the library," Prince Fraser said in a warning voice.


    Rufus immediately shut his mouth. This guy. He''s three years older than Prince Fraser, but he acts like he is the younger.


    I shake my head at them. even Princess Paislee is shaking her head. "Prince Rufus, have you also forgotten what the Great Ruler said? That pill is the property of the Illorian City, and only Illorians have the right to have that pill. Do you think the Great Ruler will give Lady Csille or Prince Fraser a pill? Knowing that the both of them are people of the Vrawyth Kingdom?"


    Rufus sigh. "But that''s our only hope. If we want to deal about the issue with the Wrezatia Kingdom, then we definitely need that pill."


    Prince Fraser sigh. "We will definitely do everything we can to take even just one pill and one antidote." Prince Fraser looks at me. "Csille, send a letter to Great Ruler and tell us we will visit him tomorrow evening. Use the Vrawyth Kingdom''s messenger bird. Also, don''t get too specific with the letter."


    I nod my head and remember what Prince Fraser said. Prince Fraser looks at everyone and sighs. "Csille and Sir Farren, please be prepared for tomorrow. And as for when and how we will inform Prince Reeve, it will depend on what will happen tomorrow evening."


    I just hope everything will be okay tomorrow. For peace. For the Vrawyth Kingdom.

 Chapter 115 - : The Strategy

    "Now that the issue with the Wrezatia Kingdom is partially settled, we will talk about the strategy we will going to use in thepetition. We all know that all the seven Kingdoms have sent a group of representatives for this Competition. And throughout the Competition, the Vrawyth Kingdom is the one who always aces thepetition. For this year''spetition, we will continue the legacy of our Kingdom," Prince Fraser said with too much enthusiasm.


    Doesn''t he sound so excited about thispetition? Too typical for someone who ispetitive.??


    What Prince Fraser said is true. Every Grand Exemry Competition, the Kingdom that always wins each category is the Vrawyth Kingdom. And to make it happen again this year, we need to strategize our n.


    In every game, there''s always a game n. It''s not just about strength or knowledge. It''s also about your game n, and that is what the Vrawyth Kingdom is good at. It''s the same reason why we always top thepetition every year.


    Prince Fraser looks at Princess Paislee. "Sir Farren, everyone knows that you are my personal knight, right? So, people will expect you to have unparalleled strength."


    Prince Fraser paused and looked at Princess Paislee. What is he thinking?


    "Your firstpetition is sword fighting, and your first opponent will be the Aeerean Kingdom''s best knight and the son of the Duke of Aeerean Kingdom,Prince Christofre Saintizin."


    Everyone gasps in surprise. My eyes immediately widen. Prince Christofre? He is the best knight in the Aeerean Kingdom. I heard from people that no one aside from Princess Paislee canpete with him in their Kingdom. Wouldn''t that trouble Princess Paislee?


    "No way! Prince Christofre Saintizin? How can Sir Farrenpete with him?" Rufus exims. He then looks at Princess Paislee and waves his hands. "Not that I''m questioning your strength, Sir Farren. I know you''re the strongest among all the knights in our Kingdom. However, that Prince has been training as a knight since he was a child. How long have you been training as a knight? Half a year?"


    Everyone got silent because of Rufus'' remarks. Rufus'' words make sense. However, he didn''t know the true identity of Princess Paislee. Among everyone, only Princess Paislee can go against Prince Christofre. Having trained together since they were a child. Only the two of them know the real strength and the weakness of each other.


    I look at Princess Paislee and see her sweating. Is she anxious? She knows that if shepetes with her cousin, her cousin will definitely know her. So, what will you do now, Princess Paislee?


    Prince Fraser sigh."It''s the reason why we have this conversation." He looks at Princess Paislee. "The first round ofpetition is testing your strength only. So, I don''t need you to win this game."


    I frown. Princess Paislee can definitelypete with Prince Christofre. But why would he let Princess Paislee lose against Prince Christofre?


    Leander scoffs. "You want other Kingdoms to think that Sir Farren is weak so they would lower their guards against us? If they see that the representative of the Vrawyth Kingdom this year got lost against the Aeerean Kingdom. They would definitelyugh at us and think that Sir Farren got average strength ifpare to the second best Kingdom. That is actually a nice strategy."


    It makes sense now. If people will see Princess Paislee as an underdog, they wouldn''t give much attention to her. They would probably even let down their guards against her. If that happens, Princess Paislee will shock them with his true strength.


    Rufus frowns. "But if we do that, what will happen in the second round? Will Sir Farren let himself lose again?"


    Prince Fraser shakes his head. "No, after the first round, he will need to win the fight. However, he will need to conceal his own strength and pretend that he almost loses the fight every round." Prince Fraser looks at Princess Paislee. "You need to act that you only win the fight because of luck. So, if you have a rematch with Prince Christofre in the final round, you will shock him with your strength. By that time, you will grab the opportunity and win that fight. Is it clear?"


    Princess Paislee nods her head. Although her eyes are looking around. She looks anxious. But I know she''s not anxious about the fight with other Kingdoms. She is anxious if she could fight with her own cousin without him recognizing her. They grow up together. They knew each other more than anyone else. Can she get away from his cousin''s eyes?


    I sigh. As much as I want to spill what will happen to her. I couldn''t. She doesn''t need to worry about her own cousin. What she needs to worry about is the real Csille. Princess Paislee will get hurt because of Csille''s schemes. Csille will even get away with it without anyone knowing.


    "Will he do it with the other subcategories? Once the other Kingdom knows his strength, then they will put their guards up again." Rufus said in a very serious voice.


    Everyone is really serious about thispetition. It''s not just a friendlypetition for every Kingdom. It''s the basis of strength. This is an opportunity to unt the strength of the Kingdoms. If we lose, we will definitely be theughing stock. Imagine the strongest Kingdom didn''t top the Grand Exemry Competition? That will definitely affect the reputation of the Vrawyth Kingdom, and none of us wants that. So, we need to do our best to ace this.


    Prince Fraser looks at us and nods his head. "We will all need to conceal our strength so everyone will put their guards down at us. We will also do the strategy that Sir Farren will use."


    I frown. It is possible with the Physique category. But what about the Intellect and Etiquette category? Isn''t that a difficult strategy?


    Rufus raises his hand. "And how do you suggest us to do that? You do know that in the Intellect category, it will be difficult to do that. How can we conceal our strength?"


    Leander shakes his head. "You''re smart, but sometimes I doubt it, Prince Rufus. What Prince Fraser is saying is we need to conceal what we know and pretend that we''re on the same wavelength as them."


    Rufus nods his head. "So we will need to pretend we''re dumb? But if we let ourselves be on the bottom list, wouldn''t we get eliminated immediately? Also, wouldn''t it be difficult to increase our scores after? All the scores from the start will be collected. If the Aeerean Kingdom answer all the questions, will it be a disadvantageous situation for us? Can we surpass the scores of the Aeerean Kingdom?"


    I look at Prince Fraser and wait for his answer. What Rufus said is right. If we let ourselves be at the bottom, then we will definitely be eliminated. Even if we didn''t get eliminated, it would definitely be difficult for us to surpass the scores made by the Aeerean Kingdom.


    Leander scoffs. "Then it''s your problem."


    Rufus red at Leander. "Problem? Howe it''s my problem only? It will be the problem of the Vrawyth too. Do-"


    Leander scoffs. "It''s not our fault that you cannot even win against the Aeerean. I thought you''re smart?"


    Prince Fraser sigh. "Enough the two of you. All I''m saying is. In the first round, let''s be at the bottom of the list. If you cannot be thest, at least be at the end of the list. There will be no elimination in the first round. The first round is actually the time for all of us to see the strength of our rivals. However, each Kingdom is cunning and will not let their representatives to go all out. So, we will also take this time to see what''s the strategy of the other Kingdoms."


    All of us nod our heads. Aside from having the talent, skill, and knowledge. You also need to have a strategy how to deal with the other Kingdoms. This is the reason why the Grand Exemry Competition is the most awaited inter-kingdompetition.


    "So, none of you are worried that we cannot surpass the Aeerean Kingdom? If we do that, wouldn''t we risk the first spot? Have you forgotten that the Aeerean Kingdom has a unique educational system? Can we really steal the top spot if we do this?" Rufus asks in frustration.


    I understand his sentiments, though. Everyone knows that the Aeerean Kingdom has a unique educational system. Can we really surpass them with this strategy? Wouldn''t it be the downfall of us?


    Princess Paislee, who has been silent for a while now, suddenly speaks. "You don''t need to worry about the Aeerean Kingdom."


    Everyone looks at Princess Paislee. She is now speaking, and it''s about the Aeerean Kingdom? Isn''t she afraid she''ll spill something she shouldn''t spill? She is still an Aeerean, after all. Isn''t she afraid the Vrawyth will use this against her own Kingdom?


    "What do you mean, Sir Farren?" Rufus asked.


    Princess Paislee shakes her head. "I''ve seen the representatives of the Aeerean Kingdom, and they are all normal citizens of the Aeerean except Prince Christofre."


    I frown. Isn''t she afraid she''ll be exposed by doing this?


    Rufus looks at Princess Paislee. "But the Aeerean Kingdom wouldn''t choose them as their representatives if they are not best among best."


    Princess Paislee shakes her head. "You are right, Prince Rufus. However, there''s one thing you don''t know about this special education of the Aeerean Kingdom."


    I raised my eyebrow at Princess Paislee''s words. Will she spill the secret behind the Aeerean unique educational system?


    Prince Fraser frowns at Princess Paislee''s words. "What do you mean, Sir Farren?"


    Princess Paislee sigh. I could seeplicated emotions in her eyes. She knows that if she spills the secrets of the Aeerean Kingdom, it will put her own Kingdom in adisadvantageous situation. It''s one thing I don''t understand. Shouldn''t she supposed to help the Aeerean Kingdom?


    "The unique educational system is only for the Royalties and some noble families. Other than them, no one can know what is happening inside the ssroom for that educational system," I see Princess Paislee grit her teeth.


    Aeerean unique educational system? Only the royalties know how hellish that one is. It''s the same reason why all the rulers of the Aeerean and all the Princesses and Princes have iparable intelligence. But no one knows what does unique educational system means. Only the royalties and some nobles.


    Aside from them, all the Aeerean knows that their current educational system is what they called the unique educational system. Well, in fact, it''s just the same as the other Kingdom. The only difference is they used more advanced books and hired instructors that are known for each field of study.


    I don''t understand why she would tell us, Vrawyth people, about this secret? What if we sue the Aeerean because of this? What they are doing is fraud. Imagine how many Kingdoms will be mad at them for the false advertisement they are doing.


    Rufus snaps his fingers. "So, are you saying aside from Prince Christofre, we don''t need to worry about the Aeerean representatives?"


    Prince Fraser sigh. "Not because they didn''t undergo the unique educational system of the Aeerean Kingdom, it doesn''t mean we will put our guards down with them. Remember, they are chosen by the Aeerean Kingdom as their representatives. Do you think the Aeerean will just choose anyone for the Grand Exemry Competition?"


    Princess Paislee nods her head. "I''m not saying that you should becent. I''m only saying is you don''t need to worry because I''m sure we can surpass their scores if only we work hard." She then looks at Prince Fraser. "Your highness, Prince Fraser, you said we need to be on the bottom spot in the first round. What would we do in the second round?"


    Eachpetition per subcategories has rounds, and in each round, there will be eliminations. The first round is the only round that doesn''t have elimination. As what Prince Fraser said, it is only to see the strength of each representative.


    In the second round, there will be two people eliminated. You can say it''s the elimination round. The third round would be the semi-finals. There will be another two representatives that will be eliminated in this round. The fourth round and thest round is the final round. This is when the three people will contend for the top spot. All these three representatives are assured to bring pins.


    Instead of medals, the Grand Exemry gave pins to the winners of thepetition. And at the end of allpetition. They will add up all the scores, and whoever got the highest scores will be the Grand Exemr. Grand Exemr is the term they use for the winners.


    Prince Fraser sigh. He knows that this n has cons and pros, but we need to think of a n if we want to ace thispetition. Although with our capabilities we can do it, but some Kingdoms love to use strategies that could harm any representatives, and that''s not what we want. "We..."

 Chapter 116 - : Rufus’ Grievances

    "We.." Prince Fraser paused. "In the second round, since they will eliminate two representatives, we all need to be in the top five."


    Rufus frowns. "Can we really surpass them if we do that? The score of the top five and the score of the top one will definitely be huge. If we keep doing that, wouldn''t we lose against the Aeerean Kingdom?"??


    Prince Fraser shakes his head. "It''s the reason why in the third round, we need to be on the second spot."


    Rufus frowns. "But it still won''t be easy to surpass the scores of the first spot. Shouldn''t we-"


    Leander scoffs at Rufus. "If you find it difficult, then don''t join thepetition. If you''re not sure you cannot win thepetition, then don''t even dare topete. You''ll just embarrass our Kingdom."


    My eyes widen, and I look at Leander with disbelief. Although Rufus is a lowkey and almost forgotten Prince. He is still royalty. Doesn''t he think his words are insulting for a Prince of the Kingdom?


    Rufus just stares at Leander. I clench my fist. Why does Rufus lets Leander talk to him like that? I wait for Rufus to respond to Leander, but he just stares at Leander expressionless.


    "Senior Leander," I even emphasized the word senior so he would realize I didn''t like what he did. I raised my eyebrow at him. "Mind your own words. You are still talking to a Prince of the Vrawyth Kingdom. Is this how a future Physician should talk to a royalty?"


    I feel Prince Fraser squeezes my hand. I re at him. What? Does he want me to stay still and pretend that I didn''t hear Leander insult Rufus, the son of the Duke and a Prince of the Vrawyth Kingdom?


    Leander looks at me and sighs. "I''m sorry, Lady Csille if you think what I said is rude. However, I am just telling the truth. If he isn''t confident about his knowledge, wouldn''t it better to leave thepetition to us?"


    I look at Rufus, waiting for him to refute Leander''s words, but he just shakes his head at me.


    I don''t understand why he doesn''t want me to continue what I want to say. I am just defending him. Although I know, Leander just wants the best for our team. However, I don''t think it''s appropriate to insult someone. Not to think the one he is insulting is a Prince.


    I re at Leander. "I know you''re smart and all. But it doesn''t give you any right to insult Prince Rufus like that!" I stand up from my seat. Prince Fraser tugs my hand, asking me to sit down again, but I refused. I cannot let anyone bully someone in front of me, especially if it''s someone important to me.


    Rufus is one of the few characters that I have been friends too. He was there for me when I was looking for the writer. He bes a real friend to me, and I cannot let anyone bully him in front of me.


    If I need to stand up for him. I will do it, just like how he did when he and Csille were still young.


    "Have you forgotten? He is the Prince of the Vrawyth Kingdom. How dare you disrespect him in front of his cousin? In front of us? Are you insulting the Royalties of the Vrawyth Kingdom? Are-"


    "Lady Csille, that''s now what I mean when I said that. I wa-"


    I scoff. "That''s now what you mean? Then what do you want to say, huh? You''re basically saying that Rufus is an idiot, and he doesn''t need to join thepetition because he''ll drag us down. And what? You''re telling me that''s not what you mean? Then-"


    I didn''t finish what I am saying when Prince Fraser suddenly stand up and hold my hand with his two hands. "Csille, stop it!"


    I re at him. "What? Are you going to say that I am wrong again? What?" I snap at him.


    Prince Fraser sighs and ces his forehead on mine. The words that I was about to say got stuck in my throat.


    What am I saying again? What are we talking about? I think I forgot.


    "Csille, calm down, okay? Didn''t you said earlier that every argument could be talk in a peaceful manner? Calm down first, okay?" Prince Fraser coax me.


    I nod my head at him. He looks so handsome this close. Why does he need to be this handsome? How can he expect me to think straight if a face like that was near me?


    Prince Fraser sigh and move away from his forehead from mine. My face immediately follows his until my cheeks touch his chest. Prince Fraser puts one of his hands at the back of my head. He then starts tob my hair while my cheek is still leaning on his chest.


    Dayum! He also smells great. This is too much temptation for the Viiness.


    "Leander Smythe, you should watch your words. You are still talking to the son of the Duke of Vrawyth Kingdom. He is also a Prince, and what Lady Csille said is true. You shouldn''t disrespect Rufus or anyone in this group. Even anyone from the other Kingdom."


    Prince Fraser sigh. "We are a team here. We should learn how to trust and respect each other." Prince Fraser looks at Leander. "Leander, I understand what you want to say, but you could have said it in a more respectful way. Even if Rufus is not a royalty or if he is, or even if it''s Sir Farren you are talking about. You should still learn the word respect."


    Leander nods his head. "I understand, Prince Fraser." He then looks at Rufus, who still has an expressionless face. "Prince Rufus, I''m sorry for being rude. I only want to say those words yfully. However, I didn''t realize it bes overboard." He then bows his head.


    Rufus stares at me for a good couple of minutes before he sighs and nods his head at Leander. "That''s okay. I understand what you mean. You shouldn''t say sorry."


    I try to move my head away from Prince Fraser''s chest, but since his hand is on the back of my head, I couldn''t move away.


    Prince Fraser, aren''t you getting too used to this? I only let you do this for a couple of minutes, but it looks like you don''t want to let me go.


    Prince Fraser sigh. "Rufus, you should learn how to trust yourself. Among anyone here, only you know your strength and capabilities. Do you think the Queen will choose you to represent the Kingdom of Vrawyth if she didn''t see something from you? Also, you should start to trust us too. We are a team here. We should be trusting each other among anyone else. If we continue doubting each other, no matter how much we strategize and do rigorous training, we will end up losing the top spot."


    Prince Fraser let my head go, and I immediately re at him, but he just squints his eyes at me. "And you, you should learn how to control your temper. You cannot just m the table and shouts at anyone here. We are a team. Why do we need to shout at each other just to understand each other?"


    I almost scoff in disbelief at what I am hearing from Prince Fraser. What did he said? He wants me to learn how to control my temper? Is he kidding me? Really? Coming from him? Wow, I couldn''t believe this.


    "What? I''m just defending Rufus here? What do you want me to do? To just sit still and watch the show?" I scoff at him.


    Prince Fraser sigh. "But have you ask him if he wants to be defended by you?"


    I immediately got stunned by Prince Fraser''s question. Does Rufus want me to defend him? I look at Rufus and see him looking at me. He then shakes his head at me. "I appreciate your concern Purny, but you don''t need to do that. I''m okay." He then smiles at me. An empty smile.


    "You''re okay?" I snort at his words. "You''re telling me your okay, but why do your eyes tell otherwise? Rufus, we''ve been friends since we were young. Do you think you can lie at me without me noticing it?" I reached his hands that are lying on the table. "Why do you always need to endure all of this? Since we were young, how many insults have you heard from the other nobles? How long will you pretend that it is okay? When inside of you knows, it will never be okay."


    Rufus bows his head. His shoulders start to shake. I immediately froze on the spot when I heard his soft sobs.


    He is really hurting. Aww, poor Rufus. I''m sorry. It''s also my fault why you are all experiencing this. I''m sorry if this is what I have written for you. You don''t deserve all of this.


    I move the chair and immediately walk to Rufus''s seat. "Shh, that''s okay. Just cry all you want. We are all here. We are a team, right? I am your friend, right?" I start to caress his back while Rufus continues to sobs.


    Leander looks at me helplessly. It''s as if saying he didn''t mean what he said, and I know he didn''t mean it. But Rufus'' was still hurt because of this.


    Leander holds one of Rufus'' hands. "Rufus, I know I have hurt you with my words, but I hope you know that I didn''t mean it. You don''t know how much I admire how strong you are. Not just physically strong but emotionally strong, and I admire you for that." He pauses, and he looks at me. It''s as if he is asking permission if he can speak. I nod my head at him. "Prince Rufus, cry your pain out. We are here for you."


    Princess Paislee, who is beside Rufus, also holds one of Rufus'' hands. "Prince Rufus, I might not know you for a long time, but I want you to know that I admire you for being a humble person. You''re one of the outstanding university students in the Royal University of Vrawyth Kingdom."


    I look at Prince Fraser, who is still standing in front of us. I saw him looking at Rufus expressionless. I frown. What is he thinking?


    Prince Fraser probably notices that someone is looking at him. He stares at me for a good couple of minutes before he sighs. He then reaches his hand and puts it on Rufus'' head. "Brother Rufus, do you remember how much proud I was for you? It''s still the same. I am still proud of what you have be and will always be."


    I smiled gratefully at Prince Fraser and mouthed my thank you to him. I lean my head at Rufus. "Rufus, you don''t need to hide your pain. We are here for you. I am always here for you. So, stop taking everything on your own."


    Rufus stops sobbing, but his shoulders are still trembling. I couldn''t imagine how much pain he needs to endure throughout this year. He is a Prince of the Vrawyth Kingdom, but he lets nobles look down at him.


    Rufus looks at all of us. He then smirks before shaking his head. He looks at me and holds my right hand. "You already grew up. Now you are the one defending me. Thank you, Csille." He then looks at the rest. "Thank you for all your encouragement. You don''t know how much it means to me."


    I pout at Rufus. "I remember how you defended me when we were young. Of course, how can I let someone say something mean to you like that." I squeeze myself in between Rufus and Leander. "I just want you to learn how to defend yourself. I was waiting for you to do that, but you didn''t. So, if you still cannot protect yourself, I will be the one protecting you then. Just like how you protect me before."


    Rufus looks at us before he smiles. But this time, his smile has happiness in it, unlike his first smile. I''m d.

 Chapter 117 - : Period

    I look outside my window and sigh. It''s already midnight, but I still couldn''t sleep. What happened this afternoon still lingers in my mind.


    Rufus went through a lot because of the origin of his mother, the Duchess. Aside from it, he also has weird eyes and hair that make everyone scared of him. If not scared, they would see Rufus as a cursed child.??


    I couldn''t imagine how much in pain and traumatized the young Rufus was. And everything that happens to him is because of me. Then what? He will end up falling in love with Princess Paislee that will end up together with Prince Fraser?


    Really, Ysa? Why do you need to make his life this miserable? What did Rufus do to you to make you do that to him?


    I sigh again and lean my head on the window. I felt guilty because of what Rufus had been through. How painful must it be to bear all of the insults on his own? I don''t even want to think.


    I am still ming myself for what happened to Rufus when someone knocks on my door again.


    I look at the wall clock, and I frown. It''s already past midnight. Who is still awake by this time? But the most important thing is who is in front of my door?


    Prince Fraser?


    I slowly walk towards the door and lean my ears on the door to hear what is happening outside. But I didn''t hear anyone.


    Am I hallucinating?


    I almost jump in shock when someone knocks on the door again. I put my hand on my chest. "Damn, I thought I''ll have a heart attack because of that." I re at the closed door. "Who is knocking on my door in the middle of the knight? That''s definitely not from the Strzalka because I''m sure they won''t knock on my door.


    I sighed and decided to just wait for the person behind the door to leave. It''s already midnight. I''ll just tell whoever the person outside that I was already sleeping the time they are knocking.


    However, even after knocking for a couple of minutes now, the person still continues to knock. I sigh. This person is really persistent. What do they want?


    I have no other choice but to open the door. Maybe what the person will say is something important. I try my best not to frown when I see who is knocking at my door in the middle of the night.


    "Lady Csille, I hope I''m not interrupting your sleep." Princess Paislee looks at my back. It''s as if she is waiting for someone to pop out behind my back.


    I fake my shock. "Sir Farren? What are you doing here? In the middle of the night?" I poke my head out of the door and look at each side of the hallways.


    "You can be assured that no one is around Lady Csille. I already check before I knock on your door." Princess Paislee said in a reassuring voice.


    I sigh. I''m worried that people will see Sir Farren knocks on my door in the middle of the night. I''m sure if people know about this, they will make this an issue.


    I look at Princess Paislee and wait for her to say what does she wants from me. She even risks talking to me in the middle of the night. I''m sure this is something important.


    Princess Paislee looks at my back. Is he checking if someone is inside my room? I look back at my room and frown.


    "Lady Csille, I''m sorry for disturbing you in the middle of the night, but I just want to talk to you. Is it okay if you spare me some time? I promise you. This won''tst long. Just a couple of minutes." Princess Paislee persuades me. I can definitely hear a hint of desperation in her voice.


    Desperation? But why is she desperate?


    I nod my head at her. "Okay, what do you want to talk about, Sir Farren?"


    Princess Paislee looks around first before she looks at me helplessly. "Lady Csille, can we talk about this inside?" She asks in a small voice.


    What do we need to talk about that made her look like this? Her face is now all red.


    I sigh and open my door for her. I''m not worried since the two of us are both women, and as Princess Paislee said, she made sure no one is around. I am more curious why would Princess Paislee knocks on my door in the middle of the night. What so urgent that she couldn''t wait for it to reach morning?


    I gestured my hand to the empty chair. "You should sit first, Sir Farren." I sit on the bed while Princess Paislee is sitting on the chair. However, her sitting position is rather awkward. She is only sitting on the edge of the chair.


    What is happening? Should I be worried now?


    Princess Paislee bows her head. Is she shy? But why would she be shy about it? Princess Paislee then starts to y her own fingers. After a few minutes of silence, she raised her head.


    I didn''t talk because I was only waiting for her to talk about what''s the reason why she is here inside of my room. Does something happen that I didn''t know?


    "Lady Csille, do you have rag?"


    I frown. What did she ask? Rag? What rag is she talking about? "Pardon me, Sir Farren. However, can you repeat what you have said? I think I didn''t hear it right.


    Princess Paislee shakes her head. "You heard it right, Lady Csille. I am really looking for a rag. The one thatdies used when they are in their menstrual cycle."


    She is really looking for rags. I frown. "Rags? Why would you need rags?" I look at her from head to toe.


    Princess Paislee''s face bes redder. "Please, don''t misunderstand me, Lady Csille. It might be embarrassing to admit this, but I have been having trouble controlling my own liquids. I consulted a doctor, and he said I have problems with my dder which resulted in me having urinary incontinence. I couldn''t control my urine, and the doctor rmended me to use rags. I bought rags secretly, but since I get too embarrassed with it. Instead of washing it, I burn it. I only realized that I didn''t have any rags left. Don''t worry, Lady Csille. I will buy you tomorrow. Just let me borrow one for tonight." Princess Paislee said in desperation.


    I sigh. I thought she would talk about Prince Fraser about. It''s a good thing. It''s just about rags.


    Since the setting of my novel is medieval so this world doesn''t have any tampons or pads for women to use. They only use rags if they have periods.


    If Princess Paislee is not in front of me, I would haveughed at her. She even carefully made an alibi that she had urinary incontinence so that I could give her rags. She is truly the Crown Princess of the Aeerean Kingdom. Wise.


    I smile at her and nods my head. "I have rags here." I stand up and look for the brand new rags I just bought, and I bring them to her. "Here, you don''t need to return it to me or to exchange it with rags. I have many spares in here. You don''t have to worry." I paused and pretended to think. "What did the Doctor said? How long will your urinary infection wouldst?"


    Princess Paislee takes the rags from my hands with her trembling hands, and with a shy voice, she answered me, "The doctor assured me that it''s something not big and will onlyst for three to seven days." Princess Paislee looks at the rags again before she looks back at me. "Thank you for this rag Lady Csille. You don''t know how much you save me. I thought I would sleep like this the whole night."


    She really thinks it through. Doesn''t she? Three to seven days? That''s the same length of menstruation. If I didn''t know her true identity, I would have fallen into her alibi. I want to p my hands at Princess Paislee. She really knows how to lie without battling an eyelid.


    I smile at her. "If you need another spare, juste to me, and I will give you."


    Princess Paislee shakes her head and waves her hand as a sign of total refusal. "Lady Csille, your help this once is already enough for me. I wouldn''t dare to bother you again."


    I shake my head at Princess Paislee. "You are not a bother Sir Farren. You are his highness, Prince Fraser''s royal knight. How can you do your duty if you''re notfortable, right? So, don''t be shy. Didn''t we already agree that we are a team? So, don''t be shy toe up to me if you need another rag."


    Princess Paislee''s face reddens even more. She then stands up from her seat. "I''ll be taking my leave now, Lady Csille. I already bother you too much. Thank you for giving me these rags. I promise you I''ll exchange it for something new."


    I stand up too and just shake my head at her. "It''s just a rag. You don''t need to worry about that as long as I can help you. Then I am okay."


    Princess Paislee looks at me with a frown on her face. What did I say something wrong? I tried recalling my words, and I almost want to p my mouth. Princess Paislee doesn''t know. I know she''s disguising herself as a man. Does she think I''m into her? I want to knock my head on the wall. How can I not choose my words correctly?


    I smile awkwardly at her. Now, how can I exin things to her? I sigh. "What I mean is, I''m d to help you because you''re the knight of Prince Fraser, right? And Prince Fraser is my fianc¨¦e, so I''ll do anything to make Prince Fraser safe. That also includes helping you so you could do better at your duty."


    Princess Paislee stares at me for a couple of minutes before she nods her head. I sigh in relief. I thought she would know I know something. I cannot make Princess Paislee knows about the future and that I am not the real Csille. Well, technically, I am.


    I walk her towards the door. Princess Paislee hides the rags inside her clothes. She then bows at me. "Thank you again for giving me this. You don''t know how much a lifesaver you are, Lady Csille."


    I just smile at him. At least by this, I could repay you for what I will be doing in the future.


    Princess Paislee turns her back at me, and she is about to take a step when she suddenly looks back. "Lady Csille, can you do me another favor?"


    I force myself not to frown and just smile at her. "What favor?" Don''t tell me it''s about Prince Fraser again? When will my female lead will realize that she is matchmaking her own Prince Charming to someone else?


    Princess Paislee looks around first before she looks at me. "What happened tonight. Can you please keep it a secret? I don''t want people to know about my problem, and it will be troublesome if people find out that I visited you in the middle of the night. So, I hope you can forget all of this happened." Princess Paislee sounds so desperate. If she can use the Illorian Pill for me to forget all that happened, she probably made me ingest it.


    I smile at her. "You don''t need to worry about that, Sir Farren. I didn''t meet you. I didn''t see you, and I didn''t talk to you tonight. We didn''t talk, remember?"


    Princess Paislee smiles gratefully at me before she leaves.


    I sigh and lean on the wall while looking at her walking away from me. No one should know her disguised. If anyone else, I am not the person she needs to worry about. I mean, at least not now.

 Chapter 118 - : Tea Ceremony

    I was busy brewing tea for the tea ceremony. I am training the proper way to do a tea ceremony for today when someone knocks on the door. I look up and see Leander holding a box. What is he doing here?


    Leander scratches his nape and smiles awkwardly at me. He then looks at the teapot. "I hope I''m not interrupting your training."??


    I look at the tea and put it aside. "May I know what I can do for you, Senior?"


    What is he doing here? After the meeting we had yesterday, I didn''t get the chance to talk to him and say sorry. Because of what happened to Rufus, Prince Fraser decided to finish exining the strategy to us before he dismissed everyone. We will have another meeting after we settle everything with the Wrezatia Kingdom. By then, we will talk about the unattended issues we need to face.


    Leander sigh. "Can I talk to you? If you won''t mind, of course."


    I nod my head at him. "Sure,e in." I gestured my hand to an empty seat. He then walks towards me and hands me the box. I raised my eyebrow at him. "What''s that?"


    Leander looks at the box and scratches his nape again. "I heard from Prince Rufus that you love Prinsesst?rta, so I brought one for you. It''s a good thing they sell something like this in this Kingdom."


    I look at the box of Prinsesst?rta and frown. Why would he give me Prinsesst?rta? Don''t tell me he''s pursuing me again? When will this brother give up?


    I sigh. "Senior, you don''t need to give me a box of Prinsesst?rta. You shouldn''t have bothered."


    Leander sigh and look at the box of the Prinsesst?rta disappointedly. "I thought it would be rude of me not to bring anything. Also, it''s a way of me saying sorry for what happened the other day and yesterday."


    The other day? Is he talking about the time I walk out on them, Rufus and him? Because of what happened with the Ouqeaseon representatives. I even forgot about it now.


    I sigh and take the box of Prinsesst?rta from Leander. "Thank you for this. I really appreciate it. Also, please sit. Let''s talk about this while eating the Prinsesst?rta. Do you want some tea? I''m in the middle of my tea ceremony. Do you want to see it? Maybe you can give me some advice."


    Leander smiled at me. "It will be my pleasure to see you doing tea ceremony and to even taste it."


    I smile shyly at Leander before staring at the teapot. I sigh. It''s better to start right from the scratch so he can make a fullment about it.


    "Please excuse me, senior, but I will be starting from the scratch. So you can see everything."


    I put the used tea set on a tray. "If you''ll excuse me. I''ll put this aside first, and I''ll bring a new set."


    Leander just nods his head at me. I immediately take the tray to a connected room. The tea sets and the tea leaves are stores in this room.


    I put the used tea set down and look around to search for a porcin tea set. The porcin tea set is used for green tea. While the purple sand set is used for red tea.


    I heard from Rufus that Leander loves green tea, so I will be preparing green tea for him. I took the porcin tea set out of the room.


    Tea ceremony is not just simply brewing the tea and drinking it. Everything is supposed to be made in a detailed and carefully nned way. Every move should be delicate. It''s the reason why in the real world, tea ceremony in the Asian countries is taken seriously.


    The first thing to do in a tea ceremony is to greet the guest. I bow my head at Leander and greet him. I ce the utensils down on a designated area of the utensil-matting-division where I will prepare the teater. After all, utensils have been carried in, I walk towards the door and close it.


    All of this is part of the tea ceremony. Although it''s not the official start for tea ceremonies. The guests will be the first ones who will enter the tea room. They will then start to inspect the utensils that are in disy in the alcove. They will also inspect the tea preparation area. After they make sure that everything is okay, that''s the only time they will take their seats.


    Tea ceremonies are usually held in a small groups. Four to five guests maximum only.


    After the guests had taken their seats, that is the only time that I should enter the room. However, since it''s not formal, this will do.


    After the greetings, the first step that a host of the tea ceremony needs to do is to cleanse the utensils in front of the guest.


    Cleansing is actually made even before the tea ceremony started. However, cleansing the tea set in front of the guest is a token of care and respect towards the guests. Cleansing it in front of the guests is just for the joy and appreciation of them. Through this, I can express my indirect care and attention to their presence.


    Cleansing it also intended to show to the guest that everything was taken in an outmost care. And that each and every single object employed is presented in the purest state possible. It also assures that the guest is not only left to ''assume'' that everything is ready. It actually allows them to confirm together with the host that nothing is amiss.


    The first thing to do is to rinse the teapots and teacup with heated water. I ce the teapot and the teacups in a bowl. I then pour the heated water over them to warm up the tea set. After a few minutes, I remove the teapot and the cups. Since the teacups are too hot to handle, I used a tong to take them out of the bowl. Rinsing the tea sets with heated water can help fully release the fragrance of the tea.


    After cleansing the tea set, it is a sign that to start preparing the tea. The first thing to do in preparing the tea is to heat the water. Springwater is the best choice for making tea. It''s a good thing that the Saiven Kingdom has spring water in here. At least I don''t have to worry about that, unlike in the flower arrangement.


    After boiling the spring water, I take the tea scoop. It is where you put your leaves. A tea scoop is a bamboo cut into half. It is used to measure how much tea leaves I need to put inside the teapot. Before putting the tea leaves inside, I take the tea scoop closer to my nose and sniffs it. Sniffing is an act of appreciation for the dried tea leaves. After a few minutes, I take a tea chopstick. Chopsticks are used to move tea leaves into the teapot. The tea leaves should upy one-third of the teapot.


    After putting the tea leaves on the teapot, I pour the boiled hot water into the teapot. I let the boiled water remain in the teapot for a few seconds before I poured the water out quickly from the teapot. The first brew is actually dump out to remove dust or some impurities on the surface of tea leaves.


    After dumping the first brew, that is when the actual brewing starts. I refill the teapot with boiled water and cover it. This time the water will remain inside the teapot for a few minutes to preserve the aroma of the tea.


    After brewing the tea, the second thing to do is the pouring the tea into teacups. Everything in the tea ceremony is executed in a specific way. The height of the teapot from the teacup when pouring also needs to be considered. The flow of the tea also needs to be controlled. It needs to be slow and concise.


    There''s actually a saying that you cannot do a tea ceremony if you always rush because a tea ceremony takes time. You cannot rush it.


    I started to pour the tea into arger fair cup. I shake the cup before pouring the tea into a smaller teacup.


    The only thing left to do is to serve the tea to the guest. Serving tea is also not simply giving the cup and vi, it''s done. There are also rules that are needed to consider when offering the tea to someone.


    I need to make sure that I am holding the teacup with both hands while bowing my head a little. Both hands are needed to hold the teacup as a sign of respect to the guest.


    Leander takes the cup and bows his head at me too. "Thank you, Lady Csillle. It''s a pleasure for me to ept this."


    I smile at him and sigh. Tea ceremony might look simple on the surface, but it requires a lot of patience and calmness. You cannot do tea ceremony if your emotions are not stable, for it will affect the tea itself. There''s also a lot of rules to consider when doing the whole process of the tea ceremony.


    What I have done just now is the more casual way of tea ceremony. There is a traditional tea ceremony that has a more detailed procedure. There is also tea ceremony from the western region of this world. It is the tea ceremony that has been passed through generations and is now considering one of the traditional tea ceremonies in this world.


    I sit on the chair in front of Leander and wait for him to finish the tea. Even the way of drinking the tea is not rush. You cannot just drink the tea in one gulp. It needs to be appreciated because tea is an art and not just a simple drink.


    Leander is sniffing the tea now. Appreciating the beautiful aroma of the green tea. He then looks at me and smiles. "It smells good. I''m sure you will ace the Etiquette category with this."


    I just smile at him and open the box of Prinsesst?rta. I cut it into slices and offer him a piece of it. "Here, Prinsesst?rta tastes better when paired with green tea."


    Leander takes a sip of the tea and closes his eyes to enjoy the taste of the green tea. He then put the tea down. "Lady Csille, I''m sorry for bothering you, but I just want to apologize for what happened the other day and yesterday. I didn''t mean to me you for what happened with the Ouqeaseon representatives. I realize that you''re right. If we wouldn''t fight back, I''m sure they will continue to tarnish the reputation of our Kingdom."


    I shake my head at him. "You don''t need to be sorry. I also know I have done something wrong too, and I''m not angry with you because of that. I admit I got frustrated because of what happened. But at the end of the day, I realized that I had done something wrong too. So, you don''t need to be sorry. It is immature of me to just walk out the two of you."


    Leander takes another sip of the tea before answering me. "I guess we both made mistakes. So, are you forgiving me about what happened that time?"


    I smile at him. "That''s already in the past. As I said, I''m not mad at you or at Rufus. Didn''t we agreed to be a team now?"


    Leander sigh and takes another sip of the tea. "I also need to say sorry about what happened yesterday. I was-"


    I shake my head at him, and I also wave my hands. "You don''t need to say sorry to me. Actually, I should be the one saying sorry to you. I emphasized the disparities between the royalties and you. That is definitely an indirect insult, and I didn''t mean that. I hope you can forgive me."


    Leander state at me for a couple of minutes before he sighs. He then offered his hand to me. He is asking for a shake hand. I ept it. "Let''s forgot what happened. We are in the same team after all."


    Leander nods his head, and we continue to enjoy our tea and the Prinsesst?rta. I sigh. I wish the days are always like this. Calm and peaceful.

 Chapter 119 - : Accomplice

    I was busy thinking of an excuse so I won''t apany Prince Fraser and Princess Paislee to visit the Great Ruler when someone taps my shoulder.


    I look back and saw Rufus smiling at me. I look at his back and sigh when I see no one behind him. As much as possible, I don''t want to talk to Prince Fraser. He broke his promise to me. He said he wouldn''te close to me, but he couldn''t even keep his hands away from me yesterday.


    "I''ve been looking for you. What are you doing?" Rufus sits on the chair beside me and checks what I am writing.


    I am writing possible excuses I can use to avoid our n of visiting Great Ruler tonight. Not that I don''t want to see Ruler Laird, I just think it''s a great opportunity for the male lead and female lead.


    Rufus frowns when he read some of the content. I immediately cover the paper with a book. However, I am sure he read some of its content.


    Rufus looks at me with a raised eyebrow. "Faking fever? Pretend you broke a bone? Allergy? Csille, can you exin to me what I just read? What is it all about? Are you nning something again?" He squints his eyes at me.


    I immediately look around to see if someone is around and heard what Rufus said. I sighed in relief when I didn''t see anyone.


    Thank goodness, the rest are busy training for the Physique category, or else I don''t know how can I exin things, especially to Prince Fraser. I know he will be disappointed and hurt because of this.


    "What are you doing in here, Rufus? Don''t you have any training to do?" I tried to change the question, but Rufus doesn''t want to let me off.


    He raised his eyebrows at me and nodded his head. "Trying to answer me with a question? Do you think I would be so dumb to fall for that tricks? Csille, what are you nning again?"


    I sigh. I thought he would let me off. I just finished my training in the tea ceremony and decided to spend my spare time reviewing my subcategory in the Intellect, but my mind got preupied with what will happen tonight.


    The Great Ruler already responded to the letter we sentst night and said he would definitely wait for our arrival. He already knows that we will be in disguise and already inform the guards of our arrival. The only problem is I won''t be joining Prince Fraser and Princess Paislee tonight.


    I sigh and look at the paper. "I was just writing. I got bored and tried to write a... short novel?" I smile awkwardly at him. I couldn''t think of any excuse now. Although I doubt if he will believe that excuse.


    Rufus squints his eyes at me. "Do you think I am so dumb to believe that? We both know you don''t like writing. Remember when you were in grade school? You cried because the teacher gave you a failed grade for the short story you write. And now you''re telling me you are writing?"


    I sigh, okay, okay! I know he won''t believe me. However, Rufus, I am really a writer. You will probably be shocked if you know that I was the reason why this world is existing.


    "Okay, okay. I am nning not to join Prince Fraser and Sir Farren tonight." I sigh. Rufus and Csille were friends since they were young. He knows when Csille is lying. So, I have no other choice but to say it to him. Also, I don''t think he would sell me out or Prince Fraser.


    Rufus frowns. "You''re noting? But the Great Ruler is expecting to see you. How can he give us the pill and the antidote if you''re not there?"


    I know there''s a possibility that Great Ruler won''t give the pill and the antidote to them. But I need to start distancing myself from Prince Fraser again. I need to make Princess Paislee see that my rtionship with Prince Fraser isplicated. So, she would start to fall in love with Prince Fraser. I need her to fall in love with Prince Fraser no matter what. Even if I need to stay away from Prince Fraser just to make her fall in love with him, I will sacrifice. I''ll just think I am saving this world from destruction.


    "But have you forgotten? Prince Fraser is also the Godson of the Great Ruler. I don''t think he wouldn''t give even one pill and one antidote."


    Rufus sigh. "But you do know that the Ruler Laird only epts Prince Fraser as his Godson because he is your fianc¨¦." Rufus shakes his head and looks at me. "Tell me honestly, Csille, why don''t you want to apany them? Is it because of the Great Ruler?"


    My eyes widen, and I immediately shake my head. I admit I don''t feelfortable around Ruler Laird at first, but throughout our journey in the Saiven Kingdom, I have already be close to Ruler Laird. If given a chance, I would like to see him again. It''s just that I''ve noticed how often I interact with Prince Frasertely, and it scares me. What if, because of this, the world will copse? I cannot risk that. So, I need to do something before it bes toote.


    "What are you saying, Rufus!" I look around and sigh in relief when I didn''t see anyone. "Can you not make a big assumption like that? What if people heard you and told that to Ruler Laird? How can I exin myself if that happens?"


    Rufus scratches his nape. "I''m sorry. I just couldn''t think of a reason why you don''t want to apany Prince Fraser and Sir Farren tonight. You do know how important your presence for tonight, right? If it''s not about Ruler Laird, then what it is?"


    I bite my lips. Can I tell Rufus my reason? Can I tell him I am only doing this because I am distancing myself from Prince Fraser?


    "Csille, you can tell me your reason. I promise you. I won''t tell any soul. Didn''t you save me yesterday? How can I betray you after what you did for me yesterday?"


    I look at Rufus and sigh. "I''m avoiding Prince Fraser."


    Rufus got silent for a couple of minutes before I heard him sigh. "Is it about what we talk before?"


    I smile bitterly. It''s not about that I don''t want to be in his shadow. I am pushing him away because I don''t want them to die. I don''t want to destroy this world just for my own happiness. I might be selfish at times, but I''m not that selfish to risk everyone''s life just for my happiness.


    "Yeah, we talked about it before. I even thought we''ve already had a deal about it. I don''t understand why he is breaking his promise to me now. So, I''ll be the one to one to stay away from him."


    I take the book that is covering that paper I''m writing on. On the paper, there is a list of excuses I can use for tonight.


    Rufus takes the paper from my hands. "I really don''t understand why are you doing this, Csille. I think this is futile. No matter what you do, as long as you are the fianc¨¦e of Prince Fraser, you will always be in his shadow. So, I don''t understand why you are doing all of this. You''ll just end up hurting yourself and Prince Fraser."


    I pout at him. He said the same words Prince Fraser said to me. "No one understands me. So, what''s the use of exining to all of you." I slump my head on the table and look at the paper he is still holding.


    Rufus shakes his head. "You''re the same as my cousin. The two of you are both stubborn and won''t listen to others." He then raises the paper and reads its content again. "Faking fever? Pretend you broke a bone? Allergy? Are you nning to use this excuse to avoid Prince Fraser tonight? But what about Ruler Laird?"


    I sigh and close my eyes. "I''ll probably just send him a letter tonight. I can use the messenger bird, right?"


    I heard Rufus hums a yes. He got silent for a few minutes. "Csille, do you need help?"


    I immediately open my eyes and stare at Rufus. I didn''t expect him to ask me that question. Although Rufus is my friend, I didn''t expect him to help me with this. I actually thought he would even persuade me to stop what I am doing.


    "Are you serious? You would really help me?" I ask him hesitantly. I trust Rufus and all but Prince Fraser is his own cousin. And I am the fianc¨¦e of Prince Fraser. Shouldn''t he side with Prince Fraser like he usually does? What change?


    Rufus puts the paper down and smirks at me. "What? Why do you sound so shocked? You are my friend, of course, I will help you. What so shocking about that?"


    I get up and look at Rufus. "Have you forgotten Rufus?"


    Rufus frown. "Forgotten what?"


    I roll my eyes at him. "Have you forgotten that Prince Fraser is your own cousin? Between the two of us, shouldn''t you side with your own cousin and not me?"


    Rufus shrugged. "If I persuade you, will you listen to me?"


    I shake my head as a response to him.


    He smiles at my response. "See? It''s the reason why I just side with you. Because no matter how much I persuade you, you will not listen to me. So, instead of forcing something that I know you wouldn''t listen to, I would rather help you."


    I smirk at Rufus. "What will Prince Fraser say if he hears you say those words? I''m pretty sure he''ll feel betrayed because of that."


    "Hey!" He looks around to see if anyone is around. When he was assured we are the only person inside the library, he looks at me. "I already volunteered to help you, but why are you selling me out?"


    I justugh at him. Even though Rufus is three years older at Csille, it seems like there''s no age gap. Rufus isn''t the serious type, and more like the happy go lucky type of person, unlike Prince Fraser, who is always serious. It''s probably the reason why Csille and Rufus click. Because they are both spontaneous and happy, go luck persons.


    I take the paper from Rufus'' hand. "So, what do you think? What excuse should I make that will surely work?"


    Rufus sigh and shakes his head. "I don''t really advise you to do this, Csille, especially right now that we need Great Ruler''s help. Maybe you should do this after tonight?"


    I sigh. That''s what I am thinking too. However, this is an excellent opportunity to make the male lead, and the female lead have interaction.


    "You know I''m already decided, right? Just help me with this, Rufus. If something didn''t go right tonight. I''ll be the one to visit the Great Ruler and ask him a pill and an antidote. Would it make you feel better?"


    Rufus shakes his head. "You really remind me of my cousin. Stubborn." He chuckled. He then looks at the list of excuses I have made. "I don''t think using your allergy will work this time. Remember, we have apetition right now. Can you dare topete looking like that? Imagine the number one beauty among the Kingdompetes in the Gran Exemry Competition with rashes all over her face. I bet that would be big news."


    I pout at Rufus'' word. I take a pen and cross out the allergy word. The only ones left are fever and pretending to break a bone. "So, what would I choose then?"


    Rufus looks at the paper. "I don''t think pretending to have a broken bone doesn''t work too. You''re representing the Vrawyth in the Etiquette category, right? What will happen if the Queens know that you broke your bone? I''m sure they will withdraw you from thepetition."


    I pout. He''s right. So, my only choice no is fever? I look at Rufus. "Fever?"


    Rufus nods his head. "Hmm. It''s actually a good option. Fever won''tst week long and doesn''t affect your countenance. This is also not enough reason to withdraw you to thepetition."


    "I only have one problem. How can I get fever?"


    Rufus winks at me. "Let me be the one to handle that."

 Chapter 120 - : Faking Fever

    Csille squints her eyes and looks at Rufus. "Will this really work?"


    Rufus looks at her and shrugs his shoulders. "If you don''t want to believe me, then it''s okay for me. Just prepare for your visit to Ruler Laird."


    Csille pouts at Rufus and stares at the table full of things that Rufus said will help me faking my fever.


    I raise a heating pad and look at Rufus. "What will I do with the heating pad?"


    Rufus shakes his head. "You''re good at sneaking out but doesn''t even know how to fake a fever?" He walks towards me and takes the heating pad from my hand. "We will use this to make yourself warm. So when someonees here and checks your temperature, they will see that you''re hot. By that, they wouldn''t doubt you."


    I smirk at Rufus''s idea. He''s really a master when ites to this. "You really know how these things work. It proves how you often pretend to have a fever." I tease him.


    Rufus just winks at me. He then takes the bowl full of chilies.


    I immediately frown when I realized what''s inside the bowl. I don''t think I''ll like what will he said next.


    "You need to eat this."


    I frown and repeatedly shake my head. "Why do I need to eat that? I don''t want to eat that."


    Rufus sigh. "You do know that the warmth brought by the heating pad wouldn''tst long, right? These chilies will help you to naturally raise your temperature."


    I shake my head and look at the chilies with disgust. Not that I hate chilies, but I''m really not into it. "Can I skip that? Do you have any other options rather than this? I cannot do this, Rufus," I pout at him.


    However, Rufus remains pokerface and shakes his head. "If you want to avoid Prince Fraser for today, then you need to eat all of this. Or you rather apany Prince Fraser and Sir Farren tonight? Your choice Csille. Not mine."


    I sigh. Do I have any other choice? I forcefully nod my head even though I don''t want to. For the sake of avoiding Prince Fraser, I do things I didn''t even want to do.


    Why does the Viiness always suffer?


    Rufus puts the bowl of chilies and takes thick pair of clothes, long sleeves, and a pajama. He then takes two thick nkets.


    I frown. "What will I do with that?"


    Rufus rolls his eyes at me. "You''ll wear this set of clothes, and for the nket, you''ll need to cover yourself with these after you wear that set of clothes."


    I stare at Rufus with wide eyes. The temperature in the Saiven Kingdom is high, and he expects me to wear that? Does he want me to have a heat stroke?


    "You want me to wear that? With the temperature in the Saiven Kingdom? Are you nning to kill me, Rufus?"


    Rufus looks at me. "Do you think I have the courage to kill the fianc¨¦e of Prince Fraser? I''m not suicidal. Give me a break. Also, I don''t have the blood of a criminal okay?" Rufus puts the nkets and the set of clothes on the table. He the cross his arms at me. "Do you want to continue this or not?"


    I immediately nod my head. "Of course, I want to. I don''t want to see Prince Fraser...for now," I whispered thest words.


    Although I''m in pain just by thinking Prince Fraser will spend his time with Princess Paislee, but I have no choice. Even if it''s hurt like I am dying, I need to bear this. This is the price I need to pay for ruining the rtionship between the male lead and the female lead.


    Rufus looks at me and shakes his head. "I really don''t understand why you are doing this. Look at you. You''re in pain too. You''re just putting Fraser and you in pain."


    I sigh. "What do I need to do first?"


    Rufus sigh and takes a bowl of chilies. He then hands it to me. "Here, eat all of these."


    I sigh and look at the chilies on the bowl. "All of these? Can I eat only half of it? I don''t think. Can bear to eat all of the chilies. I don''t like chilies."


    I can eat almost anything, not just chilies. I''m really not good at this. I cannot eat too spicy foods.


    Rufus frown and looks at me like I just said something wrong. I frown. What did I say something?


    "Csille, what are you saying? You love spicy food, remember? You can eat all of this and wouldn''tin. Have you forgotten about the dare you made before," Rufus said while squinting his eyes at me. It''s as if he''s reading me.


    Holy moly! I tried to recall from the real Csille the memories what Rufus is saying. And true to his words, Csille has once done a dare. She also ate a bowlful of chilies without evenining.


    How can I exin this to Rufus? I cannot tell him I am another spirit residing inside Csille''s body. Although he is my friend, I doubt if he will side me with this. What will I tell him?


    "Is it because Prince Fraser doesn''t like spicy foods? That''s why you didn''t like chilies now?" Rufus asks with a smirk.


    I frown. Prince Fraser hates spicy foods? But as far as I remember, Prince Fraser loves to eat spicy foods. What is Rufus saying? Is he suspicious of me?


    Iugh at Rufus. "What are you saying? We both know that Prince Fraser loves spicy foods. Also, I didn''t say I hate spicy foods. I am only saying I hate chilies. Remember the dare? After eating those many chilies, I feel vomiting every time I''ll eat chilies afterward. But I''ll see. I hope I won''t vomit."


    Rufus sigh. "You didn''t tell me about that. Are you okay? Maybe we should skip the chilies."


    I shake my head at Rufus. "You said I need to eat chilies to increase my temperature naturally, right? It''s better to eat this, so even if the heating pad won''t work, I still have a fallback."


    Rufus looks at me hesitantly. "Are you sure? What if you feel vomiting again?"


    I smile at Rufus. "Wouldn''t that better? The more sick I am, the better. So Prince Fraser won''t force me to apany him and Sir Farren."


    I take the bowl of chilies and gulp. What happens, it''ll happen. I take a few chilies and put them into my mouth. I almost cried in tears when I tasted the spiciness of the chilies.


    All I did was for the sake of matchmaking the male lead and the female lead. I hope everything I did will pay off in the ending. Prince Fraser and Princess Paislee definitely need to end up together.


    Rufus hands me a ss full of milk. He probably sees how red I am now. Damn, these chilies are really spicy.


    I swallow the chilies in one gulp and take the milk, but I froze in the spot when I realized that the spiciness I feel is bearable.


    Eh? In the real world, I couldn''t even eat one chili because I couldn''t take how spicy it is. But now, I already ate five chilies in one go, but I find it bearable? How is that possible? Is it because I am inside Csille''s body?


    "Are you okay?" Rufus asked worriedly. "Maybe you should skip the chilies. Your face is already red now. I think that''s enough."


    I wave my hand at him. I cannot. I cannot let Prince Fraser see that I am only making an excuse to avoid him. So, I need to do this to make sure that Prince Fraser wouldn''t doubt me.


    I take another five chilies and put them inside my mouth. And just like before, I didn''t feel spiciness from the chilies.


    I look at the chilies and smile happily. So, this is how it feels eating chilies?


    "Csille, are you sure you are okay? Here," he pushes the ss of milk in front of me. "Drink this first. So, you won''t feel vomiting."


    I shake my head and swallow the chilies in my mouth. "I''m okay. I''ll just drink thatter. Can you stop worrying? You sound like my mom now." I chuckled.


    Rufus scratches his nape and shakes his head. "I''m already worried for you, but here you are,ughing at me. You really hurt my feelings, purny."


    Iugh at Rufus'' cute remarks. If I would choose between Prince Fraser and Rufus, I would choose Rufus.


    Rufus is easier to be with it. Unlike Prince Fraser that I need to watch every step I make because he always sees everything I do. I also feel muchfortable with Rufus, unlike when I am with Fraser. I always feel anxious when I am with him.


    "Okay, okay. I won''t tease you anymore, okay? Just let me eat these chilies. So, we can continue to the next step."


    I take the remaining chilies in the bowl and eat it all. I could feel the spiciness in my mouth now, but it''s still bearable though.


    After swallowing everything, I feel like vomiting. Rufus immediately hands me the ss of milk. "Here, drink this."


    I take the ss in drink the milk in one gulp. Although it''s great that I could eat chilies without worries now, but it doesn''t feel good eating a bowl of chilies. Who even does that?


    I put the ss down and look at Rufus. "What''s next?"


    Rufus looks at me before he sighs. "Are you okay? Don''t you want to take a break first?"


    I look at the clock and point my fingers at it. "I don''t have time for a break Rufus. Look at the clock. It''s already four in the afternoon now. Prince Fraser would knock on my door to eat dinner and to remind me to prepare for our visit to Ruler Laird. If I rest, I would definitely not have enough time to make myself look like I have a fever.


    Rufus sigh and hands me the set of clothes. "Here, wear this andy on the bed. Make sure to cover yourself with the two nkets. I''ll be preparing the heating pad for now. I''lle backter. I need to make sure that no one sees me."


    I nod my head at him. I walk towards him and holds his hands. "Rufus, thank you very much. You don''t know how much this helps me."


    Rufus just smiles at me and gently messes my hair. "Why are you saying thank you? You''re my friend. Of course, I will help you. Go, change your clothes now. I''ll prepare the heating pad now."


    I nodded my head at him and went straight to the bathroom, and change into a thick set of clothes. While Rufus went out to prepare the heating pad.


    I sigh and look to the mirror and smile bitterly at my own reflection. "All you do to save all these people in this world." I take a deep breath and look at myself. "Csille, just bear with this a little. It will surely pay off in the end. Yeah," I chuckled. "It will surely pay off. Prince Fraser will be with Princess Paislee while Csille, the Viiness, will be all alone. Hated by anyone. What a great ending."


    I shake my head and wash my face. "Ysavel! This is what you have written for the Viiness. Remember, Csille will ruin the rtionship of Prince Fraser and Princess Paislee. So, why are you pitying the Viiness? It''s the price she needs to pay for all the bad things she has done to the male lead and the female lead. What ending do you want for the Viiness? That she will end up with the male lead? You must be insane to think like that, Ysavel! The Virtouse already said that Csille will always be the Viiness, and I cannot change that. So, snap out of it, Ysavel!"


    I sigh and nod my head at my reflection before going out of the bathroom.

 Chapter 121 - : Facing The Villainess

    I followed what Rufus told me. I immediatelyy on the bed and cover myself with two thick nkets. In just five minutes, I feel my body started to sweat profusely.


    Rufus then entered the room with the heating pad. He closes the doors and nods his head approvingly at me. He then walks closer to my bed and checks my temperature by putting his hands on my forehead.


    He nods his head. "You''re temperature is hotter than the usual temperature of the body." He looks at my face and nods his head. "Your face is already starting to flushed now. Continue what you are doing. I made a heating pad here. Three heating pads so you can put them in other parts of your body. Here," Rufus puts a heating pad on my forehead.


    I immediately winced when the hotness of the pad touched my skin. Rufus then puts the other heating pad on my neck.


    "Can you handle the hotness?" Rufus asked worriedly.


    I just gently nod my head at him. "I can handle this. Anyways, what is Prince Fraser doing right now?"


    Rufus takes my two hands and lets me hold the heat pad before he looks at me to answer my question. "I actually met him after I leave your room. He is actually about to check on you. It''s a good thing Sir Farren call him to do some sword fighting. They are now on the training ground. They will be back at five o''clock. We need to rush things because for sure Prince Fraser will check on you before six in the evening."


    I hold the heat pad on both my hands. "Hmm. We definitely need to rush things. But Rufus, can I ask you another favor?"


    Rufus raised his eyebrow at me. "Favor? Csille, I will help you as much as I can, but please don''t involve me in things I cannot handle. You also know that my hands are tight, right?"


    I understand his concern. Everyone knows that Rufus is the forgotten Prince of the Vrawyth, and even if he is older than Prince Fraser, he doesn''t have much say on anything, especially if it concerns Prince Fraser.


    "It''s nothing big, actually. Remember, the Great Ruler is expecting three guests for tonight. With me backing out suddenly, we cannot immediately inform the Great Ruler of my illness. So, the guards are still expecting three guests to arrive. With how strict the security around the Ruler Laird''s residence, I don''t think the two of them, Prince Fraser and Sir Farren, can enter the gate."


    Rufus frowns. "I don''t think I''ll like what youwill going to say next." Rufus shakes his head in disapproval.


    I pout and show my most pitiful face to Rufus. "Please, you need to apany them. Rufus, please help me with this one. I promise I''ll treat you tomorrow. Just please help me tonight."


    I initially don''t n to send anyone and just let Prince Fraser and Princess Paislee go on their own. However, I realized how can I know what will happen between them if I don''t have eyes. And since Rufus is willing to help me, it wouldn''t hurt to send a spy.


    Although, I am still hurting by the idea that Prince Fraser and Princess Paislee will be together. But, I need to know the progress in their rtionship. I need to know if what I am doing tonight is paying off. And how can I do that if I didn''t know what will happen tonight?


    Rufus sigh and mess his head out of frustration. He then groans at me. "If you''re only not my friend, I wouldn''t help you."


    I smile widely at Rufus. "Thank you, Rufus! I really love you!"


    Rufus looks at me with wide eyes, and I just stare at him with a confused look. What? Did I say something wrong? Why is he looking at me like that?


    I tried to recall what I have said, and my eyes widen too when I realized how my words sound. I put the heating pad down and waved my hand at him. "Please, don''t misunderstand. What I mean is, I love you as a friend."


    Rufus looks at me straight in the eyes for a couple of minutes before he smirks at me. He then shakes his head. "You love me, huh?" He asked teasingly.


    I pout at Rufus. "Hey, don''t tease me! I told you, don''t misunderstand my words. I love you as a friend, okay?" I wave my hands at him before I take the heat pad to my hand. Hmm, it is so warm.


    I feel my whole body getting hotter and hotter every minute. It''s probably because of the chilies I ate and the thick clothing and the nket covering me.


    Rufus justughs at me. "You''re really cute when you''re like that Purny."


    I frown at him. What''s cute about my current situation? I look like a burrito now, and he''s telling me I look cute? Does he have problems with his eyes?


    I rolled my eyes at him. "How can I look cute? Can''t you see me? I look like a total mess right now."


    Rufus shakes his head and puts a strand of my hair behind my ears. "What are you saying? You look like a mess? You don''t. You don''t know how you look right now. Csille, why do you need to grow up like this? It...."


    I frown. I couldn''t hear what he is saying in the end because he just whispered it. What is it all about? "What are you saying? Can you not whisper? I cannot hear you."


    Rufus shakes his head and just smiles at me. "Nothing, I said. I''ll check what is happening downstairs. I''ll get back here to check on you. Just continue what you are doing. And if Prince Fraser checks on you, pretend that you are really cold. That''s why you are covering yourself with two thick nkets. Also, don''t forget to act like your shivering to make it more believable, okay?"


    I just smile at him and close my eyes. I heard Rufus close the door, and I sigh. For the sake of the safety of everyone. You need to do this, Ysavel!


    ____________________________________________


    I open my eyes and found myself inside a ruined building. It looks like a war happened, and this building is the witness of that bloody war. I could still see some blood prints all over the ce.


    Where am I? I look around, but all I can see are blocks of cement and nothing else. It also didn''t help how dark the ce is. If not for the moonlight lighting the ce, I wouldn''t probably see anything.


    I walk around the building, but even after walking for half an hour now, I still couldn''t see the exit.


    I started to panic. I''m not afraid of ghosts, but I''m afraid of darkness. Right now, the moon is lighting the whole ce. But what if the clouds covered the moon? How can I even survive inside this ruined building?


    I am about to turn to a corner when I see someone standing a few meters away from me. I squint my eyes, trying to see if it''s a person.


    "Hello? Who are you? Do you know where am I? Are you lost too?"


    I wait for the person to reply, but the person remains standing there. It''s as if she didn''t hear my questions. I frown. I couldn''t see if the person is a woman or a man because the ce that person is standing is too dark.


    "Hello? Can''t you hear me? Are you deaf?"


    I wait for another minute for the person to respond, but the same as before, the person stands still.


    I am about to walk closer to her, but the moon lights the ce where the person is standing.


    My eyes widen immediately in joy. She''s a woman. She''s wearing a purplish medieval gown with sleeves that are elbow length and have cut square neckline. It also has gold embroidery all over the gown. The skirt is supported by panniers, and it reached staggering girth.


    Her gown is beautiful, but one thing that attracts my attention is the color of the woman''s hair. It''s purple! Like how Csille''s hair does.


    I look at my own hair, and I frown even more when I realized that my hair returns to ck, just like how Ysavel''s hair is.


    What is happening?


    Thedy suddenly moves, and she faces me. My eyes widen, and I immediately take a step back when I realized who is standing in front of me.


    It''s Csille! It''s Csille Lauretr¨¦! But how? Why?


    Csille looks at me. "Who are you? What are you doing here?" She snaps at me.


    I shake my head at her as a response. What is happening? Why is Csille Lauretr¨¦ in front of me? If she is in front of me? Then what about me? What will happen to me now?


    Csille frowns at me, and she crosses her arms. "Are you mute? Why don''t you talk? I am talking to you. Why can''t you talk? Do your even know who am I?" She then looks at me from head to toe before sheughs. "Oh, I''m sure you don''t know about me. With how strange you look. I bet you''re just a poor homeless person on the street." Sheughs again while looking at me mockingly.


    I look at myself, and I frowned when I realized I am wearing a modern clothing. A simple shirt, a pair of jeans and a sneakers. But howe I am wearing this clothing again? What is happening?


    Csille takes a step closer to me. "You don''t know who am I, right? Then I''ll introduce myself so you won''t be ignorant the moment you see me again." Csille takes a pause and smirks at me. "I am Csille Lauretr¨¦, the only daughter of the Count of the Vrawyth Kingdom. I am also the fianc¨¦e of the Crown Prince. Do you know what it means? I am the future Queen of the Vrawyth Kingdom. So, remember that."


    I almost rolled my eyes at her remarks. Csille as the Queen of the Vrawyth Kingdom? She must be dreaming. With her attitude? Does she think she''s the female lead of the story?


    Csille res at me with my silence. "Why are you just staring at me? Haven''t you heard what I said? I am the future Queen of the Vrawyth Kingdom, the most powerful Kingdom in all of the Kingdoms. Why aren''t you bowing your head at me? You lowly peasant!" Csille tried to raise her hand at me, but I immediately caught her hand.


    Csille frowns even more with what I''ve done. "What are you doing? Let me go? Who gave you the right to touch me? You lowly peasant! Get your filthy hands from me."


    I just look at her. I now understand why in the end, Prince Fraser eventually ends up hating her. It''s because of her attitude. She thinks everyone is below her just because she is the Count''s daughter or because she is the fianc¨¦e of the Crown Prince.


    I smile at her. "Why are you so sure that Prince Fraser will choose you in the end?"


    I''m still not sure what is happening, but I couldn''t bear the attitude of Csille Lauretr¨¦. Does she think she is something special? If not because of her father or because of Prince Fraser, does she think she can be something in this world?


    Csille re at me. "You peasant!" She tried to take her hand away from me, but I didn''t let her. "I am the fianc¨¦e of Prince Fraser. We were betrothed to each other, and Prince Fraser has one word. He wouldn''t back down on something he already said yes." Csille smirks at me.


    I smirk at her in return. "Does he really said yes, or he just doesn''t have any other choice but to say yes?"


    Csille snaps at me. "What do you mean? Prince Fraser definitely loves to be engaged with me. You''re probably just envious of me." Csilleughs at me.


    I am about to answer her when the walls of the ruined building suddenly tremble. My eyes immediately widen when I realized that the wall is falling towards us.

 Chapter 122 - : Let Me Take Care Of You

    I woke up and found Prince Fraser looking at me worriedly. "Are you okay, Csille? I''m sorry for entering your room without asking for your permission. I just got worried when I heard from Rufus that you have a high fever. What happened? Why did you caught a fever?"


    I frown and reach my arms to touch his face. My mind is still asleep, and I just want to make sure that I am not dreaming.


    I gently pinch his face, which makes Prince Fraser whines a little. He then takes my hand and holds it on his. "What are you doing? Are you okay? Even your hand is hot. What have been you doing, Csille? It''s the reason why I don''t want to leave you alone. You always do something that is bad for yourself."


    My eyes immediately widen. I am not dreaming! I immediately get up, but I feel my head spin with what I did.


    Prince Fraser sigh and helps me toy on the bed again. "Look at what you are doing. You know you already have a fever but look what you''re doing?" Prince Fraser made a tsk sound and shook his head.


    I look around to check if the traces of the operation faking fever is around, but I didn''t find anything. Even the heating pad that Rufus left me with is nowhere to be found. Where is it? Does Rufus get back and clean the ce?


    "Csille?"


    I snap out of my trance and look at Prince Fraser, who is looking at me worriedly. I sigh. "I am okay. I probably just need time to rest." I pretend to think and make my eyes widen. "Didn''t we have something to do tonight? I''ll better be prep-"


    I didn''t even get the chance to finish my words or to even get up because Prince Fraser cuts me off. "What are you talking about? Where are you nning to go with your situation? Are you nning to kill yourself, Csille? You''re not going anywhere and just stay still."


    I frown. Wait, something is amiss. I look at the clock, and I frowned when I realized that it is already eight in the evening. The visit is supposedly at seven in the evening. Howe he is with me?


    "What are you doing here, Prince Fraser? Don''t we have something important thing to do tonight?" I look at the clock again. I get up from lying on the bed. Prince Fraser immediately tried to put me back on the bed, but I push his arms. "What are you doing here, Fraser? You should visit Ruler Laird now. Go visit him. We need to get that pill and that antidote. You should go with Sir Farren. What are you doing in here?"


    Prince Fraser sigh and takes my hand that is pushing him. He then hugs me to try to calm me down. "Shhh. Everything''s okay. I already send a messenger bird to the Great Ruler. He also sends a reply to us. He said it''s okay. He wouldn''t want to risk your safety just to see him. He also said you need to get well soon first before you tried to visit him again. So, there''s nothing to worry about."


    What do you mean there''s nothing to worry about? I ate those chilies and covered myself in a thick nket just for nothing? And now he is telling me everything is fine. Fine myself! Can''t he see I''m not fine! I cannot ept that I did all of this for nothing.


    Why did it be like this? I was hoping Prince Fraser to spends his time with his female lead, but now he is spending his time with the Viiness?


    I want to cry out of frustration. All I want is to make some time for both the leads, but why did it end up like this? This is just...unbelievable! Can this novel follow my script?


    And this Crown Prince? Can he just spends his time with the female lead and not with me. This is really not what I am expecting!


    Prince Fraser helps me toy on the bed again. "You should rest. Leander already checks on your condition, and he said you need to rest to make your fever goes down. I already asked the maid to prepare for a water and a towel."


    I shake my head at Prince Fraser. I hold on to his arms. "But what about the pill and the antidote? We definitely need to do a thing about the Wrezatia Kingdom. We cannot set it aside for too long since we still have an issue with the Strzalka. What about it? You need to go there and ask the Great Ruler."


    Prince Fraser sigh andb my hair. "You don''t need to worry about it. The Great Ruler knows that our visit is not simple, and he is actually expecting that we would ask for the pill and the antidote. He actually said he prepared it beforehand, and he is actually nning to give us one."


    I frown. That''s it? The Great Ruler will give it like that? But I thought the Great Ruler said that the pills are only for the Illorian City? Why is he giving it to us like it''s some candy that can be bought at the store?


    "What do you mean by us? Who is us? And are you sure Ruler Laird will give it like that? I thought it''s the property of the Illorian City? We''re not even an Illorian. Why would he give it like that?"


    Prince Fraser sits on the bed beside me. He then continues to gentlyb my hair. "By us, I mean the two of us. The Great Ruler considers us his Godchildren, and in his eyes, we are already an Illorian. So, the Elders didn''t argue with that, and we already exin things about why would we want the pill and the antidote. Although the Illorian City would like to not involve themselves with the issue among the Kingdoms, he still assures that when the Vrawyth Kingdoms needs help. The Illorian City will definitely help us."


    I stare at Prince Fraser with a shocked expression. Am I hearing things clearly? Although I know how the Great Ruler see me but to make him hand us a pill and an antidote? Isn''t that too much?


    What if I have the bad intention for the pill and the antidote? Wouldn''t that expose that the Illorian City have a terrifying pill like that? Aren''t they toocent on us?


    I shake my head. Still couldn''t process things as it is. What is that all about? Howe it bes so easy as a pie?


    "Are you sure it''s just like that? He agreed without batting an eyelid? Isn''t that too easy?"


    Prince Fraser sigh. "Why are you so worried about? The Great Ruler is a great man. Also, he is the one who wants us to be his Godchildren, so I think it''s just normal for a Godparent to caters to what his Godchildren want. And is there something the Great Ruler needs to worry about? The Vrawyth Kingdom is known for our clean reputation. What''s there to be cautious about? Also, why are you asking too many questions? You are sick. You are supposed to rest."


    How can I rest if you are still here? This is not what is supposed to happen. You''re supposed to spend your time with the female lead and not with the Viiness.


    Prince Fraser. I beg you. Please, follow the script!


    "How can I rest knowing I almost ruined our n?" I sigh. Not just our n but my n. Damn. Did I make a mistake again?


    Prince Fraser makes a face. He then leans on me and kisses my forehead. All of that happened in an instant that I didn''t even get the chance to react. I just stare at Prince Fraser dumbfoundedly.


    What just happened? Did he kiss me on my forehead again? That is the second time now, and he didn''t even get the chance to kiss the female lead? Isn''t that inappropriate? What will the female lead react when she realized Prince Fraser kissed Csille on her forehead twice?


    Prince Fraser, are you courting death? Although Princess Paislee isn''t the jealous type, but she''s still a girl. I know it will be an issue in the future.


    I stare at Prince Fraser. "D-did y-you kissed me?"


    Prince Fraser just smiled at me. "You should rest now. I will just be by your side when you need me. I will always take care of you, Csille."


    Prince Fraser''s words sound like it has hypnotism on it because I immediately close my eyes and sleep.


    _____________________________________________


    "Rufus, what are you doing inside Csille''s room? It''s already past midnight. Care to exin yourself?" I heard Prince Fraser asked.


    "What? I am the childhood friend of Csille, and I am also the one who realized she is sick. Of course, I will be worried about her. Are you the only one who has the right to be worried about her? Also, I''m not the only person inside Csille''s room. What are you doing inside Csille''s room, your highness Prince Fraser?" I heard Rufus answered Prince Fraser.


    My eyelids feel heavy. That''s why I have no choice but to close my eyes. Also, isn''t this an excellent opportunity to eavesdrop? Prince Fraser and Rufus don''t know I am awake.


    Are they fighting? But why are they''re fighting?


    I heard Prince Fraser''s scoffs. "Have you forgotten Prince Rufus that I am the fianc¨¦ of Csille? I am here to take care of my OWN fianc¨¦e, is there something wrong with that?"


    I heard silence for a minute or two before I heard someone sigh. Although I''m not sure who sighs. Is it Prince Fraser or Rufus?


    "But remember, Fraser, that your engagement isn''t official. It can still be off when someone decides to call it off," I heard Rufus said.


    I feel something tightening around my hand. I almost winced in pain. It''s a good thing I control myself. I still want to eavesdrop on their conversation. Their conversation is getting spicer. Hmm. It''s not every day I could gossip.


    I like how Rufus isn''t backing down. You go, girl! I mean, man! Let''s go, bestie!


    "Prince Rufus! Watch your words, or I would mistake it that you want to take my fianc¨¦e from me!" Prince Fraser snaps at Rufus.


    Wait, what? Who''s taking who? Me? Is Prince Fraser joking? Rufus will fall in love only with Princess Paislee and no else. So, what is he talking about? Is that a joke?


    "I''m not taking anything from you, Fraser. However, let me remind you that you''re still not sure who''s going to end up with Csille."


    "RUFUS ASTALIEU! Not because you are older than me and you''re my cousin, it doesn''t mean I will let you off! Csille Lauretr¨¦ is my fianc¨¦e, and she will always be!"


    I want to roll my eyes, Prince Fraser. Really? If that''s true, why would you fall in love with another person aside from Csille?


    It''s probably the reason why Csille got hurt. It''s because of Prince Fraser''s words. Why would he let Csille hope for something he couldn''t give in the end? Does he think it''s okay to do that? It''s okay for him because he wouldn''t end up hurting. However, how about Csille? She will end up the bad guy because of Prince Fraser''s words and actions. And in the end, what? Prince Fraser got the guts to me Csille? If, in the first ce, if he didn''t show Csille kindness, does he think Csille will like him?


    I heard Rufusughs. "I told you, we''re still not sure what will happen in the future. So, don''t talk to me like everything is settled. Who knows what will happen in the future?"


    I heard someone walks because I definitely heard footsteps. I''m just not sure who''s footsteps is that.


    "You want to know what will happen in the future? I will tell you then. Csille Lauretr¨¦ will definitely be Csille Astalieu, the Queen of the Vrawyth Kingdom and the mother of my children!"


    If my eyelids don''t feel heavy. My eyes would probably be wide eyes now. Csille what? Astalieu? I want tough at Prince Fraser. It''s impossible. No matter what I do, I wouldn''t end up with Prince Fraser for sure.

 Chapter 123 - : Our Destiny

    Csille opens her eyes, and the sunlight immediately blinded her. She slowly gets up and looks around. Csille frowned when she didn''t see anyone inside the room.


    I thought Prince Fraser would take care of me? Talk about taking care. He didn''t even wait for me to wake up. He is probably with Princess Paislee now.


    I sigh and shake my head. "What does it have to do with you if he''s with Princess Paislee? Have you forgotten who you are, Ysa?"


    "Who''s Ysa?"


    My eyes widen, and I immediately lookup. I see Prince Fraser standing in the doorway of my bathroom with a wet face and hair.


    Did he take a shower in my bathroom? My eyes start to linger on his body.


    "Who is Ysa? Who are you referring to?"


    I immediately snap into my trance when I heard Prince Fraser''s question. How am I supposed to answer that? I cannot tell him I am Ysa.


    I frantically look around and see the Aster flowers Prince Joachim gave me. An idea pops into my head, and I point my hand to the flower. "I''m talking to the flower. I name her Ysa. It fits her, right?"


    I anxiously hold tight to my nket. Please, take that excuse. Please.


    Prince Fraser looks at me for a whole minute before he walks towards the Aster flowers. He touches it and frowns. "This flower looks familiar." Prince Fraser paused to probably think. "Isn''t this the flower that Prince Joachim gave you? Why is it inside your room, Csille?" Prince Fraser snaps at me.


    I sigh. Although he didn''t get suspicious of what I said, but he gets angry by the flowers. What does the poor flower did you Prince Fraser? It''s early in the morning, and the first thing you do is to get mad at me? Have you forgotten I just recovered from a fever? Can you tone down your anger?


    "Prince Fraser, it''s just a flower. Why do you need to overreact like that?"


    Prince Fraser snort at my reply. He then sits beside me and takes my hands. "Csille, how can I not overreact if I know that Prince Joachim is into you? He definitely wants to court you, and I hate that. What right did he have to give you flower?"


    I shake my head at Prince Fraser. "Are we going to talk about this again? How many times I have told you that Prince Joachim is not like that. He definitely knows that we''re engaged. Do you think he will be so dumb to do something that will make the Vrawyth Kingdom unhappy? Can you stop these non-sense and leave the flower behind."


    Prince Fraser gasped. He probably couldn''t believe what I have said. I admit I am happy knowing he is bing jealous against Prince Joachim, but that''s it. I cannot let him continue this. If anyone else, the one he should get jealous of that is Rufus, and that is not because of me but because of Princess Paislee. When will he understand it?


    "Csille, this is not nonsense! How can you say it''s nonsense? He can ruin our engagement, and you''re telling me it''s nonsense?" He gasped again.


    I sigh. It''s useless to talk to Prince Fraser. He already has a fixed mindset when ites to Prince Joachim. I quite understand him though, I myself don''t feelfortable when Prince Joachim is around. However, I don''t understand why Prince Fraser is so against him. That man is invalid. What''s with him that makes Prince Fraser this worked up?


    I take the nket that is still covering me off myself. It feels so great to feel the fresh air. I didn''t have any choicest night but to sleep covered by the think nkets even if I am sweating.


    And all of those for what? For nothing. In the end, Prince Fraser ends up taking care of me. Why do I always make things difficult for me?


    Prince Fraser immediately stands up and holds me. One of his arms is supporting my back, and his other is holding my hand.


    "Where are you going? You just recovered from a high fever, and you''re moving around? You should rest first. I already ask the maid to prepare your breakfast."


    I sigh. I tried to push Prince Fraser away, but he wouldn''t let me. "I want to go to the bathroom. Can''t I? Also, I''m already okay now. I don''t need rest. We still have training to do, and I still need to send a letter for Ruler Laird."


    Prince Fraser sigh. He forces me to sit on my bed. He also sits beside me afterward. "You''re not okay. Leander told me that maybe it''s the weather here and because of the fatigue that''s why you got fever. So, after today you cannot tire yourself too much. I also asked leave for you. You don''t need to attend the training and about Ruler Laird. I already sent a letter to him. Didn''t I tell you thatst time? Have you forgotten?"


    I sigh. Of course, I didn''t forget. How can I forget about something important? I''m just making an excuse, okay? "If that''s the case, then I''ll just go to the bathroom," I break off from his hold and stands up immediately. "Also, why are you still here? You should get back on your training. The Queen will visit us soon. We need to do our best to win thispetition. We-"


    I heard Prince Fraser sigh. "You''re pushing me away again. I see." He said in a pained voice. I look back and saw him smiling bitterly at me. "I am here because I got so worried about you, Csille. I even didn''t get enough sleep because I was worried your fever woulde back." Prince Fraser chuckled. But it''s an empty chuckle. No happiness nor sadness. "But I guess all I did doesn''t even matter to you, right? Because all you ever did is think about your identity."


    I almost cried because of Prince Fraser''s words. It''s the first time I heard him reproach me like that. He must be disappointed with what I have said to him. He probably thought I didn''t appreciate all he did to me. I did. I really do, but I cannot let him know that.


    I look at Prince Fraser with an expressionless face. "Did I asked you to do that, Prince Fraser? So, why are you talking like I force you to do that? Don''t me me because I didn''t ask you to do that. All I ever think is about my identity?" I scoff. "What about you, Fraser? What do you always think, huh?"


    Prince Fraserughs at me. But it''s not the happyugh. It''s more like the sadugh with disbelief on it. "Csille, are you hearing what you are saying? Yes, you didn''t ask me to do that, but I am your fianc¨¦, Csille! Have you forgotten that? I am only doing what I should be doing and-"


    Iugh at Prince Fraser. I''m sorry, Fraser, if I''m hurting you because of the words I have said, and I will say. "But did you ask me if I want that? Do you ask me if I want you to do that? You didn''t, right?"


    Prince Fraser shakes his head at me. He probably couldn''t believe the words that areing through my mouth right now. "Csille, why did you be like this? Where is the old Csille I like? What happened to her?"


    I shake my head at Prince Fraser. "She''s gone now, Fraser. I''m tired of always being the shadow of everyone. I''m tired of always following you and everyone. All this time, I tried to be the person you all want me to be. But what about me, Fraser? Did someone ask me what I want to be? You told me I am only thinking about myself? Yes, I am! But can you me me, Fraser? I''m tired. I just want to be me."


    Prince Fraser sigh and walks towards me. I tried to push him away, but he wouldn''t budge. He hugs me tightly. He then caresses my back. "I''m sorry if I shout at you the moment you woke up. I just couldn''t help but be mad every time you will mention that Prince Joachim. I''m also sorry for ming you. I didn''t mean that. I''m sorry, Csille. Please, don''t be mad at me."


    I sigh and try to control my raging heart. How can I push him away if he does this? I am the one who said painful words to him, but he is the one who is saying sorry to me? Prince Fraser, why do you always make things difficult for me? How can I push you if you do this? How can I stop myself from liking you even more?


    I take a deep breath before pushing him away. I avoided his gaze and tried to remember the things I need to say. I need you to hate me, Fraser. I need you to be angry with Csille that you''ll be the one who''ll push her away.


    I scoff at him. "That''s what you are good at, Fraser. Taking the me even though you know the problem is not you."


    Prince Fraser frown. "Csille, what are you saying? I don''t understand you."


    Iugh at him. "You will never understand me because you never tried to understand me. You take the me so we could stop talking about this. Don''t you think that''s too noble of you?"


    Prince Fraser tried to take a step from me, but I immediately take a step back. I cannot let him get close to me again, or else I''ll lose it again. "What are you saying, Csille. I didn''t do that to be noble? I¡ª"


    I scoff at him. "You didn''t do that to be noble? Oh, yes, because you do that to get away from the problem. You take the me so we could finish this conversation and what happened to the problem? It was set aside, Fraser. You take me not because you understand it but because you just don''t want to face it. Do you know that it''s the reason why we always have issues with the problems we talk about?"


    Prince Fraser shakes his head. "Csille, I don''t understand what you are saying. I didn''t take the me because of that."


    I raised an eyebrow at him. "If you didn''t take the me for that, then why? Why did you take the me, Fraser, when you know that I also have a problem here? Why?"


    Prince Fraser got silent for a moment. I look at him and sigh. I don''t want to say these words to Prince Fraser, but I have no other choice now. I need to end the rtionship between the male lead and the viiness. I need to push him away. Even ifI be the bad person, well, technically, I am the viiness, so I''ll definitely be the bad person in this novel.


    I smirk. "You always did that with our deal and with our conversation about Prince Joachim. Remember our deal? You just said yes because I want you to do that. But what? In the end, you didn''t even follow our deal. It''s because you alwayspromise, but you didn''t understand what I really want. You just said the word thinking it''s enough without even understanding what I really want to happen. It''s always like this, Fraser, and I''m tired. Call me selfish, but I don''t want this anymore."


    Prince Fraser frowns. I could see panic in his eyes. I''m hurting him...again.


    <em><strong>I''m sorry, Fraser. I''m really sorry.</strong></em>


    "What do you mean, Csille?" Prince Fraser''s voice trembles a little.


    I shake my head at him and avoids his gaze. I could bear to look at his eyes. It hurts me even more. "Let''s stop this, Fraser. I want to break off from you."


    Prince Fraser staggers a little. "You cannot break off from me, Csille. Have you forgotten? The King already said his words, and even the Count said yes to it. Only our fathers can cancel our engagement."


    I shake my head at him. "I''m not canceling our engagement. I know I cannot do a thing about it." I paused and sighed. "For now. What I am saying is, I want to break off from any connection I have with you. Let''s just forgot I said I like you. Starting from now on. I am just the Count''s daughter, and you are the Crown Prince of the Vrawyth Kingdom."


    I didn''t wait for his reply. I immediately run away from the room. Leaving Prince Fraser behind.


    <em><strong>I''m sorry, Fraser. Please, forgive me for the pain I have given you. I hope this will be the end for the two of us. Starting from now, you''ll be the male lead, and I''ll be the viiness. This is what is supposed to happen. This is our destiny.</strong></em>

 Chapter 124 - : Losers

    I run inside Rufus'' room. Among all the people in this world, only with Rufus do I feelfortable.


    I didn''t find him inside his room, so I just slump on his bed and cry my heart out. I''m sure Prince Fraser wouldn''t dare to follow me. After what I have said to him? I doubt if he would follow me.


    I cried for almost an hour before the door opens. I didn''t bother to look who''s the person because I''m pretty sure it''s Rufus. I just continue crying my heart out while sobbing.


    "Csille?" I heard Rufus called me. I just waved my hand at him and continue crying.


    "What happened? Why are you crying inside my room?" Rufus asked worriedly.


    He walked towards the bed and sat beside me. I just shake my head at him as a response. What will I tell him? Should I tell him that I break off with Prince Fraser? Wouldn''t he get mad at me because of that? He''s still the cousin of Prince Fraser, and blood is thicker than water.


    I heard Rufus sigh. "Okay, I wouldn''t ask what happened. Just cry your heart out. I''m just here for you, okay?"


    I nod my head at him and continue crying. I''m thankful that Rufus is older than Csille. At least he is more matured and doesn''t force me to talk. At least he knows the word privacy.


    "I''ll be taking a bath. Don''t peek, okay. Although you are my friend, I wouldn''t allow that."


    I take a pillow and throw it at him. Rufus justughs at me. I heard a door open and close. I also heard that the shower was turned on. I look at the closed door and sigh.


    I get up from the bed and stare at the mirror. I look like a mess. I''m still wearing the thick set of clothing Rufus gave mest night. My hair is still a mess because I just wake up, and I didn''t get the chance to fix myself.


    My eyes are swollen because of crying for almost an hour. My face is red because I feel stuff with how thick my clothing is. How did I face Prince Fraser looking like this?


    "You look like a mess," Rufus said with a smirk on his face.


    I almost jump because I was startled by Rufus. I stare back at him and pout. "Can''t you see I''m broken hearted, and you still got the guts to tease me? You''re really the cousin of him."


    I walk to his bed and slump my body on it. My mind is exhausted. After I came back from the Kosmo Metaxy, I feel like I''ve been carrying this world on my shoulders. The life and death of this world depend on my hand. And with just one wrong move, it can cause the death of all people here. What you did is right, Ysavel. Eventually, Prince Fraser will find his happiness with Princess Paislee, so you don''t need to worry about him.


    "Are you okay, Csille? You mentioned you''re broken hearted? Howe? My cousin is head over heels for you. I doubt that." I feel Rufus sit beside me.


    I get up from lying on the bed and snap at him. "Can we not talk about that man. I feel frustrated just by merely mentioning his name." I squint my eyes at him. "Also, aren''t we forgetting something here, Rufus?"


    Rufus frowns at me. He then avoids his gaze. I knew it! Once Rufus avoids his gaze, it means he is guilty of something. I p his arms. It''s not that hard, though. Enough for him to wince a little. Rufus frowns even more at me. "What do you mean? I didn''t forget something here, okay?"


    I cross my arms at him and sigh. "Why did you let that Crown Prince took care of me for the whole night? You know that I did that to avoid him, right? But why did you let him? I endure all of that yesterday because I wanted to avoid him, but what happened? In the end, he takes care of me. Why did it turn like that? Don''t you have some exining to do, Rufus?"


    Rufus scratches his nape. "What do you want me to do, purny? You know I couldn''t go against my cousin. I tried to volunteer to take care of you, but he even gets madder at me. Do you know how much he yelled at me yesterday?" Rufus grumbles.


    I sigh. I''m sure Prince Fraser got mad at him, and I''m sure Rufus did his best not to make Prince Fraser takes care of me. He''s right. What can he do against Prince Fraser? Even I sometimes couldn''t do anything if it''s about Prince Fraser. "But you could have at least warn me. Do you know how shocked I was when the first thing I saw when I woke up is him? I almost want to throw a pillow on his face."


    Rufus looks at me and smirk. "I know you can do that. Only you can do that, and Prince Fraser would let you off," Prince Fraser shakes his head. He then looks at me. "Didn''t you said, you''re heartbroken? What happened? Did you two fought each other again?" Rufus sigh. "I told you, Csille. You should stop what you are doing. It''s just futile."


    I pout at him and cover his mouth. "I know what you are going to say, but can you let me talk first?"


    Rufus nods his head. I take my hand away from his mouth. I sigh. "I break off with him."


    Rufus almost falls on the floor with what I said. It''s a good thing he holds on to the nket. "You what?" He snaps at me.


    I rolled my eyes at him. Why does he make it sounds like what I said is unbelievable? Prince Fraser isn''t supposed to with Csille in the first ce. "I said, I broke up with him?


    This time, Rufus really falls on the floor. "I must be insane." Rufusughs and looks at me. "Can you believe I heard you say you broke off with Prince Fraser?" Rufusughs again. "I must be going insane."


    I rolled my eyes at Rufus and flicked his forehead. He immediately looks at me and pouts. "Why do you flick my forehead? It hurts."


    I shake my head at him. I don''t understand howe he is the cousin of Prince Fraser. Their personalities are really far off from each other. "What you heard is true. I really broke up with Prince Fraser."


    Rufus gape at me for a couple of minutes before he shakes his head. He sits on the bed beside me. "Why did you do that, Csille? Why did you break up with him? Also, how can you break up with him? Didn''t the King and the Count have a deal about this?"


    I sigh. What should I tell him? Should I tell him I am the reason why I broke up with him? "I just think we''re bing too toxic to each other, so I decided to cut it off. And about the deal between the King and the Count, what does it have to do with me?" I shrugged my shoulders.


    Rufus looks at me like he couldn''t believe what I have said. "You what? You broke up with him because you think it''s bing too toxic for the two of you? But why did you cry like Prince Fraser is the one who broke up with you? Also, what do you mean it doesn''t have anything to do with you? Are you insane, Csille? Can you disobey the King''s order?"


    I smile at him. I''m pretty sure I''m not the one who will break off our engagement so, why would I worry about that? Prince Fraser is the one who needs to deal with it. So, I''m not the one who will break the King''s order.


    "Why? I''m also hurt, okay? Do you think it''s easy to break off with Prince Fraser? It''s not, okay? I just don''t have any other choice. Only if I have any other choice," I smile bitterly. If only I have a choice, I wouldn''t want to hurt him, but I don''t have any other option. I''ll just be happy for him even if his happiness is not me.


    Rufus frown. I whispered thest words. I don''t want Rufus to hear it. I don''t want him to know that I did it because I have no other choice. "What did you said? Why are you whispering?"


    I shake my head at him. "You don''t need to worry about that. Why are you worrying about the future where in fact, we still have a lot of problems we need to face in the present."


    "That''s the thing, Csille! We are already facing many problems currently, and now you decided to add another problem for yourself?"


    I just shrugged my shoulders at him. I don''t want to talk about Prince Fraser. I feel better since I am talking to someone now, but I still feel in pain every time I remember the dumbest and the best thing I have done as Csille Lauretr¨¦.


    <em><strong>It''s for the sake of all people, Ysavel. Just bear with it. Everything''s going to be okay. Just trust the process, and it will definitely be okay.</strong></em>


    "What are you doing here, Rufus?" I look at the clock hanging on the wall. "It''s just ten in the morning. Isn''t this too early for your training to be finished?"


    Rufus looks at me and shakes his head. "You''re avoiding it. Csille, sooner orter, you will need to face it. So, you, avoiding this is actually futile." He slumps on the bed. "I take half a day''s leave because I was worried about you. I know something will happen to the two of you again. And look what you have be? I thought you would be mad at each other. I didn''t expect you will break off with him. You are my friend, Csille, but sometimes I feel like I don''t know you anymore."


    I smile bitterly at him. It''s because I am not the real Csille, Rufus. I am Ysavel Vhahos, the writer and the reason why this world is existing.


    Iy beside him and close my eyes. "People change Rufus. So, do you. Look how much you change throughout the years. I''m not the only one who changed Rufus. Even you. Even Prince Fraser. Gone the innocence. Gone the childishness. We need to face it, Rufus. Sooner orter, we will not even recognize our own selves because of the changes that happened to us, and it''s inevitable."


    Rufus sigh. "I miss the old us. It''s much peaceful when we were young. I remember how much the three of us, Prince Fraser, you and I love to y at the Pce Garden. We would spend our day in their garden without worries. But now, look at us? We''re changing."


    I close my eyes. "It''s for the better, Rufus. Changing for the betterment of everyone."


    Rufus chuckled. "I hope we''re really changing for the better, Csille. because why do I feel like we''re changing for the worst?"


    For the worst? I want tough at Rufus. The worst isn''t even starting. He should see how the worst looks like in this novel.


    I pity Csille and Rufus. Csille was left behind at the sideline because Prince Fraser falls in love with someone else. While Rufus, who is the forgotten Prince of the Vrawyth, was also set aside because of the existence of Prince Fraser. Prince Fraser who is always better at everything. Even the person he loves will be taken by Prince Fraser from him. How awful it is to be Rufus?


    I smile bitterly. What''s this? The group of people who are losers? Loser in life and loser in love life. Iugh at my own thinking. Maybe I should make Rufus and Csille end up together? They deserve to be happy too.

 Chapter 125 - : A Friend Or A Foe?

    It''s been days since I have seen Prince Fraser. It seems like he is avoiding me. He always eats breakfast ahead of us, and if I''m studying in the library, he will make sure he''s training on the training ground. Even in the evening, he woulde homete.


    I smiled bitterly and flipped the page of the book I am reading. I haven''t even seen Princess Paislee because she is always with Prince Fraser.


    This is what I want, right? To make time for the male lead and the female lead. But it still hurts me. It still hurt me to the point I couldn''t even focus on the training I''ve been doing.


    I slump my head on the table and silently cry. It hurts. It really hurts. I want Prince Fraser to only look at me, be with me. But I know I cannot do that. Even if Prince Fraser likes Csille now, I cannot take something that isn''t mine in the first ce. Csille is the viiness, and viiness is not meant to end up with the male lead. That is what supposed to be.


    "Lady Csille?"


    I look up and see Leander looking at me worriedly. "Are you okay? You seem preupied."


    I sit up straight and shake my head at him. "I''m okay. I''m just sleepy. Remember, I just recovered from fever."


    Leander looks at me and sighs. He then walks towards me. "May I?" He gestured his hand to the empty seat beside me. He''s asking if he could sit beside me.


    I just nod my head at him and slump my head on the table again. I don''t feel like doing anything today. I just want toy on the bed and stare at the ceiling. I want to get lost in my own thoughts or just to numb myself from the pain.


    I smile bitterly. What Rufus said is right. I''m really avoiding things. I want to numb myself because I want to run away from the pain that I inflicted on myself. It''s probably my karma. My karma for making Prince Fraser like Csille.


    "You know," Leander suddenly speak. I look at him and frown. What do I know?


    "You know, I actually know that you only fake your fever." I heard Leander chuckled.


    I just shrugged my shoulders at him. I don''t care if he knows. He can tell Prince Fraser, and I wouldn''t mind. It''s actually better if he knows that I only fake my fever, so he would think I''m really pushing him away. The more he hates me, the better. Even if it hurts. This is really the end for us, for Prince Fraser and Csille.


    Leander stares at me. Waiting for me to react, but I just continue slumping on the table. He then sighs. "You''re not even scared that I will tell Prince Fraser about this?"


    I chuckled. "You can tell him for all I care. I really don''t mind, and I''m sure he wouldn''t mind too."


    Leander looks at me intently and sighs. "Did the two of you fought again?"


    I looked at him and shrugged my shoulders. "You can say that."


    Leander shakes his head. "I don''t understand why the two of you always fight. If not arguing, the two of you will start avoiding each other. Don''t you think you''re too old for this game?"


    I want tough at Leander. What he said is right. For a twenty two years old woman, I''m really too old to argue with a fourteen years old teenager.


    "What are you doing here, Leander?"


    Leander smirks at me. "And here you are again, avoiding the things you don''t want to talk about." He shakes his head at me. He then raised a book about medicine. "Remember, I am assigned topete in the medicine subcategory. I''m here to study. How about you? What are you doing here? I heard from Rufus that you didn''t do good with your training in the Etiquette. What is happening to you, Csille?"


    I shake my head. Even I don''t know how to answer him. I just feel empty. I don''t have the energy to do anything today. I just want to rest.


    Leander just shakes his head. He then stands up and tugs the sleeves of my dress. "Come on. I think you need a break. Prince Rufus and I are nning to have lunch outside. You should join us. You are not even reading anything, so it''s better to just apany us than to stare at thin air."


    I look at Leander and sigh. I think it''s better for me to join them. I need to distract myself. I cannot wallow in the pain that I inflicted myself.


    "Okay, where are we going?" I stand up.


    Leander looks at me and winks. "You''ll see. Come on. I''m sure you''ll enjoy this."


    Csille frowns and follows Leander out of the library.


    ________________________________


    Rufus groaned. "The y isn''t that good." Rufus looks at Leander. "You said we would definitely enjoy it. I end up sleeping. Is that what enjoyment means to you, Leander?"


    Leander snorts at Rufus. "You just don''t know how to appreciate it. You don''t have an artistic bone in you." Leander shakes his head and looks at me. "What about you, Lady Csille? What can you say about the y?"


    I smile awkwardly at Leander. After we get out of the Library, we met Rufus at the theater. Since it''s still early for lunch, Leander decided to watch a y first. The y is actually good, don''t get me wrong. The plot is really good. The only downside of it is the monotonous voice of the actors. Even I, who loves to watch ys and movies, got bored of it. I don''t even understand why they be theater actors. They don''t sound one to me.


    I sigh. "It''s actually good. I love the plot of the y, but I''ll be honest, their acting is really nd. I don''t feel the emotion in their voice. It sounds like they are just reading the script."


    Leander sigh and scratches his nape. "Okay, I admit their voice is monotonous. I just didn''t expect that the actors from the Saiven Kingdom will be this terrible."


    Rufus shakes his head. "It''s because we got used to skilled theater actors in the Vrawyth Kingdom that we find them nd." Rufus shakes his head. "Come on, let''s just eat lunch. Where do you want to eat?"


    Leander is about to suggest something when someone called us.


    "Lady Lauretr¨¦? Prince Rufus?"


    We look back and see Prince Joachim, Prince Reeve, Princess Roese, and Prince Wischard walking towards us.


    I look at Rufus and frown at him. Why are they together again? Doesn''t they know how much issue will this make?


    Prince Joachim smile at us. "Lady Lauretr¨¦, I didn''t know you will be here. I heard that you got a fever again. Are you okay? Why do you always get sick? Do you want me to invite a Doctor to check on you?"


    I smile awkwardly at Prince Joachim. I don''t really understand why this Prince talk like we were close to each other. I am about to refuse him, but Leander takes a step forward and cuts me off.


    "Prince Joachim, excuse my humble self for interrupting. However, Lady Lauretr¨¦ doesn''t need a Doctor. We have Doctors from the Vrawyth Kingdom with us."


    Prince Joachim looks at Leander. Although he is smiling at Leander, I could still see the irritation in his eyes. "May I know who you are?"


    Leander bows his head. "I''m sorry for not introducing myself. I am Leander Smythe, the son of the Royal Physician of the Vrawyth Kingdom."


    Prince Joachim raised his eyebrow at Leander before he smiles widely at him. I squint my eyes at Prince Joachim. I really don''t like this Prince. There''s something in him that made me ufortable.


    "Oh, you''re the infamous Leander Smythe. I heard many things about you. I heard you have the potential to be the greatest Doctor among all Kingdoms. I''m d I met you already." Prince Joachim looks at me. "I didn''t know you''re friends with Mister Leander."


    I smile awkwardly at him. Why does he sound like he is ming me? In the first ce,why would I even say those things to him? I''m not friends with him.


    Rufus clears his throat. "Prince Joachim, I see you''re with the royalties from the Saiven Kingdom and from the," Rufus paused for a few seconds. "Wrezatia Kingdom?" Rufus raises his eyebrow at Prince Joachim.


    Prince Joachim''s smile froze for a few seconds before he looks at the royalties from the other Kingdoms. "The Yesian Kingdom and the Saiven Kingdom have had a friendly rtionship for years now. And we all know that for this year''s Grand Exemry Competition, the Saiven Kingdom is the host for thispetition. As a friend and the closest Kingdom to the Saiven, we decided to help as much as we can. We are now touring Prince Wischard around the Saiven Kingdom. Why? Is there something wrong with that Prince Rufus?"


    I look at Rufus. Will he tell the truth? There''s definitely wrong with what they are doing.


    Rufus smiles at them and shakes his head. "No, I didn''t say there''s something wrong with that. As the host of thepetition, it''s only right for the Prince and the Princess of Saiven Kingdom to tour the royalties and the representatives of other Kingdoms." Rufus paused and smirked at them. "I just hope you''re not forgetting about the other Kingdoms. We don''t want the other Kingdoms to say that you are too bias right?"


    Prince Joachim tried his best to maintain the smile on his face, but I could still see the hatred in his eyes. I also bet Rufus can see that hatred too.


    I look at Rufus and found him smiling gently at them. This is one thing I like about his character. Although Rufus is known to be happy go lucky person, he still knows how to be serious when needed. And when he talks, he definitely makes sure he is the one who has the upper hand.


    Prince Joachim is about to respond when Leander stands beside Rufus. Leander looks at Prince Reeve and Princess Roese. "Your highness, Prince Reeve and Princess Princess Roese, this humble person hopes that you won''t forget to visit the Vrawyth Kingdom too. I''m sure HIS HIGHNESS, Prince Fraser, will definitely be happy to have you in our residence." Leander even emphasizes the word his highness.


    I want to p my hand at these two. They definitely know how to turn the situation favorable to us. I look at Prince Joachim and see him trying his best not to frown. I look at Prince Reeve, who has a poker face gone the smile he is wearing earlier. Princess Roese, who is standing beside her brother, is avoiding our gaze. A sign that she is guilty of something. I look at Prince Wischard, who is quiet right from the start. I saw him staring intently at me. It''s as if he is reading me.


    I tried my best not to frown. Why does Prince Wischard staring at me? Does he know something? I feel my hand started to sweat. Why is he looking at me like that?


    I heard Prince Joachimughs suddenly. I look at him. "Prince Rufus, you don''t have to worry. The Prince and the Princess of the Saiven Kingdom already have a schedule for visiting other Kingdoms. So, you can assure that we don''t have bias system in here."


    Rufus nods his head. "That''s great. I also hope to experience being toured around the Saiven Kingdom by Prince Reeve and Princess Roese. If it''s not too much, of course." Rufus chuckled.


    Prince Reeve smiled at Rufus. "It will be our pleasure to tour you around the Saiven Kingdom, Prince Rufus. Although I hope you won''t get bored with what we can offer. We all know how beautiful the Vrawyth Kingdom is, and the ces we are proud of cannot bepared to the ces you have in your Kingdom."


    Rufusughs. "I believe, every Kingdom have their own unique beauty that we cannot see to other Kingdoms. How dare Ipare the Saiven Kingdom to others? Wouldn''t that be an insult to the Saiven Kingdom?"


    The group of Prince Joachim got silent. They just look at us with awkward smiles on their faces. Except for Prince Wischard, who is looking at us with a serious face. He then takes a step forward. "Will the representatives of the Vrawyth Kingdom join us for our tour?"


    Rufus sigh. It''s as if he''s really disappointed in something. "I''m sorry, Prince Wischard, but we already have a schedule for today. As much as I don''t want to say no but we will have to refuse."


    I see Prince Joachim and the royalty siblings from the Saiven Kingdom breathe a sigh of relief. Prince Wischard just nods his head. "That''s too sad to hear. I hope we can have a conversation with you some other time."


    I frown at Prince Wischard. Prince Wischard really looks mysterious to me. What are you? A friend or a foe?

 Chapter 126 - : Betrayal

    The three of us, Rufus, Leander, and I, just stare at each other. We are already sitting inside a private room in the restaurant they choose. We still couldn''t believe what we have seen just now.


    Leander is the first one who breaks the silence. "We really need to talk to the Saiven royalties. We need to know what happened between them and the Wrezatia Kingdom."


    Rufus nods his head. "We also need to talk to Prince Fraser about this. I don''t like that Prince Joachim. He definitely knows that he is doing something wrong, but he acts like nothing is wrong."


    Leander takes a sip of his coffee before he responds to Rufus. "That Prince Joachim is definitely suspicious. He already knows what will happen if they continue to associate themselves with the Wrezatia Kingdom. What does he want? What will he get if they do this? Doesn''t he think he could possibly risking the safety of his own Kingdom? Even if he is the forgotten Prince of the Yesian Kingdom, he is still a Yesian. How can he bear to do that to his own Kingdom and his own people?"


    What Leander said is right. What will Prince Joachim get from doing all of these? It will only risk the safety of the Yesian Kingdom.


    "Haven''t you think? Maybe he isn''t worried because they didn''t n to go against the Aeerean Kingdom."


    My eyes immediately widen when I realized what Rufus is trying to say. Is the reason why they are associating themselves with the Wrezatia Kingdom? Because they never intended to go against the Aeerean. Instead, they would rather be friends with them?


    "But wouldn''t that betrayal? The Vrawyth Kingdom has always been good with the Yesian and the Saiven Kingdom. Why would they do that to their own ally?" I shake my head. I couldn''t believe the Yesian Kingdom can do that. Without the protection from the Vrawyth Kingdom, I doubt if the Saiven and Yesian would exist till now.


    Leander scoffs. "The Yesian Kingdom have always been friendly with us. Their King and their Queen have always been grateful to us. I doubt if it''s concern about the whole Yesian Kingdom."


    I frown at what have Leander said. What does it mean? Does it mean the real culprit of all of this is not the whole Kingdoms?


    "Prince Joachim Brissaud, the forgotten Prince of the Yesian Kingdom," Rufusugh. "I now understand it. Why would he even care if something happened with the Yesian Kingdom? If the Yesian Kingdom is the source of his own pain? Prince Joachim is always mocked and reprimanded by everyone because of his disability. Even his parents don''t show love for him. The other Princes and Princesses always bully him every opportunity they can get. And even if people saw how terrible his situation is, they wouldn''t raise a question and just shrug it off. Why would he even want to live in a Kingdom like that?"


    Leander put his hand on his chin. "If he continues to associate himself with the Wrezatia Crown Prince and if this causes a greatmotion among Kingdoms. It will definitely benefit him."


    I frown. How can it benefit him? It will only put the Yesian Kingdom in a perilous situation, and that includes him. With his current state, does he think he could avoid execution?


    "How can it benefit him? I don''t understand."


    Rufus carefully exins things to me. "If what he is doing causes the bnce to be broken, then war will be inevitable. The Yesian Kingdom has always been the ally of the Vrawyth Kingdom. However, if a war broke down, do you think the Yesian Kingdom will take risk and continue allying with us? If that happens, the Yesian Kingdom will definitely side with the Aeerean Kingdom."


    That makes sense. "However, didn''t Leander said that the King and the Queen of the Yesian Kingdom are grateful towards us? Will they really dare to betray us?"


    "You still don''t understand how the monarch works, purny. The Queen and the King''s duty is to protect its people at all cost even if it includes betraying an ally."


    Is that how the monarch works? I made this novel base on the surface knowledge I have about the monarchy. I couldn''t believe the Rulers of the Kingdom will dare betray their ally just for their own safety. Isn''t that too selfish for them? I know they are only thinking about the lives of many, but what will happen to their ally? After all the years of protection they get from them, they will set it aside like that?


    "What about the things we did for all of them throughout these years? They will ignore it like that?"


    "That is how a monarch rules, Lady Csille. Even if the King and the Queen are grateful for what we did to their Kingdom, it won''t be enough for them to risk their safety."


    I scoff. I couldn''t believe what I am hearing. I have read enough historical manhua and manhwa, but I couldn''t believe it also existed in my own novel. Although I have written a war among the Kingdoms but it''s not too deep like this. "But what about their reputation? What would their people say if they knew that the Rulers of their Kingdom betray their ally? Wouldn''t the people lose trust in them?"


    Rufus shakes his head. "Why would they lose trust if the decision of their Rulers avoided them from a bloody war? Who wants to experience war? No one, right? So who cares about reputation if their only option is to choose between their reputation and their safety. A wise and sane King will never risk his people. What will be the use of a King if all of his people die in a war? They will are not dumb to risk it."


    But isn''t those typical historical novels, the King will rather die than to surrender to the enemy? Why does my novel be like this? It''s really disappointing. I don''t want to risk people''s lives, but this isn''t how I imagine a monarchy. Or maybe I got used to too much aggression from all the historical novels I have read before?


    "But what makes them so sure that the Aeerean would like to remain alliance with them? Their Rulers betray an ally before. Do you think the Aeerean will be so dumb to raise a tiger that could bite the hand of the one who feeds it? Doesn''t they have a saying that once a traitor will always be a traitor?"


    Leander smile at what I have said. "I never heard about that saying, but you are right. If that happens, death will be inevitable for the Rulers of the Yesian Kingdom. The Aeerean will never allow a traitor like that."


    They will kill the King and Queen of the Yesian Kingdom? I gasped. "Prince Joachim knows this risk, but he still wants to do it? He is a Yesian too. How can he bear to do this to his own parents? What would Prince Joachim can get if he does this? Aren''t we assuming too much? How can we be sure that Prince Joachim''s true ally is the Aeerean Kingdom?"


    I don''t feel that Prince Joachim is a good person, but I don''t think he would be this bad to even endanger the lives of his own parents? That is his parents. The reason why he is existing in this world. So, why would he do that?


    Leander looks at me for a second before he sighs. "Lady Csille, you''ll be the future Queen of the Vrawyth Kingdom. I hope you wouldn''t be this soft hearted in ruling the Kingdom. I know having a good heart will greatly help, but it can be a disadvantage too."


    Leander shakes his head. "Have you forgotten what Rufus has said? Prince Joachim Brissaud is the forgotten Prince of the Yesian Kingdom. Even his parents despise him for his disability. Do you think he would care for his parents, who didn''t even make him feel that they love him? Prince Joachim''s anger is deep rooted, and it cannot be healed with just a simple sorry. The King and the Queen are the reason why Prince Joachim bes like this."


    Leander paused for a minute. He looks like he is thinking the right words to say. "If the true intentions of Prince Joachim are not to ally with the Aeerean Kingdom? Then what is it, Lady Csille? Can you gave us a reason why Prince Joachim is doing all of this?"


    I tried to think of a reason, but my mind couldn''t think of one. Can Prince Joachim do that? I know he had a rough life throughout these years but is it enough to risk everyone and everything?


    I feel someone holds my hand that is resting on the table. It was Rufus. Rufus smiles at me and gently squeezes my hand. "Csille, this is how the real world works. Didn''t you say you want to create your own identity? Can you do that? Can you survive this cruel world?"


    I got silent with Rufus'' question. I only said those as an excuse so I could push Prince Fraser away. Bute to think of it, can I do it? Can I really survive this kind of world? Where an ally can betray its own ally for its own safety? Where a child can kill his own parents indirectly?


    I have seen the news about wars and murder in the real world, and I got used to it. Since I live in a safe environment but the environment I am living in now is definitely not safe. Without the halo of my father, the Count, and the halo of Prince Fraser, can I survive this world?


    Leander clears his throat. "The issue is not about that. You can talk about that some other time. However, right now, we need to settle this problem with the three Kingdoms. The problem doesn''t focus on the Yesian Kingdom alone. The Saiven and the Wrezatia Kingdom are also involved in this."


    My eyes widened when I heard what Leander has said. "Even the Saiven Kingdom and the Wrezatia Kingdom?"


    Rufus snaps his finger and nods his head. "Leander is right. This is definitely not a one man job. It also involves about the royalties from the two Kingdoms. How can I not think about that?"


    I don''t understand how the two Kingdoms are involved. "What do you mean by that?"


    "Do you think the royalties from the Saiven Kingdom will be so dumb not to realized what they are doing?"


    I remember the reaction of the two siblings earlier. What Leander said is true. The royal siblings of the Saiven Kingdom are not ignorant of what they are doing. I have only one question, though. "Why would the Royal siblings want to risk the safety of their Kingdom? This may result in the execution of their own parents too. I heard the siblings are loved by their parents. Why would they even do that?"


    "What you said is right, purny. The two siblings are definitely loved by their parents and the Saiven people. However, it is because of this same love why they do this. Their parents love them too much that they didn''t let them do things in the monarch. They just let them do what they want and what they please."


    But wouldn''t that enough excuse not to harm their own parents? Their parents love them. I don''t understand why would they do that to them? I can understand Prince Joachim''s reason since he never felt loved by his own parents. But what''s the reason of the siblings? "If they are love, why would they even do that to their parents?"


    "It''s simple, Lady Csille, too much something will never be healthy. The two siblings got bored with their lives and wanted to do their responsibilities as the Crown Prince and the Princess of their Kingdom. However, their parents wouldn''t let them do that. It resulted for them to ask more."


    I gasped when I realized something from Leander''s words. "They want to remove their parents from their crown so they can do what they want."


    I slump on my chair. I couldn''t digest what I just have heard. I saw children from the real world disrespect their parent''s but to even think of killing them? That''s insane.

 Chapter 127 - : The Alliance Of The Three Kingdoms

    I remain quiet and let the two guys talk. All these children wishing their parents to die is too much for me to handle.


    Rufus looks at me worriedly. "Csille, are you okay? You look shocked. Maybe we should talk about this with Prince Fraser, he-"


    I immediately shake my head. I would rather have a conversation with them than to have a conversation with Prince Fraser. With what happened between the two of us? I wouldn''t want to see him. I''m afraid I''ll take back my words if I see him again.


    You cannot take back your decision, Ysavel! That is for the good of everyone. You did what you should do! And you cannot take it back. The rtionship between Prince Fraser and Princess Paislee needs to start now. You cannot ruin it just for your own happiness.


    "We''re already talking. Do we need to cut it now? You better exin things with Prince Fraser after we return to our residence. For now, let''s just talk about this."


    Rufus and Leander look at each other and sigh. Rufus knows that I broke up with Prince Fraser, but Leander didn''t. Although I know, he isn''t that dumb to not realize what is happening between us, Prince Fraser and I.


    "If the Yesian and the Saiven royals have their own reason, what will be the reason of the Wrezatia Kingdom?"


    I tried to turn the topic back. As much as possible, I don''t want to think about Prince Fraser. I would rather hurt my mind in thinking about what to do with our current problem than to question my own decisions regarding my rtionship with Prince Fraser


    Rufus sigh and shake his head. He realized that I am avoiding the problem again. "Is there another reason? The Wrezatia Kingdom has always been the lowkey Kingdom, although they are fifth on the list. Do you think there wouldn''te a day when they will realize how much they are sacrificing? Why are they the one who needs to take the responsibility for bncing the peace among the Kingdoms? They are stronger than the two Kingdoms. If anyone else, wouldn''t the one who needs to sacrifice is the weakest? Do you think they will always be satisfied with how they are living?"


    I never think about that. I thought the Rulers of the Wrezatia Kingdom already made peace with the idea that their role will remain the same. It didn''t ur to me how''s their life behind all of this?


    The Saiven Kingdom and the Yesian Kingdom are enjoying the benefits of being an ally of the Vrawyth Kingdom. The two allies of the Aeerean are ripping the benefits of having an alliance with them. But what about the Wrezatia Kingdom? What do they enjoy? Nothing.


    I got silent with what I have realized. I didn''t expect the conflict between the two Kingdoms will be thisplicated. It''s not just simply waging war, and it''s done.


    I look at the two guys. I just realized something. "How can they be sure that the Aeerean Kingdom wouldn''t turn their backs on them?"


    Leander shakes his head. "They are not sure."


    I gasp. "They are gambling without even knowing the possibility of winning? Isn''t that a suicide mission? They are willing to risk everything for an uncertain result?" I couldn''t believe they could think like that.


    If I were in their shoes, I wouldn''t do that. How can I gamble on something I am not sure about, and the stakes are even high. No, I couldn''t do that.


    Rufus mess my hair. "You''re already grown up, but you still see the world like this. I don''t know if I should be happy because you''re still a have innocence with you or to be disappointed because you think like this. You should really start to open your eyes, Csille. The world is not what you think as it is. It''s vast and cold. You cannot remain like this if you want to live on yourself."


    I nod my head at Rufus. My life in the real world is not great, but it wasn''t this bad. There is not war. I don''t have a traitor friend or a scheming friend. So, it''s still difficult for me to adjust.


    Leander smiled at us. "What Prince Rufus said is right. You''ll be the future Queen of the Vrawyth Kingdom, so you need to also have a tough exterior. If you continue to trust everyone without a doubt, it can cause the downfall of our Kingdom."


    I smile awkwardly at the two. Can they stop referring me as the Queen? They both knew my rtionship with Prince Fraser. How can they still expect that the two of us will end up together?


    "Can you just answer my question? Why would they risk everything for something uncertain?"


    Leander sigh and shakes his head. "For someone who couldn''t live the way they want to live, do you think they will be afraid to risk? They have nothing to lose, Csille. It''s either they be satisfied with what they have now or to risk everything for the life they wanted? If you are in their situation, what will you do?"


    Be satisfied with what I have now or to risk everything so I can get what I wanted? Isn''t that my current situation? I choose to be satisfied being the viiness instead of risking the lives of everyone if I choose my own happiness.


    Does he need to ask me the answer? Of course, I will pick the same choice. If the only life that will be at risk is mine, I wouldn''t mind taking risks. However, it involves every fictional life living here and that I couldn''t bear.


    "I would choose to be satisfied." I paused. "Maybe there''s one thing theyck."


    Rufus raised his eyebrow at me. "And what is it? I don''t think there''s something theyck aside from their freedom."


    I shake his head. "They are all in the same situation because theyck something, and that is courage. If only they have the courage to let other people know about their problem, maybe the situation wouldn''te to this."


    Leander chuckled. "You are wrong, Lady Csille. Do you think they would do this if they didn''t do everything? I''m sure they already raised their problem to their parents."


    Rufus shakes his head. "But we''re still not sure about it. Who knows, maybe they didn''t have enough courage to do that."


    Why does everything seem soplicated? It''s like a never ending problem for anyone. I''m the Viiness, but why do I feel like I am the one shouldering everything that is happening. Isn''t this unfair?


    All I want is to numb myself, but I feel my head is about to split with all that is happening. It''s not only the Wrezatia Kingdom. We need to worry about even the Saiven and the Yesian Kingdom, who are the allies of the Vrawyth.


    "So, what are we going to do now? We cannot let things happen as it is. We already know the n between the three kingdoms. Do we still need to use the Illorian Pill on them?"


    I don''t think it will be a great idea to do that. Since we already know what we want to know from the start.


    Leander shakes his head. "We still need to proceed with what we have a n. Remember, what we have talked about is just assumptions only. Even if it''s true, we still don''t know what their n is. So we still need to know what they are nning. If this involves starting a war among the other Kingdoms, we cannot let that happened. The Vrawyth Kingdom cannot go against six Kingdoms. Even if the Illorian City helps us out, it will still be difficult to win that war."


    "So, we still need to continue with what we have agreed. But what will happen to them? We will let them do as they please? What if the other Kingdom heard about this? This will be bad news for all of us."


    Everything that is happening is difficult to resolve. The Strzalka is already a pain in the ass but with the three Kingdoms joining alliance. This will definitely take a toll on the Vrawyth Kingdom. We need to act fast, or else it will be toote for us already.


    "It''s the reason why we need to ask the Great Ruler about the pill. We need to act now, or else it will be difficult for us to reverse the situation."


    I nod my head at Rufus. I suddenly felt guilty. If only I didn''t fake fever, we would probably have the pill and the antidote by now. Then we won''t need to worry about the Wrezatia Kingdom.


    "So all we need to do is to wait for the Illorian City to gave us the pill and the antidote? Also, what will we do after we interrogated the royals? How can we stop them from doing their n?"


    This is not a simple problem. If we stopped them, I''m sure they will look for another opportunity to knock. So, what can we do to stop these iing war?


    I know that war will be inevitable in this world since I have written about the war in my first version. But that war is supposed to happen ten years from now, so I don''t understand why all of this is happening. This doesn''t make sense. Why is my novel going like this? I''m sure I haven''t written something like this. So, why?


    If only I can talk to the Virtouse, but I still couldn''t talk to them. If I still couldn''t talk to them after thepetition. I''m nning to get back to the Illorian City and visit that mysterious alley. Although I doubt if I can get back to the Kosmo Metaxy, since Aaline and Soiartze said that I could only go to the Kosmo metaxy once. But I really need to talk to the Virtouse. I also need to ask them about the head Virtouse.


    I even almost forgot about it. The second version of the novel I have written is only half of the novel. I don''t know what will happen if we reached that half. I need to find that head Virtouse so I can finish writing the novel.


    Rufus and Leander look at each other and shakes their heads. "I''m not sure. We will need to consult Prince Fraser about this. For now, let''s finish this off. We still have training to do." Leander then starts eating his food.


    I look at my own food and sigh. This morning I was hoping I could find myself something to get busy with, but with all the problems we need to face, I think I would rather face a broken heart than this.


    Aside from the three Kingdoms alliance and the Strzalka. I still need to worry about the Virtouse and the head Virtouse. I need to find answers to my questions. I have many questions that are left unanswered because I couldn''t talk to the Virtouse. Only the Virtouse can answer me. However, how can they answer me if they are nowhere to be found?


    I thought I could find a clue about the head Virtouse when I arrived at the Saiven Kingdom. But instead of answer I even have problems.


    Great! Can they all give me a break? I just want to rest and enjoying life as it is. I even matchmake the female lead and the male lead to each other, but what do I get in return? Another problem?


    I sigh and eat my food. I''ll probably just eat all of this to lessen my stress. After a minute or two. The three of us left the ce and goes back to our training.


    Leander goes to the training ground to train for his Physique category while Rufus joins me in reading in the library.


    Rufus was busy reading when I remember something important. Didn''t they say it''s urgent to ask for the pill and the antidote to the Great Ruler?


    Rufus is sitting beside me, so it''s easier for me to talk to him. I look around first, and when I realized no one is around, I poke his shoulders. Rufus immediately stops reading and looks at me. "Do you need anything?"


    I nod my head at him. "Didn''t the Crown Prince said that we would have a meeting after tonight?"


    Rufus nods his head at me and frowns. He probably realized I have a n to do something again. "Don''t tell me you''re nning something again? Csille, I helped you thest time, but I don''t think I could help you this time. Prince Fraser is always in a bad mood these days. I cannot go against that."


    I pout at Rufus and show him my most pitiful and adorable face. "This will not be huge. It''s something that will help us all. I promise you that."


    Rufus got silent for a moment. He''s probably weighing the pros and cons of my deal before he sighs.

 Chapter 128 - : Deal

    Csille look at the mirror and smile. She just finished disguising herself as a maid. She turns around and smiles when she almost didn''t recognize herself. She looks like a legit maid now.


    She wears a wig to cover her hair. Everyone knows who''s the only person with purple hair in this world, so I need to cover it. The only problem is my eyes. I couldn''t find anything that could help me cover my eyes. Only if there are contact lenses in this world she wouldn''t have any problem.


    Csille stares at her own reflection and sigh. Csille is really beautiful. However, she missed seeing her real face. She doesn''t even know when will she see it again.


    She is about to finish her disguise when someone knocks on her door. Csille is sure that it''s Rufus because she had a deal with him.


    Rufus wees him with a frown. "I don''t understand why I am doing all of these for you. You definitely need to treat me after this purny." He grumbles.


    I immediately drag Rufus inside and close the door. I cannot let anyone see Rufus in front of my door. I drag him to my bed and let him sit on it while I sit beside him.


    My n for tonight wouldn''t be sessful without Rufus'' help. The only problem is, does Rufus sessfully finish the task?


    "What happened? Did you sessfully finished what I ask you to do?" I ask him nervously.


    With the conversation we had with the royalties from the three kingdoms, we definitely need to do something, or else it will be dangerous for the Vrawyth Kingdom.


    I don''t know what is happening and why this is happening. All I know is, if we didn''t do anything, it would be the end for the Vrawyth Kingdom. Although I didn''t write about war in this period of time, I''m sure it will happen if I didn''t do anything.


    Rufus shakes his head. "I don''t even know why I am risking myself for you." He then pinches my cheeks. "You don''t have to worry. I already did what you want me to do."


    I was about toin to Rufus, but I changed my mind when I heard what he said. He did what I ask him? I immediately shake his hand off from my face and stare at him. "You really did? Did you send a messenger bird to Ruler Laird? Did he reply?"


    Rufus nods his head. "As I said, I already did. In fact, the Great Ruler immediately responds to the letter. He is already waiting for your arrival. Are you sure you want to go there alone? Csille, you still know that there''s still a threat from Strzalka, right? I think it''s better to have someone with you."


    I roll my eyes at Rufus. "Rufus, have you forgotten? I will go there as a maid and not Csille Lauretr¨¦. Do you think the guards in the residence of Ruler Laird will believe that I am just a simple maid?"


    I''m really amazed at how intelligent Rufus is but at the same time dumb.


    "Okay, just forgot that I said that." He paused for a few minutes. "Wait, how about I apany you? I still think it''s better to have someone apany you tonight. What will I tell Prince Fraser if something happened to you?"


    I rolled my eyes at Rufus. "Then tell him he can marry someone else."


    Rufus shakes his head. "Do you want me to die? You do know that my cousin has a temper, right?"


    "Rufus, I don''t need someone to apany me, okay? Also, I need you to be there. I need to know what Prince Fraser will say about the news that the royalties from the three Kingdoms are forming an alliance. Oh, by the way, did Prince Fraser said something when you informed him that I could not attend the meeting for tonight?"


    Rufus nods his head. "He did say something. Although he didn''t do the thing, I expected him to do."


    I raise my eyebrow at Rufus. "What do you expect him to do? Also, what did he do after hearing I couldn''t join the meeting?"


    "I thought he would yell at me or something, but he just stares at me for more than a minute before he nods his head and changes the topic. It was Leander who looks so worried about you. He almost wants to check on you. It''s a good thing I told him you don''t want to be disturb."


    I smile bitterly. I guess he already hates me now. I should feel happy now since I already cut off the rtionship between the male lead and the viiness. However, my heart feels like it is suffocating with the news.


    I remember those times when he knew that I was hurt or I am sick. He would immediately rush to my side and scold me.


    It''s all my fault. I hurt someone who I don''t want to hurt. I''m sorry, Prince Fraser.


    This is what I want, and this is what I need. I made a promise to Aaline and Soiartze. I cannot break that. Also, what about Lena? I left her all alone in the real world. What will happen to her? And I cannot risk the safety of everyone here. I was the reason why this world is existing. I cannot be the reason why it will disappear.


    I nod my head at Rufus. I tried my best to look like it was nothing for me. "What did you say to them? What reason did you give to them?"


    "I told what you want me to say to them. I told them that your feveres back, and you feel so weak to even stand up from your bed."


    "Do they believe it?"


    I am actually worried that they will realize that I am making excuses. Everyone notices how Prince Fraser is avoiding me like the gue. They are all probably thinking that I am only avoiding Prince Fraser. That''s why I did this.


    Also, Leander sees through my excuse thest time. I know he won''t fall for this the second time around. For Prince Fraser? I''m not sure if he will believe it. He doesn''t even care, so why would he even bother knowing if it''s true or not. For Princess Paislee? I know she won''t believe it. She won''t be Princess Paislee if she would fall for these petty excuses.


    Rufus smirks. "Csille, they won''t be chosen as the representatives of our Kingdom if they will fall for this excuse. We all know what''s the score between you and Prince Fraser. We''re not dumb to not able to read the lines."


    I want tough at Rufus'' words. If he isn''t my aplice, he is probably the only one who falls for it.


    I stand up and walk in front of the mirror. While Rufus remains sitting on my bed. I look at my reflection and smile bitterly. Although I am still in pain because of Prince Fraser''s reaction, I still need to do what I should do.


    I finished doing myst preparation. "What do you think? Do I look like I am a maid now?" I ask Rufus while finishing things up.


    I need to leave the Vrawyth residence before the sun sets. I''m not sure how long my conversation willst with the Great Ruler. But to make sure that I wille home safely, I need to visit Ruler Laird''s residence before six and leave before ten.


    "It''s actually great. If only not for your eyes, you won''t be noticeable. But we all know that only you have purple eyes in this world, Csille. Just like how I am the only one who has red eyes."


    I sigh. I couldn''t do anything with my eyes. I''m nning to just avoid people''s eyes and walk head down. With this, I can avoid getting noticed.


    "When will the meeting start? Does Prince Fraser knows what we learned this morning?"


    The issue with the three kingdoms is definitely a huge problem for us. We really need to settle this as much as possible.


    "The meeting will start half an hour from now. We just told him that it''s something about the neutral Kingdom. We didn''t go in detail because we want Sir Farren to knows about the issue."


    I put my make up brushes down and look at the clock. It''s already five thirty in the evening. I need to get going now. I immediately gather my stuff. It''s just a small pouch. It is where I will put the pill and the antidote. I also bring arger pouch. It is where I put my centimes and my time watch.


    "I''ll be going now, Rufus. It''s gettingte, and you know that the Illorian City residence is in the opposite direction of our residence. I need to go now if I want to arrive at the Illorian residence before six."


    Rufus immediately stands up and walks beside me. "Do you want me to hire a carriage for you?"


    I immediately shake my head. Is Rufus thinking straight? I''m sure he will hire a high ss carriage, which won''t suit a maid like me.


    "No need, I''m nning to hire on my own. Also, if I let you look for one, I''m sure you''ll hire a high ss carriage."


    Rufus scratches his nape. He looks guilty. I knew it! It''s a good thing I didn''t agree with his suggestion, or else before I could even step down the carriage, my identity will be exposed.


    I stop behind the closed door and look intently at Rufus. I need to remind him a few words, so he would know what to do if someone looks for me.


    I don''t want them to know I was gone to visit Great Ruler because I know they will insist on apanying me. And that''s now what I want.


    "If someone asks about me, just tell them I don''t want to get disturbed that I was so weak that I just want to sleep. If they ask if I want to eat, just tell them that you made sure I ate something before I sleep and that you left food for me in case I wake up hungry. Make it clear to them that I don''t want anyone to disturb my sleep, okay?"


    Rufus nods his head. "Don''t worry. I will do as what you say. Just make sure too that everything will be fine on your side." Rufus groan. "I''m sure Prince Fraser will be mad at me if he knows that I just let you leave the residence without anyone apanying you."


    I roll my eyes at him. "Do you think he will do that? Didn''t you saw his reaction when you informed him that I don''t feel good tonight? I''m sure he wouldn''t care about me."


    Rufus is about to defend his cousin, but I just raised my palm to his face. "Stop. I don''t want to hear it anymore. Just get used with how the two of us interact with each other."


    I am about to open my door when I remember something very important. I rummage to my things to look for the key.


    Rufus immediately follows behind me. He even helps me looking for something even though he doesn''t know what it is. "What are you looking for, purny? I thought you need to rush now? What are searching?"


    I stop rummaging to my stuff and look at Rufus. I am looking for the key to my room. I need to make sure that I lock my room. So even if I am not inside, they would just think that I just needed time for myself. "I''m looking for the key to my room. Have you seen it?"


    Rufus raises his hand with the keys. "Is this what you are looking for?"


    I immediately grab the key and put it inside my pouch. "I''ll be locking my room. If anyone asks why I did that, just say I want to make sure that no one can disturb my sleep and that they shouldn''t worry about me."


    Rufus nods his head. "I''ll keep that in mind. Are you sure you will go there alone? What will you do if something will happen to you?"


    "If it''s my time, it will be my time." I just shrugged my shoulders at him. I''m also sure the viiness'' life wouldn''t be at risk. Not now that the story is just starting to progress.

 Chapter 129 - : Peel

    I just get off from the carriage I hired, and I am now walking a few meters away from the residence of Great Ruler.


    I decided to get off a few meters away from their residence, so it won''t be too obvious that my real destination is the Illorian city residence.


    My head is still down. Avoiding everyone''s eye. It''s a good thing that it is already dark now, and the shadows of the people help me not to bump with anyone.


    Before I get off the carriage, I checked what time it is, and it''s already past six. Just in time.


    The guard in front of the gates of the Illorian City residence immediately stops me. "Stay away from this residence. Only the people from the Illorian City can enter this residence."


    "She''s probably one of those people that the Kingdoms have sent. They think we will be fooled by someone dress as one of the Illorian maids?" The other scoffs while talking to the first guard who talks.


    I remain my head down, and I inconspicuously look around me. I sighed when I didn''t recognize anyone.


    The guards are not Saiven people. They are one of the Illorian City soldiers. I heard from Rufus that all the people inside this residence are all Illorian. Even the chef or the maids. Is it to make sure the no one can send a spy to the Illorian City. Not that they are afraid of spies, but they just want to stay away from any people from the Kingdoms.


    Great Ruler knows what the true purpose of each Kingdom, and he doesn''t want to involve the Illorian City in unnecessary Kingdoms fight.


    "Hey! Didn''t you hear what we said? Or are you too thick faced? That''s why you''re still standing there. I will tell you already. Even if you stand there, we won''t let you in..side."


    The guard''s words halted when I raise my head. I didn''t even need to speak. I just need to show them my eyes, and they will definitely recognize me.


    The guard who just talks bows his head. "Forgive me La-"


    I bow my head. "I''m sorry gate keeper. The head chef asked me to shop for vegetables in the town." I raise the basket that has vegetables in it.


    On my way to the Illorian residence, I bought these vegetables. Although I didn''t see anyone around the gate just now, I know there are eyes everywhere. I know every Kingdom is eyeing the Illorian City like a tiger, and anyone whoes closer to its gate cannot get away from their eyes and ears.


    So, to stay away from the suspicion of everyone, I disguised myself as an Illorian maid. I just use the dress that we were supposed to use in our supposedly visit to Great Ruler before. The dress I am wearing is the exact copy of the maid''s attire of the Illorian City.


    The two guards look at each other. They probably understand what I want to say. The two guards showed me a stern face. "It''s alreadyte, and you only just arrived? Did you really shop for vegetables, or did you stroll around the city?"


    The other guard even shouts at me. "Go inside now and receive your punishment. The Illorian City didn''t bring you here to have fun!"


    I just bow my head the whole process. I even pretended that I am really anxious.


    The guards open the gates, and I walk inside cautiously. It''s as if I was terrified of the punishment waiting for me. The guards shut the gate instantly too. They are probably afraid that someone might rush inside the residence. Although I kind of doubt if someone is that courageous to do that.


    I raise my head and sigh. I am finally inside the Illorian City residence. All I need to do now is to look for the Great Ruler. I look around and frown when I realized how big the residence of the Illorian City was. If the Vrawyth Kingdom''s assigned residence is bigger than other Kingdoms, the Illorian City residence is probably thrice bigger than it.


    "This is just a sign of how much importance that the Saiven Kingdom is giving to the Illorian City," I whispered to myself.


    I am about to walk to a path leading to one of the buildings when someone shouts behind my back. I look back and saw a fuming mad maid.


    "Hey, you! What are you doing here? Do you know how short we are in manpower, and here you are gaping like a fool. Did the Illorian City pay you to do that?"


    I am about to exin myself, but the maid just drags me somewhere. I tried to talk to her while she is dragging me, but she keeps talking non-stop, that I just end up shutting my mouth.


    The maid pushes one of the doors and opens the light. What wees my eyes is a storage room. What am I going to do inside of this?


    "Since you''re don''t have anything to do, why don''t you get busy yourself and peel all these vegetables."


    My eyes immediately widen. I what? I will be peeling these vegetables? I don''t have a problem peeling vegetables, but the only problem is the vegetables she wants me to peel are on sacks. There are probably more than twenty sacks of vegetables.


    Is she kidding me? Will my hand still be intact after peeling all of that?


    I tried to exin myself and even make her see my purple eyes, but it looks like it is no use because she just crosses her arms at me. "What? Are you just going to stand there? Move! The Great Ruler wants to feed those people in the street of Saiven Kingdom. So, you need to peel all of this for tonight."


    I almost fainted when I heard what he said. Peel all of these for tonight? Before I could even react to what she said, she already left the room. What''s worst is she even lock me inside of it.


    "You can only get outside after you finish peeling all the vegetables. me yourself for being azy person." The maid said behind the closed door.


    Great! Now what? I need to peel all of these? Can I even finish this for the whole night? Even if she gives me one day, I won''t be able to finish peeling them all. How can she do that? There''s no peeler in this world.


    I sit on the chair I saw and look at the sacks of vegetables. How the earth can I peel all of these? If only they have peelers, I wouldn''t mind peeling all of this.


    I would definitely ask my father, the count, to make a peeler when I get home. I couldn''t imagine how much effort the maids have gone through to peel all of these.


    Having no choice. I take one of the potatoes and peel it using a knife. Bless my hand. I hope my hand will still be intact after this night.


    I started peeling the potatoes one by one. I could feel my hand starting to numb now. I even lost count of the potatoes I have peeled. I look at the basin of peeled potatoes, and I almost cry when I only see five potatoes in it. The potatoes are submerged into water with salt to preserve their freshness.


    I only peeled three potatoes? You must be kidding me? Why does it feels like I''ve peeled a hundred potatoes? I admit I''m really not good at peeling vegetables. I remember Lena always takes the vegetables or the fruits I am peeling because I am too slow.


    I wash my hands and take therger pouch that I hide inside my long skirt. I take the time watch, and I immediately stand up when I realized I already spend one hour of my time peeling potatoes.


    I tried to open the door, but to no avail, I couldn''t open it. The maid probably locks it outside. I am trap, and I only have less than three hours to talk to the Great Ruler.


    My problem is I don''t even know where does Ruler Laird is staying. I look back at the potatoes and re at them. If only I didn''t let that maid drags me here, my n wouldn''t get ruined.


    <em><strong>"What? Are you just going to stand there? Move! The Great Ruler wants to feed those people in the street of Saiven Kingdom. So, you need to peel all of this for tonight."</strong></em>


    I suddenly remember what the maid told me. If I didn''t peel that food, what will those people eat? I sigh and get back on peeling the vegetables with my ultra slow peeling skill.


    I just finished peeling my twentieth potato when the door of the storage room suddenly opens.


    "Where could Lady Csille be? I heard she is already in...here," The maid suddenly stops talking when she realized who am I.


    There are five maids in front of me. Four are unfamiliar to me, while the other one is the maid, who is the reason why I numb my hand peeling potatoes.


    "Lady Csille!" The maid who just talked just nod suddenly bows her head. The three other maids followed the first maid while the maid who locks me inside the took stare at me in disbelief.


    I stand up from my seat and shake off the peeled potatoes that are on my skirt.


    "Lady Csille, what are you doing here? The Great Ruler is looking for you everywhere. He thought something might happen to you. He is nning to send a message to the Vrawyth residence."


    "What?!" My eyes immediately widen when I heard what the maid said. The Great Ruler what? Is nning to send a letter to the Vrawyth assigned residence in the Saiven Kingdom?


    The maid nods her head. "Yes, Lady. The Great Ruler was so worried about you. The guards already informed him of your arrival, but even after an hour, you didn''t show up. He already asks everyone to look for you everywhere. What are you doing in here, Lady Csille?" The maid looks at the basin of peeled potatoes. "Don''t tell me you peeled all of these?"


    I couldn''t process what the maid had said. All I know is I need to stop Ruler Laird from sending a message to the Vrawyth residence. I cannot let Prince Fraser know that I sneak out of the residence without anyone apanying me. I''m sure he will definitely rush in here without even thinking.


    I look at the maid. "Did he already send the letter to the Vrawyth Kingdom? Where can I find Ruler Laird?"


    The maid shakes her head. "As far as I know, he is still nning to send it. Maybe you can still stop him. He is staying in the east wing. I think it will be better to let Crisel show you the way so you won''t get lost."


    The maid elbows one of the three maids who is still bowing at me. Crisel immediately stands up straight. "Follow me, Lady Csille."


    I immediately follow her. Although I don''t want help, but the timing isn''t cooperating. I need to stop Ruler Laird no matter what.


    I even walk past the maid who locked me inside the storage room. She seems guilty, though, so I just let her off.


    Each second are very important to me. It''s a crucial thing. I cannot risk letting other Kingdom know the rtionship between the Vrawyth Kingdom and the Illorian City.


    The Vrawyth Kingdom is already facing the betrayal of our allies. We cannot do something that will make other Kingdoms hate us.


    "Can you run? I''m sorry, I just need to stop Ruler Laird."


    The maid nods her head. "If that''s the case, follow me, Lady Csille. Just inform me if I am too fast or if I am too slow."


    I just hum my yes to her. The maid started to run, and I am immediately in awe when I realized how fast is she.


    Is that maid a roadrunner in her past life because she is definitely fast.

 Chapter 130 - : Visit

    I was huffing when I arrived in front of the building where the Great Ruler is staying. I look at the maid and found her perfectly fine. It''s as if she didn''t run just now. Is she a superhuman?


    "Lady Csille, this is where the Great Ruler resides. Just wait here, and I''ll just inform the Great Ruler about your arrival." The maid immediately went inside while I am anxiously waiting for the maid toe back.


    Please, don''t send that letter. You cannot send that letter, Great Ruler, or else hell will break loose.


    The door open and I was shocked to see Ruler Laird standing in front of me with a worried face. "Csille, where did you go? I was informed by the guards that you arrived an hour, but I got worried when you didn''t look for me. Is everything okay?" He extends his hand and hugs me tightly.


    I nod my head at Great Ruler. I am overwhelmed by how he cared for me. I didn''t know he will this be worried. "Something just happened, but I am okay." I break free from his hug and stare at him. "I heard from the maids that you''re nning to send a letter to the Vrawyth residence. Did you send it already?"


    Please, say no! Please, say no! The Vrawyth people cannot know that I am in the Illorian City residence.


    Ruler Laird looks at me from head to toe. He then sighs. "Let''s talk about this inside. It''s great that you are already here." Ruler Laird guides me toe inside his residence.


    However, he stopped and looked at the maid who showed me the way. "You,e with us. Exin to me what happened."


    The maid followed us inside withoutint. Ruler Laird gestured his hand towards an empty seat. He then sat beside me. While the maid is standing at the side with her head down.


    Ruler Laird holds my hand. "Csille, what happened? Can you tell me why you showed up just now? An hour after you arrived in our residence?"


    I look at the maid who is standing at the side. How can I exin to Ruler Laird that one of his maids mistaken me for being a maid and lock me inside a storage room to peel vegetables?


    Ruler Laird looks at the maid. He probably realized I don''t want to exin my side. "Can you exin to me where did you find her and what happened?"


    "Great Ruler, we found Lady Csille inside the storage room peeling potatoes. We didn''t ask her what happened because she immediately asks where she can find you," the maid said with a trembling voice.


    This is the reason why I don''t want to say the reason why I was lock inside that storage room. I''m worried that the maid will be punished because of what happened. I also have a fault since I didn''t exin to her that I am not a maid.


    Ruler Laird looks at me. "Csille, can you tell me what are you doing there inside the storage room?"


    I avoid Ruler Laird''s gaze. I don''t want to sell the maid out. It''s not her fault that she didn''t recognize me. I also didn''t introduce myself to her and even let her dragged me inside the storage room.


    Ruler Laird got silent for a minute or two before he snaps his fingers. "I think I know what happened. Some maid probably mistakes you as a real maid and dragged you to the storage room. And you probably heard that we are nning to give food for the people living on the street, so you decided to help in peeling vegetables."


    I almost p my hand at Ruler Laird. Most of the things he said are correct. The only thing he didn''t guess is I was lock inside the storage room, so I had no choice but to peel vegetables.


    Ruler Laird suddenly takes my hand and inspects it, and he sighs when he notices how red my hands are now. I also have a few cuts on my fingers.


    I tried to take my hand away from Ruler Laird. "It''s just a small wound. You don''t have to worry about it. Also, I''m d I help even just a little."


    I also don''t want to make the maid''s life miserable. We often made mistakes, and I don''t want to me her for that. She''s just a person capable of making mistakes. Also, their life being a maid is already difficult. I don''t want to add on that.


    Ruler Laird shakes his head. "You are my Goddaughter. How can I let you peel vegetables like that? Look at your hands. How can I exin this to Prince Fraser about this? How can youpete to the Etiquette category if your hands have wounds?"


    You don''t have to exin. I''m sure he wouldn''t care a bit about me.


    I sigh. "It''s my choice to do that. I hope you won''t me the maids. Also, this is just a small cut. I assure you it wouldn''t affect my training. Thank you for your concern, Ruler Laird. However, I have a question. Have you send the letter to the Vrawyth Kingdom?"


    Ruler Laird takes a letter that is lying on the table. "I was about to send it to them. It''s a good thing they already found you."


    I breathe a sigh of relief. Thank goodness. I thought things would get messier after this. It''s a good thing that the timing is perfect, or else I don''t think I can do something to resolve it.


    Ruler Laird stares at me and sighs. "How are you doing? Did you already recover from your fever? Are you sure it''s okay for you to get out? Did you bring someone with you?"


    I shake my head at Ruler Laird. "I already recovered from fever. The Doctors from the Vrawyth Kingdom assure me that I can do what I can do now. If you want, you can call a Doctor tonight and let him check me so you can be assured. About yourst question, I didn''t bring anyone with me. I''m afraid it will raise doubt from other people. I noticed that there are numerous people surrounding your residence, and I don''t want them to be suspicious."


    Ruler Laird nods his head. He then snaps his fingers to make the maide closer to us. The maid immediately walks towards us while still bowing her head. "Yes, Ruler Laird?"


    "You''re dismissed."


    The maid immediately leaves the premises. After making sure there is no one around, he then looks at me. "Csille, how''s the situation of the Vrawyth Kingdom? I learned from the letter sent to me that the Vrawyth Kingdom is in a perilous condition. Do you want me to help?"


    I shake my head at Ruler Laird. Although I didn''t expect him to offer some help to the Vrawyth Kingdom, I am still grateful for his offer. But this problem is needed to be fixed by us, the people of the Vrawyth Kingdom.


    "I appreciate the offer, Godfather. However, I don''t want to involve the Illorian City in this. I know that throughout this year, you are avoiding every Kingdom because you don''t want to be involved in the Kingdom feuds. I don''t want to risk the life of the Illorian people just for us."


    Ruler Laird holds my hand. "Csille, you are my Goddaughter. Of course, I would like to be involved. The Illorian City has been enjoying the peace for years now that most of the Illorian men decided to move to a Kingdom to work as a high ranking soldier or a general. It''s because they know the Kingdoms often have little war against each other, and that''s what they want. They have been dying to experience war, Csille. The Illorians are born to be war soldiers, but because of the peace, they have no choice but to live a simple life. So I''m sure the Illorians will be happy to help. Aside from that, the Vrawyth was known for having the best reputation among the Kingdoms. It''s probably one of the reasons why most Illorians want to be a soldier of the Vrawyth Kingdom."


    I smile shyly at Ruler Laird. "I appreciate your offer, Godfather. However, what about the women and children? In every war, the most people affected are women and children. Having used for peace for years now, I couldn''t bear to expose them to a war environment. I know that Illorian women are strong too, but they are still women, Godfather. I don''t want to see them fighting for a Kingdom that they are not part of."


    Ruler Laird sigh. "Okay, I respect your decision. However, if you need any help, remember that the Illorian City and this old Godfather of yours will always lend a hand for you."


    This. I don''t know what to feel. I''m actually touched by what he said, but I also feel guilty. I was the cause why his real daughter disappeared from this world, but now he is offering his help for me?


    I nod my head at him. Ruler Laird smiled at me. He seems satisfied with my answer. "Now tell me, what really happened? I only learned that some Kingdom is nning to go against the Vrawyth Kingdom. However, I don''t know who is this Kingdom is. Their Ruler must be insane to go against the Vrawyth Kingdom."


    I smile awkwardly at Ruler Laird. Can I tell him who our real foe is? Not that I don''t trust him. But I just don''t want to involve the Illorian in this. War will happen between the Kingdoms, and I don''t want the Illorian City to be part of that war.


    "Csille, you know that the pill has great importance to the Illorian City. Throughout this year, we did our best not to let other Kingdoms know about its existence. I want to help you, yes, but I need to know what and who will you use this pill?"


    I understand Ruler Laird''s concern. Giving us a pill and the antidote will definitely endanger the secret about the pill.


    "You probably know that there are two sides among the seven Kingdom. The Aeerean side and the Vrawyth side. Each side has two allies. The Aeerean have the Ouqeaseon Kingdom and the Stozeterra Kingdom. While the Vrawyth is allying with the Yesian Kingdom and the Saiven Kingdom. Just by the allies, you can already see who will lose the battle. However, the war against Vrawyth and Aeerean was put on hold because of the peace treaty that was made between the two Kingdoms. But peace is just a pretense. Throughout these years, there might be no war among the Kingdoms, but the tension never disappears."


    Ruler Laird nods his head. "It really fascinates me how these Kingdoms are always fighting against each other when they could just be united." The Illorian City has been independent right from the start. So, it''s understandable if Ruler Laird doesn''t understand why all of these are happening.


    I smile bitterly at him. That''s what I''ve been thinking too, but what can you expect for the Rulers of each Kingdoms who enjoy power. They want more power. They be greedy that even if they know that they cannot gamble, they will risk. Just like those corrupt politicians in the real world.


    Power is really the fruit of evil.


    "The only thing that maintains the peace among Kingdoms is the neutral Kingdom. The Wrezatia Kingdom. However, these days one of the Wrezatia people is starting to associate themselves to the two allies of the Vrawyth Kingdom."


    "And if the neutral Kingdom starts to take a side, then I am sure the Aeerean Kingdom will not like it. This can be the start of a war. And if war will happen," Ruler Laird looks at me with horror in his eyes. "The Vrawyth Kingdom will definitely be in danger."


    I nod my head at him. "But that''s not the only problem, Godfather. We recently realized something we overlook before. The Wrezatia doesn''t really want to ally with us. Rather, they want to ally with the Aeerean Kingdom."


    Great Ruler frowns. "What do you mean?"


    "If the Wrezatia ally with us. The Aeerean Kingdom will definitely wage war against the Vrawyth Kingdom. Even if the Vrawyth is the strongest Kingdom among all the Kingdoms, the Wrezatia, Yesian, and Saiven Kingdoms are not dumb to continue their alliance with us."


    Ruler Laird''s eyes widen. "That means their true purpose is to take the Vrawyth Kingdom down."

 Chapter 131 - : Visit (2)

    I nod my head at Ruler Laird. "It''s the reason why the Vrawyth Kingdom is in a tight spot right now. The alliance of the three Kingdoms and the threat from the Strzalka is definitely a piece of bad news for us."


    "Is it the reason why you badly need the pill? Who will you use the pill for? I need to know who are you going against."


    I anxiously yed with my fingers. If he knows that we''re going against the royalties from the Saiven Kingdom, I don''t know if he will help us. That''s a Royalty from one of the Kingdoms. Going against the Royals is a big crime.


    I look up at Ruler Laird when I feel him hold my anxious hand. "Csille, you are my Goddaughter, and I will support you with your ns. I just need to know who are you going against so I could help you prepare for the worst possible situation. No matter what will happen, if you need help, I will always be at your back, so you don''t need to be anxious. I will help you. You and Prince Fraser are my Godchildren. of course, I will help the two of you."


    Will he? Will he really help us even though what we will be doing is against the rules? But if I don''t tell him, it might sound like I didn''t trust him. I do trust him, but as much as possible, I don''t want to involve the Illorian City with the Kingdoms feud.


    "Csille, are you doubting me?"


    I immediately shake my head at Ruler Laird''s question. With all the things he did for us, how can I doubt him?


    I sigh and look at him. "Godfather, it''s not that I''m doubting you. I just don''t think you won''t agree if I tell you who we are going against. Also, wouldn''t it be better for you to know less? I don''t want to involve you with theplicated matters between the Kingdoms."


    Ruler Laird just smile at me and gently caress my head. "I''m d you think about us. However, didn''t I told you I like to get involved? How can I stand still and watch at the sideline when two of my Godchildren is in a perilous situation?"


    I couldn''t help but feel touched by Ruler Laird''s words. I sigh. "We will use the pill against Prince Reeve."


    Ruler Laird got silent for a while. He''s probably thinking, who is this Prince Reeve. "Prince Reeve Launselot. The Crown Prince of the Saiven Kingdom? Why would you use it against him? Csille, he''s a Crown Prince. Do you know what''s the punishment for harming the future Ruler of a Kingdom? That''s a life sentence. You can die because of that."


    It''s the reason why I didn''t want to tell it to him. We all know the consequences of our actions, but what can we do? We have no other choice. It''s either to do this or to let the three Kingdoms betray the Vrawyth Kingdom. I cannot let anything happen to the Vrawyth Kingdom. Not for now.


    All the people I cared for is living there. How can I let anything happen to them? So, I would rather take this risk than to endanger the lives of the people in the Vrawyth Kingdom.


    I smile sadly at Ruler Laird. "We don''t have any other choice, Godfather. It''s our only option. If we don''t do this, then it will be us who will be endangered, and I cannot let that happen. Godfather, I know what we are asking is too much. We all know that the pill is really important for the Illorian City. However, please forgive us for asking for too much. We badly need it, Godfather. Please, help us." I almost cry. I am already attached to this world, and I cannot risk endangering it. I bow my head at him. I cannot look straight at his eyes, for I am guilty.


    I heard Ruler Laird takes a deep breath. I know we will be putting in danger the Illorian City with this. Their secret might be exposed too. So, I understand if Ruler Laird will not help us, but I''m still hoping he will.


    I know what I am asking it too much. I am the reason why his daughter disappeared in this world, but I am now endangering his city and the pill they have been keeping as a secret. I''m really an evil person.


    I feel Ruler Laird gentlyb my hair. "How can I even say no to you? You''re my Goddaughter. Of course, I will help you. The Illorian City wouldn''t also like to hear something happen to the Vrawyth Kingdom."


    I look up and see Ruler Laird stands up and walks towards the cab. He then takes a ck wooden box from the inside of the cab. He then put it on the table in front of us. "Inside that box is the pill and the antidote. I''ll be giving you three pills and three antidotes."


    Wait. How many pills, he said? Three? I look at Ruler Laird with wide eyes. "But Godfather, I only ask for one pill. Isn''t this too much? Aren''t you afraid that the secret pill will be put in danger?"


    Ruler Laird smiles at me and pushes the box towards me. "You are my Goddaughter. You have the right to the pill. I''m giving you three in case you need them in the future. And I know I can trust you, Csille."


    I look at the box and look up to the Great Ruler. "Thank you, Godfather. Thank you for giving us the pill and for the trust you are giving us. I promise I wouldn''t break that trust."


    Ruler Laird nods his head at me. Seemingly satisfied with my answer. He takes my hand and puts it on the box. "Keep it. If you need a pill and the antidote in the future, juste to me. I''ll definitely give you one."


    I hug Ruler Laird. I feel guilty. He''s been treating me as his own daughter, and what have I done for him? I felt like I''m only using Ruler Laird. I sigh and hug him.


    I''m sorry, Ruler Laird.


    ______________________________________________


    I stare at the room that was prepared by Ruler Laird for me. He decided that I should stay here for tonight because he was worried that those people who are spying around would be suspicious of my identity if I went outside at night.


    "I hope you like the room, Csille. Just tell me if you don''t like it so I could arrange another room for you." Ruler Laird said while looking around the room. "It may not bepared to the room you have in the Vrawyth Kingdom. I''m so-"


    I immediately shake my head at him. How can I evenin? The room I have in the assigned residence for the Vrawyth Kingdom couldn''t even bepared to this room. "The room is lovely. How can I evenin? It''s perfect. Thank you, Godfather."


    Ruler Laird smile and gently caress my head. "If you need something, just call the guards guarding your room, and they will immediately attend to your needs."


    I look at the guards guarding the room outside the door. I gently bow my head at them as a sign of respect. I''m sure these guards are not simple guards. I''m sure they are Illorian soldiers too. Also, I think everyone deserves respect regardless of their status. They will be protecting me for tonight. I think they deserve to see that I appreciate them.


    Ruler Laird gently caresses my head again. "You really make me proud, being your Godfather."


    I just smile shyly at Ruler Laird. It''s the only thing I can do. The real Csille will definitelye back one of these days, and I do know what evil schemes she is nning to do. At least with these, I could repay for all the bad things she will be doing.


    "I''ll be leaving now. Don''t worry. I''ll be sending a letter to the Vrawyth Kingdom about your stay for ton-"


    I immediately hold Ruler Laird''s arms. They cannot know that I sneak out again. Cannot be. I shake my head at Ruler Laird. "Godfather, you don''t need to. I already said that I would be staying in the Illorian residence for tonight. They already know about it. You don''t need to waste your time."


    Ruler Laird stares at me for a couple of minutes before he sighs. "That''s good to know. At least they won''t be worried that you''re not safe." Ruler Laird looks at the clock hanging on the wall. "I''ll be leaving now. You should rest. I''m sure you''re tired of all that happened. I already ask the maid to prepare a clothing for you. So, you can change your clothes. I''m sure you''re dying to change it already."


    After a few reminders and a good night, Ruler Laird left the room. The guards immediately close the door.


    I look around the room, and I was in awe of how beautiful the room is. It looks like a room of a Crown Princess. I check the furniture and all of them are high quality.


    The Saiven Kingdom really put too much importance on the Illorian City. With how big the assigned residence for the Illorian and now the rooms are all beautiful. Even the room assigned for Ruler Laird is like a room for a King.


    I sit on the bed and look at the ck wooden box Ruler Laird gave me. I smile widely at myself. I couldn''t help but be proud of myself. I already have the pill and the antidote. And it''s not just one. It''s three.


    I slump on the bed. I am happy with what happened but at the same time sad. I felt like I am a terrible person. I felt like I''m taking advantage of the fondness that Ruler Laird has for me.


    I am the reason why his daughter disappeared from this world, but now I am doing this in return?


    I sigh and close my eyes. I know that Csille is meant to be the Viiness, but I feel bad for those people she will be using in the future. I just she won''t use Ruler Laird. Ruler Laird doesn''t deserve all of those.


    I open my eyes and look at the ck wooden box. The only thing we need to do now is to meet the Crown Prince of the Saiven Kingdom and to make him take the pill. So, he can spill all the information he knows. We need to know what their real n is.


    But what will happen afterward? What will be our next move? So, what if we know what their n is? What are we going to do next?


    I close my eyes. No matter what we are going to do. All I know is, I cannot let anything happen to the Vrawyth Kingdom.


    _______________________________________________


    I frowned when I realized I am now in the Pce of the Vrawyth Kingdom. I immediately look around. I don''t know what is happening and why I am in the Pce.


    I walk past throughout the corridors. I frowned when I realized something is amiss. There''s no one inside the Pce!


    I immediately run through every room to look for someone, but I didn''t find anyone. It''s as if the Pce bes abandoned.


    "What is happening? Where are the maids? The butler?" I anxiously asked myself while checking every room I can see.


    I walk outside the garden. Maybe there''s a special asion, and all of them are in the garden. I walk past the flowers that were personally taken care of by Prince Fraser.


    I stop at the red tulips. Red tulips are the first flower he gave me after I arrived in this world. Red tulips, the flower for dering your love.


    I smile bitterly and smell the flowers. How great it can be if it''s real. If the flower meaning is true. But I know more than anyone else that Prince Fraser isn''t meant for Csille.


    It''s already written in the story. How can the Viiness end up with the male lead? Only in the isekai novels can it happen, and everything that is happening here is real.


    I shake my head to stop my thoughts. I need to find someone. I walk past the Red tulips, and I was about to check if there''s someone on the table set in the middle of the garden when my steps halted.


    I heard someone is talking. There are people here! Thank goodness.


    "Mother, please grant my wish." I heard a familiar voice said that.


    Wait, isn''t that Prince Fraser? That definitely sounds like Prince Fraser.


    "Son, I know you love someone else, but what about Csille? What will we say to the Count if you cancel the engagement?"


    My eyes immediately widen. It''s the Queen. I''m pretty sure the one who spoke just now is the Queen. And what did she said? Prince Fraser wants to cancel our engagement? He loves someone else?


    "Mother, if we push this engagement. I will only hurt Csille. I don''t want her to hope for something I couldn''t give. I don''t love her..."


    I couldn''t hear what Prince Fraser said after. My mind couldn''t help but keep reying what Prince Fraser said. He doesn''t love me!

 Chapter 132 - : Breakfast

    No! I could feel my heart breaking into a million pieces. I know this will happen, but I still couldn''t prepare myself for the pain. It''s so painful that I feel like I''m dying.


    I close my eyes, trying to control the tears streaming down my face. I frowned when I heard a voice calling me.


    "Lady Csille."


    I look towards Prince Fraser and the Queen and King, who are still talking to each other. It seems like they didn''t even hear that someone who called me.


    "Lady Csille."


    I frown even more. Where does the voicee from? I take a step forward, but suddenly I feel the air suddenly starts to whirl. It''s as if there''s a hurricane. I immediately grab to anything I could hold, but it''s no use. I was sucked by the hurricane. I close my eyes and wait for my death. Although this isn''t the death I was looking for, at least I could avoid being hurt by Prince Fraser.


    I feel my body jolted. I didn''t open my eyes first. I am feeling my surroundings first. It feels like I am lying on a soft surface.


    What is it? The heaven?


    "Lady Csille!"


    I almost jump because of the sudden voice. I immediately look around and find a maid bowing her head at me.


    "Please, forgive me for the intrusion. However, I got worried when I heard you groaning, so I decided to enter your room. Are you okay, Lady Csille? Did you have a nightmare?" The maid asks while still bowing her head.


    I frown. The ce doesn''t look familiar to me? Where am I?


    I look at the maid, and that''s when I realized where am I. I am in the Illorian City residence. I came here to ask for the pill and the antidote. I immediately look at the wooden box, and I sigh when I see that it is still where I put itst night.


    I get up from the bed and stretch up before I look at the maid. "I am okay. Thank you for checking on me." I look at the clothing that was prepared for mest night. I didn''t even wear it because I was exhaustedst night. But I cannot wear it right now because it is a sleeping wear. I look at the maid and scratches my nape.


    "I''m sorry, but I need a favor."


    "Just say what you need, Lady Csille, and I will do my best to attend to your needs."


    Even after living for more than a year now as Csille Lauretr¨¦, I still couldn''t get used to all these special treatments I''ve been getting from people.


    "Can you find me another maid''s dress? I haven''t changed my clothes since yesterday, and I feel sticky."


    The maid opens the door and takes something from the outside. The door was closed the moment the maid enters the room again. "Lady Csille, I already prepared the dress you needed. This a newly maid dress made for you. The fabric might look like the same fabric use for our maid clothes. However, the fabric used for your dress is a high quality fabric. It is to ensure that you won''t have any bad reaction to the dress. But you can be assured that no one will notice about the difference."


    I take the dress and look at the current dress I am wearing. It actually looks the same. It''s as if the fabric was the same as the fabric I am wearing. I touched the new dress, and I almost close my eyes. The fabric is soo satisfying to touch. That''s where you can see the difference.


    I smile. Ruler Laird definitely thought about this thoroughly. He even made sure that the fabric that will be used is high quality. Even though the one I am wearing now is the same quality as the maid''s clothing.


    I take the clothing, and I was about to enter the bathroom, but the maid stops me.


    "Lady Csille, wait up. The Great Ruler is actually waiting for you in the dining hall. He wants to have breakfast with you."


    I nod my head at the maid and continue to enter the bathroom. I feel sticky all over. I need a bath. I take a quick bath and wear the maid''s clothing. I don''t want to make the Great Ruler wait for too long. Also, I don''t want the Vrawyth representatives to realize that I was not inside my room.


    I look at the clock hanging on the wall and sigh in relief when I realized it''s only five in the morning. I still have plenty of time, and people from the Vrawyth Kingdom wouldn''t even realize that I sneaked out. Great!


    The moment I walk outside the room, the maid immediately walks towards me. "Lady Csille, follow me. The Great Ruler is waiting for you in the dining hall."


    I followed the maid. We walk through a couple of buildings and corridors before we arrive at the dining room. The dining room has a massive door. Probably half of the size of the huge door in the Kosmo Metaxy.


    The maid opens the door and what wees me amazed my eyes. On the ceiling, there is a fancy chandelier that would probably cause a fortune. There is a long table that is made of high quality marble. The chairs are also made of high quality... wait, is that gold?


    How can a small Kingdom like Saiven afford this? It can even bepared to the dining hall of the Vrawyth Kingdom''s Pce.


    Ruler Laird immediately stands up when he sees me. Around him are a couple of elders. Ruler Laird gestured his hand on an empty seat beside him. "Csille, you are finally here. How''s your sleep? I hope you sleep well." He looks at the dress I am wearing. "And you are wearing the dress, I ask them. Did you like it? That''s the only thing I could do since I don''t want those people spying the Illorian City to be suspicious of you."


    I smile at Ruler Laird and bows my head at him. I even bow my head at the Elders as a sign of respect. "Good morning, Ruler Laird. Good morning Elders." I gently smile at the Elders. I don''t know if they like me, but as much as possible, I don''t want to be rude around them.


    I look at Ruler Laird. "About your question. I actually sleep well. Thank you for arranging afortable lodging for me." I look at the clothing I am wearing before I smile at Ruler Laird. "You shouldn''t have prepared. I feel guilty that you even think of this. The old dress I am wearing used the same fabric as the maid''s dress. However, thank you for your concern, Godfather. I really appreciate it."


    Ruler Laird smile at me. "I''m d you like it. Come here. Let''s eat breakfast. We prepared breakfasts that you''ll surely like. The soldiers always talk about Vrawyth''s food, so I asked the cook to cook a Vrawyth food."


    I walk towards the Ruler Laird. I feel awkward because every Elder is looking at me like at any moment I will do something inappropriate.


    What? I know I am not an Illorian, but the Vrawyth Kingdom is known for being nice people. Why are they looking at me like that?


    Although Csille is the Viiness but I''m not Csille. Also, I don''t think Csille will be so dumb to go against Ruler Laird. That is suicidal.


    Ruled Laird pulled the chair for me to sit. Before he sits beside me. He then snaps his fingers, and several maids enter the dining room with trays of food.


    I look at the food, and my mouth immediately waters. They all look delicious. Especially all of the food in front of me are all Vrawyth food.


    Vrawyth food is also known for our delicious cuisine. Each Kingdom has their own cuisine to be proud of, but I still think nothing could beat the Vrawyth Kingdom''s cuisine.


    A maid stopped beside me. "Lady Csille, do you want hibiscus tea?"


    "Yes, please. Thank you."


    The maid carefully pours me a tea and immediately retreats after. Ruler Laird takes a bowl of bread and puts one on my te.


    "Do you eat a little? Look how thin you are. Eat all of these," he then started to fill my te with different Vrawyth foods.


    I just smile awkwardly at Ruler Laird. It will be rude not to finish all the food. I tried to stop Ruler Laird from putting food on my te however he doesn''t want to be stop. He keeps piling my te with food until it looks like a mountain.


    I almost cry because of a mountain of food on my te. How can I even eat all of these? I try to eat all of the food on my te, but since I''m not used to eating a lot of food. I end up eating only half of it. As much as I want to eat all of these but my tummy is alreadyining.


    An elder sees my grievances. "Great Ruler, I think it wouldn''t be good if you let Lady Csille finish all the food on her te. She will travel in a carriage, and we all know how much the carriage jolt. If she finishes that, I''m sure she will throw up all the food she ate."


    I mouthed my thank you to the Elder. For someone who isn''t used to eat heavy breakfast, I will definitely throw this up in our journey. Thanks to the Elder, he saves me from throwing up.


    The breakfast didn''tst long since everyone seems busy with things. They immediately ate their breakfast and left the dining hall.


    Ruler Laird and I are both walking through the corridors now. He is exining how I can go home. "The maids are going to buy ingredients in the market. Although the Saiven Kingdom gave us ingredients every day but because the Illorian City cuisine uses different ingredients, so we still do daily shopping. You will leave with them, and when you arrive at the market, the head maid will give you a paper. In the paper, there is an instruction that you will need to follow so you can go home. Everything is prepared. You just need to follow the instructions."


    I remember everything that Ruler Laird said. I really appreciate everything that Ruler Laird did for me. He always makes sure that everything is nned, and all I need to do is to go with the flow.


    I hug Ruler Laird. "Thank you, Godfather. I will send you a letter after I arrived at the Vrawyth Kingdom''s residence. I really appreciate the things you did for me."


    Ruler Laird gently caresses my head. "Go home now. I''m sure Prince Fraser is worried for you already. Remember to send me a message if something happened, okay?"


    I nod my head at Ruler Laird before walking to the group of maids. There are ten maids in the group and one head maid. If I add to the group, we will total to twelve people.


    The maids immediately bow their heads at me. Even the head maid bows her head. "Lady Csille."


    I hurriedly shake my hand and my head. "Oh no! You shouldn''t bow your head at me. Right now, I am the same as you. You don''t need to bow at me. You can just call me Ysa if you want to call so people won''t be suspicious of me. Thank you for taking me into your group."


    All the maids look at me with a stunned expression. The head maid takes a step forward. "Ysa?" She said in a hesitant voice.


    I smile at her. "Yes, miss?"


    The head maid nods her head. "Are you already prepared? We will be going now."


    "Yes, miss. Everything is okay on my part. I''m prepared to go now."


    The head maid nods her head, and a carriage stops in front of us. The maids start to enter the carriage. Until the only one left is me and the head maid. She looks at me hesitantly. "I''m sorry. We already got used to riding in one carriage. Do you want to ride on a different carriage? I can ask for one."


    I immediately shake my head. If we do that, then it will definitely catch anyone''s attention. "No need, Miss," I said before entering the carriage.


    The carriage is actually big. Even though there are twelve people inside. It doesn''t look crowded.


    The whole journey, the maids keep looking at me. They are probably worried that I willin. How can Iin if this is a typical scenario in day to day life in the real world? I used to stuff myself in a crowded subway train in a rush hour. The space in the carriage is too big that five people can still sit. So, how can Iin if I am sitting in afy seat?


    I look outside the window and sigh. I kind of miss the real world. The crowded and overpopted real world.


    When will I evere back? Or can I evene back home?

 Chapter 133 - : Inevitable

    After ten minutes, we arrived at the nearest market. The group is divided into five groups. It is to make the shopping faster. Five groups are assigned to buy a specific kind of food.


    The group I am with has three people. Head miss is within our group. She then hands me a paper. "It is what you need to look for. Meet us in front of the carriage."


    I nod my head and immediately read the content of the paper.


    1. Look for a shop that sells fishes. Beside the shop is a bookshop. It is the only bookshop in this market


    2. Just tell the vendor that you''re looking for a fish that can only be found in the Illorian City. Just say that it was the request of Miss Sheena


    3. The vendor will ask you toe inside the shop. He will lead you to the back of the shop.


    4. There''s a room at the back of the shop. Inside the room, there''s a clothing prepared for you. You can use it.


    5. After you wear the clothing. The vendor will guide you at the back of the shop and will lead you to a carriage.


    6. The carriage will bring you to the Vrawyth residence


    I read the content fast and look for the shop that is mentioned in the paper. I immediately find the bookshop since it''s the only bookshop in this market.


    While I was out, I tried my best to avoid people''s eyes. It''s a good thing I am dress as a maid. So, it wasn''t that suspicious if I do that.


    I stop in front of the shop. I pretended to look at the fishes that are on disy. The vendor is still busy attending to another customer, so I just wait for him to finish before I ask him.


    After a few minutes, the vendor stands in front of me. I still pretend that I am looking at the fishes.


    "What fish do you need? We all have every kind of fishes here."


    "I''m looking for the fish that can be found in the Illorian City. Miss Sheena is asking me to look for it."


    The vendor got silent for a couple of minutes before he called his assistant. "You watch the business for a while. I need to attend to one of our customers." The vendor then opens his shop and let me in. "Come inside. The fish you need is still in its aquarium. Check it first so you can see if it suits your preference. I can assure you that all fishes that we sell are top grade quality."


    The vendor continues to talk about the fishes until we reach the inside of the shop. He then assists me to enter another door. "Come inside. The fish you need is in this room. It is a special fish."


    After I step into the inner room, the man immediately close the door. He then sighs and bows his head. "Lady Csille, you shouldn''t worry. Ruler Laird already sent me instructions on what to do."


    I look at the man and frown. "Godfather, send you instructions?" I know he will look for an aplice for this, but the way the man said those words, it''s as if he personally knows Ruler Laird.


    The man scratches his nape. "I am an Illorian. I was raised and born in the Illorian City. I just married a Saiven, that''s why I am living here. However, my loyalty still remains in the Illorian City."


    That makes sense. It''s the reason why Ruler Laird asks me to look for this shop because he knows the owner of this shop is an Illorian too. One characteristic of Illorians is they are extremely loyal to their City. Even though he''s been living in the Saiven Kingdom for years now, his loyalty remains in the Illorian City. This is the kind of loyalty that you can found only in the Illorians.


    The man opens a room. "This is the room, Lady Csille. Please forgive me if it''s too small and shabby for your taste."


    I immediately shake my head. "No, no, I appreciate your help. I don''t really mind, don''t worry." As proof, I walk inside with a gentle smile on my face. What wees me is a small room with a single bed, a cab, study table and a chair, a mirror, and an old bookshelf with only a few books stacks. Most of the books are old.


    "Lady Csille, the dress is on the bed. It is the same dress of the maids from the Vrawyth Kingdom. Ruler Laird said that you don''t want anyone to notice that you sneak out."


    After saying those words, the vendor closes the door. I look at the closed door and frown. Ruler Laird knows that I sneak out?


    I shake my head and change my dress with the dress lying on the bed. True to the man''s word. This dress is the same dress the maids of the Vrawyth Kingdom wear. Ruler Laird definitely thinks thoroughly about this.


    I check myself in the mirror and smile. If not for my eyes, I will look like a legit maid. I am still wearing the wig that I wore yesterday. It is to hide my overly attention grabber hair.


    After making sure that there''s nothing wrong with my disguise, I immediately went out of the room. However, my steps halted when I see ady who resembles me. Although if you look at her for a few minutes, you will realize that it wasn''t me. She doesn''t have purple hair and, of course, purple eyes. She is wearing the dress of the Illorian maids.


    Thedy immediately bows her head when she realized I was out. "Lady Csille."


    The man then enters the room. "Lady Csille, this is my daughter. She will be exchanging ces with you. If you haven''t noticed, there are people spying on you. So, to ensure that they won''t notice anything. My daughter will exchange your ce. She resembles you because of the makeup. My daughter is good at copying people''s faces. Forgive me if it doesn''t look like you. She said your face is too beautiful that it''s difficult to copy."


    I look at his daughter and smile shyly. Because of me, he will need to send his daughter as a maid in the Illorian City residence. "I''m sorry if you need to do this. I-"


    The vendor immediately shakes his head. "You don''t need to say sorry, Lady Csille. Actually, my daughter always wanted to go back to the Illorian City. However, the Saiven Kingdom restricts anyone from migrating to any part outside the Saiven. It''s actually a great opportunity for her to move to the Illorian City. My parents are still living there and as you can see our life here isn''t that great. We will follow her after I finish preparing the requirements to move back to the Illorian City."


    I look at the daughter of the vendor, and she did a ny degree bow. "Lady Csille, thank you for giving me this opportunity. You don''t know how much we are waiting to go back to the Illorian City."


    I immediately walk towards thedy and help her stand up properly. "Why are you bowing at me. I''m actually thankful because you are willing to take my ce." I look at the vendor and smile at him. "Don''t worry. I will tell this to my Godfather. I will make sure that he will bring you home with him."


    The vendor and thedy kneel in front of me while crying. I immediately help them to stand up. Although it takes a little time before they let me stand them up.


    They said they thank you for me before the vendor guides me to the back. Outside I saw a dark alley.


    "There are no people who like to go in here because of the smell. It''s the back of the market that''s why the smell is like this. Please, just bear with it."


    He then knocks on the carriage that is park in front of us. The carriage opens, and a man walks outside of it. He''s a young man. Probably the same age as Leander and Rufus.


    "This is my son. He is working as a coachman. He is the one who will drop you off the residence of the Vrawyth Kingdom."


    The young man smile at me and bows his head. "Lady Csille, it was great meeting you. However, why is your hair ck?"


    The vendor elbows his son and shakes his head. "Just do your job and bring Lady Csille home. Make sure she is safe and sound. Don''t leave without making sure she entered the residence safely. Do you understand?"


    The young man scratches his nape while nodding his head. "Yes, father. I will make sure nothing will happen to Lady Csille at all cost." He then looks at me before he opens the door of the carriage. "You may enter Lady Csille. Please forgive me if this is the only carriage we have. I-"


    I shake my head at him. "You don''t need to be sorry. I was the one who is asking for help. How can Iin? Also, the carriage doesn''t look bad. I don''t know what you are saying."


    I enter the carriage and look at the young mad and the vendor. "See? The seat in here is actuallyfy. I don''t understand why are you saying sorry."


    The vendor and the man smile at me gratefully before the young man closes the door. After a few reminders from the vendor, the carriage starts to move.


    I sigh and take the wooden box that contains the pill and the antidote. Before I take the box out, I made sure that I close the curtains of the window. I cannot risk the safety of the pill and the antidote.


    I look at the box and smile. Finally! We already have the pill and the box. I''m sure everyone will be happy to know this. I hope Rufus did what I ask him to did.


    I also hope everything that concern about the three Kingdoms will be solved because of this. I put the box inside my pouch again. It was hidden on my skirt.


    I open the curtains of the window and look outside. I didn''t sit much close to the window because I was afraid someone would recognize my eyes.


    I close my eyes. Hoping I could sleep, but all I could remember is the dream I hadst night.


    "Mother, please grant my wish."


    "Son, I know you love someone else, but what about Csille? What will we say to the Count if you cancel the engagement?"


    "Mother, if we push this engagement. I will only hurt Csille. I don''t want her to hope for something I couldn''t give. I don''t love her..."


    I smile bitterly. Of course, how naive of Csille to think that Prince Fraser will choose her. And how foolish I am to even got hurt with something I have written.


    I was the one who knows what will happen, but I was also the one who is dumb enough to fall in love with the male lead even though I know that I am the viiness.


    And now what? I am hurting because of the future events? That is inevitable, Ysabel! Prince Fraser will never end up with Csille Lauretr¨¦.


    I sigh and try to calm myplicated thoughts. I already have problems, and then my heart decided to join? I know I am the Viiness but can''t I take a break? I haven''t even started my schemes, but why do my karmas keeping through my life? Like,e on, really? Just because I was the Viiness, I am the one who always has a problem? Shouldn''t that suppose to be the role of the female lead?


    She was the one who is facing all of these problems. She was the one who needs to go through all of these because that''s how the female lead should live, right? They first have a tough life, then on a bright sunny day, a knight in shining armor wille out of nowhere and save her.


    But why am I the only one who is experiencing all these problems? This is really unfair!!

 Chapter 134 - : Haunting Dreams

    I decided to stop the carriage in front of the pastry shop that I have visited before. It''s a few minutes walk from the Vrawyth residence.


    "Are you sure you want me to drop you off here? My father specifically instructs me to drop you in front of the Vrawyth residence."


    I shake my head at the young man. "I''m sure. I cannot let anyone knows that I was out the whole night. You can watch me from here, and you can just leave after you see me enter the gate of the residence." I point my finger at the gate of the Vrawyth residence.


    I cannot let people know that I wasn''t sick, and I just sneak out. I heard the young man sighed. "Okay, I won''t leave until I make sure that you enter the Vrawyth residence safely. If something happened to you, I would run towards you immediately. That''s the only thing I couldpromise."


    I smile gratefully at him. "Thank you for bringing me home." I took the pouch full of centimes. "Here, take this. It''s a sign of my thanks for all the things you did to me today."


    The young man immediately shakes his head. "You don''t need Lady Csille. Ruler Laird already gave us rewards for this."


    I shake my head. "I insist. Takes this, or I will be mad at you." The young man immediately takes the hand from my hand. "Although it cannot bepared to what the Great Ruler gave you, but I hope it can help."


    The young man look at me with his teary eyes. "Thank you very much, Lady Csille. You don''t know how much this will help us." He then bows his head at me.


    I smile at him. "I am hoping to see you in the Illorian City next time we see each other." After saying those words, I immediately get off the carriage.


    Just like how I arrived in front of the gate of the Illorian City, I am holding a basket full of vegetables and fruits. This trick never gets old.


    I walk through the streets head down. I cannot let people see my eyes. Especially that the sun is starting to rise now. It''s already six thirty in the morning.


    It''s a good thing I arrived early. I''m pretty sure those people are still resting. The breakfast usually starts at seven in the morning.


    I stop in front of the gate of the Vrawyth Kingdom. The guards immediately stop me from walking.


    "Who are you? Raise your head." One of the guards shouts at me.


    This is my only problem. Can I let them know that I got out?


    "Hey! Are you deaf! We said raise your head, or else we won''t have any choice but to do something against you."


    I sigh. I guess I have no choice then. I make sure that no one is around before I raise my head for a couple of minutes. "I''m sorry. The chef asked me to buy ingredients for the food this morning. I hope you won''t sell me out to the Vrawyth representatives."


    I take several centimes and inconspicuously put it inside of the hands of one of the guards.


    "You should have said earlier. We almost didn''t recognize." One of the guards said before he opens the gate.


    I immediately enter the house and sigh. Finally! I am inside the Vrawyth residence again. All I need is to enter my room without anyone noticing me.


    If I enter my room as a maid. It will probably takes time since many maids are busy preparing for breakfast this time around. If a maid sees me again. She might mistake me as a real maid. I cannot let that happen.


    If I enter my room as Csille, it won''t be a big issue since I am Csille and I can get inside my room in no time.


    I walk towards the storage room for tools. It''s a good thing I prepared the things beforehand. I already have prepared a gown in here. I notice that there is a secret safe in the storage room, and that is where I put my dress.


    I immediately close the door of the storage room and changes my clothes. This time it is the typical clothes Csille wears. I put the maid''s clothes inside the secret safe. I''ll just keep it. Maybe I can still use it some other time. I fix everything up, my hair and my clothing, before I open the door. I make sure that no one is around before I run towards the building where we are staying.


    After making sure that maids are still busy cooking, I take this opportunity to run towards my room on the second floor. I immediately look for my key and anxiously opens my door.


    Any moment from now, one of the rooms will open, and I cannot let anyone see me. Especially Prince Fraser. As much as possible, I still don''t want to see him. For now.


    My heart is still hurting for the decision I just made. I''m afraid that if I see him, everything will change. I immediately sigh in relief when my door opens.


    I immediately went inside my room and slump on the floor. I almost have a heart attack because of that. I don''t n on letting them know that I sneak out. Although I know Prince Fraser wouldn''t probably care about that anymore. He probably hates me now.


    I crawl to my bed and takes the wooden box. I sigh. "All I did for the safety of everyone. I''m tired." I put the wooden box inside the cab on my side table and sleep on the bed.


    I think I badly need a rest.


    ______________________________________________


    I found myself inside a school. However, this isn''t my school. This isn''t Vrawyth High School of the Nobles. It looks like it''s the Royal University of Vrawyth. But what I am doing here? Did Rufus ask me to go in here? But if he did, where is he?


    I continue walking around the campus. I frowned when I realized I couldn''t find any student inside the university.


    Is there some kind of event today? That''s why there are no people around? I continue walking around the campus until I spot two guys standing under the shade of the tree. They were facing each other.


    The two are far from my ce so I couldn''t really see their faces and I don''t want to walk further because I was afraid I would interrupt them.


    The two guys are talking to each other. I couldn''t hear what they were talking about because of our distance. I look at the uniform the two are wearing. It seems like they are University students here, and they are both in their third year.


    I learned from Leander that you could know what year a person is at the Royal University of Vrawyth based on the color of their neckties. Yellows are for freshmen. Green for sophomores. Blue for juniors and Red for seniors.


    The two guys are wearing blue neckties. I covered my mouth when I realized what is happening. The taller guy is starting to lean on the smaller guy. It looks like they are going to kiss any moment from now. I turn my back and lean on the post I was hiding.


    That was a scene straight my bl. I couldn''t believe I just witnessed that in real life. And those two guys look handsome. I tried to peek at the two guys, but I was disappointed when I didn''t see them there.


    Where did they go? I look around, but I couldn''t find them. I sigh in disappointment. It''s not every day you see a scene like that, but I didn''t cherish it right.


    I continue walking around the campus. Trying to find other people or maybe the couples. I will definitely stare at them.


    I hide on a post again when I heard two people talking. My eyes widened when I realized who those people are. It''s the couple. I tried to look at their faces, but they are facing their back at me. I couldn''t walk just to look at them since it looks like they are talking about something serious.


    "I don''t like what you are doing," the smaller guy said to the taller guy.


    "What? Is there something wrong with what I did?"


    I heard the smaller guy scoff. "You know that we are both men. How can you do something like that in public?"


    Oh, the smaller guy has an attitude. But I bet he is at the bottom here.


    "What''s wrong with holding hands? Can''t friends do that? Why do they even care if we hold hands? This is our life."


    The smaller guy shakes his head and walks towards the corner. They are probably walking inside a ssroom.


    The conversation between the two guys really caught my attention. The two are definitely a couple, but it looks like the smaller guy doesn''t want to get their rtionship in public. While the taller guy wants to show him off.


    I put my hand on my chin. This definitely sounds like a bl story. I walk towards the corner where they enter. To hell about Rufus. It''s not every day I see something like this. He can find me if he needs me.


    For now, I need to know what will happen to the two guys. Their story is actually interesting. It can be an excellent start for a plot. Just add a few tweaks, and people will definitely love it.


    I walk inside the corner, but I didn''t find them. They probably went towards the second floor since there''s a stair in there.


    I frown. Should I continue to look for them or to search for Rufus?


    In the end, I end up following my fujoshi heart. I followed the couple on the second floor. I was about to check on one of its rooms when I heard a voiceing from one of the rooms. I carefully walked towards the room and put my ear on the door.


    I don''t understand why I am soo invested in their story. It seems like it''s something fun.


    "Why did you do that to her?" The voice sounds like the smaller guy. It has a touch of femininity on it. It''s also the reason why I assume he is the bottom.


    "What? He annoys me. How can she not understand that I hate what she is doing? She keeps bothering me everywhere I go. She seems like a crazy stalker now."


    My eyes widen. Ohh, this is some juicy news. So the guy has a stalker, and it''s a girl. Poor girl, she fell in love with a guy who also likes a guy.


    "But that is your fianc¨¦e! Have you forgotten?"


    I almost gasp at what I heard from the smaller guy. This is definitely a piece of big juicy news. The stalker is the fianc¨¦e of the taller guy? And he was irritated with his fianc¨¦e because she is always everywhere he goes?


    I really pity the woman. How sad it is to know that you''re fianc¨¦e doesn''t like woman. Rather he likes man too? That would be heartbreaking.


    I support bl, but I don''t like it when one of the guys is like this, who is making a woman hope for him. Although, I still don''t know the whole situation. I just hope he doesn''t let his fianc¨¦e hope for something he couldn''t give.


    I heard someone scoff. "What that engagement? It''s not even official. As long as it''s not official, I can still turn the table upside down. If I want to marry anyone else, that is not her for sure."


    Silence envelopes the two guys. While I was anticipating what will happen next. Who does he want to marry? Tell him it is the smaller guy. Come on, tell me.


    "You know, it''s not possible right?" I heard the smaller guy ask.


    I heard movements from the inside. "What impossible? I don''t care about the throne. Who cares about what people will say. I love you and only you. I wouldn''t marry anyone else but you."


    "Fraser, what about Csille? What about the King and the Count? Wha-"


    I immediately freeze on the spot when I heard what the smaller guy said. It only dawns on me why their voices sound familiar. It''s because it is Prince Fraser and Princess Paislee.


    I take a step back. I am still facing the room they are in. I was happy a while ago, but my whole world seems to crush with what I heard just now.


    They are together now. Together.


    I smile bitterly to myself. He said he doesn''t care about me. Tears are streaming down my face without me noticing it. It damn hurts. I know this is what is supposed to happen, but I couldn''t still hope that maybe. Maybe he will end up with me, but it was all a lie.


    I continue walking backward until I reach the railing, but it was toote for me to realize it. I just found myself falling from the second floor. I just close my eyes and wish that everything is just a dream.

 Chapter 135 - : Hearts Breaking

    I immediately get up from my bed, panting. The dream seems surreal. Prince Fraser and Princess Paislee having a secret rtionship? I smile bitterly.


    It is what is supposed to happen, Csille. Come on, cheer up. We still have plenty of time to prepare myself for that.


    I sigh. I look at the clock hanging on the wall, and my eyes immediately widen when I realized what time is it. It''s already twelve in the afternoon. It''s the reason why I''m starving.


    I immediately freshen up myself and check the dining room, but there''s no one inside. I check the kitchen, and I see two maids doing the dishes. They immediately bow their head when they see me.


    "Lady Csille! Why did you leave your room? Are you okay now?" One of the maids asked anxiously. She keeps looking at my back. It''s as if she is expecting someone will pop out from behind me.


    "I''m starving. Also, you don''t have to worry about me. I''m already okay. Where are the others?"


    The two maids look at each other before they drag one of the chairs to let me sit. "We apologize, Lady Csille. Someone is assigned to bring you your lunch. That person probably forgot it. We''ll prepare your lunch immediately. Do you have specific food you like to it?"


    I smile at the maid. She looks so anxious. She probably thought I would be mad at her. "Anything would do."


    One of the maids immediately calls the chef while the other continues to wash the dishes.


    "Where are the others? Are they training again? And did the Crown Prince said something about me?"


    The maid stops what she is doing and faces me. It''s rude not to face the person you are talking to. "All of them get up early to continue their training. The Crown Prince didn''t say anything about you, Lady Csille. But Mister Leander told us that we should call him if you wake up." The maid''s eyes widen. "We need-"


    I wave my hand at the maid. "No need. I''ll go to the library after eating my lunch. Just continue what you are doing."


    I immediately get out of the kitchen. I don''t want the maid to see the tears that are starting to stream from my eyes.


    He really doesn''t care about me. He hates me now. I smile bitterly at myself. Finally, he hates me now. But my heart couldn''t help but wish that he would care for me again. I missed those days when I got fever he will rush to me and takes care of me.


    In just a moment, everything was gone. He doesn''t even care if I didn''t eat breakfast or lunch. He doesn''t even care if I will die with the fever I have. He doesn''t care about me now. He''s probably mad at me because I made him hope that we can work things out, but in the end, I break up with him.


    I could feel my heart starts to break into pieces. It hurts. It really hurts. It hurts to the point that I want to run towards him, hugs him tightly, and take back my words. It hurts soo much that I want to be selfish. But I know I cannot do that. No matter what I do will be the Viiness, and nothing can change that fact.


    I take a deep breath to try to control my emotions. I cannot let my emotions get to me. We have a lot of problems we need to solve right now. I have no time for this.


    After eating my breakfast, I immediately check the library to talk to Rufus. I have something to talk to him. It''s something important, and only Rufus can help me.


    However, I didn''t see anyone in the library. They are all probably training in the training ground.


    I suddenly felt guilty. I only trained for a couple of days after we came here, but the four of them are always training every day. Aren''t I toozy?


    I check the library again before deciding to go to the etiquette room. I''ll probably just train for the whole afternoon. Although I don''t have to train much because the real Csille will be the one who will bepeting. And I don''t have to worry because the real Csille can definitely top the etiquette without a problem.


    I am now walking past the garden that doesn''t have many flowers. My steps halted when I realized there''s one flower that stood out. It''s a striped carnation.


    I walked towards the flower and squatted down in front of it. I touch its petals and smile. This flower definitely describes my feelings for Prince Fraser.


    Striped Carnation. The flower of refusal. In the flowernguage, it can mean ''Sorry I Can''t Be with You'' or ''Wish I Could Be with You''.


    I smile bitterly at the flower. I really wish I can be with him. But I know I cannot. I definitely can''t. I want to be selfish, but what can my selfishness result into? The death of all the people? What''s the use of me being happy if everyone will die in return. Including him. I cannot bear to see that happen.


    I get up and take a look at the flower before walking straight to the Etiquette room. What wees me is a clean room. A proof that I rarely visit this room to train. I shake my head. I really need to start training. Although I want to avoid Prince Fraser, I cannot affect thepetition. We definitely need to win this.


    I look around and frown. "What would I do? I already trained for flower arrangements and tea ceremonies. Should I do embroidery now?"


    I check the cabs if there are things I need for embroidery, but I couldn''t find any. Where would Eve put the things for embroidery?


    I look at the storage room and smile. Maybe she stores it in there. I immediately check the storage room. It took me a lot of time to find what I need because there''s a lot of things stored in the storage room. Things that are needed for the Etiquette category. And since I wasn''t the one who arranged things here, so I find it difficult to search around it.


    I smile to myself when I find what I needed. I already have the sewing needle, embroidery thread, embroidery scissors, embroidery hoop, and fabric.


    I am about to get out of the storage room when I heard the door opens. I frown. Who is that person?


    I don''t know why but I don''t feel like showing myself to that person. What if it''s Prince Fraser? I would rather be stuck in here than to face him. After all, I have said to himst time? I still don''t want to see him. I''m afraid I will change my mind. I''m afraid I will rush towards him and hug him tight.


    I heard movements outside. The person is probably walking around the room. My eyes immediately widen. I immediately lock the storage room so that person can''te inside. No matter who is that person is, I don''t want to see him or her.


    Silence is the only thing I could hear after. Did the person left already? But why didn''t I heard the door open and close?


    I was startled when I heard a faint sound. I put my ear on the door to check what is that sound. My eyes widened when I realized that the sound is a sob. That person is sobbing. But why is that person sobbing? And who is the person?


    The sobbing continues for a couple of minutes before that person started to talk. I covered my mouth when I realized who that person is.


    "Csille, why are you so unfair? I know I have done something wrong too. But why did you broke off to me just like that? It''s as if I was never an important person in your life? Why is it soo easy for you to break up with me? Didn''t you say you like me? Where is that like now? What happened?"


    I heard Prince Fraser said with a trembling voice. I even heard his voice break. I cover my mouth to muffled my sobs. I thought he didn''t care already, but I was wrong. He still cares, but he forces himself not to care because I broke up with him already.


    I silently slump on the floor. My knees are getting weaker. I thought that the pain I am feeling before is already too much, but after hearing Prince Fraser''s words. I feel the pain triples. It really hurts. Damn. Why do I feel hurt like this? It is even painful than the first time I had my heart broken. He is just fourteen years old. Why does it hurts like this?


    I hear Prince Fraser continue to sobs outside. While I bite my lips to stop myself from sobbing too. I cannot let him know that I could hear him.


    "Csille, I want to know why? I want you to tell me what should I do so I can fix this. I still want to be with you and only you. Please, I beg of you, tell me what I should do. I miss you already."


    I cry even harder when I heard what he said. How I wish I could do something to fix this. However, how can I fix something that isn''t supposed to happen? How can I fix a mistake?


    I miss him too. I really do. But what can I do? I am tied to the novel. Even he is tied to the novel. Even if I pushed this, there woulde a time that he will fall in love with the female lead. So, why force something that will end in the dust?


    I lean my head on the wall. I badly want to get out of this room and run to him. Tell him that I''m taking back my decision. That I don''t want to break up with him. But my conscience wouldn''t let me do it.


    <em><strong>I''m sorry, Fraser. I''m sorry if I cannot do anything. Believe me, if only I have a choice, I wouldn''t do this. But it''s the only thing I can do for the two of us. For everyone. I''m so sorry. Please forgive me for always hurting you. If I can only take away your pain, I would dly take it. But I cannot do that. So, I''m sorry. I''m really sorry. I still like you.</strong></em>


    "Csille, do you hate me? Do you hate me this much to even break up with me? I-I th-" his voice broke, and I feel my heart broke too. "I thought you wouldn''t hate me? Didn''t you promise me that?But why? Why does it feels like you hate me? I already told you I couldpromise, right? I can. Just give me another chance, and I promise not to mess it up. Just another chance, Csille. All I am asking is a chance." He sobs again.


    It''s a good thing I couldn''t see him right now, or else I would probably run to him and hugs him tight.


    Chance? Fraser, if I can only decide for myself, I would give you a chance. Even the chance of a lifetime. But I don''t have any other option, Fraser. It''s the only thing I can do for you. I hope someday, you will realize why I am doing this.


    "It hurts, Csille. It really hurts that I couldn''t even talk to you. While Rufus and Leander can talk to you whenever they want. Why? I am your fianc¨¦. But why can''t I talk to you? Why did it turn like this, Csille? I miss you. I really miss you."


    I bite my lips hard until it bleeds. I need to muffle my sobs. I don''t want him to see me like this, or else I don''t know if I could still control my heart.


    "I miss you too, Fraser. I really do," I whispered to myself. I close my eyes and try to control my unstable. But how can I do that? If I can still hear Prince Fraser sobs.

 Chapter 136 - : You’re Making A Huge Mistake

    I didn''t realize how time flies. I didn''t even realize I have fallen asleep while crying. When I open my eyes, I have a massive headache. I can also feel my eyes are swollen from crying too much.


    I put my ears on the door to check if Prince Fraser is still inside the room. But I didn''t hear any sound outside. I sigh and slowly open the door. I peek around the surroundings first, trying to see if Prince Fraser is around or if there is someone inside the room. I sighed in relief when I didn''t find someone.


    I looked outside the window and realized that I have slept for quite a long time because it is starting to get dark outside. I immediately took my things and went back home.


    I cannot go homete because the threat of the Strzalka is still around. I don''t know when and where they will attack again, so to be safe, I need to get home before it gets dark.


    I walk past the garden, and I smile sadly when I find the striped carnation again.


    I''m sorry, Prince Fraser, because I cannot be with you.


    I arrived at the residence before the sun sets. It''s a good thing that something didn''t happen to me.


    I frowned when I didn''t see anyone on the first floor. Aside from the maids. Where are they? Shouldn''t they get home by now?


    I am about to enter my room when I heard someone call my name. I sighed when I realized the person who called me. I thought it''s Prince Fraser. It''s a good thing it''s Princess Paislee. I look back. "Sir Farren, do you need anything?"


    Princess Paislee looks at me from head to toe. She then stares at my eyes. "Did you cry, Lady Csille?"


    I immediately touched my swollen eyes. How can I forget about it? I walk around the Saiven street with my swollen eyes? What would people say?


    I shake my head at Princess Paislee. I cannot let her know that I was crying. I need to find an excuse. "It''s because of the fever. I didn''t get enough sleepst night." I scoff. "Why would I even cry?"


    Princess Paislee stares at me intently for a couple of minutes before she sighs. "Can I talk to you, Lady Csille?"


    I immediately raised my eyebrow at her. Can they give me a break? I just had a breakdown, and the female lead wants to talk to me now? What does she want? Prince Fraser? She can have him for all she wants. Just give me a break.


    "Is there something we need to talk about, Sir Farren? As far as I know, everything''s okay right?"


    Princess Paislee looks around first before she looks at me. "I really need to talk about something important, Lady Csille. Can I have a spare of your time?"


    Can she read between the lines? I''m tired. I just want to rest and cry until I fall asleep again. I don''t want to talk to anyone right now. My mind is pretty clouded, and my heart is hurting.


    I sigh. "I''m sorry, Sir Farren. I don''t want to be rude. However, I''m really exhausted right now. Can we talk another time?"


    I look at her back. Princess Paislee and Prince Fraser are always together. If Princess Paislee is in the residence, I''m sure Prince Fraser is inside the residence too. And I cannot let him see me like this.


    Princess Paislee sigh. "Lady Csille, you''re making a huge mistake."


    I frown. What mistake is she talking about? What did I do again? "What do you mean, Sir Farren? What mistake?"


    Princess Paislee looks around first before answering me. "Lady Csille, can we talk about this inside? I don''t think it''s appropriate to talk about this here." She keeps looking around her.


    I sigh. I guess I have no choice but to let her in. I got really curious about what she said. What mistake?


    I open the door and let her in. "I hope this won''tst long, Sir Farren. You know how this is inappropriate to other people''s eyes."


    Sir Farren bows his head. "Lady Csille, rest assured I am loyal to the Crown Prince. How can I dare to do something to his fianc¨¦e?"


    I almost want tough at Princess Paislee. Yes, you are loyal to the Crown Prince because she is your love interest. But the loyalty she is talking about is different than the loyalty I am thinking.


    I gesture my hand on an empty seat while I sit on my bed. "Tell me about this mistake. What do you mean by that, Sir Farren?"


    Princess Paislee sigh. "I''m sorry, Lady Csille. I might sound like I am putting my nose in your lives. However, I cannot just watch on the sideline. What you are doing is definitely a mistake."


    I scoff. "Sir Farren, I don''t understand. What do you mean by mistake? What mistake are you referring to?"


    "You, having a fight with Prince Fraser."


    I nod my head at Princess Paislee. I couldn''t help but smile. "Fight? I''m sorry, but I think you are mistaken, Sir Farren."


    Who said I just have a fight with Prince Fraser? I want tough at her.


    Princess Paislee frowns at me. "What do you mean I am mistaken? I am definitely sure that you had a fight with Prince Fraser. Both of you are avoiding each other just like before. If you are not fighting. Then why do you do that?"


    I shrugged my shoulders at her. "I broke up with him. So, you''re definitely mistaken. We didn''t fight. We broke up."


    Princess Paislee almost falls on her seat because of what she heard. "I''m sorry, Lady Csille. But I think I heard things wrong. What did you say?"


    I don''t know if I shouldugh or frown at her. Why does she look like she just heard an unbelievable news? Is that too shocking? "I said, I broke up with Prince Fraser."


    After saying those words, Princess Paislee falls on the floor this time. She looks at me with disbelief on her face. "But why? Why would you break up with him? That''s a mistake! You''re definitely making a huge mistake, Lady Csille!" She snaps at me.


    She immediately stands up and sits beside me. She then holds my shoulders on both of her hands and slightly shakes me. "Lady Csille, you are making a huge mistake. Why did you break up with Prince Fraser? You need to get back with him."


    I tried to break from Princess Paislee''s hold, but she won''t let me. I don''t understand why she is so worked up. Why is she so affected by my breakup with Prince Fraser?


    I let her calm down a bit before I ask her a question. "Sir Farren, I don''t understand why you would be so affected like this? Why? Why do you sound like you''re so disappointed with what happened?"


    Princess Paislee froze on the spot. She just stares at me for a couple of minutes before she sighs. She then takes her hand away from me. "I''m sorry. I was just carried away. Please, punish me for my indecent behavior." Princess Paislee kneels down on me.


    I sigh. How can I let a Crown Princess kneels in front of me? I am just the daughter of the Count. I don''t think it''s right for her to do that.


    I immediately ask her to stand up. "I understand you. Please stand up, Sir Farren. You don''t need to kneel in front of me."


    Princess Paislee hesitantly stands up and sits on the chair she was sitting before. I let her calm herself first before I ask him the question I''ve been dying to ask.


    "Sir Farren, can you exin to me why you are so affected by my break up with Prince Fraser? I just don''t expect you will be this worked up."


    Princess Paislee tried to avoid my gaze. She then sighs. "I''m just concerned, Lady Csille. I am the personal knight of the Crown Prince, and anything concern about him will be my concern too. Did you see how Prince Fraser acts these days? You should see how he always looks so preupied. He also doesn''t have much energy, unlike before. I sometimes see him staring in thin air and sulking. Do you expect me not to care, Lady Csille?"


    I nod my head. It seems reasonable. However, I don''t understand why would she likes to ship Prince Fraser with me. Like hello, she is the female lead here. Why would she matchmake her love interest with me? The Viiness.


    "But what do you mean by mistake?"


    I still don''t understand what mistake she is talking about. I am sure I''m not making any mistakes right now. I''m even sacrificing a lot of things here. How can it be a mistake?


    Princess Paislee sigh. "The King and the Count have a deal with each other. Going against the deal is definitely a mistake. Can you dare to disobey his highness, the King? You do know what''s the punishment to those people who disobey the King, right?"


    I sigh. Why do people always think that I will be the one who will cancel my engagement with Prince Fraser? Well, in fact, he is the one who will cancel it.


    I suddenly remember the dream. I hadst night.


    <em><strong>"Mother, please grant my wish."</strong></em>


    <em><strong>"Son, I know you love someone else, but what about Csille? What will we say to the Count if you cancel the engagement?"</strong></em>


    <em><strong>"Mother, if we push this engagement. I will only hurt Csille. I don''t want her to hope for something I couldn''t give. I don''t love her..."</strong></em>


    I''m pretty sure I am not the one who will cancel the engagement, but why am I the one who needs to exin things to people?


    I sigh. "I didn''t cancel our engagement. So, I don''t understand why are you saying I am disobeying the King?"


    "Lady Csille, breaking up with Prince Fraser also means breaking off the engagement."


    I shake my head repeatedly. "No, it doesn''t equate to that. I only break up with Prince Fraser, but I didn''t say I will be canceling our engagement. That''s two different things, Sir Farren. You can assure that I will not disobey the King no matter what."


    Princess Paislee stares at me for a couple of minutes before she sighs. "However, you break up with Prince Fraser, right?"


    "And so? What does it have to do with that?"


    "Lady Csille, wouldn''t your breakup to Prince Fraser would be useless if the engagement is still valid?"


    I shake my head at Princess Paislee. I understand what she is trying to say. "But have you also forgotten that our engagement is still not official?"


    Princess Paislee is about to refute, but I immediately cut her off. "Also, I don''t think it will be useless. Why would it be useless? I am talking about the present time, Sir Farren. I want to break up with him right now. And about the future? We will see what will happen. Who knows what the future holds? So, I don''t understand why we are talking about the future now. Leave the future behind. What we are facing now is the present. So, let''s focus on the present for now," I shrugged my shoulders at her.


    Princess Paislee looks like she wants to say something to me, but she is hesitating. She then shakes her head. "I just hope you can consider the feelings of Prince Fraser, Lady Csille. He was badly hurt because of what you did. You should see-"


    "But did you asked how I am doing? I know you are loyal to Prince Fraser. However, please be considerate with your words Sir Farren. Please be considerate of my feelings." I take a deep breath. "I respect you for being loyal to Prince Fraser. But please respect my decision, Sir Farren. Prince Fraser respects my decision and didn''t force me. Can you do that too?"


    Princess Paislee nods her head and stands up. She then bows her head at me. "I''m sorry if my words went overboard. I''m sorry, Lady Csille. I didn''t mean to be insensitive of your own feelings." She looks up at me with a sorry expression. "I''ll be going now, Lady Csille. Thank you for giving me some time."


    I stand up. I n to walk her out of my room, but Princess Paislee stops me. I just watch her get out of my room. She then closes it for me.


    I sigh. When will Princess Paislee fall in love with Prince Fraser? I need them to fall in love with each other. So, I can stop myself from falling in love with Prince Fraser.

 Chapter 137 - : The Pill And The Antidote

    I slump on the bed and close my eyes. However, a few seconds just pass when someone knocks on my door. I groan. Can they give this viiness a break? I just want to wallow on my broken heart, but I cannot even do that?


    Izily open the door. A frowning Rufus wees me. He pushed the door and forced his way to go inside my room. I just close the door and frown at him. "What are you doing in here, Rufus?"


    Rufus stares at me for a few minutes. He then shakes his head and points his finger at the closed door. "What is he doing here?"


    Who is he referring to? "He?"


    Rufus groan. "Purny, don''t y innocent on me. I just saw Sir Farren walking out of your room. You do know that Prince Fraser''s room is beside yours, right? How can you let Sir Farren enter your room just like that? What will Prince Fraser sa-"


    I chuckled and shrugged my shoulders at Rufus. "He won''t care for sure. Why do you need to get so worked up?"


    I walked towards my bed and sat on it. I gestured my hand at Rufus, who is still standing in the middle of the room. "Don''t you want to sit first? Or do you n to just stand there?"


    Rufus looks at me with disbelief. "Csille, why do you act like nothing happened? Do you know how many issues it will create if someone saw Sir Farren walk out of your room?"


    I almost want to throw a pillow at Rufus. How dare he think of something like that. Only dirty minded people will think like that. "With how loyal Sir Farren to Prince Fraser. Do you think he will dare to do something on Prince Fraser''s fianc¨¦e? Likee on, can''t we talk about something else?"


    Rufus sits on a chair and stares at me for a couple of seconds before he sighs. "Like what? What did you talk about?"


    I rolled my eyes at Rufus. "We talked about Prince Fraser. He asks me why did I fight with Prince Fraser."


    "What did you say to him?"


    I chuckled. "Of course, I told him that I didn''t fight with Prince Fraser." Rufus sigh in relief. "I told him instead that I broke up with him."


    Rufus immediately stands up, and he stares at me with wide eyes. "Csille!" He snaps at me.


    I justugh at Rufus'' reaction. I still don''t understand why does everybody seems so concern about my rtionship with Prince Fraser?


    "What? Do you need to be that shocked? You already know that I broke up with him, right? Why do you need to react that way?"


    Rufus rushes towards me and sits beside me. He then holds my shoulders and forces me to face him. "Csille, do you know what you just did?"


    I raised my eyebrow at him. "As far as I remember, I am still sane. So, I can perfectly remember what I did. Why did you ask?"


    Rufus shakes his head at me. He looks like he still couldn''t believe what just happened. "Csille, now that Sir Farren knows it. Aren''t you afraid that the news about your breakup with Prince Fraser will be known by everyone?"


    "And so what if they know it?" It would actually benefit me. If Princess Paislee realized that my rtionship with Prince Fraser is really ruined now. She won''t hesitate to fall in love with Prince Fraser. Isn''t that perfect?


    "Csille! Are you out of your mind? If people know you broke up with Prince Fraser. How can you exin yourself to the King? You do know that the King and the Count already have a deal about your engagement with Prince Fraser, right? Even though it''s still not official, but it''s still going against what they want. Can you bear to go against the King of the Vrawyth Kingdom?"


    I put my hand on my chin and think. He actually made sense. I can avoid Rufus and Princess Paislee''s questions, but can I do that with the King? I sigh. I guess I need to let go of the idea to make my breakup with Prince Fraser known by everyone.


    "Do you think Sir Farren will be so dumb to talk about it with other people? You don''t have to worry about that, Rufus. I''m sure that the Vrawyth people won''t even tell any soul that the Crown Prince and his fianc¨¦e are having a cold war. So, chill, okay?"


    Rufus looks at me like he couldn''t believe what I just said. He then shakes his head. "I still don''t understand why you broke up with him."


    I chuckled. "I don''t need you to understand. Why does everyone seem so concerned about what happened?"


    "Because we care, Purny. We do know that the two of you have feelings for each other. However, we just don''t understand why would you break up with him all of a sudden?"


    I pinched Rufus''s cheeks. "I told you. You don''t need to understand. Someday it will make sense." I wink at him.


    Rufus shakes his head. "What happenedst night? What time did you go homest night? I actually n to wait for you, but I didn''t realize I fell asleep. I''m sorry."


    "You don''t need to say sorry. It''s a good thing you didn''t wait for me. Or else you would wait in vain."


    Rufus frowns. "What do you mean?"


    "I only just got here before you wake up. As far as I can remember, it''s six thirty in the morning."


    "Csille!" Rufus looks at me with wide eyes. "You didn''t go homest night? But I thought you will¡ª"


    I shake my head at Rufus. "Something happened the moment I arrived at the Illorian City. It took much of my time. After the conversation I had with Ruler Laird, it was alreadyte. So, the Great Ruler suggested that I should rest in the Illorian City for the night, and I agree."


    Rufus raises his hand. It''s as if asking me to stop talking. "Something happened? What happened? Also, why did you agree?"


    "Remember that I was wearing Illorian maid''s clothing. One of the maids mistaken me for being a real maid. She then drags me into the storage room and locks me in there to peel vegetables."


    Rufusughs loudly at what I said. "You what?" He thenughs again.


    I let him finish hisugh first before I exin what happened. "Are you doneughing? Can I exin now?" I ask in a sarcastic tone.


    Rufus is one of those friends that wouldugh at you if you have done something stupid in life. I shake my head at him. "Yes, I end up peeling potatoes because the maid said that they would give food for street dwellers. I feel guilty for not doing anything, so I peel potatoes for more than one hour."


    Rufusughs again. "You what? You peeled potatoes for more than one hour? The great Csille Lauretr¨¦?"


    I rolled my eyes at Rufus. "What so great about me? Also, I don''t understand why would you make a biggie about it. Is there something funny about peeling vegetables?"


    Rufus cleared his throat. He then scratches his nape. "I''m sorry. I don''t mean to be rude." He looks at me sorrily. "Why did you agree to stay for the night in the Illorian residence? Aren''t you afraid that the others will realize that you sneak out?"


    The others he is talking about are Prince Fraser and the rest. "I have no other choice, Rufus. Do you know how many people surround the residence of the Illorian City?"


    "I heard that all of the Kingdoms sent their people to surround the Illorian City residence. Hoping that they could have an opportunity to talk to the Great Ruler or the Elders of the Illorian City."


    "It is because of those people that''s why I agreed to stay. Ruler Laird is afraid that those people will spy on me if I get out of the Illorian residence in the middle of the night. He is also worried about the threat of Strzalka. You do know that the Strzalka have my portrait, right? So I decided to stay for the night."


    Rufus nods his head. He then looks at me seriously. "Did Ruler Laird give you a pill and the antidote?"


    I pretend to avoid his eyes, and I sigh. "I''m sorry, Rufus, I did my bes¡ª"


    Rufus immediately shakes his head and gently caresses my head. "That''s okay. It''s not your fault if Ruler Laird doesn''t want to give you the pill and the an-"


    "I''m sorry, Rufus, Ruler Laird, didn''t give me one pill and one antidote. I-"


    Rufus cuts me off. "I told you, it''s not your fault. Maybe Prince Fraser can do something abo¡ª"


    "Ruler Laird give me three pills and three antidotes. I''m sorry I tried my best to persuade Ruler Laird to give us one pill and an antidote. But he won''t agree to it."


    I look at Rufus and wait for his reaction. He shakes his head at me. "That''s okay, Csille, if he only gave you three pills and three¡ª" Rufus stops talking and frowns. He then stares at me with wide eyes. "What did you said?"


    I chuckled and winked at him. "Ruler Laird gave me three pills and three antidotes."


    Rufus got silent for a moment before he stands up and walks around my room like a mad man. After walking for a couple of minutes, he looks at me. "He really gave you three pills and three antidotes? You''re not bluffing me, Csille?"


    I smile at Rufus and takes the ck wooden box out of my drawer. I showed it to him. "You can see for yourself. Here, check this out. This where the pills and the antidotes are hidden."


    Rufus immediately rushes towards me, and with a trembling hand, he opens the box. What wees us is a pill that looks identical to the pill that they used to the henchman before.


    Rufus looks at me with wide eyes. It''s really the pill. "Csille, Ruler Laird really gave you the pill. This is good news. Come on, let''s inform Prince Fraser. With this, we will solve our problem with the three Kingdoms." Rufus stands up and starts to walk towards the door. While I remain sitting on my bed.


    Rufus looks back at me when he realized that I am not following him. "What are you still sitting there? Come on. We still need to talk about this with Prince Fraser."


    I shake my head at Rufus. I take the ck wooden box and offer it to him. "Here, take it to them."


    Rufus looks at me with disbelief in his eyes. "What do you mean? Take it to them?"


    I sigh and walk towards him. I take his hand and put the ck wooden box in his hand. "Bring it to them. Tell them that Ruler Laird sends it to you this evening."


    "But why do I need to do that? You''re the reason why Ruler Laird is giving us three pills and three antidotes. Why do you want me to take credit for the things you did? Do you think they will believe me if I said I am the reason why Ruler Laird gave us the pill and the antidote? It''s not just one pill and one antidote. It''s three, Csille." Rufus shakes his head and pushes the box in front of me.


    I sigh and push the box in front of him. "I''m not giving you the credit. I just want you to bring it to them. Just tell them that I sent Ruler Laird a letter to ask him about the pill. And tell them that it was because of me. That''s why Ruler Laird sends us the pills."


    Rufus shakes his head. "Why do I need to do that? Why won''t you tell them that you went out yesterday to get the pill?"


    I smile bitterly. "I just don''t want to face him. Just tell them that it was you."


    Rufus got silent for a moment before he shakes his head. "You''re really doing all your best to avoid him?"


    I nod my head at Rufus. "Just tell me what we will be going to do next."


    "You really won''te to the meeting? We need you there, Csille."


    I just smile at Rufus. "Am I really needed?" I sigh. "Just tell them that I still don''t feel good."


    I walk to my bed andy on it. Too many happenings in one day. I just want to rest. I close my eyes. I hear Rufus close the door, but I didn''t care. As much as I want to be there but I know I cannot. With what I heard this afternoon from Prince Fraser? I don''t think I can bear to see him without running to his side for a hug.


    I miss badly miss him.

 Chapter 138 - : The Plan

    I was busy reading in the library when someone sits beside me. It''s Leander. I look at him and frown. What? Is he going to interrogate me?


    Last night I didn''t attend the meeting because I said I am still not okay. Although that''s just an excuse to avoid Prince Fraser. Leander is probably here to ask me why I didn''t attend the meeting and to tell me that he doesn''t believe that I was sick. Like how he did thest time.


    I let Rufus bring the pill and the antidote with them. I just ask him to tell me what they are going to talk about. Although I still haven''t spoken to Rufus because he is still busy with his training. He is currently training in the training ground. So, I still don''t know what they talked about.


    And since I got bored in the residence, I decided to go to the library to read. Rufus, Prince Fraser, and Princess Paislee are focusing on the Physique category. That''s whyLeander and I are the only people in the library.


    "Do you need something, senior?" I continue reading the book I am reading. It''s about the history of this world.


    "I thought you don''t feel okay?"


    I smirk at Leander. Among anyone else, he is the only person aside from Rufus that knows that I am just lying. "You do know that I am perfectly fine, right? Do you even need to ask that?"


    I hear Leander sigh. "Why didn''t you attend the meetingst night? We need you there."


    I chuckled. "Am I really needed? Why did youe up with a n even without me if I''m needed."


    Leander sigh. "You are needed. How can we get the pill if not for you? We would like to discuss the n with you. But you''re the one who is avoiding the meeting. You do know how urgent this is, right?"


    I put the book down and stare at Leander. "Senior, can you please be straightforward with me? Why are you here? Why are you talking to me?"


    Leander got silent for a moment before he sighs. "I was worried."


    I raised my eyebrow at him. "Worried about me? Why would you be worried if you definitely know that I am perfectly fine?"


    Leander shakes his head. "I''m worried about you and Prince Fraser. I really don''t understand why you are doing all of these? I mean-"


    I abruptly stand up from my seat. "I''m sorry, Senior. I appreciate your concern. However, I don''t think I need to make all of you understand my decision. I''ve already exined it once, and that''s it. I also don''t understand why you are more worried about my rtionship with Prince Fraser," I scoff. "Well, in fact, we are currently facing a serious problem right now. I''m sorry, but I don''t think this conversation is needed. If you''ll excuse me."


    I am about to walk out when I felt a hand stops me. I look down and find Leander''s hand holding my arms. I raised my eyebrow at him. He immediately lets go of my arms. It''s rude to hold ady''s hand without her consent.


    "I''m sorry. I just want to tell you something important."


    "Something important? What is it?"


    I tried to remember what is the important thing he is saying. Did I forget something?


    "The Queen will have her visit next week. Also, there will be a banquet held for every representative of the Kingdoms. Your presence is needed there."


    I nod my head at Leander. "Thank you for reminding me. I''ll be going now."


    Come to think of it. How can I forget about the banquet? I have written that scene. Something will happen between Prince Fraser and the real Csille in that banquet.


    I sigh. Oh, well, I guess it''s time for the real Csille to return. I just hope she won''t make too much attention at the banquet.


    ________________________________


    "Here''s your coffee, Lady Csille," the maid put the coffee down and immediately leave the room. I am currently in the tea room in the assigned residence for Vrawyth.


    It''s a good thing there''s a tea room here. Although the tea room is much smaller than the room, I am training.


    I am waiting for Rufus toe back home. I need to know what is our next n. The Queen will be visiting us next week. We need to fix the problem we have with the three Kingdoms before the Queen''s visit.


    After next week the Competition will officially start. Once thepetition started, it will be difficult for us to deal with all of these problems since we have the goal to bring home the top spot for this year''s Grand Exemry Competition.


    I put the coffee at the side and slump my head on the table. There''s a lot of things that will happen next week. I don''t know if I can do that. I''m really tired of dealing with all of these problems. It''s actually exhausting waking up each day knowing that you still have problems to deal with.


    We still don''t even know when will the Strzalka attack again. Speaking of Strzalka, haven''t the Illorian City had their own investigation about that group? Why didn''t I ask Ruler Laird about it?


    I groan. Great! I wasted a good opportunity. Why are you so dumb, Ysavel?


    I close my eyes and wait for Rufus to arrive. We had a dealst night that he needs to meet me in the tea room in the Vrawyth residence after his training. However, it''s already four in the afternoon, but he is still not here.


    Isn''t he taking this training too seriously? He''s actually innately smart. With him, training so hard, wouldn''t he is putting a wide gap between him and his opponents? That''s stepping up the game to a level that his opponents can''tpete. Poor representatives.


    The door opens, and I immediately lookup. I see Rufus looking so exhausted. I frown. Why does he look like he just got home after a month long war?


    I raised my eyebrow at him. "Are you okay? Did you got into a fight?"


    Rufus groans at me and slumps his body on the chair. "Don''t even start with me. I don''t understand what''s wrong with Prince Fraser today."


    I cross my arms at him. "Wrong? What happened? He seems... normal."


    Rufus scoffs at me. "Normal? When is thest time you have interaction with him?"


    I tried to think about thest time I talked with him. It is when I broke up with him, and it''s been days. I shrugged my shoulders. "I don''t know. I''m not counting. Why?"


    "It''s because you haven''t seen him these days. You should see how he do his training these days. Even the teachers are afraid to go one on one with him." Rufus gestured his hand at his body. "Look what he did to my clothing? Do you see the rips from my shirt? He''s definitely a monster." Rufus shakes his head.


    I didn''t know about this. I thought he is doing his training the usual. But I guess I was wrong. I sigh. "What happened to him?"


    Rufus looks at me. It''s as if he is asking where did I have the guts to ask that. "You''re seriously asking me that question? It''s because of you, Csille. Who do you think will have that kind of effect on Prince Fraser? It''s only you."


    He''s doing it because of me? I must have hurt him this bad. I sigh. "Is he okay? Won''t it have a negative effect on his body?"


    Rufus takes the coffee I was drinking. "Hey! That''s mine!" I tried to stop him, but he didn''t listen. He drinks the coffee in one gulp.


    I re at him. He just put his hand on the air and smile at me. "I''m sorry, Purny. I was starving."


    "You should have asked the kitchen to cook something for you. It''s rude to take someone''s coffee." I snap at him.


    "I already ask the kitchen, but it will still take time before they finish preparing it. Sorry," he smiles cheekily at me. "And about your question, Doctor Beckett already told Prince Fraser that if he continues doing that, it will have a toll on his body. But you know my cousin. He is a stubbornd. He won''t listen to anyone. Maybe he can listen to you."


    I shake my head at Rufus. "Don''t even dare to continue what you want to say. You do know that I am avoiding him, right?" I sigh. "I''m also here to ask you about our n and not about how Prince Fraser is doing. Let''s talk about the important thing here."


    "But Prince Fraser is more important though-"


    "Rufus!" I snap at him. Not that I don''t want to hear any news about him. I do want to know how he is doing, but I''m afraid I''ll soften if I heard he is not okay.


    Rufusughs at me. "Okay, okay. I was just teasing you. Going back to your question. Our n is to make them taste their own medicine."


    I frown. "Taste their own medicine? But how can we do that?"


    "It''s easy. If Prince Reeve falls into our traps, we will use the information we get from him against his own ally. Isn''t that great? It was Prince Fraser''s idea." Rufus smile cheekily.


    I frown. Rufus used simple words, but why does my brain can''t process the information? "Use the information we get from Prince Reeve against his ally? What do you mean?"


    Rufus sigh. "I thought I am the only dumb intelligent person here. But I guess I am wrong."


    I throw the napkin that is on the table at him. "Can you just get straight to the point?"


    "After we get the necessary information from Prince Reeve. We will use that information to make the three allies fight against each other. Only the three of them know their n. What will you think will happen if someone threatens to expose it to the Vrawyth Kingdom?"


    I smirk. "It will be definitely a mess. I''m sure they will bite each other''s hand." I look at Rufus. "That''s actually a great n. Using their allies to go against each other. However, if we let them go against each other. Wouldn''t that risk the Vrawyth Kingdom?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "Have you forgotten? The Saiven Kingdom and the Yesian Kingdom are still allies of the Vrawyth Kingdom. If the Saiven Kingdom and the Yesian Kingdom go against each other, wouldn''t that be a disadvantage to us?"


    Rufus nods his head. "We already think about it. It''s the reason why we will make sure that our two traitor allies will go against the Wrezatia Kingdom."


    I nod my head. It''s eptable. If the two Kingdoms started to doubt the Wrezatia Kingdom. They would for sure stop talking to Prince Wischard. "But how can we do that? How can we make the Saiven Kingdom and the Yesian Kingdom doubt Prince Wischard?"


    "It''s easy. The Saiven Kingdom and the Yesian Kingdom are still pursuing Prince Wischard to agree with their n. They still don''t trust each other. All we need to do is to nt a seed of distrust, and everything will follow."


    I raise my eyebrow at Rufus. "Seed of distrust?"


    "Do you think Prince Wischard would be so dumb to ally with people who can betray him? And do you think Prince Joachim and Prince Reeve will ally with Prince Wischard if they knew that Prince Wischard is warning the Vrawyth Kingdom and the Aeerean Kingdom? All we need to do is to nt a piece of evidence, and I''m sure these three Kingdoms wouldn''t want to deal with each other again." Rufus smirk at me. "Does they think we would be so dumb to fall for their traps?"


    I smile. "So, what we will need to do is make a misunderstanding. We will make Prince Joachim and Prince Reeve believe that Prince Wischard is selling them out to us? And we will make Prince Wischard believes that Prince Joachim and Prince Reeve are using him for their own good, and they will set him aside after they get what they want?"


    "Bingo!" Rufus gestured his hand at me as if his hand is a gun. He then moves it like he just takes a shot.


    I chuckled. Things are getting interesting here. I''m definitely waiting for that to happen.

 Chapter 139 - : Charms

    Rufus stares at me. "How about you? What do you n, purny?"


    I frown at him. "What do you mean by that question? Of course, I will follow our n. Do you think I can betray the Vrawyth Kingdom?"


    I want to roll my eyes at myself. Because I am definitely sure that there woulde a time that the real Csille Lauretr¨¦ will betray the Vrawyth Kingdom.


    Rufus shakes his head. "That''s not what I mean. You wouldn''t risk yourselfst night if you will betray us. What I mean is what do you n to do? Do you n to avoid Prince Fraser forever? You do know it''s impossible to do that, right? Especially now that we are facing problems?"


    I knew it. The conversation will definitely lead to this again. Why does everyone seem so worried? I sigh. "You already said it. It''s impossible for me to avoid Prince Fraser forever. So why would I do that?"


    "So you would attend the meeting again? Purny, we definitely need you there. Do you know how awkward the meeting is without you there? Prince Fraser seems like he will shout at us any moment."


    I shake my head at him. "I didn''t say I would attend the meeting. I am just saying you will see my presence when I am needed."


    "But you are needed in the meeting!"


    I was about to reply to him when someone knocks on the door. "Rufus? I heard from the maids that you are there. May Ie in?"


    My eyes immediately widen when I realized who is the owner of that voice. I immediately shake my head at Rufus. "You need to say no!" I mouthed at him.


    Rufus shakes his head and sighs before he stands up and opens the door slightly. "Prince Fraser, do you need something?"


    It''s a good thing I mentioned to the maids that they shouldn''t tell anyone aside from Rufus that I was inside the tea room.


    "I need to talk to you. Can Ie in?"


    My eyes immediately widen. Please say no, Rufus! You need to say no, or else I would kill you.


    Rufus got silent for a moment while I am anxiously waiting for his response. Please, say no, Rufus. I beg you.


    "Talk about what? I''m quite busy right now."


    "Busy with what? What are you doing in the tea room? You don''t even know how to brew tea."


    Rufus snaps his fingers. "It''s the reason why I am here. I am nning to brew tea for Purny since she loves to drinks tea. Can we talk after this?"


    Prince Fraser got silent outside. "Okay, if you''re free, you can find me in my room." I sighed when I heard footsteps, but I froze when I heard Prince Fraser talk again. "Uhm. Rufus, did you talk to Csille?"


    He''s asking about me? I don''t know if I should be happy or sad because of this. I admit I feel ecstatic when I heard Prince Fraser asked about me. But I felt sad too because even if I want to be with him, I don''t have any other choice but to stick with my decision.


    "I haven''t talked to her sincest night. Why did you ask?"


    Prince Fraser got silent for a moment. "Nothing. Thank you for answering. I''ll be leaving now."


    I slump on the chair when Rufus closes the door of the tea room. Damn. I thought he would realize that I was inside the tea room. I''m still not prepared to see him. Not now.


    Rufus stares at me and shakes his head. "You really don''t want to talk to him? I don''t understand why you are doing this. It''s obvious that you''re suffering too." He sits on the chair again.


    I just smile bitterly at him. "Are we going to talk about this again? All of you keep asking me the same question. It''s really annoying now."


    "It''s because we don''t understand why you are doing this. All of us know how Prince Fraser and you have feelings for each other. But here you are, breaking up with him."


    I just roll my eyes at him. "It''s not my fault that you don''t understand it." I shrugged my shoulders. "Anyway, what are we talking about again?"


    "You are saying that you will not attend the meeting but will be present on asion where you are needed. I just don''t understand why you won''t attend the meeting. It''s important too, and your presence is needed there.


    "Rufus, you just had a meetingst night, and you alle up with the idea to solve our problem, right? So, I think you can do that even without me. Don''t worry. I''ll be with you when the Queen visits us and when we decided to deal with Prince Reeve. Speaking of Prince Reeve, when do we n to make a move against him?"


    Rufus shakes his head. "Prince Fraser still doesn''t know. We need to wait for Saiven Royal''s siblings toe to us. If we talk to them, I''m sure they will find it suspicious."


    "But what if they didn''te to us? I thought we need to deal with them before the Queen''s visit. How can we do that if the Queen will be visiting us next week already?"


    I understand their concern, but I think it''s quite troublesome. How can we be sure that Prince Reeve will visit us this week? Or before the Queen''s visit?"


    "Then we will have to do something about it. For now, we will need to wait for Prince Reeve toe to us on his own."


    Someone knocks on the door again. I immediately tense up because of it. Is it Prince Fraser?


    "Prince Rufus? We already prepared your food. Where do you want to eat? In the tea room or the dining room?" The maid asks outside the door.


    Rufus hurriedly stands up and smiles at me. "Sorry, purny, but I need to eat now. I''m really starving now. You already heard what you want to hear, right?"


    I just wave my hand at him. He must be really starving with all the training. "I''ll just ask you if I have questions."


    After hearing my answer, he immediately opens the door. "I''ll be eating in the dining room. Did they prepare a lot of food?"


    I shake my head at Rufus. He is definitely a foodie. I stare at the empty cup in front of me. Now that we had the pill, all we need to do is to lure the target to the trap.


    If they can bear to wait. I cannot. I cannot let those Royalties from three Kingdoms to ruin my n. With all these out of the script things they are doing, I am afraid the fictional world would start to destroy itself, and I cannot let that happen.


    I immediately walk to my room. I need to do something tonight. I will make sure that this week, Prince Reeve wille to the Vrawyth residence on his own will.


    ________________________________


    It''s already five in the afternoon, and you can see that many people from other Kingdoms are walking around the busy street of the Saiven Kingdom.


    "Miss, I don''t think it is a good idea to go out now. The sun is about to set, and we don''t have any bodyguards with us. Aren''t you worried about the threat of Strzalka?" Eve asked while anxiously looking around our surroundings.


    I stop walking and look back at her. "Can you calm down? I can assure you nothing will happen to me, okay? Instead of getting anxious there, why don''t we enjoy the night? I heard they would have street performers for tonight. Isn''t that great? You don''t often witness street performance in a foreign Kingdom."


    I continue walking around the street. I stop at every shop I can see. Pretending to look at the products they are selling, but my eyes Are inconspicuously observing my surroundings.


    I am sure the three royalties are strolling around the ce again. And I would take this opportunity to lure the tiger. Do they think they are the only ones who are setting traps? Too bad they didn''t realize we already see through their scheme.


    I walk to another shop, but my steps halted when I realized I am in front of a shop that sells charms. The handsome vendor immediately smiles at me. "Miss, are you looking for something? Maybe my charms can help you."


    My feet start to walk towards the handsome vendor. I don''t understand why but I feel like I was hypnotized by the handsome vendor. Is it because of his handsomeness? But as far as I remember, I am not the kind of person who easily falls for the exterior.


    "Miss, I heard from other people that there is a handsome vendor in the Saiven Kingdom that sells charms that definitely works. I know a person who bought a health charm for her unknown skin condition. But after buying the health charm and wearing it for a week, she noticed that her skin condition started to get better. I think he is that person. He kind of have this aura that is different than anyone else." Eve whispered to me.


    The vendor smiled at Eve. "I''m d that the person you know is all well. How about you? Do you want some charms? Perhaps a love charm?"


    I look at Eve and see her face is all red. I raised my eyebrow. So, she likes someone? Who could that be?


    Eve immediately shakes her head. "Thank you for the offer, but I don''t have money to buy charms. I heard your charms cost a fortune which is reasonable since it definitely works."


    The handsome vendor took a red bracelet. In the middle of the beads, there is a heart shape red crystal-like bead. He then gave it to Eve. "Here, it''s for free because you believe my charms work. I will give it to you for free."


    Eve shyly takes the bracelet and bows her head ny degrees. "Thank you very much, Mister, for your gift. I promise toe back once I get enough money to pay you."


    The handsome vendor just smiles at Eve. He then stares at me. "You must have a lot of problems these days."


    I immediately raised my eyebrow. Even in the real world, I''m not really fond of these charms or even the tarot reading or anything that rtes to this. It doesn''t sound logical to me.


    "You don''t believe that charm works? I see." He nods his head at me and stares straight into my eyes. "You just made an important decision, and even if you don''t like it, you still did it. Let me ask you one thing, Lady."


    I admit he is handsome, but no matter what he do, he cannot persuade me. "Question? What do you want to ask Mister?"


    The man smile at me. "Do you want to change your decision?"


    I smile bitterly at him. I can actually change my decision if I want to, but I don''t want to do that. And does he think I would believe him just because he said something about me making an important decision?


    I read in the book of psychology that these things are called Barnum statements. I remember it says that those statements made people believe that it applies specifically for them. However, those statements can actually be applied to the general public. We just believe that it is true because it is applicable to us. But if we look it into another perspective, those statements can be applied to almost everyone.


    "I''m sorry, but I think I won''t change my decision."


    The handsome vendor nods his head. "If that''s the case, I will just give you this," he picked an olive green bracelet and offered it to me. "It is a charm for protection. Always wear this, and it will protect you from any harm."


    I immediately shake my head at him. "No, no. It''s okay. You already gave Eve a bracelet. I don''t think it''s appropriate of me to ept that."


    However, the handsome vendor grabs my hand and ties it on my wrist. "There. This charm only works once. So, please take care of it."


    I am about to take the bracelet off my wrist when Eve suddenly holds my wrist. "Miss, I know this. This is a protection charm. Even Queen Amalone wears a bracelet like this."


    I stare at the bracelet. Come to think of it. I saw Queen Amalone wear a bracelet like this. I sigh. I guess I''ll just let it be. It''s just a bracelet.


    I took some centimes in my pouch. It''s enough to even buy ten bracelets here. "I cannot ept free things. My father always told me to don''t ept free things when ites to business instead, buy them."


    The handsome vendor takes the centimes and bows his head at us. "Thank you for your generosity, Lady. As a repayment, I will give you something that you can definitely use."


    I immediately shake my head. Why does this vendor love to give freebies? Isn''t he afraid that his business won''t grow?


    "You don''t need to."


    However, the man continues looking for something underneath. He then put four bracelets in my hand. "Please, don''t refuse this. It will definitely be useful in the future."


    I sigh and just take the bracelets so we can go now. It''s just bracelets. It won''t hurt if I ept it.

 Chapter 140 - : Lure The Tiger

    "Miss, don''t you n to look at the bracelets that the vendor gave to you? He said it can be useful in the future, right?" Eve said while peeking at the pouch where I put the bracelets.


    We are currently sitting inside the pastry shop. We are still in the busy street of the Saiven Kingdom. We got tired of walking around, so we decided to rest inside a pastry shop.


    If I didn''t find the three royals from the three Kingdoms, I would definitely go home. I''ll just continue all of these tomorrow night.


    "Miss?"


    I look at Eve and take the bracelets from the pouch. After the conversation, we had with that handsome vendor. Eve won''t stop talking about how that vendor''s charms work.


    I look at the ck beads bracelets. I still don''t understand how it bes a charm? It''s just bead put together.


    "Miss, the vendor whispered something to you before we go, right? What did he whisper?"


    <em><strong>"This charm is the seed of doubt. Give it to someone, and the person who wears this bracelet will definitely be doubtful of anyone except for the giver."</strong></em>


    "Miss?"


    I shake my head at him. "Nothing much." I look at Eve. She looks like she knows something about charms. "Do you know what these charms are?"


    Eve takes one of the bracelets and inspects it for a few minutes. She then snaps her fingers. "I definitely know this, miss. My mother once gave me the same bracelet. It is also a charm for protection. It can protect you from any harm. Be it physical, emotional, or mental."


    I frown. What Eve said doesn''t match what the vendor said. "Are you sure it''s a protection bracelet?"


    Eve nods her head. "I am sure Miss. As I said, my mother gave me one before. So, I''m pretty sure it is the same. Too bad mine got broken."


    Who should I believe? Eve said it is just a protection bracelet, but the vendor said it''s the seed of doubt.


    Wait, isn''t this too coincidental? We are nning to nt a seed of doubt between the royals of the three Kingdoms. Then this vendor showed up and said these bracelets are the seed of doubt. Is that vendor legit? Is what he is selling is legit items like how Eve describes?


    How can I forget that he said that I just made an important decision and now he even gave me these bracelets?


    I am still thinking about what to do when I heard someone call my name.


    "Lady Csille!"


    I saw Prince Joachim, Prince Reeve, Princess Roese, and Prince Wischard walk inside the pastry shop. The one who just called me right now is Princess Roese of the Saiven Kingdom.


    Eve and I immediately stand up. "This Count''s daughter greets the Princes and the Princess." Eve stands behind me.


    Princess Roese hugs me tightly. "I am d I found you here. I was actually wondering why I didn''t see you around the Saiven street."


    I smile politely at Princess Roese. "I''m sorry, Princess, I got too busy with training. Also, my fever keepsing back, and the Doctors from the Vrawyth Kingdom suggested to have a rest inside the residence first. Since my body is still adjusting to the weather in the Saiven Kingdom."


    Princess Roese gasp. "You had a fever again? I''m sorry I didn''t know. You should have told me so I could have visited you. Are you okay now? Are you sure you can stay outside at night?" She looks around. "Don''t you have any bodyguards with you?"


    I am about to answer her when Prince Reeve taps his sister''s shoulder. "Dear sister, you''re asking too many questions. Can you calm down? What if you make Lady Csille ufortable because of it?" He then looks at me. "Good evening Lady Csille. It is actually nice meeting you again. Please forgive my sister. She rarely talks to other Ladies in here. That''s why she is always excited to talk to you. I hope wouldn''t mind it."


    Princess Roese looks at me sorrily. She bites her lips and holds my hands. "Am I making you ufortable? I am sorry."


    I shake my head at the two siblings. "You don''t have to worry." I look at Princess Roese. She looks innocent, but I don''t know if that innocence is a front only. "You''re not making me ufortable, Princess Roese. I am actually happy that you want to talk to me. It is my honor to have a conversation with the Royalties from the other Kingdoms."


    Princess Roese beams at my answer. She then clings to one of my arms.


    "Lady Csille, you look beautiful tonight." Prince Joachim said with a gentle smile on his face. Behind him is a guard from the Yesian Kingdom pushing his wheelchair.


    I just smile shyly at him, although I badly want to show him I am disgusted with hisment. I don''t understand why I don''t like Prince Joachim. It''s been like this right from the start.


    Prince Wischard gently nods his head at me. "Since we are all here, wouldn''t it better if we share one table?" He then looks at me. "Of course, if you won''t mind, Lady Csille."


    I should thank Prince Wischard for making everything easier for me. With them sharing the table with me. I can definitely make Prince Reeve ask me if he can visit the Vrawyth residence. Yes, I will make him do that instead of asking him to visit the Vrawyth Kingdom. With that, no one will be suspicious of me.


    I am about to reply, but Princess Roese cuts me off. She is still clinging to my arm. "Please agree, Lady Csille. I''ve been dying to talk to someone else other than the three of them."


    I almost raised my eyebrow at Princess Roese''s remarks. It only means they are often together. They are really nning to pursue their n? Betraying their own ally?


    I gently nod my head at Princess Roese. "It will be my pleasure to spend my night with you." I gestured my hand to the empty seats. It''s a good thing the table I reserved is good for six people. "Please sit."


    Princess Roese drags me to sit beside her. While the three Princes are sitting in front of us.


    "Eh? Isn''t this a protection bracelet?" Princess Roese takes one of those ck bracelets that is lying on the table. My eyes immediately widen. How can I forget about the bracelets?


    Iugh awkwardly. "Please forgive me if the table is quite a mess. I just happened to pass by a stall that sells charms, and I heard from people that the charms he sells really work. I am actually nning to give it to my friends." I am about to take the three ck bracelets on the table, but the three Princes take each one and inspect it.


    Prince Wischard nods his head. "This is definitely a protection charm. I''m sure your friends will definitely be happy if they know you even thought of giving them one."


    I just smile at him. How am I supposed to respond to that? I don''t even n to give it to anyone. I just don''t have any other choice but to make a reasonable excuse why I bought four exact bracelets.


    Princess Roese leans her face on my arm and pout at me. I admit she is cute when she does that. However, I don''t understand why she is doing that. What does she want?


    "Lady Csille, can you just give it to us? Look," she gestured her hand at the three Princes. "The number of the protection bracelet matches our number. Can you just give it to us?"


    "Princess Roese Launselot! Don''t you think you are asking too much?" Prince Reeve snaps at Princess Roese. He then looks at me. "I''m sorry, Lady Csille, for the behavior of my sister. She sometimes talks without thinking."


    I almost want tough at him. He is saying that, but the way he is holding the bracelet, it looks like even he doesn''t like to let the bracelet go.


    "Brother, what are you saying?" She then looks at me. "Am I rude? You see, as a Royal of a Kingdom, our lives are always in danger. I''ve been actually dying to have one like this. I heard that even her highness, Queen Amalone of the Vrawyth Kingdom, is wearing a protection charm. So I''m sorry if I really want this bracelet."


    I got silent for a moment. I actually don''t have anyone to give the bracelets with. So, it will only end up in my drawer. So why not gave it to them? They already confirmed that it is just a protection charm, and they are the ones who ask it. I didn''t force it on them. So, I think it will be better to just give it to them.


    <em><strong>"This charm is the seed of doubt. Give it to someone, and the person who wears this bracelet will definitely be doubtful of anyone except for the giver."</strong></em>


    I suddenly remember what the handsome vendor told me. If it''s true, then it will definitely be helpful for us. If it''s not, at least it won''t harm them.


    I nod my head and smile gently at them. "You can take it. I''ll just buy a new set of bracelets for my friendster. I''m d you all like it."


    Princess Roese beams at my answer. She immediately wears the bracelets and looks at her brother. "See? Lady Csille is a nice person."


    Prince Reeve just shakes his head at his sister''s behavior. He then stares at me apologetically. "I''m sorry for that. I can pay you for the bracelets."


    I shake my head at them. "You don''t need to worry about that. It doesn''t even cost a fortune. As long as you all like it, then everything''s good."


    "Lady Csille, what are you doing here? And you only bring a maid with you? You are the fianc¨¦e of the Vrawyth Kingdom. Aren''t you afraid that someone might harm you?" Prince Joachim asks in a concerned voice.


    I look at Eve, who is standing beside me. Keeping her head down. I look back at Prince Joachim. "I don''t think someone will dare to harm me. I''ve seen those Saiven guards walking through every corner in the Saiven Kingdom. So I don''t think I need to be worried."


    Also, I didn''t bring any guards because I don''t want the people to know that I sneak out. I will let them know after. If I sessfully do what I n to do.


    Princess Roese immediately agrees to my words. "You are right. Father and mother made sure that everything will be perfect for this Grand Exemry Competition. They also made sure that the Saiven Kingdom will be safe for everyone. So you don''t have to worry, Lady Csille. I can definitely assure you that no one will dare to harm you while you are in the Saiven Kingdom."


    I just smile at Princess Roese. Is it really safe? They probably don''t know the Strzalka nted spies in their own Kingdom.


    Prince Joachim shakes his head. "Yes, I agree that the security in the Saiven Kingdom is strict. However, idents can happen. So it''s still better to take extra precautions. What if something happens to you?"


    Does he really care? He wants the Vrawyth Kingdom to be in danger even if he knows that I am also a Vrawyth. But now he is showing he is concerned about me? Does he think I am dumb to believe that?


    I am about to reply to Prince Joachim, but the bell chimes stop me. Bell chimes are a reminder to everyone that it is alreadyte, and they should head home now, especially if they have work for tomorrow.


    But the chimes aren''t prohibiting anyone from staying if they want to. It''s just a reminder that it is already ten in the evening, and if they have work for tomorrow, they definitely need to go home now to get enough rest.


    Eve whispered to my ears. "Lady Csille, we need to go home now. Or else they will notice that you sneak out again."


    I sigh. Pretending I am disappointed. "Forgive me, Princes and Princess. However, it''s gettingte now, and I still have training to do tomorrow. Excuse me if I will be going now."


    Prince Joachim stands up too when I stand up. "Lady Csille, can you stay for a couple of minutes. It''s rare for us to talk to you. Just a couple of minutes."


    I shake my head. "I''m sorry, Prince Joachim. As much as I want to stay, however, I''m sure Prince Fraser will be mad at me now if I stay another couple of minutes now. So, please forgive me."


    Jeez, I didn''t realize howte it is already. Although I doubt if Prince Fraser will be there for me waiting. But I still feel anxious.


    The Royals let me go even if they want to. Especially Princess Roese. If she cane with me, she would probably do that.


    I am just pass through them when Prince Reeve calls me. "Lady Csille."


    I immediately stop, but my back is still facing them.


    "Lady Csille, do you remember when you told us that Prince Fraser would like to talk to us, but he was just busy?"


    I pause, pretending to think. "Yes, I remember why did you ask Prince Reeve?"


    "I just want to ask if Prince Fraser is free? The Queen and the King of the Saiven Kingdom keep asking us questions about when we will visit the Vrawyth residence. I am just hoping we can talk to him now."


    I immediately smirk. The tiger is stepping on the trap now. All I need is to pull the strings, and they will definitely be caught.


    "I will ask Prince Fraser about it. Prince Fraser will send you a letter if he is free. Excuse me."


    After I said those words, I immediately walk out of the pastry shop. Do they really think they can fool us? Too bad they didn''t even realize that we already trap them.

 Chapter 141 - : Convey The Message

    "Miss, are you going to tell Prince Fraser about what Prince Reeve said?" Eve asks while we were walking inside the residence.


    Actually, it isn''t bad that Prince Fraser is avoiding me. At least no one will be waiting for me even if I went homete. No one will be mad at me.


    I am about to respond to Eve when someone speaks from my side. It''s from the dining room.


    "You just got home, Lady Csille? I thought you have a fever? Is it okay for you to walk around at night?" I look back and see Princess Paislee looking at me seriously.


    I almost have a heart attack because of her. I thought it''s Prince Fraser. It''s a good thing. It''s just Princess Paislee.


    "I just did something important. Also, I asked permission from Leander, and he lets me. Why do you see any problem with that?"


    I stare at Princess Paislee. I remember Prince Fraser with how she is acting right now. They are really alike.


    "You asked for Leander''s permission, but you didn''t ask for Prince Fraser''s?"


    I don''t like the tone of her voice. Should I remind her that I am still avoiding Prince Fraser? We just had a conversationst night, and she forgot about it?


    "I''m sorry, Sir Farren, but is Prince Fraser a Doctor?" I raised my eyebrow at her.


    She shakes her head. "He isn''t, but he is still the Crown Prince of the Vrawyth Kingdom, and as the Crown Prince, you should have asked his permission to get out."


    I don''t like where the conversation is going. Why does Princess Paislee doesn''t understand? I don''t want to talk to Prince Fraser.


    I sigh. I sit on the sofa and stare at Princess Paislee. "Should I ask permission from everyone here if I want to go out? Rufus is a Prince of the Vrawyth Kingdom too."


    Princess Paislee sigh. "I heard you mentioned Prince Fraser. What are you going to say to Prince Fraser? Should I call him for you?" I thought she realized it would be futile to force the conversation, but she just change her tactics. She is really wise, but I won''t fall for that.


    "Why call him? He''s probably sleeping now-"


    Princess Paislee immediately cuts me off. "I''m sure he is not. I can call him now. So, you can talk to him."


    She started to walk to the stairs. I sigh. She''s really stubborn like him. I guess I have no choice but to show my horns to her.


    "Sir Farren. I thought we already talk about thisst night. Why are you still doing what I don''t like? Have you ever ask me if I want to talk to him?"


    Princess Paislee immediately stops walking and stares back at me. "But I thought you said-"


    "Yes, I want to say something to him, but it doesn''t mean I want to talk to him. I have other ways to convey my message to him. But if you still insist on calling him. Feel free. Just don''t expect me to spill what I know. So, I''ll give you an option Sir Farren. Do you want to know what does Prince Reeve wants to say to Prince Fraser, or do you want me to keep it forever? Because if you make me face him. I won''t tell what Prince Reeve says even if you use the Illorian pill on me."


    Princess Paislee''s eyes widen. She sighs and sits on the sofa in front of me. "You talk to Prince Reeve?"


    I scoff. "Do you think I would risk my safety so that I can stroll around the city? I know I don''t attend meetings anymore, but it doesn''t mean I don''t care."


    "I''m sorry, Lady Csille. Please don''t misunderstand me. I don''t mean it to sound like that."


    I just wave my hand at her. "You don''t need to exin. I know I sneak out before. Maybe a couple of times now. However, this time it is different. I am still the Count''s daughter. How can I bear to have fun strolling around the city knowing that the Vrawyth Kingdom is facing a lot of problems." I shake my head.


    Princess Paislee is about to respond, but I cut her off. "I heard from Rufus about our next n, and I think we are wasting time waiting for something that isn''t sure. So, instead of waiting for Prince Reeve toe and knock on our door. I lure him toe to us.It''s the reason why I sneak out. Because I''m sure if I told anyone about my n, all of you won''t agree with me."


    Princess Paislee''s eyes widen. "You talk to the royalties from the three Kingdoms?" She stands up and starts to walk back and forth in front of me.


    What''s so shocking about it. Does she need to react like that? I just let her calm down first before I answer her question.


    Princess Paislee stops walking and stares at me. "You talk to the royalties from the three Kingdoms? Do you know how dangerous it is? Those are traitors, Csille. What will happen if they did something to you, huh?"


    I chuckled. "Do you think they will be so dumb to do something against us if they still need our protection?"


    Princess Paislee got silent for a moment. I smile at her reaction. She knows what I am saying makes sense. "You shouldn''t worry about them making a move against us. You should worry if they didn''t do anything. Anyway, as I said, I had a conversation with Prince Joachim, Prince Reeve, Princess Roese, and Prince Wischard. And guess what?" I smirk at her.


    Things are getting better for us, Vrawyth Kingdom. And I''m actually excited about how things will progress from now. Let see who will win this war.


    Princess Paislee frown. "What happened?"


    "They already fall for my trap. They think we are still oblivious of their n. They are probably rejoicing now because they already step up their n but too bad they didn''t know that they are now in my trap. All I need to do is pull the strings." I chuckled at her.


    "I don''t understand anything, Lady Csille. What trap are you saying? Also, are you sure that you''re not the one who is in their trap?"


    I nod my head at Princess Paislee''s words. She actually made sense. I shouldn''t rejoice for now since we still haven''t seen the result. But there''s one thing I will make sure of. In this war, I will make sure that the Vrawyth Kingdom will be the winner.


    "You shouldn''t worry. I am not the one who caught them on the. They are the ones who walk on my trap on their own free will. Al I did is to prepare the trap and lure them with something they been wanting for so long¡ª"


    "Wanting for so long? What do you mean?"


    "Sir Farren, their n to betray the Vrawyth Kingdom won''t be sessful if they didn''t associate themselves with Prince Fraser. The other Kingdoms will only be suspicious of us but won''t do something against us not until they see us interacting with the Crown Prince of the Wrezatia Kingdom, Prince Wischard Devine.


    "So what you did is to lure them toe to us?"


    "Yep. They are the ones who ask for it. I didn''t even mention anything about inviting them to the Vrawyth residence. They are the ones who offered themselves to us. They are probably restless because their n hasn''t made any progress. Thepetition will be starting soon, and they need to make a move or else it will be toote for them. And we cannot let them be the only one who will make a move."


    "Lady Csille, can you exin to me what happened tonight? In full details as much as possible. If you want me to convey the message to Prince Fraser. I need to know the full details."


    Now we are talking. I smile at Princess Paislee. "Okay. I will exin to you in full detail then."


    I started to exin things to Princess Paislee in full detail without leaving any details behind. Even the bracelet was mentioned, but I just said it is a simple protection bracelet. I''m not sure if what the handsome vendor said is true. So, I just set it aside. I''ll need to see the results first before I tell them about the bracelet.


    Princess Paislee nods her head. I just finished telling everything that happened tonight. She is about to say something when we suddenly heard a voice behind me.


    "Sir Farren. You are here. I''ve been looking for you. I need to talk to you about something. Do you have any minute?"


    I immediately froze in my seat when I heard Prince Fraser''s voice. I am definitely sure he is behind me. Princess Paislee looks at me for a couple of minutes before she stands up.


    I sigh in relief. I thought she would do something again to make me face Prince Fraser. At least the female lead is making sense now.


    I admit I miss Prince Fraser''s voice. I miss talking to him, but I know I cannot speak with him. Not now. Not until I can face him without having the thoughts of running towards him and hug him tight.


    "Sure. I actually have something to talk about with you, Prince Fraser. It''s a good thing that you are still awake."


    Princess Paislee walks past me, and I heard them walking away from me. They are probably going to the library or the tea room. But I guess they will choose the library than the tea room. Among all of us, only I have the interest in going there.


    I tried my best not to look back. I don''t want to see him. No, I cannot see him. Or else I don''t know what I can do if I see him. Just by hearing his voice, I could already feel the urge to run to him. I don''t know what I will do if I see him face to face. I would probably hug him tight.


    "See? This is the reason why I don''t understand what you are doing. Look at you, purny."


    I look up and saw Rufus walking down the stair. He is shaking his head at me. I just smile bitterly at him. If I only have a choice. I wouldn''t want to inflict myself pain like this.


    If only he knows how much I am hurting right now. But I don''t have any other choice. Even if I have feelings for Prince Fraser, it won''t be good for everyone if I still force myself on him.


    Rufus sits beside me and gently caresses my head. "You can cry if you want, you know. I am just here for you, purny. Even though I don''t understand why you are doing all of these, I will always support your decision."


    I look at Rufus with teary eyes. Although he somehow questions my decision. He is the only one who helps me every time I need help. If only I develop feelings for him. It won''t be this difficult. Although I know, it will be futile, too, since Rufus will fall in love with Princess Paislee in the end.


    Rufus sigh and lean my head on his shoulder. "Cry Csille. It will be bad for you if you keep everything inside of you. Cry the pain Csille. I will just be here with you."


    After Rufus said the first word, my tears immediately burst. It hurts. It really hurts. I hold the hem of his shirt tightly. It really hurts. I baldy want to run to Prince Fraser and tell him that I want to take back my decision. However, I know I cannot do that.


    I cry my heart out while Rufus is gently caressing my back and saying encouraging words.


    They don''t know how much I am sacrificing just to save everyone here. I just hope everything will be worth it in the end.


    I look in the direction where Princess Paislee and Prince Fraser walk into.


    Please be together. Please be happy with her, Prince Fraser. Even if it will kill me. I still hope you can forget about me so you won''t be hurt because of me. I''m sorry if this is the only thing I can do for you.

 Chapter 142 - : A Reminder

    I open my eyes and found myself standing inside a ruined building. The furniture are all ruined. The windows are all shattered. Some part of the building is on fire. Some parts of the wall are missing, and even the ceiling is gone. I look around, and my eyes immediately widen when I realized where am I.


    It is the Lauretr¨¦ residence! But why? Why is ruined?


    I immediately look for my mother and father. I frantically run around the ce to look for them. I am immediately frozen when I heard a crying voice.


    I look back and saw my mother crying while my father is lying on herp. Father is wounded. He was shot in his legs.


    My eyes immediately widen and run towards them. "Mother! Father! What happened? Father, why are you wounded? Let''s call a doctor immediately. I-I will call a Doctor."


    I am about to stand up to find a doctor but father immediately grabs my arms to stop me. "Csille, what are you doing here? Runaway now. The guards won''t be able to stand against the soldiers of the Vrawyth Kingdom. Run as fast as you can. Don''t let them catch you."


    I frown. I don''t understand what they are saying. Why would they catch me? Why do I need to run away? And what did father said? The soldiers of Vrawyth Kingdom are fighting against our guards? But why? What is happening?


    Mother hold my cheeks with both of her hands. "Darling, you should go now. Your father and I will stall the guards so you can run. Run as far as you can and nevere back here. Your brother Pascal is waiting for you at the back of the residence. He will be staying with you." I heard my mother''s voice broke and her tears started to stream from her face.


    I don''t understand a thing, but there''s one thing I understand. I cannot bear to leave my parents behind. I won''t run away.


    I hold my mother''s hand. "Mother, I won''t run away. I cannot leave you here. I will only go if you go with me." I look at Father, who is wincing in pain. "Father, let brother Pascal treat you. Come on. I''ll help you stand up."


    Father holds my hand that is about to help him. "Csille, listen to me. You should go now, or else the King won''t let you go. Especially after what you did to the Vrawyth Kingdom."


    I frown. I don''t understand what he is saying. The King and I are on good terms thest time I remember. Why won''t he let me go? And what did I did to the Vrawyth Kingdom? All of the happening makes me dizzy. I don''t understand a thing.


    "Father, what are you saying? What did I do?"


    Father is about to answer me when we all heard a loud explosion. I look at where the source of the explosion, and my eyes widen when I see the gates of the Lauretr¨¦ residence.


    I frantically look at my parents. "Mother, Father, what is happening? What happened to our gates?"


    Mother immediately hold my other hand. "Csille, you should go now. Any time by now, the soldiers will definitely enter our house. You should leave us behind. We will stall the soldiers so you can escape with your Brother Pascal. Go now, or it will be toote for you."


    I repeatedly shake my head at her. "Mother, why are you saying that? I won''t leave not until youe with me. Come on. We can still leave now."


    I don''t know what is happening, but I understand that there are people who are looking for us. Their real target might be me, and I cannot let my parents suffer because of what I did. Even though I don''t know what I did. I just hope Prince Fraser wille out now. I need his help.


    Mother repeatedly shakes her head. "My dear, we cannot leave the Vrawyth Kingdom. You shouldn''t worry about us. We can handle ourselves. Just go and never return back to the Vrawyth Kingdom no matter what."


    I could feel my tears started to stream down my face. I don''t want to go. I didn''t have parents in real life, and only here did I feel a parent''s love. How can I dare to leave them behind? If I need to die with them. I will do that.


    "Mother, what are you talking about? You are my parent. How can I bear to leave you all behind? I don''t want to. You are my family, and wherever you are, that is where I will be." I firmly said to them. I won''t ever leave. I would rather die.


    Father shakes his head. "Csille Lauretr¨¦! As the Count, I am ordering you to get out of the Vrawyth Kingdom!" My father said in a very authoritative voice.


    Although I am the daughter of the Count, but he is still the Count of the Vrawyth Kingdom. I still need to follow him. But how can I follow him if what he wants is for me to leave them behind? How can I do that? I would rather disobey them.


    I shake my head at him. "Father, why are you doing this? You do know I cannot do that, right? You''re my Father. So, I''m sorry if I won''t follow you."


    I heard someoneughs. I look back and saw a group of soldiers standing in front of us. They have a taunting look on their faces. "As the Count, you are ordering her?" The soldier who had a red patch on his chest scoff at us.


    My eyes immediately widen. Red patch soldiers. They are all red patch soldiers. The highest ranking soldiers in the Vrawyth Kingdom. But why are they saying that to the Count of the Vrawyth Kingdom? What is happening?


    "Have you forgotten Count Waltier Lauretr¨¦ that you were stripped off of your title? You''re just a simplemoner now. How can you call yourself a Count?" The guardsugh maniacally.


    My eyes immediately widened, and I look at the guards. What do they mean? My father was stripped off of his title as the Count? But why?


    I stand up even if my parents tried to stop me. How can I let them disrespect my parents like that? They don''t have any right to do that. Not in front of me.


    "Who do you think you are to tell that to my parents? Apologize to my parents now!" I snap at them.


    The guards stopughing and stare at me for a couple of seconds before they burst intoughter again. "Oh, here''s the little miss of the Lauretr¨¦ family. What did you say, little miss? You want us to apologize to them? Oh, sure. As long as you kneel in front of us, maybe we can consider saying sorry."


    The guardsugh again. I could feel my blood boils because of what they have said. How dare they said that to me?


    "Take back your words. Don''t you know who I am?" I shouted at them. I couldn''t believe they would insult me like that. I am Csille Lauretr¨¦, the Count''s daughter and the fianc¨¦e of the Crown Prince of the Vrawyth Kingdom. How dare they insult me?


    The guards stopughing. I can feel my parents started to tug my hand, and I could hear them call my name. However, I cannot let these guards step down on the Lauretr¨¦ family like that. Who do they think they are?


    The guards are about to reply, but someone speaks behind them. My eyes widened when I realized who is the one who talks. It''s Prince Fraser!


    "What''s themotion going in here? Where''s the Count and the Countess?" Prince Fraser asked in a serious tone.


    Mother tugs my hand, and I look at her. "My dear, please run now. You need to go now before something happened to you. You should go now. We will stall the Crown Prince. You should go now," my Mother said with a desperate tone.


    I don''t understand why would my mother will act like that. Prince Fraser is definitely here to help us. Why is she speaking like that? It''s as if Prince Fraser is our enemy here.


    I just smile at my Mother. Now that Prince Fraser is here. I am sure he will side with me. Although I broke up with him. I know he won''t let me down. He made a promise before. He won''t leave me behind, and I know he won''t break that.


    I break from my Mother''s hand and run towards Prince Fraser. But before I could even hug him, he already pushes me away. I fall hard on the ground. I could feel I broke some bone on my hand because of the impact.


    I look at Prince Fraser with disbelief on my face. Is he that mad at me? Why did he push me like that? Does he hate me now?


    Prince Fraser res at me. "Don''t you dare touch me? I hate you, Csille Lauretr¨¦. You betray the Vrawyth Kingdom, and you dare to run towards me for help? Do you think I will be so dumb to help you? I hate you so much I wish I never met you."


    Tears started to stream from my eyes because of his words. It hurts. I feel like my whole world crashes because of what Prince Fraser said. He said he hates me? He hates me to the point that he wishes he never met me? But why? What did I do for him to hate me like this?


    "Why Fraser? Why are you doing this to all of us? I thought you wouldn''t hate me? Didn''t you promise me that before?" I scream at him.


    Prince Fraser looks at me coldly. "And that''s the most I regret in my life. I regret making that promise. I regret meeting you, Csille Lauretr¨¦."


    My eyes immediately widen. I know this day wille, but why? Why does it still hurt like this?


    "Guards capture the Count and the Countess and put them in jail. Take the daughter of the Count, and she will face execution." Prince Fraser ordered the guards.


    My eyes immediately widen. Execution? That is a death sentence. But I thought it was already abolished?


    The guards started to walk in front of me, but I remain sitting on the ground while looking at Prince Fraser. I was hoping he would stop the guard and run towards me, but he just remains looking at me coldly.


    Father stands up and walks past the guards that are blocking his way to run towards me. My eyes immediately widen when I realized what he is doing.


    "Csille!"


    "Father! Don''t run or els¡ª" my words stop when I heard a gunshot. My eyes widen when I see my father fall on the ground with blooding from his mouth.


    "Run, Csille! Run!" He shouts while staring at me.


    "Father!!"


    I am about to crawl my way to him when someone grabs me from behind. I look up and saw brother Pascal dragging me away.


    I could see my mother walking toward my father. She looks at me and nods her head to brother Pascal. She then obstructs any guard who would chase us. But one of the guards got annoyed by what she is doing that he shot my Mother in the head.


    My eyes immediately widen when I see what happened. Mother looked at me for thest time and mouthed I love you at me before she falls on the ground.


    "MOTHER!!!!" I shouted.


    Ahhhh. My parents! They died to save me. And all I do is to run away. I couldn''t even be with them until theirst breath.


    I look at Prince Fraser, and he is just looking at me coldly. He said something to his soldiers.


    He wants me dead! I can read his mouth. He wants me dead. But why? He first kills my parents, and now he wants me dead?


    "Come on, Csille. I know it hurts, but your parents want you to live, and you need to do that. For them." Brother Pascal said while continue dragging me away from the scene.


    I couldn''t process what is happening. All I know is my parents died, and I was just there doing nothing to save them. Even Prince Fraser didn''t do anything.


    Why? Why would he do that? Whyyy?!!

 Chapter 143 - : The Crown Princess’ Letter

    I feel my body jolted, and when I open my eyes, I am now lying on my bed in the Saiven Kingdom.


    I look at my trembling hands. It feels surreal. It feels like it really happened. I hug myself tightly. Mother and Father died to save me, and Prince Fraser is the reason why they died. He even wants to kill me. But why?


    I tried to remember my dream. Why are they so mad at me? Why does he hate me so much?


    <em><strong>"Don''t you dare touch me. I hate you, Csille Lauretr¨¦. You betray the Vrawyth Kingdom, and you dare to run towards me for help? Do you think I will be so dumb to help you? I hate you so much I wish I never met you."</strong></em>


    I betray the Vrawyth Kingdom? Wait, isn''t that a part of what I have written in the first novel. When Csille was known as the traitor of the Vrawyth Kingdom. The King stripped the title off from the Count and the Countess and made them amoner. While Csille runs away from all of what she did.


    But why is my dream like that? Why did my parents end up dying? Prince Fraser is there, and he didn''t do anything to save my parents. I could understand if he would hate me to the core. Csille deserves all the hate, but what about the Count and the Countess? They are all innocent, and they let him die like that?


    I''m sure that what happened in my dream is not what I have written in the first version of the novel. But why did I dream about it? Is it some sort of reminder for me that I need to follow the script as the Viiness, or else it will happen in the future?


    Speaking of dreams. Up until now, I still haven''t talked to the Virtuouse. It''s as if they disappeared, which is questionable since the Virtouse is the guide of the spirit of the real world. What have happened to them? I have a lot of things to ask them, and now the dream adds to the list.


    I was startled when someone suddenly knocks on my door. I look at the clock and frown. It''s six in the morning. Too early for people to wake up. Who is knocking on my door?


    "Purny? Are you awake now?"


    I sigh when I recognize the voice of Rufus. I immediately wear a thick robe and opens the door. Rufus won''t knock on my door early in the morning for nothing.


    He sighs when I open the door. "Thank goodness you''re awake now. I have so many things I need to talk about with you. For now, may Ie in?"


    I make a face and let him inside. It''s a good thing I am awake before he knocks on my door, or else I would have thrown him out of my room now.


    "So, what do you want to talk about this early in the morning?" I yawned. I''m still sleepy. I haven''t slept much because of what happenedst night. And my mind is still clouded because of the dream I just had.


    Rufus sits on the chair in front of me. "You sneak outst night?"


    I raised my eyebrow at him. "So you bother me early this morning just to ask me if I sneaked outst night? Are you kidding me, Rufus?" I throw him a pillow which he catches with ease.


    "No and yes. I have something to talk to you about other than this. But you need to answer me first. You sneak outst night?"


    I nod my head at him. "Yes, I did, and so?"


    "You sneak out at night without bringing any guards with you? Are you insane, Csille? What will we do if something happened to you? Do-"


    I rolled my eyes at him and gestured my hand at my body. "Well, look at me. I am alive and kicking. So, what''s there to be worried about?"


    Rufus gasp in disbelief at me. "Csille, are you for real? Have you forgotten the threat of the Strzalka? What if they attack you when you are not prepared? Don''t be toocent."


    I sigh. "Okay, okay. I won''t do that again. So, chill."


    "You are saying yes, but why do I feel like you''re not serious about it?"


    I snort at Rufus. "What do you want me to do? To make an oath in front of you?"


    Rufus shakes his head. "What happenedst night? I heard you went homete, and Sir Farren interrogated. I also heard Prince Fraser saw you? Did he talk to you?"


    Did this guy talk to me to ask if I talk with Prince Fraser? I cannot believe him. I scoff at him. "Didn''t your source told you the full details? That''s sad."


    Rufus'' face immediately heats up. This nosy guy. I shake my head at him. "Well, I''m sorry to burst your bubble, but he didn''t even talk to me. I didn''t even see him."


    "He didn''t talk to you? Are you serious? He really didn''t say something to you? I thought..." Rufus didn''t continue his words and just sighed. "What do you mean by you didn''t see him? My source told me that Prince Fraser saw you. Howe you didn''t see him?"


    "It''s because my back is facing him. Is that enough exnation for you, Rufus?"


    Rufus got silent for a moment before he shakes his head. "I couldn''t believe that happened. Before when Prince Fraser knows you sneak out, he will be waiting for your arrival so he can scold you. But he didn''t even say a word at youst night. He hay..." Rufus stared at me and didn''t finish his words.


    I smile sadly at him. I know what he is about to say. "He hates me. I know."


    I suddenly remember my dream. When he told me he hates me, and he wishes he didn''t meet me. I could still feel the hatred from his voice. He really hates me to the core. The way he looks at me in my dream. It really feels like he wants to kill with his own hands.


    And I feel my own heart started to shutter again. It might be a dream now, but I know there wille a day that he will hate me. I just only wish he would not harm my parents, the Count and the Countess. I can take all the me and the retribution as long as he won''t touch my parents.


    Only in this world do I feel what it feels like to have a loving parent. And I will do my best to keep them from any harm even if it causes me my own death.


    "Csille, are you okay?"


    I look at Rufus and smile at him. "I''m okay. Sorry, I just remembered something."


    "Something hurtful? You look like you''re in pain earlier."


    I just smile at him. "Anyway, you said you have something else to talk to me, right? What is it?"


    Rufus snaps his fingers and looks for something inside his vest. "Yes, Eve, ask me to bring this to you. She received two letters for you. I almost forget about it. It''s a good thing you remind me." He then hands me two letters.


    Two letters? The first one will definitelye from my family in Vrawyth, but where does the second lettere from?


    I take the two letters and inspect them. The first letter is from my parents. Informing me about the current happenings in the Vrawyth Kingdom. They also asked me how I am doing and how they are missing me now. They even said that Brother Pascal is missing me too.


    I hug the letter on my chest. I miss them so much. My longing for them worsen after the dreams I just had. It is still fresh on my mind what happened, how my parents ask me repeatedly to run away, how my father run towards me to protect me even though he has a gunshot on his legs, how my mother blocks those guards who are trying to catch Brother Pascal and I. I cannot forget how she was shot in the head by the guard.


    My mother who is always warm and loving to me. In herst seconds, she is even thinking about me.


    I carefully hug the letter on my chest and cry hard. I miss them. I badly want to hug them. If only the Saiven Kingdom is close to the Vrawyth Kingdom, I would have run to the Vrawyth Kingdom just to embrace them.


    Rufus immediately panics when he saw me crying. He stands up and hugs me. "Why are you always crying when you are with me. I suddenly feel bad for giving you the letter." He then caresses my hair and gently taps my back using his other hand.


    It''s a good thing Rufus is here with me, or else I don''t know what I will do after I read this. I look up at him. "Rufus, I miss my parents. I want to see them badly."


    "I know purny, and I also know that the Count and the Countess definitely miss you too. Cry it all, and I know you will definitely feel good after."


    I look at Rufus. "Thank you for always making me feel better. I don''t know what I would do with you."


    Rufus smirks. "I know my charm is really irresistible, purny, but may I remind you that you cannot fall in love with me. We''re just fr¡ª"


    I push him hard that he fell on the floor. "Rufus!"


    Rufus justughs at me. "Chill. I am just lightening up the mood. You cannot always be crying when you are with me. Where''s my happy go lucky Csille?"


    I just ignore him and stare at the second letter. I couldn''t find the name of the sender on the envelope. The only written on the envelope is my name. But where did thise from?


    There are two ways of sending letters in this world. The first one is through a messenger bird, and the second one is through a human messenger. Most people preferred a messenger bird since it''s much efficient, but the messenger bird can only send one letter at a time. Unlike the human messenger, where you can send several letters at once.


    "Do you know where that letter came from? There''s no indication of who''s the sender. Wouldn''t it be better if you won''t open it, Csille? I heard from somewhere that there are people who put a powder that can harm people inside the envelope. So, when the receiver opens it and she sniffs the powder, and she will be harm."


    I frown. That thing is alsomon in the real world. But I don''t think the sender wants to harm me. Something is telling me that the sender doesn''t want to harm me.


    "I don''t think it''s something like that." I am about to open the envelope when Rufus suddenly grabs my hand.


    "I think it will be best if you let me open that letter. What if there''s a powder inside that envelope? I don''t know what will I say to Prince Fraser if ever." Rufus anxiously said to me.


    I roll my eyes at him. Prince Fraser, Prince Fraser. All he talks about is Prince Fraser. "Just tell him I was so dumb to sniff the powder. Is that difficult?"


    "Csille!" Rufus snaps at me.


    I sigh and look at him. "I can assure you that nothing will happen to me. Just let me open this, okay. What if this is something important?"


    Rufus sigh and let go of my hand. I immediately tore open the envelope and took the letter out.


    My eyes immediately widen when I recognized that familiar paper. I hurriedly open the letter and true to my assumption it''s really from that person.


    "Where does the letter came from? Why do you need to react like that?"


    It''s from the Crown Princess.

 Chapter 144 - : The Crown Princess’ Letter (2)

    "Csille, where does the letter came from? Why are you staring in thin air?"


    I shake my head at Rufus. I stare at the letter and reads it.


    <em><strong>Dearest Csille,</strong></em>


    <em><strong>How are you doing? I''m sorry if I haven''t sent any letter to you these past few years. You probably know what happened to me. As much as I want to send you one but my situation won''t let me do that. But you shouldn''t worry, I am in a safe ce.</strong></em>


    <em><strong>I write to ask how you are doing. It''s been years since thest time we have seen each other. I wish I could visit you, but my situation won''t allow it. If I am given an opportunity, I will visit you. Also, I heard you are engaged with Prince Fraser now. I am happy for the two of you. I know even before that, the two of you look great together. I hope you can be there for each other. I will be waiting for the day I can see the two of you again. Take care always</strong></em>


    <em><strong>Love,</strong></em>


    <em><strong>Paislee</strong></em>


    "Csille, where does the letter came from? Why do you need to act like that?"


    I look at Rufus and throw the letter at him, which he immediately catch. I let him read it so I can think on my own.


    I don''t understand why does Princess Paislee send me a letter. For what? Asking how I am doing? She definitely knows how I am doing because she is just with us. So, I don''t understand why is she doing this?


    The frustrating thing about this is I couldn''t even do anything to ask her. Why does she send me a letter if she can talk to me in person? What is she doing?


    I heard Rufus gasp. "It''s from the Crown Princess! It''s from the Crown Princess of the Aeerean. The long lost Princess Paislee Saintizin!? But why would she send you a letter? Out of all the people in this world, the one whom she sends a letter is the fianc¨¦e of the Crown Prince of her rival Kingdom?"


    I grab the letter from Rufus'' hands and put it inside my drawer. "He¡ªI mean, she is a friend of mine. Maybe she already sends a letter to her parents too. How can we know we''re not Aeerean." I shrugged my shoulders at Rufus.


    Rufus shakes his head. "No, purny. You don''t understand how big this issue is. If the Aeerean Kingdom received a letter from their Crown Princess, their King would definitely look for the messenger who sends that letter. They will definitely find a way to track Princess Paislee with the letter. Their King will definitely announce it to the whole Kingdom that they received news from the Crown Princess."


    "Okay, maybe she didn''t send a letter to her parents because of what you said. And so?"


    I don''t understand why he is making a biggie about this. Also, I''m more concerned about why did Princess Paislee send me a letter as her real self. What would she get from doing that? I don''t understand.


    She didn''t even mention something important to me. Just those typical letters. So, why would she make some effort to do this? It doesn''t make sense.


    "You still don''t understand, do you? What will the Aeerean say when they know that their Crown Princess sent a letter to you? They will probably think that you will trying to hide Princess Paislee from them. We need to tell Prince Fraser about it."


    I shake my head at Rufus. I don''t think that is the real purpose of Princess Paislee. She is currently in the Vrawyth Kingdom and even if she is an Aeerean. She knows she cannot betray the Kingdom that gave her shelter for years and made her wishe true to be a knight.


    "Can you calm down? That is just a simple letter, and why do you need to be so worked up? We are the only one who knows about the letter. Do you think it will be leak? If we let others know it don''t you think we''re risking here? The more people know about the letter, the bigger the chance that it will be leak. What if someone heard about it identally. And you have read the letter, right? It''s just a simple letter. I don''t think we need to be this cautious with a letter."


    "Because she is connected with the Aeerean, and you do know how''s our rtionship with them, right? As much as possible, we don''t want to have a war against them. Not for now."


    I sigh. I definitely understand his concern. However, I think it will be futile to overreact this way. "I know Princess Paislee. She is a gooddy. She won''t harm us. I can assure you that. Even Prince Fraser can assure you that."


    Rufus shakes his head and sighs. "Okay. If that''s what you say. But please be careful. As much as possible, avoid sending a reply to her or to even receive another letter from her. I know you are friends with her. However, you should remember where she came from purny. Her loyalty will always be with her Kingdom."


    Rufus stands up and looks at the clock. "It''s time for breakfast now. Are you joining breakfast?"


    I shake my head at him. I am sure Prince Fraser will be there, and I still don''t want to see him. After the dream I had. I don''t think I can see him without experiencing the pain I had in my dreams. So, I would rather be in here.


    Also, I want to have time to think about what is happening right now. My mind is pretty clouded with everything, and I think I need to sort my thoughts first.


    "I''m still full. You go join them. I will meet you in the libraryter. Are you going to train for the Physique again?"


    He shakes his head. "No, I''m nning to take a break from the Physique category and focus more on the Intellect."


    "Will Prince Fraser do the same?"


    Rufus pause for a minute to think. "I think so. Since the teachers ask Prince Fraser to take days off from the training ground, he will be probably in the library too."


    "I''ll see you in the Etiquette room then."


    Rufus is about to say something, but he just sighs and walks out of my room.


    I slump my body on the bed and stare at the ceiling. There are many things I don''t understand. What does my dream mean? Why haven''t I heard anything from the Virtouse? Why did Princess Paislee send me a letter as herself?


    I groan and roll on the bed. My head is already hurting from thinking too much, and my heart is still breaking from what happenedst night and because of my dream.


    I get up and try to calm myself. "Ysavel, calm down. You won''t get an answer if you panic like that," I tried to do some breathing exercises. "But how can I not panic if I could not get any answer no matter how much I talk to myself. What I need to do is to talk to the Virtouse. However, how can I talk to them? They won''t even show themselves to me."


    I slump on the bed again. Why am I the only one who is facing several problems at once? This is so unfair. Why didn''t I be a side character? It will be better. At least I wouldn''t have to deal with all of this.


    I close my eyes. I''m exhausted. I cannot answer why I dream about that scene. I cannot also answer why I haven''t heard anything from the Virtouse. But...I can ask Princess Paislee!


    My eyes immediately widened, and I get up from the bed. All I need to do is to inconspicuously ask her about Princess Paislee. Right. That''s what I will do.


    _____________________________________________


    It''s already noon, and I haven''t talked to Princess Paislee. She got too busy reading in the library. So, what I did is I busy myself training in the Etiquette room.


    I am sitting on the table set in the garden that is close to the Etiquette room. When suddenly, I heard someone walks behind me. I look back and see Princess Paislee walking towards me with a basket?


    I stand up. "Sir Farren? What are you doing here?"


    Princess Paislee puts the basket down on the table before she looks at me. "I''m sorry. Am I interrupting you?"


    I shake my head at her. Her timing is actually great. I am about to look for her to talk about the letter. But then she''s the one who offers herself to me. So, that''s much better.


    "No, you''re not. But what are you doing here?" I look at the basket she just put on the table. "And what''s with the basket?"


    Why does the female lead keep doing things that don''t make sense? Does she want to have a pic here?


    Princess Paislee did not answer me. Instead, she takes the food out of the basket and puts it on the table. "I am here to bring your food Lady Csille. Prince Fraser heard you didn''t eat breakfast, and now you also didn''t eat lunch. So, he asks the chef to cook your favorite food and ask me to deliver it to you." She said in a very earnest voice. It''s as if what she is saying is truth but nothing but the truth.


    But I know more than anyone else that this is not from Prince Fraser. I sigh and sit on the chair again. "Sir Farren, why are you doing this?"


    Princess Paislee got silent for a moment. She just stares at me. "As I told you, Lady Csille, Prince Fraser asked me to deliver this to you. I am just following his highness order."


    I sigh. "Sir Farren, you do know that using the name of the Crown Prince is against the rules of the Vrawyth Kingdom, right?"


    I see her eyes widen, and she gulps. "I don''t understand why you are saying this, Lady Csille? Did I do something wrong?"


    I stare straight at her eyes. "I know this is not from Prince Fraser. If he does something like this, he won''t ask anyone to deliver it for him. This is not how he acts, Sir Farren. So, why? Why are you doing all of this?"


    Princess Paislee bows her head. She''s guilty. Does she think I would fall for this? I was the one who made Prince Fraser. How can I not know my own character?


    Princess Paislee sigh and stare at me. "Lady Csille, please forgive me for lying to you. However, I just do that because I want to do something for you and Prince Fraser. I can see that the both of you are hurting. So, I thought maybe I could do something for the two of you. That maybe if you see that he still cares for you, you will soften and be with him again."


    I think I know the answer to why she sends me a letter as Princess Paislee. It just dawns on me. In the letter, she specifically mentioned she was hoping that Prince Fraser and I end up together. She thought if Princess Paislee sends me a letter, I will rethink my breakup with Prince Fraser since Princess Paislee is a good friend of Csille.


    There is one thing I just don''t understand. Why does my female lead keeps shipping her own prince to the Viiness? This doesn''t make sense at all.


    I sigh and shake my head. "Sir Farren, I appreciate your concern. However, don''t you think this is something between me and Prince Fraser only? What will Prince Fraser say if he knows what you did?" I hold one of her hands. "Sir Farren, I know you are loyal to Prince Fraser. However, you also need to ept the fact that maybe you cannot do something about this. Please respect my decision, Sir Farren, or else I don''t know what will I do next time."


    I stand up. "You can eat the food for yourself. I hope this is thest time you would matchmake Prince Fraser to me. I will let you off before because I like you as a person. However, it doesn''t mean I will let you do as you please."


    After saying those words, I immediately walk out of the garden. I definitely need to get away from Prince Fraser. I need to make Princess Paislee realize that the thing between Prince Fraser and I is over.

 Chapter 145 - : Countermeasure

    It''s afternoon now, and I am just staring at the ceiling of my room. I cannot go down and mingle with others because they are with Prince Fraser. So, I have no other choice but to lock myself inside my room.


    I just spend my whole morning training in the Etiquette room, and after the conversation I had with Princess Paislee, I immediately went back to the residence.


    The rest followed me an hour after. They are now talking on the first floor while I am here, staring at my ceiling. I sigh. I miss talking to them. When was thest time I have interacted with all of them? It''s been days now.


    I get up and look at my door. They have been talking for a couple of minutes now, and no one even asks me if I would like to join their meeting. I know there is something important that happened. They won''t stop their training for nothing. But what could that important thing be?


    I start to walk around my room. I''m really curious what they are talking about. Did something happen again? Did the royalties know that we already see through their n?


    I anxiously look at the door and wait for someone to knock on it. However, it''s been half an hour now, but no one still bothers to ask for my presence. I know I said that I would not attend the meeting, but they could have asked me still. Is that even difficult?


    I immediately look at the door when I heard someone knocks.


    "Csille?"


    It''s Rufus! I immediately rush towards the door and open it. I pull him inside my room and close the door.


    "Did something happened? Why are you all here? Shouldn''t you all training right now? Why didn''t you even ask me if I want to join the meeting? Am I really not needed here?"


    Rufus raised both of his hands in the air. "Can you chill first? I''ll answer all your questions but let''s sit first. Can we?"


    I drag Rufus to sit on my bed. "So, what? What happened?"


    Rufus chuckled. "I''ve never seen you this eager." He shakes his head. "We didn''t ask you to go down because Prince Fraser said we shouldn''t bother you anymore. He also asks me to go here to inform you what we have talked about."


    I raised my eyebrow at him. Prince Fraser did that? Does he hate me this much that he is the one who makes sure he won''t see me? "I see. So what happened? Why are you all here?"


    "Prince Fraser sends a letter to the Saiven Kingdom this morning. And this noon, we received a response from the Saiven Kingdom. They will be visiting us this evening. We talked about what we are going to do this evening."


    Saiven sure act fast. I don''t really understand how they can betray the Vrawyth Kingdom? The one who protects them all these years.


    "So, what are we nning to do tonight? Also, who will be visiting us?"


    "It''s Prince Reeve and Princess Roese. We will continue with the proper visiting rights. We will be having conversations over drinks. And while everyone is busy, we will put the pill to the drink of Prince Reeve."


    "But what about Princess Roese? Will we spike her drink too? The guards of the Saiven Kingdom? I''m sure the siblings will bring guards with them. Can you be sure you can put the pill without anyone noticing it?"


    The n is okay, but we need to think about other possibilities. We need to think of n B or even n C.


    Rufus shakes his head. "No, we won''t spike her drink. I''m sure Prince Reeve won''t let his little sister drink any alcohol. So, you will be the one who will entertain her. And about the guards, only two to three guards can enter the Vrawyth residence. So, we don''t have to worry."


    I frown. What does he mean we don''t have to worry? Is he kidding me? "Wait, you want me to entertain Prince Roese? But do you think she won''t get suspicious if she finds out that his brother was nowhere to be found? And how can you interrogate Prince Reeve if they are guards from the Saiven Kingdom?"


    This n doesn''t sound solid to me. One wrong move, and we will end up endangering the whole Vrawyth Kingdom. Can we really do this?


    "Yes, you will be entertaining Prince Roese. But don''t worry, Leander already asked Doctor Beckett to make a sleeping pill. All you need to do is to put it in her drinks, and she gradually feels sleepy until she falls asleep."


    I frown. "But how can I do that if there are guards around her? I''m sure if they see Princess Roese sleepy, they will be the one who will suggest to bring them home."


    "You don''t have to worry about that. Do you think the Saiven Royal siblings will let this chance slip away? It''s their chance to be close with us. If we suggest to them that they can sleep in here. Do you think they will say no?"


    My eyes immediately widen. So, that''s their n. Make Prince Reeve feel like he is drunk, and Princess Roese feel like she is sleepy. Then we will suggest to them that they can sleep here and of course since they are both disoriented they will agree to that. All that is left to do is to make sure to the guards that everything is alright. And I''m sure the guards will also agree since they all know the rtionship between the Vrawyth Kingdom and the Saiven Kingdom.


    I nod my head. This n can definitely work. "Okay. What time will Prince Reeve and Princess Roese arrive here?"


    Although the n is okay, an ident can still happen. We need to make sure that everything goes our way, or else it will be the end of us.


    "They will arrive here at seven o''clock. Prince Fraser will call us two hours before their arrival to polish everything." Rufus pauses and stares at me intently. "And we need you there, Csille. I know you and Prince Fraser are still in the cold war, but we need your presence for tonight."


    I smile at Rufus. "Don''t worry, Rufus. I will definitely be joining you tonight. How can I not bear to see what will happen tonight? I''m sure things will be exciting." I smirk.


    These traitors think they can make us a fool but too bad they didn''t see our countermeasuresing. Let''s see who will end up crying.


    Rufus shakes his head. "That will depend on the results. Let''s not get ahead of ourselves. We still don''t know how tonight will end. So, let''s not becent."


    I shrugged my shoulders at Rufus. "I''m not beingcent, Rufus. I''m just being real. We need to do our n smoothly, and we have no other option. It''s either that or else our doom. And we don''t want thetter, right? Manifestation Rufus. As long as we believe we can do that, there''s a big chance we can do that."


    That''s one thing I also learn in the psychology book I have read before. It depends on how we see things. If we''re not sure of our results, then there''s a big chance we will fail. But if we believe that we can do that, then there''s a big chance we can seed.


    Rufus shakes his head. "I don''t understand you. What manifestation?"


    I just shake my head at him. "Do you have anything to say other than what you have said already?"


    Rufus shakes his head. "I''ll be going now, Csille. I''ll be knocking on your doorter this evening. I hope you will prepare for tonight."


    I smirk at Rufus. "I will definitely prepare for tonight. I couldn''t even wait to meet them."


    I will make sure that the Vrawyth Kingdom will have thestugh no matter what.


    ________________________________


    I look at the mirror and sigh. It''s time. Two hours from now, Prince Reeve and Princess Roese will arrive at the Vrawyth residence.


    That also means I need to interact with Prince Fraser again. Am I even prepared to meet him? I hope so.


    I take another deep breath before I open my door. It''s now or never. I cannot let them deal with the Saiven Kingdom alone. So, even if I''m unsure if I can interact with Prince Fraser without getting hurt, I still need to be there.


    I walk down the stairs and found Rufus and Leander sitting in the receiving area. Rufus immediately smiles widely at me. He then walks towards me to assist me in getting down the stair. "My Lady," he then bows his head at me.


    I justugh at him. We are already wearing formal clothing for tonight''s visit. Two hours might be, but we need to ensure we have enough time to prepare for everything.


    Tonight''s event will affect the safety of the Vrawyth Kingdom, so we definitely need to make sure that everything is going based on our n.


    Leander stands up and bows his head at me too. I just chuckled at their behavior. "Thank you, gentlemen."


    Rufus assist me in sitting on the sofa while he sits beside me. "You look beautiful tonight, purny." He said in a teasing voice and winks at me.


    Which Leander immediately seconded. "What Prince Rufus said is true. You definitely look beautiful tonight, Lady Csille. You are really living up your title, the most beautiful Lady among the Kingdoms."


    Iugh at them. "Aren''t you ttering me too much, gentlemen?"


    The two menugh too, after a minute ofughing. Rufus suddenly stands up from his seat. "Wait, I suddenly remember something. Wait here. I''ll get something in my room."


    He then sprints towards the second floor to his room. I frown. What does he forget?


    "I thought you wouldn''t join us for tonight''s fun." Leander suddenly speak.


    I look at him and smirk. "How can I bear to lock myself in my room? Knowing that you are all setting traps for our traitor allies. That won''t be fun."


    Leander chuckled. "Yeah, tonight''s will definitely be fun for us. However, I doubt if it will be fun for you, Lady Csille."


    I frown. What does Leander mean? "Why did you said that? Do you think I have a reason not to enjoy tonight''s event?"


    He shrugged his shoulders. "Did you forgot? You are avoiding Prince Fraser, right? Tonight you won''t be able to do that. What''s worst is you need to act as Prince Fraser''s fianc¨¦e tonight. I''ll ask you, Lady Csille. Can you have fun knowing that you will need to interact with Prince Fraser the whole night?"


    Can I? I don''t know. Half of me wants to say yes, but half of me wants to say no too. A lot of things happened this day. I don''t even know what to feel.


    I am about to answer him when Rufus suddenlyes from behind me. "I''m back." He then showed me a square box. It''s quite big."I almost forgot about this. Here, purny."


    I frown when he pushes the box on my hands. I look at him. Confused with what is happening. "Why are you giving me a...gift? And what''s inside the gift?"


    Rufus just smiles at me. "It might notpare to Princess Roese''s, but I cannot let you face them without you wearing one." He moves his hands, encouraging me to open the box. "Come on, open that up so we can see if it suits you."


    Even though I still don''t understand what is happening. My hands started to open the box. My eyes immediately widen when I realized what is inside the box. "Rufus!"


    I heard Leander tsk. "Are you tired of living Prince Rufus? What will Prince Fraser say if he knows about this?" He then shakes his head.


    Rufus just shrugged his shoulders. "What? he didn''t prepare anything for purny. What do you expect me to do? To stay still?"


    The two continue talking while I gape at the thing inside the box. Why did Rufus give me a Crown?

 Chapter 146 - : The Trauma

    Rufus smiled at me. He then takes the crown from the box and gently puts it on my head. "There, the crown suits your dress."


    I just stare nkly at Rufus. My mind couldn''t process what is happening. Why is he giving me a crown? For what?


    "What is happening here?"


    I look up and see Prince Fraser walking down the stairs with a grave expression. My eyes immediately widen. His expression! It''s the same expression he gave me in my dreams. I could feel my hand starts to tremble, and my knees started to get weak.


    Each step Prince Fraser takes makes me remember what happened in my dream. That terrifying dream that still haunts me until now.


    <em><strong>I break from my Mother''s hand and run towards Prince Fraser. But before I could even hug him, he already pushes me away. I fall hard on the ground. I could feel I broke some bone on my hand because of the impact.</strong></em>


    <em><strong>Prince Fraser res at me. "Don''t you dare touch me. I hate you, Csille Lauretr¨¦. You betray the Vrawyth Kingdom, and you dare to run towards me for help? Do you think I will be so dumb to help you? I hate you so much I wish I never met you."</strong></em>


    <em><strong>Prince Fraser looks at me coldly. "And that''s the most I regret in my life. I regret making that promise. I regret meeting you, Csille Lauretr¨¦."</strong></em>


    <em><strong>"Guards capture the Count and the Countess and put them in jail. Take the daughter of the Count, and she will face execution."</strong></em>


    Rufus is now talking to Prince Fraser, but my eyes are glued to Prince Fraser. I could hear my heart starting to pound loudly. And the memories of how my father and my mother died at the hands of Prince Fraser keep reying in my mind.


    I close my eyes, trying to calm my nerves. But it just makes the dream vivid. Horror starts to engulf my whole being that end I falling on the floor. I open my eyes and found Prince Fraser looking at me. He is looking at me like how he looks at me in my dream. Cold.


    <em><strong>I look at Prince Fraser, and he is just looking at me coldly. He said something to his soldiers.</strong></em>


    <em><strong>He wants me dead! I can read his mouth. He wants me dead. But why? He first kills my parents, and now he wants me dead?</strong></em>


    I could feel my body trembles hard. Rufus and Leander rush towards me. "Csille, are you okay?" Rufus asked anxiously.


    But my mind couldn''t process his question. All my mind does is remind me of how my parents died, how my father died while trying to save me, how the guards shot my mother in the head because she is saving me. It keeps reying on my mind like a broken que.


    I started to cry hard to the point that I couldn''t breathe. I could hear Princess Paislee and Prince Fraser saying something, but I couldn''tprehend what it is. I close my eyes and put my hand on my ears. I could still hear theughs of the soldiers. They are so happy knowing they killed the Count and the Countess, my parents.


    I look up and saw Prince Fraser squatting beside me. My eyes immediately widen.


    <em><strong>"Guards capture the Count and the Countess and put them in jail. Take the daughter of the Count, and she will face execution."</strong></em>


    I remember my father looking at me for thest time. Begging me to runaway. I remember how my mother look at me after she was shot in her head.


    I shout loudly and immediately crawl away from Prince Fraser. "No, no. Don''te near me. No, no! Don''t kill my parents. Don''t kill my parents, I beg you." I repeatedly mumbled while crying hard.


    My parents, no! They cannot die! They cannot die. "Don''t kill my parents. Kill me instead. Kill me instead." I hug my knees. My body continues to tremble while my mind continues to rey the scene where my parents died. "No, no. I beg you. Just kill me instead. Not my parents. Not my parents."


    _______________________________________________


    "Csille? Csille?"


    I slowly open my eyes, and I see Rufus and Leander looking at me worriedly.


    "Thank goodness you''re awake. Are you okay now?"


    I look at Rufus. My mind is still clouded. Thest thing I remember is I saw Prince Fraser walking down the stairs, and then my mind bes foggy. "What happened?"


    "You were trembling earlier. You look like you were traumatized. Did something happened, Lady Csille?"


    I look like I am traumatized? My eyes immediately widen when I realized what happened. It''s because when I saw Prince Fraser, it reminds me of my dreams. I didn''t realize how much that dream affected me. It must really scarred me.


    "Lady Csille?"


    I look at Leander and shake my head. I cannot tell them that I am terrified of Prince Fraser. "I-I just.. i-it wa¡ª" I shake my head. I couldn''t evene up with a usible excuse. I''m still terrified.


    "Shh. Calm down. You''re okay now. We are here. Everything''s going to be fine. No one will ever hurt you or your parents." Rufus tried tofort me, but I still couldn''t help but tremble.


    Everything''s going to be fine? No one will hurt me or my parents? How can I believe that if the person who hurt my parents in my dreams is here?


    Everything bes vivid to my mind again. It keeps reying on my mind even though I don''t want to. I hug my knees and knock my head on my knees. I don''t want to remember that dream. Stop remembering that dream, Ysavel! Stop!


    Rufus immediately holds my head and made me look at him. "Csille, what is happening to you? Why are you hurting yourself?"


    I shake my head. Please make it stop. I don''t want to remember that dream. Please make it stop. I beg you.


    "She''s traumatized." I heard Leander said.


    "But why would she be traumatized?" Rufus asked Leander before he looks back at me. "Csille, why are traumatized? Tell me. I promise I will help you."


    "Did something happened?"


    I look up and saw Prince Fraser standing behind Rufus. I immediately break off from Rufus'' hold and look at Prince Fraser with a horrified expression.


    A part of me keeps reminding myself to calm down because the Prince Fraser in my dream is different than the Prince Fraser standing in front of me. But my subconscious couldn''t help but be terrified of him.


    I remember everything. He was there. He was there, but he didn''t do anything to help my parents. He just watches them die. He even wants me dead. I would understand if he would want me dead but my parents. My parents. He didn''t do anything to save them.


    I could feel tears started to stream from my face. Prince Fraser leans down and tries to wipe the tears from my face, but I flinch, and I close my eyes. My mind keeps telling me that he would hurt me. That he will kill me.


    I heard someone scoff. "Do you hate me this much, Csille?" It''s Prince Fraser. The way he says those words. I know I hurt him...again.


    I still close my eyes. I''m afraid I will start trembling again if I see him standing in front of me. I don''t want to hurt him but what happened to my dreams definitely made a huge impact on me.


    I hold Rufus'' hand. "Take me out of here," I whispered at him.


    Rufus got frozen for a moment before he assists me to stand up. "I''ll just help Csille calm down first." He said to others before he starts to walk me to the tea room.


    "I''ll better go with you. It''s better to have a Doctor with you," Leander volunteers toe with us.


    I shake my head and hold Rufus'' hands tightly. "Don''t let hime with us," I whispered at Rufus.


    "I''m sorry, Leander, but I think it will be best if you will stay here. Csille might get triggered again if we force her."


    Rufus then continues to walk me to the tea room. I remain my head down. I don''t want to see anyone. My head is still in chaos.


    Rufus let me sit on the chair and pour me some tea to make me calm down. "Csille, what happened there? Why did you act like that?"


    I look at the closed door and sigh. I tried my best to clear my mind, but the remnants of the dream keep reying on my mind. I didn''t know I can be traumatized just because of a dream.


    "I-I had a dream."


    I look at Rufus. It is only with him that I feel secure sharing my dreams. Also, I don''t think he will find something wrong with the dream. I bet he will just tell me that everything is just a dream and I shouldn''t worry much.


    Rufus holds my hand. "Is it a nightmare?"


    I nod my head at him. "Yes, I dream that something happened to the Lauretr¨¦ family. The soldiers of the Vrawyth Kingdom start to look for us. One of the guards shot my father on his legs. And then I saw him." I started to tremble. "I saw Prince Fraser standing there. I ask him to help us, but he just pushes me. He told me he hates me, and he wishes he never met me." I am already crying hard while talking.


    Rufus just caresses my back. He is sitting beside me. "What happened after?"


    I shake my head. "The-then the guards started to threaten me. My father runs towards me to protect me, but the soldiers shot him. They shot him, Rufus," I hold tightly to his hand. It still hurts. "Then my mother asked me to run away. So, I run away while my mother blocks the soldiers that try to chase me, and then I saw..." I paused and sobbed. "I saw one of the guards shot my mother on her head. And Prince Fraser was just standing there. He didn''t do anything to save my parents, Rufus. Then he asks one of his guards to kill me. I''m scared, Rufus."


    I cling to his arms. My mind keeps telling myself that it is alright, that it is just a dream. But how can I calm down myself knowing that in the future, there''s a big possibility that it can happen.


    Rufus gently caresses my head. "Shh, calm down, purny. It is just a dream. You do know Prince Fraser won''t ever do that to you, right? He cares for you more than anyone else. He would never hurt you or hurt your parents. I assure you nothing will happen to your parents or even you. We won''t let that happen, okay? So, calm down."


    I try to calm myself down. Although the dream keeps lingering on my mind but I feel better now. It''s probably because I told it to Rufus.


    "Nothing will happen. I promise you that. Do you want to skip tonight''s event?"


    I look at Rufus. Do I want to skip tonight''s event? Although I still don''t feel okay. But I won''t feel okay too if I just lock myself in my room. How can I bear to do that? Also, they need my help. Who will talk to Princess Roese if I don''t attend the visit tonight? I''m sure Prince Reeve won''t leave his little sister alone. Although they are doing something that could harm their parents, he is still a loving brother to his little sister.


    I shake my head. "No, I''ll join you. I just need some time to calm myself down. You go ahead now. I''m sure they are waiting for you."


    Rufus looks like he is hesitating if he would leave or stay with me. He knows he is needed there, but he also knows Csille needs him. I smile at him. "I''m better now. Thanks to you. You can go now. I can handle myself. I will follow you after I calm myself down."


    Rufus sigh and kiss the top of my head like he used to do when I was afraid where we were young.


    "We will be waiting for you, purny."

 Chapter 147 - : I’m Scared

    I slumped my body on the chair. I feel exhausted. I didn''t know I can be traumatized because of a dream.


    I slump my head on the table and groan. Ysavel, get yourself together. How can you let yourself be affected because of it? It is just a dream, and even if that will happen in the future, it is still in the future. I can still do something to prevent that from happening.


    I''m sure that dream is not a scene from the first version because Brother Pascal is there. But if it''s not a part of my first version, then why did I dream about it?


    I groan. I have a lot of problems on my te right now, and that dream even makes things worst. How can we do our n if every time I will see Prince Fraser, I will trembles?


    I close my eyes and remember how his voice broke when he asked me if I hate him. I don''t hate him, but my dream makes me scared of him.


    I heard someone enter the room. I thought it''s Rufus again, so I just remain closing my eyes. I''m trying my best to control my emotions and to calm myself down. I need to be with them tonight.


    Come on, Ysavel! Don''t tell me you''re scared because of a dream?


    "I heard what happened from Rufus."


    My eyes immediately widen when I realized who is the one who talks. I am about to look up to Prince Fraser, but he put his hand on my hand. "Don''t look at me. I don''t want you to be scared again."


    I could feel my heart thumping loudly. Not because I am d he is with me. But because I am scared of him. Although my mind isn''t reying the dream but I still couldn''t help but be scared of him.


    I feel him sit beside me. He then starts to caress my head. "I heard you had a dream. A very horrible one." He paused for a couple of minutes.


    I could feel myself starting to calm down because of what he is doing. Although there is still fear in my heart but it''s bearable now. Unlike earlier.


    I remain quiet. I don''t know what to say, and I don''t want to hurt him further. I already hurt him too much. He doesn''t deserve that.


    "Csille, I won''t ever do that." I heard him whispered to my left ear. I tried to look at him, but he stops me using his hand that is still on my head. "I know I sometimes yell at you. I know I can be rude to you, and I know I might hurt you at times. But believe me, if I say I won''t ever do that. I won''t ever hurt you or your parents. I won''t let that thing happen, Csille. I promise you that."


    I could feel the fear in my heart started to dissipate because of his words. I smile bitterly at myself. He really had a huge effect on me. I don''t know what will happen to me if he chooses Princess Paislee over me.


    "Csille, I know you broke up with me already, but my promise to you still remains the same. I won''t hate you. I won''t ever leave your side. I won''t let anything happen to you. They will need to go over me first before they can hurt you." He whispered.


    I silently cry. I should be touch by his words, but how can I? I know he would break his promise in the future. I know he will hate me to the point that he won''t like to see me anymore. I know he will leave my side because of her. Because of Princess Paislee. While I will be left at the sideline wishing he would choose me again like he does in the beginning.


    A sob got out of my mouth. I couldn''t help to sob. It hurts. Just thinking about the future pains me. Why did I be the Viiness? Why?


    "Csille? Are you crying again? Did I do something wrong? I''m sorry. Please stop crying. I don''t want to see you cry. It hurts me. Please stop crying." I could feel him panicking.


    "I-I¡ª" I tried to say something, but Prince Fraser cuts me off.


    "Don''t talk anymore. I know you don''t want to talk to me or to even see me, and I understand that. I just want you to know that no matter what happened, I will always be here for you. But I won''t force you. If you don''t want to be with me anymore, I respect that. I''ll always be waiting. For you, Csille. Like how I promise you. Always."


    He stops caressing my head. Then I suddenly feel someone kiss me on my head. But it''s different than what Rufus did. Rufus just nts a quick kiss on my head, but Prince Fraser kisses my head for a couple of seconds. He then caresses my head again.


    My eyes immediately widen. All my fears were instantly gone. I even forgot why I act like that earlier. The Prince Fraser beside me is different than the Prince Fraser in my dreams. He might hate me in the future, but I know he won''t do something that could harm my parents. It''s not in his nature. It''s not the Prince Fraser I know.


    "I would die first before I let your dreamse true. I promise I will not let anything happen to you or to the Lauretr¨¦ family. You have my words Csille, and you know me I never break my promises."


    I take a deep breath. He is the only one who can make me calm down like this. Although I am thankful for Rufus, but Prince Fraser''s effect on me is really huge. I smile sadly. I must like him this much. With just a few words from him, all my fears and my worries were gone.


    I tried to look at him, but he won''t let me. I want to see him. It''s been days since Ist saw his face. "Fraser, let my head go."


    "No, I don''t want to."


    I frown. "But why?" I want to see you. I badly want to see, Fraser.


    "I''m scared."


    I feel my heart pound loudly. "Scared of what? Why would you be scared?"


    I heard him chuckled. He continues to caress my head gently. "I''m scared that if I see you, I will start to force myself on you again. I''m scared that if I see your beautiful eyes, I''ll lose it again. I want to give what you want, Csille. I''m giving you the space you want. Even though it''s difficult for me. Even if I don''t want to. If this will make you feel happy. That''s okay with me. As long as you''re satisfied."


    I feel my tears start to stream my eyes. I thought he avoided me because he hates me already. I thought he got tired of me already, but I was wrong. He did all of that because he wants to give me what I want. The space.


    I feel my hand tremble. I badly want to hug him right now, but if I do that, the distance we created between us will be gone again. And I don''t want to waste that. I like him, yes, but I still have the task to do, and I cannot forget about it.


    "I thought... I thought you hate me. I thought you avoid me because you hate me." I whispered.


    "How can I ever hate you, Csille? Yes, I admit I was hurt because of what you have said to me, but then I realized maybe you''re right. I thought maybe we just need time to grow. So, I avoided you. Maybe it''s not the right time for us, so I won''t force it. If you really want to broke up with me, then I will respect your decision. I won''t force myself on you, but please know that no matter what happened, I will always be waiting for you."


    I was touched by his words. How can I not fall for him if he is like this? Although he isn''t perfect, but he respects me and is willing to wait. How can I even stop falling for him? How can I prepare myself for the day when he will not choose me anymore?


    I cry silently. I know right from the start that Prince Fraser won''t end up with me, but I still end up having feelings for him. I don''t know if I should regret that or not.


    "I hope you feel better now. As much as I don''t want to force you to join us tonight, but we need you there, Csille. We need you tonight. So, I hope you will be with us. I know this might be difficult for you because of the dream you had. And what I said is probably not enough to ease your worry, but I hope you can endure being with me tonight. Just for this night, Csille. I promise after this night. I will go back to the way we are before."


    I can feel my heart wrenching in pain because of his words. This is what I want him to do. To avoid me like the gue. But it hurts. I don''t want him to avoid me. However, do we have any other choice? We don''t, right? I''m sure if Prince Fraser is in my shoes right now, he will do the same thing. To save everyone in this world.


    I heard him stand up. "We will be waiting for you, Csille. But if you really don''t want to join us tonight, we will respect your decision."


    I heard him walk away, and then the footsteps suddenly stop. "Csille, I miss you." I heard Prince Fraser said before he walks out of the tea room.


    I look up and stare at the closed door. "Fraser, if you only knew how much I miss you too." I sigh and smile bitterly at myself. "If only I have no other choice. If only I am not transmigrated as the Viiness, maybe we can still work things out. However, that''s all wishful thinking. The Virtouse already warned me that the Viiness would remain as the Viiness no matter what I do. That also means we will never end up together."


    I slump my head on the table. "Fraser, when will you start to have feelings for her? I want to know so I can prepare myself for the heartbreak."


    I close my eyes. I tried to remember the dream about my parents'' death. The fear and terror were now gone. With just a few words from him, it was gone like that.


    I stand up and stare at the mirror. I am considered the most beautifuldy among all the Kingdoms, but I cannot have the only person I want. What''s the use of this face?


    I put my hand on the mirror, and I try topare myself to Princess Paislee. To the strong willed and independent Princess Paislee. How can Csillepete with someone like that? Princess Paislee has more simrities with Prince Fraser than Csille. Sooner orter, Prince Fraser will see that simrities. Sooner orter, he will fall for her without him knowing it.


    By the time the real Csille knows about it, it''s already toote for her. Prince Fraser will be smitten with Princess Paislee, and no matter what she does, Prince Fraser will not like her again. It is alreadyte to save her engagement with Prince Fraser.


    "I understand why you will do those things. You were hurt. You were betrayed by the person who you expected to spend your whole life with. But Csille, your revenge wouldn''t help. It will just make things worst. If only I can talk to you." I sigh.


    I understand why Csille decided to betray the Crown Prince and the Vrawyth Kingdom. However, it doesn''t mean that I am on her side.I just wish in the future Csille she could avoid hurting her parents, Prince Fraser, and the Vrawyth Kingdom.

 Chapter 148 - : Preparation

    "Thank goodness youe out. Are you attending the visit tonight?" Rufus asks anxiously.


    I saw him walking back and forth in front of the tea room. He is probably worried that I won''t join the fun tonight.


    I smile sadly at him. "I''m sorry, Rufus, as much as I¡ª"


    Rufus shakes his head. "That''s okay. I understand if you won''t help us. I saw how you were terrified earlier. I think it will best for you, not to att¡ª"


    "As much as I want not to attend the visit but how can I miss the fun? I am the reason why the Saiven royal siblings are visiting us. Do you think I will miss this chance?" I wink at him.


    Rufus sigh in relief. "You almost got me there. I almost believe you would leave us behind. Thank goodness you got to your senses." He leans close to me. "What did Prince Fraser said to you? He looks like he is rather in a good mood when he walks out of the tea room. Did the two of you reconcile already? Are you together again?"


    I raised my eyebrow at him. Oh, yeah. How can I even forget what he did? This traitor. I cross my arms and re at him. "Oh, you want to know what did Prince Fraser said to me? You want to know what happened? Really?"


    Rufus smile awkwardly at me. "Csille, I," heughs awkwardly. "Actually, forget I ask that. I''m heading back to the others." He tried to run away, but I immediately catch his arms.


    "Not so fast, Astalieu. Where do you think you are going? We still haven''t settled our scores. Why are you running away now?"


    Rufus looks at me with a cheeky smile. "Purny, can you let me go. Just this once," he looks at me pitifully, and I look at him with disgust. Rufus, with a pitiful expression, doesn''t look bad. It actually looks cute on him. However, I''m not used to seeing this side of him.


    "Don''t look at me like that. Do you really think that will work on me? You got to be kidding me, Rufus."


    I let go of his arms. He then stands up straight and looks at me with a guilty expression. "Okay, I know I did something wrong, and I''m sorry. It''s just that Prince Fraser ask me what happened. If only you can see his expression that time, you would also tell him what he wants." Rufus sigh. "I know I shouldn''t interfere between the two of you, but I got worried about you, Csille. You should see how terrified you look when you saw Prince Fraser."


    I sigh. I actually understand why he did that. Why he sell me out to Prince Fraser. I just feel betrayed a little. I told him that dream because I thought I could trust him.


    "Purny, I''m sorry. I know I shouldn''t do that. But I thought only Prince Fraser could help you take that fear you feel. I know my words won''t have an effect on you. So, when Prince Fraser asked anxiously what''s wrong with you, I didn''t have any choice but to tell him your reason. I know only he can help you. I''m sorry if I didn''t warn you. I just want you to feel better. I''m worried about you, purny. So, please forgive me. If it will make you happy, you can hurt me so you can feel better."


    I sigh. I walk towards him and pinch his cheeks. "I know you only did that for me, and thank you for that."


    "So what did the two of you talked about? Are you together again?" He moves his eyebrows up and down.


    I justugh at him and walk towards the receiving area. Rufus immediately follows me. "Hey, answer my question. What happened?"


    I just ignore his question. Rufus and his nosiness. Sometimes I even forget that he is a guy because of his hunger for gossip.


    "Are you okay now, Lady Csille?"


    Leander immediately stands up when he sees me walking towards them. Prince Fraser and Princess Paislee stand up also when they see me.


    I smile at Leander. "Yes, Senior. Thank you for asking. I feel better now."


    He walks around me. Checking if I am okay. "That''s great to hear then. I was wor¡ª" he stops talking, and I notice his ears starting to get reddish. "I mean, we were all worried about you."


    I tried my best not to raise my eyebrow at him. I think I know what he wants to say. This guy, I thought he already gave up.


    "Lady Csille, are you okay?" Princess Paislee asked worriedly.


    I bow my head at them. "I''m sorry if I made all of you worried. I just had a nightmare this morning, and something triggered me to remember it."


    Rufus helps me to stand up straight. "Purny, you don''t need to say sorry. We all understand you. As long as you are okay now, then everything''s okay."


    Leander steps up. "Prince Rufus is right. You don''t need to say sorry. You don''t know how much we are worried about you. We''re relieved that everything''s okay now."


    "Lady Csille, are you sure you''re okay now? Maybe you should take a rest for tonight."


    I shake my head at Princess Paislee. "Thank you for your concern, but I''m sure I am okay now. Also, my presence will be needed tonight. How can I bear to lock myself in my room knowing that you are all facing traitors?"


    I take a deep breath and look at Prince Fraser, who is staring at me intently. I can see intense emotion in his eyes. He then avoids my stare and sighs. "Now everything''s okay. We should start talking about what we are going to do tonight."


    I feel Rufus lean on my ear. "I thought everything''s okay between the two of you. What did really happen inside the tea room? He was in a good mood when he walks out of the room. Why isn''t he talking to you again?"


    I just shrugged my shoulders at him and sat on one of the sofas. The rest take their seats too. Rufus and Leander are sitting beside me. While Prince Fraser and Princess Paislee are sitting on the sofa in front of us.


    "We all know that this visit is important for our Kingdom. In this visit, we will know if the Vrawyth Kingdom will continue to remain as the strongest Kingdom among all or to fall in the hands of our rival Kingdom, the Aeerean Kingdom." Prince Fraser pauses and looks at all of us.


    "We need to make sure that everything will be okay for tonight''s visit. We will follow the n we all talked about earlier. Csille and I are the ones who will act as the host for this visit."


    My eyes immediately widen when I heard what Prince Fraser said. I look at Rufus and re at him. This guy didn''t even mention that to me. It''s a good thing that Prince Fraser and I had a deal tonight, or else I would have locked myself inside my room.


    Rufus didn''t even look at me. I sigh and listen to what is Prince Fraser is saying. Rufus didn''t exin in detail what will happen tonight. So, I need to listen to what is Prince Fraser is saying, or else I might make a mistake tonight.


    "And we all know that the visiting process includes drinking." Prince Fraser took the ck wooden box inside his vest. "I will be the one who will put the pill in Prince Reeve''s drink while the three of you, Prince Rufus, Leander, and Sir Farren, will be entertaining Prince Reeve."


    "Csille," he looks at me. "You will be the one in charge of entertaining Princess Roese. I know Prince Reeve loves his little sister, and for sure, he won''t let the others get close with Prince Roese. So, I want you to be always be beside her so Prince Reeve won''t get anxious." He then looks at three guys. "Rufus, Leander, and Sir Farren, make sure that as much as possible you will avoid any interaction with the Crown Princess of the Saiven Kingdom."


    The three guys nod their heads. I feel Rufus lean on me again to whisper. "Does he wants us to stay from Princess Roese, or does he wants us to stay away from you?"


    I immediately look at Rufus and make a face at him. How can this guy think something like that at this time? Really?


    Prince Fraser stop talking and stare at us. "Do you have something to share with us, Prince Rufus?" He asks in a serious tone.


    I immediately sit straight and avoid Rufus'' eyes. He''s the only one mentioned by Prince Fraser. I don''t know him.


    Rufus clears his throat. "Nothing, I was just asking Purny about something."


    Prince Fraser raises his eyebrow at Rufus. "You''re asking a question? Is that too important that you couldn''t wait for me to finish exining things before you ask her?"


    I feel Rufus elbowing me. "I''m sorry, I''ll stop now."


    I peek at Rufus, and I almostugh at his expression. Serves him right for thinking about nonsense things.


    Prince Fraser looks at me. "Csille, you will be the one who will deal with Princess Roese. I''m sure Prince Reeve won''t let her dear sister to drink alcohol." He looks at Leander. "Give Csille the sleeping pill."


    Leander took something inside his pocket and gave it to me. I look at the pill in my hand.


    "That is a dissolvable sleeping pill. Just put it in her drink, and in just a few seconds, the pill will be dissolved. All you need to do is to make sure that no one is looking when you do that. If you cannot find a good timing, just call me, and I will assist you, okay?"


    I nod my head at him and put the pill inside my pocket. I will make sure that I will wlessly do what I need to do for tonight.


    "If we see that the pills are working, that is when we will suggest to them that they can stay here for tonight. Csille and I will deal with the guards. Csille, you will put Princess Roese in one of the rooms on the first floor. If you need help, you can ask one of the Saiven guards so they can be assured that their Crown Princess will be safe. While Prince Rufus and I will bring Prince Reeve to the other room on the first floor. We will wait for midnight before we do something to Prince Reeve."


    I frown. I don''t understand why we would need to wait for midnight if we can interrogate him immediately.


    Prince Fraser probably sees the confusion in my eyes. That''s why he exins things in detail. "Midnight is the perfect timing for us to move. This is the time when the guards from the Saiven Kingdom won''t be too cautious with us since they are all expecting that we are already sleeping in our own rooms. We will take that opportunity to strike then. While everyone is asleep, we bring Prince Reeve in the underground dungeon of this building."


    My eyes immediately widen. "Underground dungeons? There is an underground dungeon in here? Why does the Count didn''t mentioned this?"


    "Because he doesn''t want us to know about it. That dungeon was made by the Rulers of the Saiven Kingdom before. That''s where they punish those maids and guards who are working in here before."


    I gasp. I didn''t know that the Ruler of the Saiven Kingdom before are that ruthless. Punish? I don''t think that is simple punishment. They wouldn''t build an underground dungeon just for a simple punishment. I''m sure they were torturing those maids and guards.


    Prince Fraser sigh. "Yes, the Count hide the existence of the dungeon because they don''t want us to learn about the horrifying behavior of their previous Ruler. It''s the same reason why this residence was closed because of that incident."


    What? They assigned us a residence that has a dark past? They know the Vrawyth Kingdom dislikes abuse and torture. How can they dare to let us live in a ce where horrifying things happened? They are really too much.

 Chapter 149 - : Crown

    "Let''s not fret over something that is already over. We are living here for the time being. If wein now, I don''t think the Saiven Kingdom can prepare a new residence for us."


    I sigh. Although I don''t like the idea of staying inside a building where torturing happened. I think what Prince Fraser said is right. With how small the Kingdom is, I doubt if they have another residence that we can live in.


    "In the underground dungeon, that is where we will interrogate Prince Reeve. We won''t do anything to him and just let the parasitic insect do the work. When he tells us what we need to know, that is when we will put him back to his room."


    We all nod our heads to Prince Fraser. The n is actually simple. The only problem is can we execute the n perfectly?


    "After we obtain the information we need. We will talk about what our next move is. For now, let''s prepare for their arrival. We still have an hour to prepare for everything."


    We immediately stand up and do what we need to do. I am about to walk towards the Kitchen, but Prince Fraser stops me.


    "Csille, can I talk to you for a few minutes?"


    I look around and saw everyone is busy doing their own thing. Even Princess Paislee is not around. Where can she be?


    "Sure, is it about the visit? Do we need to prepare something as a host?"


    I''m not familiar with this kind of thing. Mother and Father are always the ones who act as the host every time there is an event in the Lauretr¨¦ residence.


    "Follow me."


    I frown. He didn''t answer me. Instead, he asks me to follow him? I sigh and follow him. I don''t have much of a choice here.


    Prince Fraser walks to the stairs and into his room. I just follow him, although I still don''t understand why do we need to go upstairs.


    Did he prepare something in his room? Maybe a gift? Do we need to give a gift to the Royal siblings?


    Prince Fraser looks back at me and opens the door of his room. "Come inside. I will show you something."


    I raised my eyebrow at him. Although I want to ask him what does he want to show me but I just keep my mouth shut. I''ll just see what he wants me to see.


    Prince Fraser immediately closes the door when I get inside his room. This is actually the first time I have been to his room. It looks the same as the other rooms. The only difference is I can smell the scent of Prince Fraser all over the ce.


    I close my eyes for a few seconds to smell the scent. He really smells so good. His bed probably smells so good too. I look at his neat bed. I''m sure it will befortable to sleep in that bed because Prince Fraser''s scent is definitely all over the nket, the bedsheet, and the pillows.


    "You should sit first while I''ll looking for something." Prince Fraser pushes a door. It''s a walk-in closet.


    He have a walk-in closet? While I only have a simple cab in my room? Isn''t that unfair?


    I look at the walk-in closet, and when I make sure that Prince Fraser is still busy finding something, I immediately slump my body on the bed and smell it. I even take one of his pillows to hug it.


    Hmm. It really smells like him. It smells so good that I feel like I want to sleep here. It must befortable sleeping here at night.


    "Csille, I¡ª"


    I immediately get up and look at Prince Fraser, who is staring at me. I feel my face flushed, and I immediately fix his bed and his pillow.


    "I-I''m so-sor-rry. It sm-smel-ls go¡ª" I cleared my throat. I could feel my cheeks getting redder the more I talk.


    Stupid Ysavel! Why are you stuttering? You sound like a fool. "I got sleepy, so I decided toy for a while. I''m sor¡ª" my words got stuck on my throat, and my eyes immediately widen when I feel an arm hugs me from behind.


    "I miss you, Csille," I heard Prince Fraser whispers to my ears. "Just a few minutes. Let stay like this for a few minutes, please."


    I cover my face and bite my lips so I could stop myself from shrieking. My heart couldn''t take what is happening right now. He doesn''t know how my heart is beating wildly right now. It feels like it wants to get out of my body.


    How many times I have wished I could run to him and hugs him like this? I couldn''t even remember how many times. All I know is I feel ecstatic right now. All those days I''ve been longing to hug him were all forgotten with this one back hug.


    I feel Prince Fraser hugs me tighter. He then leans his forehead onto my shoulder. "Csille, you don''t know how much I force myself not to talk to you and to hug you these past few days. I know you don''t want to have interaction with me, but please let me do this just for once. I need to hug you, or else I would lose my mind."


    I can feel tears starting to stream from my eyes. It''s not because of sadness. It is because I am overjoyed. I am so happy that I am crying.


    I put my hands on his arms that are hugging me, and I hug it to using my arms. It''s not only him. I feel like I will lose it too, if I push him right now.


    I sigh and push his arms off me. I can feel he doesn''t want to let go at first, but since I am pushing his arms, he had no choice but to let me go.


    I face him and look at his face. My eyes widen when I see that his cheeks are wet and his eyes are red. Did he cry? I raise my hand and wipe the tears on his cheeks.


    I can feel my heart starting to pound loudly. Did he cry because of me? Am I that important in his life?


    Prince Fraser holds my hand that is wiping his tears and puts it on his cheeks. He then closes his eyes. "I''m sorry if I''m not doing what you want. I just couldn''t bear to be in the same room with you without even interacting with you."


    I smile at him. I know he is hurting because of what I am doing, and I''m really sorry for him. But he''s not the only one hurting here. I am hurting too. But what can we do? We cannot go against our destiny. We cannot go against the odd.


    I take my hand away from his face, and I hug him. I cling my arms on his neck but because he didn''t expect that I''ll hug him. We both fall on his bed.


    We were both lying on the bed while I am on top of him. I look at his eyes, and I can see emotions in his it. Emotions that I don''t want to name because I know I cannot do anything to answer that.


    Prince Fraser put his arm on my waist and use his other hand to lean my face on his chest. I can hear now his loud heartbeats, and just like mine, his heart is beating wildly too.


    "Can you hear that, Csille? That''s what you do to me. You made me lose my senses. I''ll be honest with you. I don''t know what to do anymore without you by my side." I feel him hug me tighter. "I know I already said I wouldn''t force you, but can you think it through again? Please, Csille."


    I close my eyes and just enjoy this moment. I don''t know if there will be a next time for this. So, I''ll just enjoy this. Just a little more minutes. Give me a few more minutes.


    I sigh and look up to Prince Fraser. His eyes are saying he is hoping. Hoping that I will change my mind. Hoping that we can still make this work.


    But I know more than anyone else that this will only end up in vain. I am not meant for him, just like how he is not meant for me.


    I push him a little, so he can let go of my waist. I immediately sit up on his bed and bow my head. I badly want to say to him that I want to change my decision but what''s the use? What''s the use of changing it if in the future he will be the one who''ll change it?


    I bite my lips and force myself not to cry. I cannot let him see that I am hurting too. That it was never easy for me to do this.


    I look at Prince Fraser. He is still lying on his bed. He''s staring nkly at the ceiling. "I''m sorry." He looks at me, and he smiles, but that smile didn''t reach his eyes.


    "I know that you will say that," heughs, but hisugh is empty. It doesn''t sound happy at all. "I''m sorry if I always force myself on you. I just couldn''t help myself. So, maybe you''re right. Maybe I should really make some distance between us. Maybe if we do that. I can stop myself from doing all of this."


    He gets up and looks at me. He then holds my hand. "You won''t cancel the engagement, right?"


    I nod my head at him.


    Prince Fraser holds my hand tightly. "You need to promise me, Csille. Promise me you won''t cancel our engagement."


    "I promise you. I won''t cancel the engagement." Because I am sure, I am not the one who will cancel it.


    It is you, Fraser. It will be you who''ll cancel our engagement. So, I''m not the one who will break my promise. It is you.


    Prince Fraser nods his head in satisfaction. "You promise Csille. You cannot break your promise to a Crown Prince. You know that, right?"


    I nod my head at him again. I cannot break it, but you can, Fraser.


    Prince Fraser suddenly stands up. "I almost forgot." He walks towards the table where he put the box he is holding earlier. "Come here, Csille. I''m going to show you something."


    I walk towards him. He opens the box, and my eyes immediately widen when I realized what is inside the box.


    "This..."


    Prince Fraser nods his head. "Yes, it''s the Royal Consort Crown. But it''s not the original. Sadly I didn''t bring the Crown with me. So, I look for someone who can make the exact copy of the crown. It might look the same, but the quality couldn''tpare to the real crown. I''m sorry if it''s the only thing I can do."


    I look at the crown. This Royal Consort Crown isn''t just a simple crown. It is worn bydies who are officially engaged or married to the Crown Prince of the Vrawyth Kingdom. And Prince Fraser is giving me an exact copy of that crown? But I''m not his future wife.


    "You don''t like it?"


    I immediately shake my head. How can I not like it? I do. But how can I wear something that isn''t meant for me? The only person who has the right to wear that crown is Princess Paislee and not me.


    "I like it, but Prince Fraser, we''re still not officially engaged. Wouldn''t that be against the rules?" It''s also against destiny.


    Prince Fraser, I have feelings for you, yes. But that doesn''t mean I would take something that isn''t meant for me. When will you realize that I am not your leadingdy here?


    "But didn''t you promise you won''t cancel our engagement? Sooner orter, we will be officially engaged together. I am just giving you what is rightfully yours."


    What rightfully mine? That can never be mine, Fraser! Come on, don''t make it too hard for me or for yourself too. What will Princess Paislee say if she knew you let me wear a replica of the Royal Consort Crown. Although it''s a replica, it''s still looks the same.


    I sigh. "But I''m already wearing a crown. Doesn''t it look good at me?"


    "It looks good on you, of course. Everything you wear looks good on you, Csille. However, why would you wear a nameless Crown if you can wear the Vrawyth Royal Consort Crown? You might not be a Royal Princess, but you are my future Royal Princess Consort."


    Fraser, please stop. Can you not give false hope to the Viiness? You''re just making thingsplicated here. I almost want to cry because of what is happening. When will he realize that I am not his future bride?

 Chapter 150 - : The Visit

    It''s already seven o''clock, and we are now outside the building waiting for the arrival of the carriage of Prince Reeve and Princess Roese.


    Prince Fraser and I are standing in front while the others are line up behind us. I am holding on to Prince Fraser''s arm. We will be the ones who will act as the host for the visit of the Royal sibling.


    "Are you okay?" Prince Fraser whispered to my ear.


    I look at him and nod my head. "I''m okay. I''m actually excited for tonight."


    I heard him sigh, and he squeezes my hand. "Don''t be toocent, Csille. It may look that we have the upper hand here, but those two are traitors. Who knows what they can do. So, please be careful."


    I nod my head at him. He is actually right. I shouldn''t get toocent. The night is too long. We still don''t know how this night will end. I just hope it will end up favoring us.


    After a few minutes, the carriage stops in front of us. The coachman gets off the carriage and opens the door. Prince Reeve is the first one who gets off the carriage. He then assists his little sister, Princess Roese, to get off the carriage.


    Prince Fraser squeezes my hand and assists me toe closer to the two siblings.


    "Prince Reeve, Princess Roese, wee to the Vrawyth residence. Please forgive me if it''s only now we have time for the visit. We were too busy these days."


    Prince Fraser greets the two siblings immediately while I do a little curtsy for them.


    Prince Reeve gently smiles at us. "It is us who should apologize. I know you are all busy for the Competition. I hope we are not disturbing all of you."


    "It is our honor to have you as our guest. Please be assured." He then looks at me and the rest. "Prince Reeve. Princess Roese, I know you already know my fianc¨¦e, Lady Csille Lauretr¨¦." He gestured his hand at me.


    I smile gently at them. "This Count''s daughter wee you to the Vrawyth residence. I hope you all enjoy your visit with us tonight."


    Princess Roese beams at me. She then runs towards me and clings to my other hand. "Lady Csille, it was nice seeing you here again. With you here, I''m sure I''ll definitely enjoy this night." She then smiles cheekily at me.


    I am about to respond to Princess Roese, but Prince Reeve immediately calls his sister. "Princess Roese Launselot, what do you think you are doing? Come back here beside me. Do you know it''s rude to do that?" He snaps.


    Princess Roese pout and let go of my arm with a long face. "I''m sorry, Lady Csille, for my rude behavior. I was just overjoyed to see you here." She then walks towards his brother.


    I smile gently at her. "Don''t worry, Princess, I actually don''t mind."


    "This is the other representatives of the Vrawyth Kingdom. This is the Duke''s son and another Prince of the Vrawyth Kingdom, Prince Rufus Astalieu." Prince Fraser gestured his hand at Rufus.


    Rufus smiles gently at them. "It was nice having you here, Prince Reeve and Princess Roese. It''s been a long time since I saw the two of you. I hope you are doing fine all these years."


    I look at Princess Roese and saw her getting flushed over...Rufus? Don''t tell me Princess Roese is into Rufus?


    Prince Fraser continues to introduce Leander and Princess Paislee to the two siblings before he asked them toe inside the residence.


    The official visit involves eating or drinking while having conversation. The purpose of this visit is to check if each representative isfortable with the services the Saiven Kingdom is offering to them. It is also to establish a rtionship with the other Kingdoms. Although it''s futile since each Kingdoms already have Kingdom to side. Except for the Wrezatia Kingdom, of course.


    The food and drinks are already prepared in the receiving area. The food is based on the preferences of the two siblings. And since Princess Roese doesn''t like to drink alcohol, so we have prepared her favorite drink.


    "Please sit, Prince Reeve and Princess Roese. We already prepared the drinks and the food based on your preferences. I hope you like it. If you want something else, please say it so that we can prepare it for you." Prince Fraser said.


    Prince Fraser and I are sitting beside each other while the two siblings are sitting on the sofa in front of us.


    I look at Princess Roese and see her staring at Rufus. This Princess definitely has a crush on him. Too bad Rufus doesn''t like traitors.


    I feel Prince Fraser lean on my ears. "Csille, are you looking at Prince Reeve? I know I have made a promise already, but you cannot have a crush on him. Remember who and what he is." He whispered in my ears.


    I look at him and smile. Is he jealous? "Are you jealous, my Crown Prince?" I tease him. Since we need to act like an engaged couple, then cooperate with him. I will make sure to make the full of it.


    Just for tonight. I will make myself forget that I am the Viiness. I will make myself pretend that I am his female lead for tonight. Just this once. I will make myself happy for thest time.


    Prince Fraser is about to reply when we heard someone giggled. We look back and see Princess Roese looking at us with her flushed face. "I''m sorry, I couldn''t help but get flustered with how sweet you are to each other. You definitely make a great couple."


    I feel my face heats up because of her words. Although I say I want to let myself be happy tonight, but it doesn''t include having a public disy of affection with Prince Fraser. Princess Paislee, the real female lead, is even here. How can I do that?


    "Dear sister, can''t you see? You''re making Lady Csille embarrass." Prince Reeve immediately scolds his sister. He probably sees my expression earlier.


    I hear Prince Fraserugh. "No, no, that''s okay. My fianc¨¦e is just shy but doesn''t worry. She already got used to suchments."


    "You probably heard manyments simr to what my sister said," Prince Reeve look at the two of us. "Can''t me them, though. The two of you really look good together. The most beautifuldy in all the Kingdoms and the most gorgeously handsome man in all the Kingdoms. You too are really match made in heaven."


    I feel my face heats even more. Can they stop teasing us. My heart couldn''t take thements. It is now beating wildly.


    I hear Prince Fraserugh again. "Yeah, we often heard about that." He then looks at me. "Sometimes, I even feel like I don''t deserve her. Look how beautiful she is."


    "Fraser!" I yfully p his arms.


    Prince Fraser just pinches one of my cheeks. "Okay, I won''t tease you anymore." He then looks at Princess Roese, who is sitting silently beside her brother. "Why don''t you apany Princess Roese. We will be talking about something important, and I''m sure you twodies would find it boring."


    I just smile at Prince Fraser. I know what he is doing. He wants me to take away Princess Roese from Prince Reeve so they can focus on drinking and spiking Prince Reeve drinks. With this, I can also put the dissolvable sleeping pill in Princess Roese without anyone noticing.


    Prince Reeve let the guards stay outside because he said he is sure nothing will happen to them inside the Vrawyth residence. If we didn''t know about their betrayal, I would probably believe that he fully trusts the Vrawyth Kingdom. And that he doesn''t have any intention of betraying his ally.


    I walk towards Princess Roese. "Princess, do you want to leave the guys alone? I''m sure they will talk about something we couldn''t understand."


    Princess Roese immediately gets up from her seat and clings to my arms. "I was just waiting for your invitation. Come on, let''s talk something more interesting."


    I walk Princess Roese on the opposite side of the receiving area. There is a small table and two chairs in there two. It is where I spend my morning tea because it is in front of a huge window and you can see the beautiful sky there.


    Princess Paislee and I both settled in. "I hope you are not bored with this visit, and please forgive me if I would do something that doesn''t follow the etiquette of the royalties."


    Princess Roese shakes her head. "That''s okay. I sometimes forget what are those. So, you don''t have to worry. Are you enjoying your stay here, Lady Csille?"


    I smile gently at her. "Yes, I am. I don''t know if you know, but I haven''t been to other Kingdoms before aside from the Stozeterra Kingdom. My father, the Count, wouldn''t let me go outside the Vrawyth Kingdom because he is worried something might happen to me. So, going to the Saiven Kingdom is definitely fun for me."


    All those inter-kingdom Competitions I had joined before are usually held in the Vrawyth Kingdom. If not the Vrawyth Kingdom, it will be the Stozeterra Kingdom. My father didn''t let me join otherpetition that is held in other Kingdom.


    The Stozeterra Kingdom is the neighboring Kingdom of the Vrawyth. So, he isn''t that worried. If something happened, he could immediately rush to the Stozeterra to protect me. Although it might sound like my father is restricting my freedom, for someone who doesn''t have a father in the real world, I am actually happy because of it. I finally know how it is like to have a loving and protective father.


    "Don''t you feel suffocated?" Princess Roese asks.


    I shake my head. How can Iin? I even feel more loved because of that. "I don''t. I understand why my father is doing that. He is just worried about me. I am the only heir of the Lauretr¨¦ family. If something happened to me, I don''t know how my parents can make it. So, I understand them if they tend to be overprotective at me."


    Princess Paislee looks outside the window. I look at where Prince Reeve and the others are talking. They are busy talking. I immediately take the pill out of my pocket and inconspicuously put it in Princess Roese tea. I heard from Rufus that Princess Roese likes to drink tea too.


    "But sometimes being too protective can be suffocating too. Don''t you agree?"


    Princess Roese looks at me. It''s a good thing I already put the pill in her tea when she looks back at me. My hand immediately holds the teapot that is on the table.


    "Do you want another tea? I can see that your teacup is already half empty."


    Princess Paislee looks at her teacup, and she raised it using with her two hands. "Thank you for the tea Lady Csille."


    I smile at her and gently pour the tea into her teacup. I sigh and put the teapot after. I thought I would be caught.


    I look at Princess Roese, and she looks anxious and sad? But why? "Is there something bothering you, Princess Roese? You look bothered."


    She just shakes her head and takes a sip on her teacup. "I''m sorry. I was just thinking about something."


    She probably remembers her parents. Princess Roese was loved dearly by her parents, but their love was too much for Princess Roese to handle. I suddenly feel guilty because I made her sad.


    I look at the guys and found Rufus looking at me. He winks at me and continues talking to the guys. I smile. I know I way how to make Princess Roese happy.


    "Princess, I have a question. I hope you wouldn''t mind me asking."


    Princess Roese shakes her head. "What is your question, Lady Csille? I will answer it as long as I can answer it."


    I teasingly smile at her. "Tell me, Princess Roese," I lean my head closer to her. "Do you have a crush on Prince Rufus?"

 Chapter 151 - : The Visit

    Princess Roese''s eyes immediately widen. I can also see that her face is already red. She''s flustered! She really has a crush on Rufus. I couldn''t believe it. Out of all the Princes in all the Kingdoms? It''s Rufus she likes.


    Rufus is definitely a charming Prince, but just like Prince Joachim, Rufus is also a forgotten Prince. How can a pampered and loved by many Princess have a crush on a forgotten Prince? Also, Rufus is considered cursed by many because of his eye and hair color. How can she like him?


    I mean, Rufus is a good man and easy to get along with. But many people don''t like him because of how he looks. People also look down on him because of his title as a Prince. Although he is a Prince, most people don''t consider him one since his Father, the Duke, already withdraws from any monarch''s duties. Which greatly affected his son''s title as the Prince of the Vrawyth Kingdom.


    "Wh-what-t a-are yo-you say-say-ing Lady Csille?" Princess Roese stuttered.


    I just smile at her. She definitely has a crush on him. With how she stutters? Onlydies who have a huge crush on someone do that.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t tell it to anyone." I wink at her.


    Princess Roese sigh. She then looks back and stares at Rufus for a couple of minutes before she looks back at me. "You''re right. I like him, but please don''t tell anyone." He bows her head.


    I frown. She looks sad. But why would she be sad about? "Are you okay, Princess? You look sad." I thought I could make her feel happy if we talk about her crush. But why does she looks sadder than earlier? What did I do?


    Princess Roese looks up at me and smiles sadly. "I was just thinking. I can only look at him from far away," she looks back at Rufus. "Because he is way too out of my league."


    I frown. Princess Roese is actually beautiful. She has this gentle and innocent face that will definitely love by everyone. It''s the reason why the Saiven people love her so much. So I don''t think Rufus is way out of her league.


    Although if I will match them. I can definitely see the difference between the two. Rufus is aid back Prince and is always cheeky. While Princess Roese is always gentle. She looks like she is too soft for a joke. With how Rufus jokes? I bet she would cry because of annoyance.


    "Don''t be like that. I don''t think he is out of your league. How can you say he''s out of your league?"


    Although I kind of doubt if Rufus will like her. In this lifetime, he will only like and love one person, and that is Princess Paislee. So, I bet he won''t even notice Princess Roese, and with the knowledge that she is a traitor, I bet he loathes her now.


    Princess Roese sighs and stares at Rufus, who is currently talking happily with the others. "He''s a Prince from the Vrawyth Kingdom, the most strongest Kingdom among all. While here I am, just a little Princess of the Saiven Kingdom, the weakest Kingdom. Do you think he would notice someone like me, Lady Csille?"


    I look at Rufus. He probably noticed that someone is staring at him, so he look at our side. He then smiles cheekily at me and winks before he talks to the others again.


    "You must be close with him, Lady Csille. Isn''t it great?" Princess Roese asks with envy in her voice. But I don''t understand why she would be envious. Envious of what?


    "What''s great?"


    "You. It must be great to be you. You''re the daughter of the Count. The only heir of the Lauretr¨¦ family, the most prestigious family aside from the Astalieu in the Vrawyth Kingdom. You are the fianc¨¦e of the Crown Prince of the Vrawyth Kingdom. You''re also close with Prince Rufus, and I heard you are also friends with Princess Paislee, the Crown Princess of the Aeerean Kingdom. How great it is to be you."


    Oh, dear. If only she knew how difficult it is to be Csille Lauretr¨¦, she wouldn''t want to be a different person again. What''s so great being Csille, the Viiness? I might be close with Rufus right now, and I might be the current fianc¨¦e of Prince Fraser. But what about the future? If only she knew that Prince Fraser and Rufus would end up falling in love with one person, and that''s not me. Would she still want to be me?


    "Not everything you see is as easy as is it. We all have our own problems we are facing. As for myself, it might look like I have all the things in the world, but the truth is, those have consequences too. There are many things that I need to face as the Count''s daughter and as the fianc¨¦e of the Crown Prince. So, being Csille Lauretr¨¦ isn''t that great. And I think you''re great too. Princess Roese of the Saiven Kingdom. What else can you wish for?"


    I understand that her parents are restricting them from doing their duties as the royalties of the Saiven Kingdom. But her life is much more easier than mine. At least she doesn''t need to worry about heartbreak, or if the world is copsing, or matchmaking the Crown Prince to Princess Paislee, and many more. If she only knew what I am facing. She probably won''t even think about being Csille Lauretr¨¦.


    Princess Roese sigh. "I don''t have much freedom, unlike you, Lady Csille. My parents love us too much that they restrict us. It''s suffocating. I just want to do my duties as the Crown Princess of the Saiven Kingdom, but my parents won''t let me. What''s the use of my title if I cannot do anything for my people?"


    I stare at Princess Roese. Trying to see if what she is saying is true. Does she really want to help, or does she wants the power of ruling the Saiven Kingdom? I don''t understand why would they do that to their own parents. In the first ce, the title of the King will be given to his brother in the future. All they need to do is to enjoy their lives as a youth. But they want to rule now? Do they know how much responsibility the Ruler of a Kingdom has?


    "Maybe they just want you to enjoy your youth. You only experience being youth once. So maybe they just want the two of you to enjoy life as it is. Life without responsibility."


    I look at the guys and found Prince Reeveughing like a drunk guy. Rufus looks at me and winks. Prince Reeve already falls on our trap. All we need to do now is to wait for Princess Roese to feel sleepy.


    I look at Princess Roese, and I saw her yawning. I smile to myself. The sleeping pills are now working. "Are you okay? You look sleepy. Do you want to sleep first? We have a spare room in here. You can sleep first if you want." I said in a sincere voice. She cannot notice that there''s something wrong with the tea I gave to her.


    Princess Roese shakes her head. "No, I''m okay. I''m sorry, I was busy preparing for this visit that I got exhausted. But I can still talk to you."


    I look at her with a worried expression. "Are you sure? You know we can have a conversation some other day. You look exhausted. Come on. You should rest first."


    Princess Roese wants to refuse at first, but she keeps yawning after. I could also see her eyelids starting to close now. I stand up and look at the guys who areughing right now.


    I walk up to them. Prince Reeve immediately notices my presence. "Lady Csille, do you want some drink?" He offered his ss of alcohol to me.


    Prince Fraser immediately stands up and covers me with his body. "I''m sorry, Prince Reeve, but my fianc¨¦e doesn''t drink."


    Prince Reeve looks at us, and he smiles cheekily. "Oh, okay. The Prince is saving his princess. I see." He then looks behind me. "Where''s my sister?"


    I bow my head a little to Prince Reeve. "Prince Reeve, I am here to ask you if Princess Roese can take a rest first in one of the rooms in here. I noticed that she is tired and wants to sleep. So, I thought maybe it would be best if she would rest in one of the rooms here while you are having a drink with Prince Fraser and the others."


    Prince Reeve tried to stand up, but he finds it difficult to maintain his bnce. It looks like he is really drunk now.


    Rufus, who is sitting beside Prince Reeve, immediately stands up too and helps Prince Reeve to stand up. "Prince Reeve, are you okay? You look drunk now. Maybe we should stop drinking already. I don''t think you can handle another ss of alcohol."


    I want to p my hands at Rufus. I didn''t know he has a talent for acting. He sounds so concerned right now.


    Prince Reeve shakes his head. "No, I can handle." He then looks at me. "Lady Csille, can you help my sister rest in one of your rooms? I will wake her up after we finish here." He then stares at Rufus and the others. "What are you looking there? Come on, let''s drink. I still have a lot of things to say to all of you." He thenughs like a drunkard.


    I sigh and shake my head. He''s definitely drunk, but he won''t admit it. Boys and their pride. Because of this, your n will be exposed. He isn''t even scared that we might take advantage of him.


    I bow my head at Prince Reeve. "I will do as you please. Also, I would invite one of the Saiven guards you brought so someone can guard her room. So you won''t need to get worried."


    Prince Reeve looks at me. "Thank you for your concern Lady Csille. I appreciate that. You can go pick one of our guards. They are at your disposal." He said before he went back on taking with others.


    Prince Fraser, who is standing in front, stare back at me. "Be careful, okay?" He whispered in a worried voice.


    I just nod my head at him and walk towards one of the guards. The guards immediately stand up straight when they saw me walking towards them. "Good evening. Prince Reeve asks one of you to guard Princess Roese. She is sleepy and would like to take some rest here. Can you help me take her to the room?"


    The three guards look at each other before one of the guards takes a step forward. He must be the leader of the guards. "Let me be the one to help you, Lady Csille."


    I walk him to where is Princess Roese is sitting. The guard immediately carries the Princess while I guide him to one of the rooms on the first floor.


    "She can rest her while Prince Reeve is busy talking with the others. You can stay outside the room so you can assure that nothing happens to Princess Roese. If you need anything, you can ask one of the maids here, and they will dly help you."


    The guards just bow his head and say his thank you before he stands in front of the closed door unmoving.


    Now that Princess Roese is settled, all we need to do is to settle down Prince Reeve. I walk towards the receiving area and found the guysughing like crazy.


    I sit beside Prince Fraser and lean on his ears. "The Princess has been settled. How''s the Prince going?"


    Prince Fraser leans on me too, to answer my question. "He''s on the trap. All we need do is to make him more drunk."


    I look at Prince Reeve andugh at what he is saying. Poor Prince Reeve. He thought everything is going to their n too bad they go against the wrong person.


    Tonight I will make sure that the Vrawyth Kingdom will be the victors. They can only dream of pulling the Vrawyth Kingdom down. We won''t go down without a fight. That''s for sure.

 Chapter 152 - : The Interrogation

    "No, I''m still not sleepy. Come on, let''s still drink. I still want to drink," Prince Reeve says while being held by two guards to walk to one of the rooms on the first floor.


    "No, Prince Reeve. Look at yourself. You''re so drunk already. It will be best if you rest for now. We''ll talk again tomorrow." Rufus answer Prince Reeve. He is also the one showing the room to the guards.


    Prince Fraser stands beside me. "Now, all we need to do is to wait for midnight toe. It will be best if you won''t apany us tonight."


    I look at Prince Fraser with a frown. "What do you mean by that?"


    Prince Fraser stares at me and sighs. "I''m just worried for you, Csille. You''re too young to experience all of this. Yo¡ª"


    "And you''re not?" I cut him off. I raised my eyebrow at him and crossed my arms.


    How can he talk about age? Well, in fact, we''re both the same age. If I am young, then he is still young too. So, there''s no way I won''t be present for tonight''s fun.


    I heard Prince Fraser sigh. "Okay, just forgot you hear me said anything. But I warn you, although we won''t do anything to him, but I cannot assure you that he won''t get hurt."


    I roll my eyes at him. "Can you stop treating me like I am some sort of precious jewel that will be broken in just the slightest touch. Come on, Fraser. Even if I don''t want to see this, I need to see this. I''m sure in the future I will see worst than this. This will definitely help me to open up my eyes and to make myself realize that life isn''t just about m and all. If I will be your Queen in the future, I need to be used to this."


    My eyes immediately widen when I realized what I just said. What Queen? What the heck am I talking about? I will definitely be not his Queen.


    I clear my throat, and I am about to exin myself to Prince Fraser, but my words got stuck on my throat when I saw his smile. He looks so happy hearing what I just said.


    I sigh. Forget it. I''m sure he will forget what I have said. In the future, all those words won''t mean anything to him. So, let it be.


    All of us decided to take a rest first. Since it''s still early to make a move against Prince Reeve. I check Princess Roese first before going to my room.


    "Is everything okay with Princess Roese?" I ask the guard who is guarding the door of the Crown Princess. It''s a good thing that the room of Prince Reeve is in the opposite direction, or else it will be difficult for us to take Prince Reeve out without anyone noticing.


    The guard bows his head. "Lady Csille, the Crown Princess is okay. She''s sleepingfortably. Thank you for giving Princess Roese afortable room to stay in. Is Prince Reeve already settled in?"


    I nod my head at him. "He is. You can check on him if you want. The room is in the opposite direction."


    I said a few words to him before I walk to my room. My eyes immediately widen when I see a person walking back and forth inside my room.


    I raised an eyebrow at him. "What are you doing here, Rufus?"


    Rufus stops walking and immediately rushes to me. "Purny, it''s a good thing you''re here. I''ve been waiting for you toe. So, what happened?"


    He drags me to sit on my bed. I frown at him. What does he mean by what happened? What is he referring to?


    "Rufus, what are you doing inside my room? And at night? Do you know what other people will say if they see you walking out of my room at night?"


    He just shrugged his shoulders. "Everyone is asleep now. I am here because I need to know what happened."


    "What do you mean what happened? I don''t understand what you are saying. Also, aren''t you going to take some rest first? It''s alreadyte now, Rufus. We still need to wake upter."


    I don''t really understand what he is doing in my room. As far as I know, everything is doing fine. So, what''s there to rush?


    "What happened between the two of you? Prince Fraser and you. I can see that my cousin is definitely in a good mood and that''s because of you for sure. So, what happened?" Rufus leans towards me. "And do you think I wouldn''t know that you enter Prince Fraser''s room? And after what happened inside that room, my cousin looks like he is really in a good mood. Have you seen how heughs tonight? It''s as if he just heard a very hrious joke."


    I look at Rufus with disbelief on his face. So, he rushes into my room to just ask me those? Isn''t he too nosy?


    I shake my head at him. "There''s nothing happened. We just agreed that everything going between us is over." I take my shoes off and crawl to my bed. "If that''s the only reason why you are here. Please leave already. I want to take some rest first. Aren''t you tired?"


    Rufus tugs the hem of my dress. "Why are you avoiding my question? Don''t tell me nothing hay because I definitely knew there is. My cousin wouldn''t look happy if he agreed to break up with you. So, tell me, Csille. What really happened?"


    I groan and throw a pillow at him. "I told you there''s nothing happened. If you don''t believe me, why don''t you ask your cousin? Bother him and not me." I cover my head with a pillow.


    Rufus and his nosiness. He should know when to stop being nosy.


    I heard him sigh. "As if I can ask him that. Come on, Purny. Why aren''t you spilling what happened? I thought I am your friend?"


    I take the pillow off from my face and re at him. "So I am the one you''re bothering? Also, I already told you what happened. It''s your fault that you don''t believe it."


    Rufus groan. "Okay, okay. I''ll leave you alone now since you won''t tell me what happened." He walks towards the door and opens it. "Csille, I still believe that the two of you will end up together. I know you will," he said before he left my room.


    I sigh. If he only knew what will happen in the future. Prince Fraser and I won''t end up together for sure.


    ________________________________


    I was enjoying my sleep when I heard someone knocks on my door. I look at the wall clock and groan. It''s just one in the morning. Who''s knocking on my door?


    I look at my dress, and I frown when I see that I''m still wearing the dress I wore for the visit. That''s when it dawned on why is someone knocking on my door.


    We will interrogate Prince Reeve!


    I immediately get up from my bed. I fix my hair and dress first before I open my door. Prince Fraser immediately smiles at me when he sees me opens the door.


    "Csille, did you fell asleep?"


    I nod my head at him. "Sorry, I didn''t realize I fell asleep. Is everything okay now? Are we going to interrogate him now?"


    Prince Fraser sigh. "Are you sure you want to see what will happen? Csille¡ª"


    I rolled my eyes at Prince Fraser and cut him off. "Fraser, I already talk about this earlier, right? I want to see this, and nothing can change my mind. Even you. You cannot change my mind."


    He looks at me and takes a deep breath. "You''re just like me. Stubborn. He then shakes his head. "Come on. They are currently moving Prince Reeve to the underground dungeon."


    Prince Fraser takes my hand and pulls me to the underground dungeon. My eyes widen when I see the secret passage to the underground dungeon. You just need to twist the bulb of an oldmp, and the wall will open. What wees us is a stair going down the underground.


    I look at Prince Fraser. "They really want to keep it as a secret."


    He just smile at me. "Yes, too bad they didn''t know that there''s no secret that we couldn''t know."


    Prince Fraser walks inside the stair first. He then helps me to go down. The moment I step my foot on the second step of the stairs, the wall closes. I rush towards Prince Fraser and hugs him. I got scared because the wall suddenly closes.


    He put his hand on my back. "Shh, that''s just the wall closing up."


    I sigh. Great. Why did I be a scaredy cat? I gently push Prince Fraser. "Thank you. I was just startled."


    I could feel my face getting flustered because of what happened. I just heard him chuckled before he led me to where the others are.


    We walk through the dark hallway before we reach the end of it. At the end, there are several cells on the left and right sides. In the middle, there are things that are used for torture and such.


    "Finally, you are here. I thought there''s something happened that''s why you''rete. Eh? You''re here, Csille?"


    I just rolled my eyes at Rufus. What is so shocking that I am here? "Do you have any problem with me being here, Rufus?"


    He just scratches his nape and shakes his head. He then looks at Prince Fraser. "We checked the guard that is guarding the Crown Princess of the Saiven Kingdom, and he is sleeping. So, we can assure that everything is going to n." He then gestured his hand at Prince Reeve, who is sitting on a chair. "Should we wake him up now?"


    Prince Fraser is about to respond, but Princess Paislee cuts him off. "Lady Csille, did the two of you reconcile already?"


    I frown, and I follow where Princess Paislee is looking at. My eyes immediately widen when I realized where is she looking. How can I forget that I am still holding Prince Fraser''s hand? I immediately break off from his grasp.


    I can feel my face heating up. I avoid their gazes because I don''t know how to answer that question.


    Princess Paislee, do you need to ask that? Don''t worry. I don''t have any n to take away your Prince from you. But why do you need to put us in the spotlight? I am not here for a sudden interview. I am only here to see the fun. But why do I feel like I am the one who is being interrogated here?


    I hear Prince Fraser clears his throat. "We''re not here to talk about that. Let''s focus now on the important thing." Prince Fraser walks towards Prince Reeve.


    I sigh in relief. Thank goodness Prince Fraser changed the subject, or else I would stand here unmoving and pretend that I didn''t hear anything.


    I look up and find Princess Paislee looking at me intently before she shakes her head and walks towards the others who are currently waking up Prince Reeve.


    Why? Why did she look at me like that? As if she was disappointed with what happened. Princess Paislee, can you follow the script here? You should be happy now because the thing between Prince Fraser and I is stillplicated. But why do you look like you''re disappointed?


    I almost want to cry with what is happening. When will these two realize that they are the ones meant for each other?


    I sigh and walk towards Prince Reeve. He is now starting to have consciousness. He groans and slowly lookup. "Prince Fraser? Wha-what is happening?"


    It looks like he is still disoriented. Prince Fraser walks towards Prince Reeve. "Don''t worry. We won''t hurt you. All you need to do is to say what do you know."


    Prince Reeve suddenly stands up, but since Leander and Rufus are on his side, he was immediately stop. He then res at Prince Fraser. "Prince Fraser Astalieu! What do you think you are doing? I am the Crown Prince of the Saiven Kingdom. Do you know how heavy the punishment is to abduct a Crown Prince of another Kingdom?"


    I smirk at his remarks. Really? So he''s putting the Crown Prince card here. Did he forget that Prince Fraser is also the Crown Prince of the Vrawyth Kingdom? The strongest Kingdom among all.


    I lean on the wall and watch Prince Reeve res at everyone. I smirk at him.. What does it feel to be betrayed by your own ally? How''s the taste of their own medicine? They are so dumb to believe we will fall for their tricks.

 Chapter 153 - : The Truth

    "I definitely know how grave the punishment is if I abduct the Crown Prince of another Kingdom. However, do you know how grave the punishment is if the Vrawyth Kingdom knows your treacherous n?"


    Prince Reeve immediately bes pale, and with a trembling voice, he asks Prince Fraser, "What do you mean, Prince Fraser? What treacherous? Are you using us of betrayal?"


    I raised my eyebrow at Prince Reeve. This guy definitely won''t sell his allies. It''s a good thing we already had the pill from the Illorian City. We won''t need to threaten him or use aggression against him. All he needs to do is to lie, and the parasitic insect in his body will do the work.


    I heard Rufusughs. "Oh, so you''re denying it? Do you think we will be so dumb not to notice that you''re allying with the Wrezatia Kingdom?"


    Prince Reeve''s eyes widen. He starts to wriggle his way to stand up, but Rufus and Leander are restricting his movements. He then starts to look around until his gaze falls on me. "Lady Csille, please help me. Help me. I don''t understand what he is saying. We''re not doing anything. We''re not traitors. How can we betray the Vrawyth Kingdom?"


    I frown if the Crown Prince is saying the truth. Why isn''t he wriggling in pain now? My eyes immediately widen. I immediately walk towards Prince Reeve.


    "Csille, what are you doing? You should just stand there. Let us handle this Crown Prince. Does he think he can make us a fool?"


    I look at Prince Reeve, who is looking at me with hopeful eyes. "Lady Csille, believe me. I am not a traitor. How can I betray the Vrawyth Kingdom? We''ve been under the protection of the Vrawyth Kingdom. How can we betray the hand that feeds us?"


    I frown. There''s something wrong here. "Tell me you love me."


    Everyone gasps in the room. Even Prince Reeve looks at me with horror. He then looks at Prince Fraser, who is ring at him like a tiger staring at his prey.


    "Csille, are you insane? What are you doing?" Rufus snaps at me, but I didn''t care.


    There''s something wrong in here. We have overlooked something, and I will make sure to know what it is.


    He then shakes his head. "Lady Csille. What are you saying? I don''t love you."


    I shake my head. "I said, tell me you love me!" I shout at him.


    Prince Reeve shakes his head. "I won''t say it. Why do I need to say it? What does it have to do with your usation? I am not a traitor and will never be a traitor? Do you know what will happen if the King and the Queen of the Saiven Kingdom know what you are doing? Abducting the Crown Prince of the Kingdom you are staying? I know you are the strongest Kingdom, but it doesn''t give you any right to do this to me!" He shouts at us.


    I look at him, and my eyes immediately widen. No! No! I put my hand on his shoulders. "Tell me a lie. Tell me you''re the traitor, or else I don''t know what I can do to your sister."


    Prince Reeve res at me. "Don''t you dare touch my sister, or else I will definitely forget the rtionship between the Vrawyth Kingdom and the Saiven Kingdom. If you ever touch my sister, I swear to my ancestors that I will definitely do anything to avenge my sister!" He roars at us.


    Prince Fraser walks in front of me. "And if you ever touch my fianc¨¦e. I swear I will tear down this Saiven Kingdom of yours."


    I hold Prince Fraser''s hands and shake my head at him. "Let me handle this."


    Prince Fraser looks at me intently before he sighs. He then takes a step back. I look at Prince Reeve, who is ring at me. "If you want to keep your sister''s life. All you need to do is say you''re a traitor. All¡ª"


    "But I am not a traitor! Why does all of you doesn''t understand that I am not a traitor! I will never betray the Vrawyth Kingdom! Why do you keep insisting that I am a traitor? Even if you hurt me, I won''t admit to something I didn''t do."


    Rufus scoff. "Go on, continue lying. Do you think we will be so dumb to believe all your lies? We already unravel your secrets and schemes. We won''t be dumb to fall for that again."


    I look at Prince Reeve, and he looks like normal. It doesn''t look like he is hurting or something. But why? He should be in pain right now. But why does he looks like he is okay?


    I stop Rufus and stare at Prince Reeve. "Tell me a lie, Prince Reeve. Tell me your gay. Tell me you''re in love with a person you don''t love. Just tell me anything that is a lie!"


    Prince Reeve stares at me and sighs. "I don''t hate Prince Joachim."


    After he said those words, Prince Reeve writher in pain. I gasp. This. The pill does work, and Prince Reeve is telling the truth right from the start.


    "He isn''t lying. The Saiven Kingdom is not betraying the Vrawyth Kingdom. But if he isn''t lying, what''s their purpose in interacting with the Crown Prince of the Wrezatia Kingdom? This doesn''t make sense."


    I look at Prince Fraser. He is right. There''s something wrong in here. I look at Prince Reeve, who is lying on the ground. "Prince Reeve, tell us why are you with Prince Wischard. Why are you always with him?"


    Prince Reeve groans in pain. "We are with him because Prince Wischard wants to know other Royalties from the other Kingdoms. We are not the only one who goes out with him. Even the allies of the Aeerean Kingdom are having a conversation with him. Is that the reason why you thought we are betraying you?" Prince Reeve asks. He is still on the ground, but he doesn''t look like he is in pain now. It only means one thing he isn''t lying!


    I look at the others, and everyone has a grave expression. We were fooled!


    "Do you think we were so dumb to show to everyone that we are close with the Crown Prince of the Wrezatia Kingdom if we are really betraying you?" Prince Reeve sits up and looks at us. "And do you think the other Kingdoms will sit around if they see Prince Wischard being close with the other Kingdoms? Especially their rival Kingdoms?"


    We all got silent. What Prince Reeve said is right. Why didn''t we think about this? We thought it''s part of their n. To make other people see that they are close with the Wrezatia Kingdom. But we didn''t anticipate that it''s just a friendly conversation.


    I look at Prince Fraser, who is currently silent right now. He sighs and stares at Prince Reeve. "Are you sure there''s nothing going on between the three Kingdoms?"


    Prince Reeve groans. "How many times will I have to tell you? There''s nothing going on between the three Kingdoms. We are all just casually talking. Where do you even get the idea that we''re plotting against you?"


    I stare at Prince Reeve. He looks like he doesn''t feel anything wrong. Then it means he is telling the truth? If he is saying the truth, then we definitely did something wrong with our ally.


    I walk towards Prince Fraser and tugs his shirt. "What are we going to do now? If Prince Reeve is insisting that they didn''t betray us, then how can we exin things to him? He will definitely get mad at us."


    Rufus stares at me. He probably heard what I have said to Prince Fraser. "What else, just give him the antidote."


    "What do you mean antidote?" Prince Reeve asks with a trembling voice.


    Leander sigh and squats down. "You heard it right, antidote, and you must know what antidote means, right? And what does an antidote do right?"


    Prince Reeve''s eyes widen. He then res at us. "You poison me?" He grits his teeth. "Prince Fraser, how dare you do this to me? I am the Crown Prince of the Saiven Kingdom. The Saiven Kingdom had a good rtionship with the Vrawyth Kingdom for a long time. How dare you do this to me? If Mother and Father know about this, they will definitely break our alliance with the Vrawyth Kingdom."


    My eyes widen. If the Saiven Kingdom breaks their alliance with us, then war will be inevitable. The Vrawyth Kingdom cannot win this war. We will definitely lose if this war continues.


    Prince Fraser sigh and squat down too. "There''s a parasitic insect inside your body right now, and if you don''t tell us the truth, it will eat your organs one by one. Only the antidote can kill it. So, I''m going to ask you, Prince Reeve Launselot. Did you have an alliance with the Yesian Kingdom and the Wrezatia Kingdom to go against us?"


    Prince Reeveughs maniacally. "Is that the reason why you sent us a letter for this visit? It''s because you want to know if I am really a traitor?" Heughs again. "I couldn''t believe I have trusted you." He then stares at me. "Lady Csille, I thought you''re an innocentdy, but I was wrong. You are a cruel one. You bring us to our death, Lady Csille. I hope you can sleep at night thinking you are the reason why I will die tonight."


    I take a step back and trembles. That''s not true. I only did that because I thought he was a traitor. I didn''t want to harm them. We never n to harm them. What he is saying is not true.


    "Csille, look at me. What he is saying is not true. You do know that we never intended to kill anyone, right? So, it''s not your fault. No one is going to die tonight. I assure you that." I heard Prince Fraser said to me.


    I look at him. I know what he is saying is right. But I still feel guilty. If what Prince Reeve is saying is true, then I am definitely the reason why he is here.


    Prince Fraser holds my face. "Csille, look at me. It''s not your fault, okay? You only did what you think is right. You only did what you think will be good for the Vrawyth Kingdom. You didn''t do anything wrong, okay."


    I calm down after hearing Prince Fraser''s words. He is right. I didn''t know he is not a traitor, and I only did this for the safety of the Vrawyth Kingdom.


    I look at Prince Reeve, who is ring at us. "Prince Reeve, we will ask you for thest time. Are you nning to betray the Vrawyth Kingdom?"


    Prince Reeve scoff. "How many times I will tell you? I am not a traitor. Even if you kill me now, I won''t admit to something I didn''t do. I am the Crown Prince of the Saiven Kingdom, and I am not a traitor. I will never be a traitor!" He shouts at us.


    I look at Leander, who is still squatting down beside Prince Reeve. Leander stands up and shakes his head. "He is definitely telling the truth. I check his pulse, and I didn''t find any anomaly. Maybe we are the wrong here. Maybe the Saiven Royal siblings are telling the truth."


    I gasp. If that''s the case, we are definitely the wrong in here. How can we exin things to Prince Reeve? If the King and the Queen of the Saiven Kingdom know about this, I am sure they will definitely break our alliance with them. If that happens...


    Prince Fraser sigh and give the antidote to Leander. "Give him the antidote. Give him the sleeping pill first so you can easily take him back to his room. We will talk about this tomorrow morning," Prince Fraser said before he walks out of the dungeon. Princess Paislee immediately follows Prince Fraser.


    I look at Leander and Rufus. What happened tonight is definitely now what we expect to happen. Everything we did all these days is useless. The alliance between the three Kingdoms is all hoax, and now Prince Reeve is threatening us to break the alliance.


    Rufus groans. "Great, so everything we did is futile." He then looks at Leander. "Leander gives him the antidote, so we get this through."


    It''s really a good thing the antidote can make the victim forget what happens, or else the Vrawyth Kingdom will definitely be doom now.

 Chapter 154 - : The Effect Of The Pill

    I woke up with a headache. I didn''t sleep muchst night because of what happened. After Leander gave the antidote, I apany them to bring Prince Reeve in his room again like nothing happens.


    After all, those happened. I was up until three in the morning because I couldn''t help thinking about what happened. We are definitely sure that the three Kingdoms are working together to go against the Vrawyth Kingdom, and all of a sudden, they are not?


    Prince Reeve is definitely not lying because if he is, he would have vomit blood. The henchman before vomit blood when the parasitic insect starts to eat his inside. But it didn''t happen to Prince Reeve, and it only means one thing. He is saying the truth.


    I sigh and get up from my bed. Another day. Another problem. I thought afterst night we won''t have any problem aside from the Strzalka''s threat. But all this time, we''re worrying over something that isn''t a problem. Great! We just waste our time.


    I immediately freshen up and change my clothes before I walk downstairs. It''s already almost seven in the morning. I bet they are all in the dining room now.


    "Lady Csille, you''re here." Princess Roese immediately walks towards me and drags me to sit beside her. "I''ve been waiting for you toe down. Did you sleep well, Lady Csille?"


    I am about to answer her, but Prince Reeve speaks first. "Princess Roese, mind your behavior. We are in front of a meal. You shouldn''t run like that. Also, remember we are still in the residence of the Vrawyth Kingdom. How can you be so rude?"


    I look at Prince Reeve, and he looks at me too. "I''m sorry, Lady Csille, if my sister is bothering you. She is just overjoyed seeing you early in the morning."


    I just smile at him. "You shouldn''t worry, Prince Reeve. Princess Roese isn''t bothering me. I am actually happy having her here."


    I look at the others, and they look like they haven''t take a good sleep too. I look back at Prince Reeve. "How''s your sleep, Prince Reeve? I hope you sleep well."


    I sit beside Princess Roese. Beside her is her Brother, Prince Reeve. In front of us are Prince Fraser, Princess Paislee, Rufus, and Leander, respectively.


    "I sleep like a log, Lady Csille. Thank you for asking. I haven''t slept like that for ages. Thank you for taking care of us."


    I just smile politely at him. "It is our honor to have you here, and I''m d you sleep well. I hope the food is also in your liking."


    Princess Roese clings to one of my arms. "The food in here tastes great. I never taste anything like this in my whole life. I heard from his highness, Prince Rufus, that these are foods from the Vrawyth Kingdom."


    I look at Princess Roese and see her face flushed. I looked at Rufus and raised my eyebrow at him. Rufus frown at me.


    Since Princess Roese isn''t a traitor, should I matchmake her to Rufus?


    Rufus looks at me as if asking what is wrong and why I am looking at him. I just wink at him before answering Princess Roese. "That''s actually nice to hear that you like the food."


    The breakfast continues with a light atmosphere. Princess Roese talks to me about almost anything while Prince Reeve is talking with the guys.


    After the breakfast, all of us rest in the receiving room first. It won''t be good if they travel immediately after the breakfast since the carriage usually jolts most of the time.


    "Lady Csille, are you the only one who willpete in the Etiquette category?"


    I am currently doing some embroidery since Princess Roese ask me if she can see me doing any sub category for the Etiquette.


    "Yes, I am. I actually asked them before to choose another representative that could help me inpeting in the Etiquette category. However, they declined my request. So, here I ampeting alone in the Etiquette category."


    "Is it because no one can be on par with you. You are the only one who canpete in the Etiquette category without even doing some effort." Rufus butts in the conversation.


    Princess Roese stares at Rufus before she bows her head. I watch her every move and realize something. Is he jealous because Rufusplimented me?


    I squint my eyes at Rufus. Can this guy be careful with his words? I sigh. "You''re ttering me too much, Prince Rufus. How can I even bepared to those Royalties from the other Kingdoms?"


    Rufus scoff. "I''ve seen most of those Princesses, and all of them can''t evenpare to you. Only Princess Paislee can bepared to you but too bad she isn''t around anymore."


    Great! Thank you, Rufus. You and your big mouth. How can he talk like that, knowing that Princess Roese is here? Isn''t that a big p for Princess Roese?


    Iugh awkwardly at Rufus'' remarks. If the two siblings are here, I would have thrown him some pillows. "How can Ipare to a true born Royalty? Their etiquette is innate to them. See how Princess Roese is sitting? You can see that she''s definitely a true Princess of a Kingdom. Don''t you think, Rufus?"


    I squint my eyes at him. If this guy didn''t answer right, I would throw him out of the residence. He knows that we just did a grave sin for these two siblings, and this guy has the nerve to insult Princess Roese?


    Rufus looks at Princess Roese for a few seconds before he smiles widely at her. "How can I forget our mesmerizing Princess Roese? Of course, she is also an exception. I''m sure if shepetes in this year''spetition, she''ll definitely win against you."


    I chuckled and raised both my hands in the air. "If shepetes, I will withdraw from the game. How can Ipete with a Crown Princess? I am just a simple daughter of the Count. Ho¡ª"


    "That will be my Queen. How can they evenpare with you?"


    My eyes widen, and I look at Prince Fraser. I can feel my face getting flushed over his words. Seriously? Does he need to say it in front of everyone? In front of his own future Queen?


    I look at Princess Paislee and found her smiling at what is happening. I almost cry in frustration with what I have seen. Like,e on, can these two get on their character? They are the leads here. Why are they acting like this? They are just making my task more difficult here.


    I suddenly feel a stinging pain in my arms. I look beside me and see Princess Roese pping my arms like crazy. She is also shrieking. "You two have chemistry. It even surpassed the chemistry of my parents." She then shrieks again and ps my arms.


    Prince Reeve shakes his head, and he stands up. "Princess Roese, stop doing that. You''re hurting Lady Csille," he then stares at the guys. "Thank you for amodating my sister and I. I really appreciate it."


    While Prince Reeve is saying his thank you, Princess Roese looks at me with her sorry expression. "I''m sorry, Lady Csille. I was just flustered by how sweet your interaction with Prince Fraser was. I heard that the two of you are close to each other, but I didn''t expect that you will have this kind of chemistry. I''m sorry. Does it hurts you?" She then takes my arms to inspect it.


    Now I am sure that everything she is showing is real. She is not just acting. I smile at her. "You shouldn''t worry about this. I''m not hurt."


    Princess Paislee blows my arm. "Mother said that blowing the wound will help to ease the pain. Although I don''t see any wound, I would like to be sure."


    Prince Reeve helps his sister to stand up. "I''m sorry for the inconvenience my sister gave to you, Lady Csille."


    I just wave my hand at him. "You shouldn''t worry. I actually enjoy being with her."


    Prince Fraser stands beside me and holds my hand. I stare at him with a questioning look. Why is he holding my hand again? I thought what happened yesterday will be thest time he will do something like this?


    He probably noticed how the way I look at him, so he lean towards my ears and whispered, "We are the host for this visit. It''s our responsibility to walk them out of the residence."


    I nod my head at him. eptable but after this, I will make sure that things wille back to how it is. I already indulged myself yesterday, and now it is time to face the truth again. I need to avoid him again.


    We started to walk the royal siblings outside the residence, where the carriage is already waiting for them.


    "In behalf of the Saiven Kingdom. I would like to say my deepest gratitude for letting is stay for the night. I also hope you will enjoy your remaining stay in the Saiven Kingdom," Prince Reeve said to us.


    Princess Roese runs towards me to hug me. "Lady Csille, I hope we can have another conversation some other time. I really enjoy talking to you."


    Prince Reeve immediately takes his sister away from me. "I''m sorry my sister had a tendency to be clingy to those people she likes. I hope it doesn''t bother you, Lady Csille."


    I shake my head at Prince Reeve. "It''s actually my honor to be with her. So you don''t have to worry." I look at Princess Roese. "I am also hoping we can talk again. However, since thepetition will be starting a couple of days from now, I will be busy with training. So, even if I want to, I''m afraid I cannot do that. I''ll just send you a letter if I have some free time. Of course, if you wouldn''t mind."


    Princess Roese immediately beams with my words. "I will be waiting for your letter then. Also, I understand that you will be busy, and I actually don''t want to bother you with your training too." She then looks at all of us. "Good luck with thepetition Lady Csille, Prince Fraser, Prince Rufus, Mister Leander, and Sir Farren. I hope you can win each category."


    After a few thank you''s and good luck for thepetition, the two siblings left the Vrawyth residence.


    Everyone takes a deep breath the moment the carriage is out of our view. Rufus sigh. "Thank goodness the antidote is effective, or else we will have to face the wrath of the two siblings or, worst, the wrath of the Saiven Kingdom. I doubt if we can get out of here alive if the King knows what happened."


    Rufus is right. I''m sure the King won''t let us off if he knew what we did to his heir to the Crown. With how they love and take care of the two siblings? I bet we will be doom if ever.


    "Are you sure that Prince Reeve forgot everything permanently? What if it''s only temporary? What will we do?" Princess Paislee asked with concern in her voice.


    I understand her concern, but Ruler Laird exins it to me when I visit him in his assigned residence in the Saiven Kingdom. He exined to me the extent of the pill and what does the antidote does. The reason why the person forgets what happens is because it''s a side effect of the antidote. Only to those people who had the pill will make the antidote work. Even if you drink tons of the antidote, the person won''t forget anything.


    Once the antidote reaches the insect, the insect will release a substance. Once that substance is mixed with the antidote, it will cause a reaction. It will make the host forget what happened the time he takes the pill.


    "That impossible. Ruler Laird made sure to me that once the person takes the antidote, he will forget everything that happened while the insect is inside their body. So you shouldn''t worry we are safe."


    "I don''t think that''s what we need to be concerned about. Everything that happened seems suspicious, and that''s what we need to know. If someone is doing this in the dark, or it''s just a in incident.." Prince Fraser cuts me off.

 Chapter 155 - : Argument

    All of us are now inside the library of the Vrawyth residence. We are talking about what has happened.


    "Maybe we were just mistaken. Maybe we just paid too much attention to something that isn''t a problem in the first ce."


    Princess Paislee shakes her head at Rufus. "Prince Rufus, what we did is only for the sake of our Kingdom. If the three Kingdoms are really forming an alliance against us, what will happen to us? So, getting cautious is actually an advantage. We still don''t know who is behind the Strzalka. It''s still better to be careful than being sorry."


    I suddenly remember what the henchmen said after he takes the pill.


    <strong><em>"All I know is they are a group of people who have unique</em> identities. Everyone who tried to know about their identity died. They don''t directly interact with us. They used their own guard to talk to us and to give us instructions about our task."</strong>


    My eyes immediately widened, and I snap my finger at them. "Have we all forgotten what did the henchmen said about the Strzalka?"


    All of them look at me with confused expressions. "What do you mean, Csille?" Prince Fraser ask me with a frown.


    And I almost want to p myself because of that. How can I forget that they still didn''t know that I see what they did to the henchman? I sigh. "I was there when you interrogated the henchmen. I heard everything he said."


    "You were there? Do you know how dangerous it is?" Prince Fraser snaps at me.


    I sigh. "I got curious, so I followed you all. If I didn''t do that, I''m sure the Strzalka has captured me already. Also, I don''t understand why don''t you want me to see that? Why are you hiding me in the dark? I am a Vrawyth too, and it''s my right to know what is happening."


    Prince Fraser cuss. He then stands up and sits beside me. "You are not supposed to see that! Why do you always do things that aren''t safe for you? Are you not worried about your own safety, Csille?" He sigh. He holds my face in his hand. "What will happen to me if something happens to you?"


    My face immediately heats up with what Prince Fraser is doing. I avoided his gaze because my heart couldn''t take what he is doing. It feels like my heart wants to get out of my chest.


    I heard someone clears his throat. "Fraser, please don''t me Csille. What she said is actually right. She is part of our group, but we always keep her from the dark. It''s also the reason why she keeps doing things that is dangerous because we didn''t consider her as one."


    Prince Fraser red at Rufus. "Rufus! She is a woman! How can you expect her to be involved in dangerous things? No, I won''t approve of it."


    I scoff. "But have you ever ask me if I want to? Here you go again, Fraser. Deciding for my own life." I break off from his hold. "You cannot hide me from the dark Fraser. Sooner orter, I will be facing more dangerous things other than this. Especially the Strzalka is looking for me. It''s inevitable. Also, what''s wrong with being a woman? I am a woman, but it doesn''t make me less than a person." I snap at him.


    He doesn''t have any right to belittle me just like that. I look at Princess Paislee, waiting for her to back me up, but she just sits there looking at the two of us.


    Prince Fraser sigh. "Csille, I am not belittling you. I know you are brave and all. However, I just don''t want anything bad to happen to you. You are my fianc¨¦e. How can you expect me to let you see those horrible things? I want you to be happy and enjoy your life. Not this. Dealing with all those people that are going against us. That''s now what I want for you."


    I scoff. "That''s what you want. But what about what I want, Fraser? You''ll just set it aside just like that? Is my opinion about my life doesn''t matter anymore?"


    Prince Fraser is about to speak, but Princess Paislee cuts him off. "I think it will be best for everyone to take a rest first. We all didn''t sleep muchst night. Let''s talk about this after everyone cools down."


    Rufus stand up immediately. "Yes, actually, I am still sleepy. I think it''s best for everyone to sleep first. Let''s just talk tonight when everyone had taken enough sleep."


    I re at Prince Fraser before I walk out of the library without saying anything.


    Curse that Prince! One moment he''s sweet, but one moment he''s too irritating. Yes, he is Csille''s fianc¨¦, but he doesn''t have any right to control Csille''s life. Curse him.


    I m the door of my room and slump on my bed. How can I even sleep if I''m too irritated?


    I groan in irritation. "That Crown Prince! What does he think of Csille? A small child that needs to be protected? Curse him. I am not a child! And I won''t let him decide on what will I do in my life."


    I heard someone knocks on my door. I frown and re at the door. I swear if the person behind that door is Prince Fraser, I will throw a pillow at him. How dare he thinks that the Viiness is weak?


    I groan and walk towards the door. Prince Fraser, who has a grave expression, wees me.


    I raised my eyebrow at him. He got the nerve to look like that? I am the one who should be irritated here! "What do you want, your highness?" I sarcastically ask him.


    "I want to talk to you¡ª"


    I immediately close my door. Talk talk. All he wants is to talk, but he won''t do anything he said afterward. Screw him. I don''t want to talk to him!


    But Prince Fraser immediately stops the door using his arms. "Csille, don''t close the door at me. I want to talk to you. I want to clear everything between us."


    If he isn''t the Crown Prince of the Vrawyth Kingdom, I would have mmed the door without care. But I have no other choice but to let him. He is the Crown Prince, after all.


    I walk towards my bed while he sits on the chair. "What do you want, your highness?"


    Prince Fraser frowns. "You do know how I hate it when you call me your highness, right? Stop that!"


    I shrugged my shoulders at him. "What? You can decide for my life, but I cannot do that to yours? Isn''t that too unfair, Prince Fraser?"


    Prince Fraser sigh. "Csille, I am not here to argue with you. I want to talk to you, so we fix any misunderstanding between us."


    I scoff. "There is no misunderstanding here, Fraser. It''s already clear to me how you see me. A weakdy who is always in need of help. But sorry to burst your bubble Prince Fraser, I am not what you think you are."


    "Csille, I''m sorry, okay. I didn''t mean to belittle you. I''m just worried for your safety."


    I nod my head. "Oh, you''re worried about me? Is it the reason why you''re deciding what to do in my life? Who gave you the right to do that?"


    He looks at me with disbelief evident on his face. "I am your fianc¨¦, Csille! Have you forgotten that?"


    Iugh. "How can I forget that if everywhere I go, everyone knows me as your Fianc¨¦e. But it still doesn''t give you any right to decide for myself, Prince Fraser. You are just my fianc¨¦, not my husband, and even if you are my husband, I still don''t want you to decide for myself without consulting me."


    I look at him and saw him staring at me. His ears are all red. Even his face is all red now. "Okay, I won''t decide for you without consulting you. Is that okay now, wife?"


    I was stunned by what he said. What wife? Who is his wife?


    Prince Fraserughs. He then walks towards me and sits beside me. "Are you satisfied now, my wife?"


    I look at Prince Fraser dumbfounded. He called me wife? Me? The Viiness? When did I be his wife?


    I can feel my face getting flustered because of the word wife. I tried to calm myself first before answering him.


    "I am not your wife, Fraser."


    "But you''ll soon be my wife. So, what''s the fuss?" He then smile cheekily at me.


    I almost want to spill to him what will happen in the future. Prince Fraser, I am not your future wife and will never be her. So, how can I not fuss over it?


    I sigh. "We definitely need to talk, Fraser. We need to clear things once and for all. So, we won''t affect everyone else."


    He nods his head at me. "Yes, you are right. We need to clear things, Csille. Let''s get back together."


    I immediately shake my head. "That''s not what I mean, Fraser." I sigh. "I don''t like how you decide for me, Fraser. I have a mind of my own. I can decide for myself."


    "Fair enough, but I need to know what you are doing. You often do things that risk your safety. So, I need to know what you are going to do. I don''t want something bad to happen to you, Csille. Because I don''t know what I can do if it happens."


    I sigh. I understand his concern, but he cannot always be concern about me. How can Princess Paislee develop feelings for him if he keeps showing that he cared for me?


    "How about this, Fraser. Why don''t we make a deal?"


    Prince Fraser frowns at me. "Why do I feel like I won''t like what you will say next?" He then sighs. "But do I have any other choice? Okay, what deal are you talking about?"


    I sigh. I don''t actually want to do this, but I have no other choice. I need to keep my distance away from him, or else I don''t know what will happen to this world.


    "Let''s make a deal. We will give time and space to each other. I will do my thing, and you will do your thing."


    "What''s the catch? Also, I don''t like the idea of letting you do your own thing. You often do things that risk your own safety."


    I sigh. This is it. All I need is to say it, and this will end whatever is happening between Prince Fraser and I. "I will do my own thing, and you will let me do it. You will do your own thing, and I won''t stop you. Let''s end whatever is between us, Fraser."


    Prince Fraser frowns. "No, I don''t want to! Have you forgotten? We are engaged, and only the King and the Count can cancel it. So, no!"


    I knew it. He won''t agree. "Listen to me first, Fraser. I am not canceling our engagement. All I am asking you is to end whatever is between us. No more hugging. No more kissing on my head. No holding hands. Just a casual interaction. We will live as Csille, and you will live as Fraser. And not the couple that the people know."


    "You''re cutting off everything? It''s like we''re strangers? But what about our engagement? You promised me you wouldn''t cancel it, Csille. Don''t tell me you''re canceling it?"


    I sigh. How can he not understand what I want to say? "I am not canceling it. I just want us to grow as ourselves and not be dependent on anyone. If we still like each other after five years before our engagement, then let''s get back together. All I am asking is to give me time. No more sweet interaction between us. That''s all I am asking, Fraser. Just give me time.. If after five years we still like each other, then let''s get married."

 Chapter 156 - : Leave Everything Behind

    It''s already evening, and we''re inside the library again. Talking about what we will do next. The alliance of the three Kingdoms is a hoax, but we find anomalies with what just happened.


    "I don''t think it''s a simple mistake here. I think there''s someone who is working in the shadows." Prince Fraser said with a straight face.


    After the conversation we had this morning, he asked me to give him some time to think. And throughout the day, he was avoiding me. It''s actually good, though. I just hope he would agree with my deal.


    Princess Paislee nods her head. "You are right. Everything looks like nned. Right from the moment Leander, Prince Rufus, and Lady Csille saw the royalties from the three Kingdoms interacting with each other. It''s as if someone ns that meeting. So we can be suspicious of them."


    "But if it''s n? What does the culprit want to do? Maybe we''re just being too cautious again. I think we''re just mistaken here."


    I look at Rufus. What he said is right too. What will the culprit get if they do that? Also, if there is someone working in the shadows, then who that person can be?


    Prince Fraser sighed. "If we didn''t have the pill and we interrogated the Crown Prince of the Saiven Kingdom. They will definitely break their alliance with us, and we all know that if the alliance is broken, it only means one thing. War. Maybe the true purpose of the culprit is to bring down the Vrawyth Kingdom."


    What he said made sense too. If there is someone who is working in the shadows, that person is definitely wise. That person made it look like that our allies are betraying us but what they really want to do is to make us look like we are the one betraying our ally. They just don''t want to bring down the Vrawyth Kingdom. They also want to ruin our reputation.


    "Okay, let''s say that that''s what they want to happen. But how will we know who is working in the shadows?"


    I sigh. My head is hurting with all that is happening. Who is the real culprit, or is there really someone working in the shadows? If there is, why would they want to bring the Vrawyth Kingdom down?


    "Maybe the person behind this is the Strzalka? Maybe the reason why they want to bring us down is because we already know their existence, and they were threatened because of us."


    Everyone looks at me. I sigh and exin further my theory. "Remember what the henchman said when you interrogated him before? That the people behind the Strzalka are people who have unique identities, and they erased anyone who knows about their existence. Maybe it''s their work. But that''s my theory only. There''s still a lot of possibilities why this is happening."


    Everyone got silent. They are probably thinking about the possibility of my theory. Although we still don''t know who is against us. There is one thing that we know. The Vrawyth Kingdom is still in a perilous situation.


    ________________________________


    "Csille, what are you doing here training all day? It''s already five in the afternoon. Come on, let''s go home now."


    I look at Rufus, who is leaning on the wall. I sigh. I stop what I am doing and slump my body on the chair.


    There are a lot of things going on my mind right now, and training for the whole day makes me forget everything. I just want to busy myself and forget everything.


    "I am just trying to take my mind off our problems." I sigh and look up at him. "Aren''t you tired, Rufus?"


    Rufus walks towards me and sits beside me. "I am tired too. I train for the whole day in the Physique category, and my whole body is aching. Are you exhausted? I told you, we should go head home now so you can take some rest."


    I shake my head. "I am not talking about physical tiredness. I can still train for a couple of hours if I want to. What I am saying is, aren''t you tired with all the problems? After we left the Vrawyth Kingdom, everything seemed soplicated. We only get here topete for the Grand Exemry Competition. But ever since we get here, we have been doing our best to save the Vrawyth Kingdom from all of these threats. We''re all teenagers. We should be enjoying our youth, but now the safety of the Vrawyth Kingdom is on our shoulders. Aren''t you tired?"


    I heard Rufus sigh. "It must be too tiring for you. You''re just fourteen years old, but you''ve been dealing with all of these things." He then gently caress my head. "Am I tired? Yes, I am, but I am a Prince of the Vrawyth, and even if I don''t want to involve myself in this, I couldn''t stand back and watch the scene unfold. Vrawyth is my home, and I will do anything to save it from anyone who is trying to harm it."


    "It''s not about my age, Rufus. Even Prince Fraser and Sir Farren are the same age as me. Also, you''re just three years older than us. You''re also too young to deal about problems that deal with the safety of our whole Kingdom."


    Rufus sigh and stare at the ceilings. "Sooner orter, we will face these kinds of problems, Csille. You are the future Queen, and I am a Prince of the Vrawyth Kingdom. This will be our responsibility in the future. Just take this as a practice for the future."


    I want to roll my eyes at him. Who''s the future Queen? Me? I''m not the future Queen. Why do people always call me that? What will Princess Paislee say if she bes the Queen?


    "Calling me as the Queen of our Kingdom is too early. Let''s not get ahead of ourselves."


    The two of us got silent for a couple of minutes. "Csille, do you believe that someone is working at the shadow just like how they assume?"


    The conversationst night ended up in vain. We didn''te up with any idea how to know if there is really someone working in the shadows. We only end up leaving the decision to the Queen.


    The Queen will be visiting us next week, and that''s when we will tell her about everything that happened throughout the weeks we''re not in the Vrawyth Kingdom.


    "I don''t know. Maybe yes, maybe not. There are still uncertainties, and I don''t want to reject the idea that maybe there is really someone working in the shadow. We still don''t know who are the people behind the Strzalka. So, let''s not becent and still be cautious."


    Rufus didn''t respond and got silent again. After a few seconds, I heard him sigh. "Csille, don''t you want to travel the world and live life as it is?"


    I frown at Rufus. What does he mean? Travel the world and live life as it is? "You mean, you don''t want to do your duties as the Prince anymore? Instead, you want to explore the world and leave everything behind?"


    Rufus looks at me and smile. "You''re the only one who really understands me." He sigh. "I''ve been thinking about this for days now. I want to travel and forget about my duties. I now understand why do you want to live outside Prince Fraser''s shadow. It''s difficult to live as a noble or a royalty. We''re bound to do things that we didn''t want to do."


    I smile bitterly at him. Having a title is definitely not easy. We cannot live the life we want to be. It is always about the responsibility, the reputation, the duty, the title, and all.


    "Are you tired, Rufus?"


    I looked at him saw Rufus staring nkly in thin air. He sigh. "I am, but I don''t have any other choice, right? I am the Prince of the Vrawyth Kingdom, and even though I won''t be the King, I still need to help my cousin to settle his throne. I will also have duties in the monarch, and I cannot neglect that. The King already prepared a role for me after I graduated from university. I will be working in the monarch."


    I gasp. "You will be working in the monarch? That''s a great news! Why didn''t you tell me about that? When did the King mention you that?"


    "The day before we left the Vrawyth Kingdom for the Grand Exemry Competition. I didn''t tell you because you were too busy avoiding Prince Fraser back then. I didn''t get any chance to share the news with you, and when you got time, I already forgot about it. And that''s actually not a great news. Although I want to serve our Kingdom but I still don''t want to work in the monarch. I''m sure the noble families won''t agree to it." He shakes his head.


    I lean my head on his shoulders. "Forget about those noble families. All they know is to unt their titles, but when ites to doing their monarch duties, they are struggling to keep up. The Monarch needs you, Rufus. I''m sure if you are there, you can help my Father settle thosezy head nobles."


    He chuckled. "You just don''t want me to go. Aren''t you?"


    I giggle at him. He''s right. Rufus has been my friend since the day I came here. He''s the only one who can understand me. We both have weird eyes and hair. We both struggling mixing with the noble families.


    I don''t know what to do if he was gone. He''s the only person I feelfortable with. "Are you going to leave me behind? If you leave me, who would protect me now? Also, I''m already used having you here."


    Rufus gentlybs my hair. "Why do you need to worry? Your Crown Prince will definitely protect you. So, I don''t think you will need me more than you need, my cousin. Also, you need to get used to not having me in your life Csille. Sooner orter, we will both have a life on our own. I thought you wanted to live on your own? But why do you sound so dependent on me?"


    I want tough at him. Prince Fraser protecting me? More like Prince Fraser will push me away. "I want to live on my own, but it doesn''t mean I don''t need you anymore. You know that I don''t have many friends in the Vrawyth Kingdom, right? You''re the only one I can trust, Rufus. If you will leave Vrawyth, what will happen to me?"


    "Do you even need to ask that? You''ll be the future Queen of the Vrawyth Kingdom. Do you need to be this scared? I''m sure Prince Fraser won''t let anything happen to you."


    I sigh and face him. "I told you to stop addressing me as the future Queen. We still don''t know what the future hold. So let''s not get ahead of ourselves. Also, are you really nning to leave everything behind? What will happen to the Duke? Are you going to leave them behind? Are you really leaving me behind?"


    He cannot go. He cannot leave the Vrawyth. Aside from I don''t want him to leave, he cannot leave because he is needed in the novel. Rufus is the first one who will realize that Princess Paislee is disguising herself as a man. He will also fall in love with her. He is the reason why Prince Fraser will realize his love for Princess Paislee. If he isn''t around, how can Prince Fraser realize his feelings for Princess Paislee? It cannot be.


    Rufus mess my hair. "Come on. I only said I''m thinking, but I never said I''m doing it. Also, how can I leave you behind? You always made stupid decisions in life. I''m worried that if I leave you behind, you will end up hurting yourself."


    I look at Rufus with teary eyes. He is the only one who truly cares for me, and I''m d I met him.


    "Thank you, Rufus."


    Rufusughs at me. He then messes my hair.. "Come on, let''s go home now."

 Chapter 157 - : Princess Roese

    "Lady Csille!"


    I immediately stand up when I see Princess Roese walking towards me with a wide smile. We have an agreement to meet today.


    "Lady Csille," Princess Roese immediately hugs me. "How are you doing? Do you know how happy I was when I received your letter? My brother even reminds me not to cling to you too much. Is that bothering you?"


    I just smile at her. "No, of course not. Come on, let''s sit first." I immediately gestured for her to sit in front of me.


    We are currently in one of the pastry shops in the Saiven Kingdom. It''s been days after the visit, and throughout the days that past all I did was to train and avoid Prince Fraser. It''s a good thing Princess Roese sent me a letter yesterday asking if I have time for a meal. So, I take a break from training to enjoy the day with Princess Roese.


    Even the Viiness needs a break too.


    Princess Roese looked around me. Probably looking for someone. Rufus perhaps? But Rufus is busy with his training today. I can see that Princess Roese tried to hide the disappointment in her eyes, but she failed to hide it from me.


    "Lady Csille, how are you doing? I hope I am not interrupting your training for today. I heard that all the representatives from the other Kingdoms are training rigorously because of the uing Competition. Is your training going okay?"


    I take a sip of the tea before I answer her. "It is going okay. I was too busy training all day for the Etiquette category. It''s a good thing you sent me a letter. I was too bored training for a couple of days now."


    "You must really be busy then. I heard from my brother that in every Grand Exemry Competition, the Vrawyth Kingdom always tops it. All of you are probably training so hard."


    I smile at her. Does she want to know about Rufus? "Yes, everyone is busy training for the whole day. Prince Fraser and Sir Farren are always busy training for the Physique category almost every day. Prince Rufus and Senior Leander are both busy reading in the library. They also sometimes train with Prince Fraser and Sir Farren for the Physique category too."


    Princess Roese nods her head. She then started to y with the cake I ordered for her. I ordered food for her in case she was hungry. "Is Prince Rufus...okay?"


    I smile. I knew it. She wants to know what is happening to Rufus. I take a bite on my prinsesst?rta first before answering her. "Prince Rufus? He is okay. I guess?"


    After the conversation, I had with Rufusst time. Hees back to his usual self. Happy go luckid back guy.


    Princess Roese looks at me. "You guess? I thought you were close to him, Lady Csille."


    "Yes, I am, buttely, everyone is busy doing their own thing. I don''t even know what is happening to my own fianc¨¦e. All I know is Rufus is busy training for the Competition." I put the fork down and stared at her. "You really like him that much, huh?"


    Princess Roese''s face immediately bes flustered. She then covers her face with her hands. "Lady Csille!"


    I justugh at her. I find her reaction too cute. I thought she was acting before, but now I realize she is truly an innocent girl. A naive one. A type of girl that is gullible. Now I understand why Prince Reeve is always worried about his sister.


    "You don''t have to be shy. It''s normal to have a crush on someone. I, myself, feel that too."


    She takes her hand off her face and leans towards me. "You also feel shy when you''re with Prince Fraser?"


    I paused to think. Did I ever feel shy when I was with him? I remember I felt happy interacting with him when I first came here because I could see my own characters in life. And then the happiness turns into frustration because Prince Fraser isn''t following the script I made for him. Then it turned to tion when I realized I was starting to have feelings for him. But did I ever feel embarrassed if I was with him? I feel flustered, yes, but not shy.


    "Not really. I feel ted when I am with him, but sometimes that tion turns into frustration. Because you know, boys can be frustrating at times." I chuckled.


    Princess Roese sighed. "How great it must be to be engaged to someone you like. I envy you, Lady Csille. You are already engaged with the one you like, and he also likes you."


    Oh, girl. Why would you envy someone who will be discarded at the end? I might be Prince Fraser''s current fianc¨¦e, but it doesn''t mean he will end up with me. Prince Fraser is meant for Princess Paislee and no one else. Even if he likes me now, it won''t mean anything in the future.


    "But my engagement with Prince Fraser is not official. Also, howe you know about that?" I frown.


    As far as I remember, only the noble families in the Vrawyth Kingdom know about it. Howe the Crown Princess of the Saiven Kingdom knows about my engagement with Prince Fraser?


    "You don''t know? Everyone knows about your engagement with Prince Fraser. I actually didn''t know that it''s not official yet. Howe it''s not official? You two act so sweet that I thought it''s official already."


    Everyone knows about my engagement with Prince Fraser? Who spread the news? Now that everyone knows it. It will be difficult for Prince Fraser to cancel our engagement in the future.


    Reputation is important in this world. And if Prince Fraser cancels his engagement with me to marry someone else, I''m sure his reputation will definitely be damaged.


    I sigh. I just hope Csille''s sin will be enough to forget that Prince Fraser was once engaged with her. Although I know Prince Fraser won''t choose me in the end. I still hope that he will be a great King in the future. A King that every Vrawyth will be proud of.


    "It''s because the King and my Father, the Count, thought that it would be too early for us to be engaged officially. Our parents decided about our engagement when we were nine years old. That''s why they decided to announce the official engagement after mying of age."


    It''s a good thing that our parents didn''t officially announce our engagement, or else it will be impossible for Prince Fraser to cancel his engagement with me.


    Princess Roese sps her hands. "I didn''t know you were childhood sweethearts. It must be great to have someone like that. Imagine you already know each other since you were young. You both see each other grow and mature. How romantic it could be?" She said dreamily, and I almost wanted to roll my eyes at her.


    If she only knew. It''s not romantic at all. The young Prince Fraser is sweet, yes, but the current Prince Fraser now is difficult to read. One moment he is sweet, and then one moment, he will be yelling at me.


    Although these past few days, I noticed how Prince Fraser isn''t yelling too much. It seems like he matured already. I just hope it continues. Also, I hope his stubbornness will be lessened. Sometimes he can be a pain in the ass because of it.


    I take a sip of my tea andugh. "Not really. I sometimes think I don''t know him anymore. The more we get old, the more it feels like we''re drifting to each other. Maybe he got tired seeing me." I chuckled. "Although I know it''s part of maturing. He cannot always be beside me. Just like how I cannot always be with him."


    Princess Roese looks at me for a couple of minutes. "You probably really like him. I can see that you''re sad because of the distance between the two of you, but I can also see that you''re happy because he is growing."


    She''s wrong. I am sad because I know at the end of all of this, Prince Fraser won''t choose me. I am happy for him because at least the pain I have cause him through these past few months will be worth it because he will be happy with Princess Paislee.


    A happiness that only her can give.


    I shake my head. "Let''s not talk about us. Let''s talk about you." I smirk at her.


    As much as possible, I don''t want to talk about him for now. It still hurts me to think that I will not end up with him.


    Princess Roese avoids looking at me. "About me? What do you want to talk about me? There''s nothing special about me aside from my title."


    "What do you mean there''s nothing special about you? You''re a nice, kind, and humble person. You''re true to yourself, and you''re innocent. It''s rare to find someone like that now. Most nobledies I know are full of hypocrisy and schemes. They thought they could do anything because they have their puny titles."


    Just by remembering those noblesdies made me shivered. I don''t understand how they can bear to be hypocritical with each other the whole day.


    It''s a good thing that the real Csille is not like that. Although she is mean, she isn''t the type of person that will pretend she likes someone. If she hates her, she will show it.


    I look at Princess Roese and find her face is all red. "Lady Csille, you''re ttering me too much. But thank you for thepliments. I didn''t know that''s how I am for you."


    I just smile at her. Her personality traits are actually traits of a potential female lead. A kind princess who is naive with things. A Princess that is loved by everyone. All she needs is her own night in shining armor Prince.


    "You don''t need to thank me. I am telling the truth. I know every guy would like to have you as their fianc¨¦e."


    Princess Roese bows her head. She then starts to y with her fingers. "Do you think Prince Rufus thinks the same way?" She then looks at me.


    Rufus? Liking her? The possibility for that is zero. Rufus will only love one person, and that is Princess Paislee and no one else. Although Princess Roese is a nicedy but I doubt if Rufus will like her. And even if I want to matchmake them, I cannot do that. Rufus'' role is essential for the development of Prince Fraser and Princess Paislee''s rtionship.


    I cannot let Rufus likes someone else. Maybe after Prince Fraser and Princess Paislee got married. But for now, I won''t let Rufus likes anyone besides Princess Paislee.


    I clear my throat. I don''t know how to answer her question without hurting her feelings. I sigh. But I don''t have any other choice but to answer her. "How can someone not like you? You''re a nicedy, Princess Roese. All you need is to spend time with that person, and I''m sure he will like you."


    I can see that Princess Roese''s eyes be lively after I answer her. "You really thinks so? Do you think Prince Rufus will like me if I start talking to him?"


    I smile at her. I cannot tell her that Rufus won''t like her no matter what she does. "Maybe yes. Maybe no. We can only know it if you interact with him. But we both know that everyone is busy training for thepetition, right? I think it will be difficult to talk to him."


    Princess Roese got silent for a moment before she suddenly snapped her fingers. "I know a way to have a chance to talk to him," she beams at me. She really looks happy and excited.


    "What do you mean? What way?"


    Princess Roese winks at me. She then stands up. "I''m sorry, Lady Csille, but I think I need to go now. I still need to n what will I do to make Prince Rufus notice me. Thank you for your time Lady Csille. Let''s have a conversation like this again."


    After saying those words, she immediately rushes out of the pastry shop. She didn''t even let me say my goodbyes to her.


    Oh, oh.. Did I make her hope for something that is impossible? I just hope whatever she is thinking, it won''t affect the plot.

 Chapter 158 - : The Villainess Returns

    I woke up in a good mood. After the conversation, I had with Princess Roese yesterday. I spend my time strolling around the Saiven Kingdom, eating Saiven foods, and shopping. I had a great time that I slept like a logst night.


    I was about to stretch my arms, but I couldn''t move it. I feel my own body get up from the bed. My head moves to look at the wall clock.


    I heard myself groan. "Too early to wake up. Why do I need to wake up early? No one can evenpete with me when ites to Etiquette. All those puny Princesses is nothingpared to me." I feel my eyes rolled.


    Oh, no! Did the real Csille take over my body again? I tried to remember what I had written. It''s a scene about the training. I remember now. I write a scene where Csille is training. Wait, isn''t this one of the scenes where Csille will argue with Princess Paislee?


    Csille starts to freshen up herself and choose a dress that is too extravagant for today. Heyy! We''re just going to train for today. Do you need to wear that? It looks like you are going to a social gathering of the nobles.


    After Csille looks at the mirror, admiring herself for the whole five minutes, she gracefully walks towards the dining area.


    Everyone is already eating their breakfast when the real Csille walks like a Queen. All of them look at her with a gaping mouths.


    "Csille, are you attending some asion today?" Rufus is the first person who gets out of the shock.


    The real Csille gracefully walks beside Prince Fraser and sits beside him before she answers Rufus. "What? Do I need to have asion to attend to wear this?" Csille raised her eyebrow at Rufus.


    Rufus shakes his head. "Yeah, forgot what I have said. You are right. You don''t need any asion," he then continued to eat his meal like nothing happened.


    I remember writing this scene! I only write this as a filler and to make the readers see that they are training.


    Csille looks at Prince Fraser and smile. "Good morning, Fraser. Did you sleep well?" Csille asked in a very sweet voice. Even I feel shivers on my back because of her tone.


    Prince Fraser didn''t even spare a nce at her and answer with a simple hum. I can feel Csille get annoyed because of Prince Fraser''s reaction. I don''t know if I shouldugh at her. Poor Csille. She was ignored again.


    Csille pouts and eats her food while peeking at Prince Fraser from time to time. The moment Prince Fraser finished eating, she immediately stopped eating and followed him.


    "Hey! Csille, I need to talk to you!"


    I heard Rufus calls Csille, but she just followed Prince Fraser and Princess Paislee outside the residence. She found them entering the carriage to get to the training ground.


    She immediately walks towards the carriage and forces herself inside. Princess Paislee immediately gestured her hand to an empty space.


    "Lady Csille, you''re joining us. You can sit here." Princess Paislee said with a full smile on her face.


    Csille didn''t even say thank you to Princess Paislee and smiled widely at Prince Fraser.


    Hey! Girl, you don''t even know how to say thank you to her? Is it too difficult for you to say thank you? Csille attitude is really something. It''s the reason why Prince Fraser won''t like you.


    The carriage starts moving. Prince Fraser sighed and stared at me. "Why are you here, Csille? What do you want?" He asks in an irritated tone.


    Csille pouts at Prince Fraser. "Why do you sound so irritated? I just want to share the same carriage with you. We will be going to the same ce, that''s why I am here. I am not an inconvenience. I just want to be with you."


    Prince Fraser stares at Csille for a couple of minutes before he shakes his head. "Suit yourself." He said in a cold voice.


    Will he be like this in the future? Will he act like this every time I will try to talk to him? I can feel my heart hurting. I don''t know if it''s because of the real Csille''s feelings or because of the idea that in the future, Prince Fraser might treat me like this.


    Csille pouts and stares outside the window.


    "Prince Fraser, I''m sorry for interrupting but don''t you think you''re being too harsh to Lady Csille?" Princess Paislee speaks all of a sudden.


    I look at Princess Paislee. I don''t know why but I think there''s something wrong with what is happening. I just couldn''t pinpoint what is wrong. All I know is there is definitely wrong here.


    Both Csille and Prince Fraser act like they don''t hear anything. Prince Fraser continues to stare outside the window. While Csille is staring intently at Prince Fraser.


    I look at Prince Fraser. Why does he look like he''s anxious? He''s sweating even though the air venttion in the carriage is good. So, why is he sweating? Anxiety? But why would he be anxious?


    The carriage stops moving, and Prince Fraser immediately steps out of the carriage like a lightning. Csille and Princess Paislee is the only one left inside the carriage.


    Princess Paislee stares at the real Csille. "I''m sorry, Lady Csille. Prince Fraser just woke up in a bad mood. I''m sure he will be okay after this."


    I don''t know if I should p my hand at Princess Paislee or I should pull my hair out of frustration. I appreciate she is concerned about me, but at the same time, I am frustrated because she shouldn''t care about the Viiness.


    Csille ignored Princess Paislee and followed Prince Fraser out, but she didn''t find him. Csille groans and kicks the small stone on the ground. "Why are you ignoring me, Fraser? All I want is to spend time with you, but why do you hate me this much? What did I do to deserve this?"


    Csille walks towards the Etiquette room. She immediately finds Eve arranging the new flowers that will be used for the flower arrangement training today.


    "Miss, you''re already here. The Saiven Kingdom just delivered these fresh flowers for you," Eve beams at the real Csille. She had a wide smile on her face.


    Csille just red at her and threw the flowers at the ground. Eve immediately shrieks. "Miss, why did you throw the flowers? Do you know how difficult it is to grow a flower in the Saiven Kingdom?"


    Csille scoffs. "Do you think I am dumb not to know that? Take that rubbish and your garbage face away from my face! I don''t want to see anyone!" She shouts at Eve. She also kicks the flowers that are on the ground.


    I heard Eve gasp because of what Csille said. She probably didn''t expect my bad temper for today. She immediately put the flowers in the basket and immediately rushed out of the room.


    The moment Eve leaves the room. Csille immediately throws the things on the table. There are things needed for the flower arrangement. There are also a cup of tea and a piece of cake that Eve probably prepares for me.


    Poor Eve, she didn''t deserve to hear those words from Csille after what she did for Csille today. Csille definitely needs to change the way she treats people, or else everyone will end up leaving her. Just like how Prince Fraser will leave her in the future.


    Csille shouts loudly. "Fraser, why? Why are you pushing me away? What did I do for you to do this to me?"


    I can feel tears are starting to stream from my face. Csille slumps her head on the table and cries. She cries while continuously asking Prince Fraser why he is doing this to her.


    I pity the real Csille too. All she wants is a little bit of attention from Prince Fraser, but Prince Fraser keeps ignoring her. And if he is talking to her, he will make her feel like he doesn''t want to talk to her at all. So, I kind of understand why Csille is doing her best to make Prince Fraser notice her.


    The only problem is, those things she is doing are the same reason why Prince Fraser is avoiding her. The Prince Fraser based on the novel and the real Csille are really an impossible couple. They don''t understand each other and are constantly irritated with each other.


    Prince Fraser is irritated with Csille because she often does something that irritates him. Csille is irritated at him because he won''t notice her no matter what she do.


    After half an hour of crying, Csille stands up and fixes herself. Before she storms out of the room to go to the training ground where Prince Fraser and Princess Paislee are currently training for the Physique category.


    Csille finds Prince Fraser talking happily to Princess Paislee. He isughing loudly and smiling like a fool at her.


    I can feel Csille starting to get mad because of what she is seeing. She immediately walks to where they are sitting.


    Princess Paislee immediately notices me and stands up. "Lady Csille, what are you doing here? Are you nning to train too?"


    Csille red at Princess Paislee. "Shut up! Am I talking to you, huh?"


    Prince Fraser immediately stands up. "Csille!" He shouts at her. "Did you just came here to shout at people?"


    I feel my eyes squint at Prince Fraser. "Oh, but aren''t you shouting at me too, huh?"


    Prince Fraser frowns and sighs. He is probably trying to calm himself. "What are you doing here? Are you here to just bother us?" He asks with a grim expression.


    Csille scoffs at him. "Oh, I''m sorry, am I bothering you again, your highness. I''m just here to remind you that I am still your fianc¨¦e, and you have responsibilities to me as your fianc¨¦e." She takes a step closer to him. "Why are you pushing me like that, huh? Do you hate me, Fraser? Do you hate me this much that you would rather spend your day with a lowly knight?" Csille shouts at him. I can feel the frustration of Csille.


    Prince Fraser grabs one of my hands and holds it tightly. "What did you say? Did you just call Sir Farren as a lowly knight?" He roars at me. "Have you forgotten Csille? He is the one who saves me in the western region. If not for him, I would be gone to this world. So, the next time you insult him. I will be the one you''re going against." He then pushed Csille.


    Csille fell on the ground with teary eyes. I kind of understand Prince Fraser. What the real Csille said is below the belt. How can she insult Princess Paislee like that? She is the Crown Princess of the Aeerean Kingdom. While she is just the daughter of the Count. How dare she puts an air on Princess Paislee like that?


    "And remember this, Csille, our engagement is still not official. So, whatever responsibility you are saying is not valid. I am not your fianc¨¦ as long as my Father, the King, didn''t announce it. So, don''t parade yourself as the future Queen of the Vrawyth Kingdom. How can a person like you be a Queen? You don''t even know how to treat people right. All you know is to unt your title to everyone. You''re nothing without your Father, Csille."


    Prince Fraser takes Princess Paislee''s hand. "Let''s go, Sir Farren. Let''s not waste our time for someone like her."


    Prince Fraser walks past me like I am just nothing. I can see that Princess Paislee wants to say something, but she can''t say it because she was drag by Prince Fraser.


    Csille looks at their backs and shouts. She grabs a soil using her hands and throws it. "Fraser, why? Why are you doing this to me? All I want is for you to notice me. But why are you so mad at me?"


    She then res at Princess Paislee''s back. "It''s him! Sir Farren, after you came to the scene, Prince Fraser won''t even spare me a nce. I won''t let you take away my Prince Fraser from me.. Just so you wait."

 Chapter 159 - : Yesian’s Forgotten Prince

    Yesterday was a rough day for me. The real Csille took over my body and had an argument with Prince Fraser. It was a good thing when I woke up today, I could control my body again.


    The real Csille is too much. Her attitude is really explosive, and her reasoning is so distorted that I, myself, feel irritated at her. When will she grow?


    I am about to enter the dining room, but when I see Prince Fraser and Princess Paislee, I immediately turn my back and walk outside the residence where a carriage is waiting.


    I heard Prince Fraser call my name, but I immediately got inside the carriage and asked the coachman to start the carriage. I sighed in relief when Prince Fraser was left staring at the moving carriage I was in.


    "Lady Csille, are we going to the training area?"


    I look at the coachman shake my head. "No, just drop me on the main street of the Saiven Kingdom. I''m taking a break from training today."


    The coachman nods his head and moves the carriage towards the main street. I cannot go to the training ground, or else I wouldn''t have any other choice but to see Prince Fraser.


    After what the real Csille did yesterday? I don''t think I still have a face to face Prince Fraser and Princess Paislee.


    This is really unfair. That is the doing of the real Csille, but why am I the only one facing the results of it?


    After a few minutes, the carriage stops on the main street of the Saiven Kingdom. I thanked the coachman first and told him not to say where I was to anyone.


    I don''t want to talk to anyone. I just want to unwind.


    I started to walk around the stall on the main street. Although I have been here for a couple of times now but shopping around is definitely a good way to unwind.


    "Miss, do you want some sugar candy?"


    I immediately stop on my step and stare at the sugar candy. Thest time I ate this was in the Illorian City. Too bad Rufus isn''t here, or else he would be the first one to invite me to eat this.


    I take some centimes in my pocket and give them to the vendor. "I want to buy five of it."


    The vendor immediately wraps the sugar candies. Fiver candies for the five of us. Prince Fraser, Rufus, Leander, Princess Paislee, and me. Although I don''t want to talk to him or to Princess Paislee, I still care for them.


    After taking the sugar candies, I continue strolling around the main street. It feels great to enjoy life. No training. I should make the full of this day. It''s not every day I can travel to a different Kingdom.


    I happily check each shop. There are many interesting things they sell here. Some can only be seen in the Saiven Kingdom.


    "Lady Csille?"


    I look back and see Prince Joachim smiling widely at me. I frowned when I didn''t see any royalties from other Kingdoms. The only person with him is the Yesian guard that is pushing his wheelchair and another two guards that are protecting him.


    Oh, great. Why does every time I want to enjoy a beautiful day alone, someone will interrupts it? I may be the Viiness, but I still need a break here.


    I force a smile. I cannot be rude against a royal from another Kingdom. So, even if I want to walk away from him, I still need to act like I am happy to see him.


    "Prince Joachim, it''s been days since thest time I saw you," I pretended to look at his back."It seems like you''re alone today."


    Prince Joachim shrugs his shoulders. "The royal siblings from the Saiven Kingdom are busy talking with the other representatives. While Prince Wischard is currently talking to the Stozeterra representatives. How about you?" He looks behind me. "It looks like the Princes are not beside you."


    "Both Prince Fraser and Prince Rufus are busy training today. The others are busy training too."


    Prince Joachim smiled at me. "Are you shopping?" He looks at the sugar candy that I bought.


    I nod my head at him. "Yeah, I took a break from training and decided to shop around the Saiven Kingdom. How about you? What are you doing here?" I look at his empty hand and the empty hands of the guards.


    It looks like he didn''te here to shop, but why is he here?


    "Oh, I am actually strolling around first and nning to eat lunch out. Do you need some help in shopping?"


    Oh dear, I don''t need any help, okay? Although the alliance between the three Kingdoms is a hoax, I still don''t feelfortable when I am with him. But how can I decline him without sounding rude at all?


    I sigh. I haven''t thought of any excuse that won''t offend him. I guess I have to spend my morning with him. I''ll just think of a way to shake him offter. For now, I have no other choice but to be with him.


    "If it''s not bothering you. Why not?" I force a smile at him. Smile Ysavel, you cannot be rude to a Prince of a Kingdom. Smile.


    Prince Joachim smiles widely at my response. He then sps his hand. "Do you have a specific thing you want to buy?"


    I shake my head. I never intended to spend too much money on shopping. Although my parents are rich, I still don''t think it''s right to spend their money on unnecessary things.


    "Nothing specific. I''m just strolling around, trying to see if I can find interesting things that I can buy." I said while looking around. I really don''t want to interact with him, but I have no other choice.


    Prince Joachim puts his hand on his chin. "Interesting things? I think I know a perfect ce for you. Come on, follow me. I''ll show you something."


    Prince Joachim didn''t even wait for me to respond. He just asked his guard to push his wheelchair towards a certain direction. Having no choice, I followed them behind.


    Prince Joachim is saying some things about the stalls and the products that we pass through. He is acting like a real tour guide now.And he isn''t a Saiven in the first ce, but his knowledge about the Saiven Kingdom is really extensive. That signifies how close the Saiven and Yesian Kingdom are.


    Prince Joachim enters an underground building. Two guards who are in the entrance block our way.


    "Who are you? What are you doing here? People who don''t have any business here cannot go inside. Stay away!" The guards shout at us.


    Prince Joachim looks at one of his guards. The guard immediately takes a token from his pocket and shows it to the guard who blocks us. "This is the Prince of the Yesian Kingdom."


    The guards who are guarding the ce immediately bow their heads and open the door. "Prince Joachim, please forgive us for our rude behavior. Please,e inside." The guards then look at me. "However, who is thedy with you? Even though she is with you, we still need to know her identity so we can decide if she can enter or not."


    I almost want to raise my eyebrow at the guards. What''s this a ck market? I never thought there was a ck market in the Saiven Kingdom. This is really interesting. I''m sure Prince Fraser... I sigh I forgot I am avoiding him. Nevermind.


    Prince Joachim looks at me and smile. "This is Lady Csille Lauretr¨¦, the Count''s daughter and the fianc¨¦e of the Crown Prince of the Vrawyth Kingdom. Is that enough reason for you to let her enter?"


    The guards immediately bow their heads. "I''m sorry, Lady Lauretr¨¦. We didn''t recognize you. Of course, you cane inside."


    Prince Joachim gestured his hand towards the entrance. "Ladies first, Lady Csille."


    I smile at him and walk inside the building. I was shocked that instead of a dark and gloomy ce, what weed us is a fancy and warm ce. It''s like a high ss market.


    "This is the secret market for the nobles and royalties. Only true born nobles and royals from every Kingdom can enter this market. And most of the things they sell here are rare, and you can only see here. What can you say?"


    I force a smile at him. Yeah, it''s great to be here and see interesting things, but I never said I want to spend a thousands of centimes in shopping. Although I still have money in me, I still feel guilty spending it on things that isn''t a necessity.


    "It''s great. I didn''t expect that the Saiven Kingdom has a market like this." I look around the stall. There''s a bookstall here where they sell limited books.


    "You must be Lady Csille Lauretr¨¦, the daughter of the Count of Vrawyth Kingdom. What can I do for you, Lady Csille? Are you looking for a book? Most of the books I sell are rare, and you can only find it here. I can give you a big discount. Just choose anything." The vendor said with a smile.


    He knows I am Csille Lauretr¨¦? Oh, it''s because of my hair and my eyes. Only I have this hair and eye color in this world.


    I look around the books that are avable. I remember my father wants to find a book about the history of the Lauretr¨¦ family. The Lauretr¨¦ family is one of the prominent families in this world. Our bloodline came from Generals. My father told me that our ancestors fought with their own life just to save our Kingdom against those people who like to take over it.


    The Lauretr¨¦ family was so prominent that someone made a book about our family. The writer only made one copy of it, and he gave it to one of our ancestors as a gift. Too bad my ancestors once lost the book on one of his travel, and it was never found. My father was hoping that someone had found it.


    I look at the vendor. "Do you have the book about the Lauretr¨¦ family?"


    The vendor shakes his head. "The long lost book of the Lauretr¨¦ family? I''m sorry, Lady Csille, but I don''t have that book here. It''s impossible to find a book like that at this time. I doubt if you can ever find it."


    I sigh. I thought I could find it here, but I guess it''s really impossible to find a book from thousands of years ago.


    Prince Joachim suddenly holds my hand, and I almost want to smack him to his head. Does this Prince doesn''t know that you cannot hold ady''s hand without her consent? That''s rude.


    "Don''t worry, Lady Csille. There''s a lot of book shops here. Maybe you can find it on one of those. Come on, smile. Even if we need to check each one of the bookshops here to find that book, I wouldn''t mind."


    I just shake my head. What the vendor said is right. It''s impossible to find a book that was lost a thousand years ago. But that book would help us to know more about our origins. There are only a few scriptures about what happened a thousand years ago. All the books were destroyed by those evil thugs that once conquered the Kingdom before.


    If only we could find it. It will help me to know more about Csille. Aside from the history, my father said that there''s also a page in that book that is all about the hidden secrets of the Lauretr¨¦ family. Up until no one in the Lauretr¨¦ family knows about that secret.


    I need to find that book no matter what.


    We continued looking around, but nothing really caught my eyes. Although everything of the things here are limited and rare items but most of it are too useless for me. So, I didn''t bother buying one.


    Although I enjoy checking each item. All items cost a thousand centimes. Some are even cost a million centimes.


    Who in the right mind will spend that much on an item?


    In the end, I didn''t buy anything while Prince Joachim tried to buy me a ruby ne which I declined, but he still bought it.. Saying he is nning to give it to someone else.

 Chapter 160 - : Ruby Necklace

    I bow my head at Prince Joachim. He just dropped me off at the residence. It''s alreadyte, so he insisted that he drop me off, so I had no choice but to let him.


    "Thank you for dropping me off, Prince Joachim. I will be going now."


    I enjoyed looking around the underground market, but it doesn''t mean that I liked being with him. He still makes me ufortable.


    Prince Joachim smiled at me. "It was nice spending the day with you, Lady Csille. I hope we can have another time to do this again."


    Another time? Nahh, I would rather spend my day in the residence. Not that I''m against him, I just don''t feel ufortable when I am with him. I always feel cautious when I am with him. It''s as if someone will harm me at any moment.


    I just smile at him and immediately walk inside the residence. I sighed in relief when I was already inside. Although what I did was rude, I just wanted to get away from him as far as I could.


    "You seem like you enjoy your day, Lady Csille?"


    I looked up and found Princess Paislee sitting on the sofa. I sigh in relief. I thought it was Prince Fraser. Thank goodness it''s just Princess Paislee.


    I frowned when I realized the tone of Princess Paislee. I don''t like her tone. It''s like she is interrogating me. "What do you mean, Sir Farren?" I look at his back. Afraid that Prince Fraser will pop out of nowhere.


    Princess Paislee probably notices where I am looking. "Prince Fraser was exhausted looking for you the whole day. Do you know how worried he was?"


    I sigh. There''s no Prince Fraser that is mad at me, but it was reced by a nagging Princess Paislee? Great. "Sir Farren, I''m sorry as much as I want to talk to you, but I am too exhausted for today. Let''s just talk tomorrow, okay?"


    I immediately excuse myself. Prince Fraser and Princess Paislee are always together. I am scared that if I continue to stand here, Prince Fraser mighte out of nowhere to interrogate me, and that''s now what I like. It''s better this way that he is thinking that I am still mad at him.


    I immediately rushed to my room and didn''t wait for Princess Paislee''s response. I don''t want to talk to anyone for now. I just want to rest.


    I slump my body on my bed and sigh in relief. My whole body is aching because I walk around the underground market for the whole day. I got so engrossed checking each shop that I didn''t notice it was alreadyte. If not for Prince Joachim, I would have stayed longer in there. Too bad I didn''t check all the stalls. I will definitelye back to it some other day.


    I stretched my hand, and I frowned when I touched something inside the pouch on my waist. I don''t remember putting anything inside of it. I take the thing inside the pouch, and my eyes widen when I see the ruby ne that Prince Joachim bought.


    "But why is it here? Thest time I remember, I declined this ne. Did he put it inside my pouch?"


    I raised the ne and inspected it. The shape of the ruby is heart, and it''s so red that it''s mesmerizing. It''s beautiful, yes, but it''s too costly for a ne. Half a million centimes? Just for a ne? That''s too much.


    I got up from my bed when I realized something. Prince Joachim is from the Yesian Kingdom, the second weakest Kingdom of all the Kingdoms. Although the Yesian''s wealth cannot bepared to the Vrawyth''s, Prince Joachim is the forgotten Prince of the Yesian. Howe he has the money to buy a ne like that?


    I was startled when my door burst open. I looked up and found Rufus standing in my doorway. He frowns when he sees the ne in my hand. "That ne, where did you get it?"


    He rushed towards me and snatched the ne from my hand. "It is really the ne. where did you find it, purny?"


    I frown. Why does he need to act like that? It''s just a Ruby ne. "It was given to me by Prince Joachim¡ª"


    "What? Prince Joachim? You''re with him? So, all this time that we''re all worried for you, you''re with that Prince?"


    I frown at Rufus. Why does he sound like he couldn''t believe what I just said? Although Prince Joachim is invalid, he is known for being a good person. I don''t understand why would he react that way.


    "Why? Did something happen while I was gone? Also, why did you react that way? Do you have a problem with Prince Joachim?"


    Rufus sighed, and he sat beside me. "I just don''t feel at ease with him. I know he seems harmless and all, but there''s something in him that doesn''t seem right."


    I thought I was the only one who noticed that. This Prince Joachim is definitely not a simple person for sure. Even Rufus notice that something is off with him.


    "I understand you. Even I don''t feelfortable when I am with him."


    "But if you''re notfortable, why are you with him the whole day? Do you know how worried we were? We thought you were just training in the Etiquette room, but we didn''t find you there. Do you know how worried Prince Fraser is? He even interrogated the coachman. when he heard that you''re just strolling around the main street of the Saiven Kingdom, he immediately stopped his training and looked for you everywhere." Rufus paused and stared at me.


    I didn''t know it would result in this. I just want to avoid him.


    "Do you know how worried we were when Prince Fraser arrived at the training ground without you? We immediately stop our training and look for you everywhere. We almost called the Queen because of this. If Leander didn''t put sleeping pills on Prince Fraser''s drink, he would probably still be looking for you now. We all thought that the Strzalka abducted you already. Where did you go, Csille? We searched everywhere to look for you, but we didn''t find you. And why are you with Prince Joachim?"


    I sigh. I didn''t expect that things would progress like this. I thought everyone was busy training. I didn''t expect that while I was enjoying checking each rare item in the underground market, everyone was busy looking for me everywhere.


    "While I was strolling around the Saiven Kingdom, Prince Joachim saw me. I didn''t have any other choice when he asked me if he could apany me today. So, I just said yes, and he brought me to a secret market for the royals and nobles. That''s why you didn''t find me. I was busy looking at the items that were on sale there. You won''t believe what they sell there. Most of the things are rare and can only be found in there."


    Rufus frown. "I didn''t know that even the Saiven Kingdom has a secret market. For a small Kingdom to have a secret market. That''s really not expected."


    "Wait, what do you mean by your words? Can you make it clear it to me?"


    Rufus shakes his head. "You''re not supposed to know about this. This kind of market is not supposed to be known by the public. It''s quite a ck market, but the only difference is the monarch knows about this existence. The monarch also gets money from this market so they can operate. It''s like a ck market for the nobles and the royals."


    "So, do you mean that even the Vrawyth Kingdom has this kind of Market?"


    He nods his head at me. "Yes, we also have that one. The Count probably didn''t want you to know about this. But I guess it''s better for you to know this." He then raises his hand that is holding the ne. "Prince Joachim probably bought this in this secret marketing, am I right?"


    I nod my head at him. "Yes, I told him several times that he shouldn''t buy it for me since I don''t wear much jewelry these days. Also, the price is too much for a simple ne. I don''t understand how a simple ruby ne like that would be worth half a million centimes."


    Rufus stares intently at the ne before he sighs. He puts the ne down and stares at me. "That''s actually cheap for a ne like this."


    I frown. Howe it is cheap? That''s half a million centimes. How many people can live a happy life because of that money? That''s not a small amount. So, what is he saying cheap? Is it some sort of branded jewelry in this world?


    "Cheap? That''s a lot of money for a jewelry. What do you mean by it''s cheap?"


    "Don''t you recognize this ne?" He raised the ne again. "Haven''t you seen this before?"


    I looked at the ne intently, but no matter how much I looked at it, I still couldn''t recognize it. Am I supposed to recognize this?


    I shake my head at Rufus. "I don''t recognize it. Is it some important jewelry?"


    "Yes, this is the Ruby ne given by Prince Theodore to Princess Celestine before. However, after Princess Celestine knows that Prince Theodore is cheating, she throws the ne. It was never found after that. Everyone thought that it could never be found but look at this. It''s still here. Now, tell me, how can they just sell something like this for just half a million centimes?"


    Princess Celestine and Prince Theodore? Aren''t they the Prince and the Princess a thousand years before? Princess Celestine is the Princess of the Vrawyth Kingdom, and Prince Theodore is the Crown Prince of the Aeerean Kingdom. They used to be engaged before, but Princess Celestine realizes that Prince Theodore is cheating on her with her own best friend, Aurora.


    After Princess Celestine knows that her fianc¨¦ cheats on her, she takes her own life, thinking that maybe Prince Theodore will regret cheating on her. However, things didn''t go the way she expected. Prince Theodore became the King of the Aeerean Kingdom and even made Aurora his Queen. It''s the reason why the Vrawyth Kingdom and the Aeerean Kingdom were in constant war.


    I look at the ne. I didn''t know about this. My mother never said anything about the ne. Princess Celestine''s story has been passed from generation to generation. It was used by mothers to teach their children that even if love fails you, you shouldn''t take away your life for that. Who knows, maybe there''s someone better waiting for you.


    "This is the ne of Princess Celestine? But howe it is in the Saiven Kingdom? Also, how can we be assured that this is really the ne and not some sort of replica of the ne?"


    Rufus smiled at me. "That''s easy. I''ll show you how. Father always told me that this ne has a very special features. All you need to do is to push the frame of the ruby," Rufus pushes the frame, and it opens like a locket.


    My eyes immediately widen when I see a picture of a beautifuldy in it. It must be Princess Celestine. She looks so beautiful. How can Prince Theodore cheat on her?


    "This is Princess Celestine. It only means one thing. This is really the authentic Ruby ne of Princess Celestine. The knowledge about the secret locket was kept from the public. It was a secret pass on the Astalieu family from generation to generation. Hoping that someday the ne can, he found again."


    I didn''t expect that my stroll to the secret market would be fruitful. Although I didn''t find the book about the Lauretr¨¦ family. I still find the Ruby ne.


    "If the ne is an important thing for the Vrawyth Kingdom, then you can give it to Prince Fraser. I don''t n on wearing it. I''ll probably just pay Prince Joachim."


    Rufus shakes his head. "No, I''ll talk to Prince Fraser about it, and we will be the one paying Prince Joachim. You should get to sleep now. I''ll talk to Prince Fraser now."


    Rufus is about to get out, but I stop him. "Rufus, can you just exin to Prince Fraser where did I go. I will be sleeping now."


    Rufus shakes his head. "You''re avoiding him again. You two are reallyplicated people." He said before he left my room.


    I slumped my body on the bed. I guess Rufus is right.. I am really aplicated person.

 Chapter 161 - : Dangerous Prince

    I look up at the sky and sigh. It''s another day. Last night Rufus took the Ruby ne to Prince Fraser, and after that, I never heard anything from them.


    I woke upte this morning and was informed by the maids that everyone is now training. Having no choice, I decided to train for today. I already skipped yesterday''s training. I don''t think it will be fair to the others that I always skipped training.


    Thepetition is about to start next week. The Queen''s visit will be on Wednesday, and it''s already Monday today. So, I really need to train hard.


    I was about to enter the Etiquette room but was shocked when I saw Prince Fraser sitting in one of the chairs inside. He immediately stands up when he sees me open the door.


    "Csille." He mumbles.


    I take a deep breath and sigh. Remember Csille. You had a deal with him already. You shouldn''t care anymore.


    I walk inside the room. "Prince Fraser, may I know if you need anything from me?" I casually ask him.


    I put my belongings in the cab and stared at the things on the table. Eve already prepared the things I will need for my training today.


    Painting? I sigh, I know how to draw, but I''m not great at designing drawings. My imagination is limited only to writing.


    Prince Fraser walks in front of me. I look at him and frown. What is he nning to do? He stops a few meters away from me. He then takes my hand and holds it. "Csille, I''m sorry about thest time, I wa¡ª"


    I shake my head at him and break off from his hold. I walk towards a corner where the painting stand can be seen. "You don''t need to exin, Prince Fraser. What you said is right. Our engagement is not official, so I shouldn''t have asked too much from you." I said while dragging the stand close to the window.


    Prince Fraser follows behind me. "Csille, that''s not true. Official or not, I already consider you as my fianc¨¦e. I just don''t know what gotten to me that day and why did I say that. I swear, I never intended to say those words. I couldn''t control myself. Please, believe in me, Csille."


    I sigh and look at him. "I believe in you, Fraser, and honestly, you don''t need to exin." He immediately smile at my words.


    "So, you''re not mad at me?"


    I shake my head. I take an empty canvas and put it on the stand. "I''m not mad at you. It''s my fault too. I said things that were rude, so I understand why you got mad too me. I should be the one saying sorry. I already cleared things between us but look what I just did. I''m sorry if I''m doing contradicting things."


    I am about to take a brush, but Prince Fraser holds my hand. "Let''s forget about our deal, Csille. Let''s get back together."


    I break off from his hold and stare at him. "No, Fraser. I thought you already agreed to it. I''m not taking it back. It''s the reason why you don''t need to exin things to me. You are right. I am not officially your fianc¨¦e. So what''s there to exin? We''re only friends."


    Prince Fraser is about to refute, but I cut him off. "I''m not mad at you, but my decision is final now. I won''t take back my decision, and you already agreed to it. So, you actually don''t need to exin things now, and as you can see, I''m quite busy here, Prince Fraser. May I have some peace?"


    I heard him sigh. "Okay, but remember this, Csille, even if we''re still not officially engaged, you will always be my fianc¨¦e." After saying those words, he immediately leaves me alone.


    I sigh in relief. I thought he would insist on talking to me again. I slump my body on the chair and stare outside the window.


    Our situation is reallyplicated. I want to stay away from him, but when the real Csille takes control of my body, all she wants to do is to be with Prince Fraser. How can I exin the changes in my temperament?


    When will the daye when the Prince Fraser now will hate me. So even if the real Csille takes over my body, it won''t be difficult for me already.


    I just hope soon because I am already losing excuses to use to him. Although I know I will be in pain if that happens, but I know sooner orter it will happen. Even if I don''t want it to happen.


    ________________________________


    I just finished with my training, and I am about to enter my room when I see Princess Paislee leaning on the wall beside the door of my room.


    I frown. What does she want? I just talked to his Crown Prince, and now I need to deal with her too? I''m exhausted. Can they give me a break?


    Princess Paislee stood up straight when she saw me. "Lady Csille."


    I look at her and sigh. "Sir Farren, do you need anything urgent? I''m exhausted today, and I actually want to take an early rest."


    She scratches her nape. "Can I talk to you, Lady Csille? It''s something important."


    I frown. Important? There is one thing important for Princess Paislee, and that always concerns Prince Fraser. What would she say again? Will she matchmake me to Prince Fraser again? Will she say that I am making a mistake?


    "Something important? Is it too urgent? I''m really exhausted, Sir Farren." And I''m so done talking about Prince Fraser. It''s all about him, him, and him. But no one even asks about me. Am I a side character here?


    I hear her sigh. "It''s important, Lady Csille. It won''t take long, I promise you."


    I sigh and open my door. Okay, okay, everything is important for you except for my rest. "Come inside."


    I sit on the bed and let her decide where she wants to sit. I''m not in a good mood today because of what happened with my conversation with Prince Fraser. It is what I should do but not what I want to do.


    Princess Paislee sits on the chair and stares at me. "I''m sorry if I''m interrupting you, but I need to tell you something important." She pauses and sighs. "Lady Csille, are you talking to Prince Joachim?"


    I raised my eyebrow at her. Why does everyone seem so concerned about Prince Joachim? Although I don''t feelfortable with him, I just don''t understand why does everyone seem so cautious of him. I also didn''t expect her to talk about him. I thought she would be talking about what happened thest time between Prince Fraser and I. But I guess it''s better to talk about Prince Joachim than to talk about Prince Fraser.


    "I''m not close with him, so I rarely have interaction with him. However, I was with him the whole day yesterday. Why do you ask, Sir Farren?"


    Her eyes immediately widened when she heard what I said. "You were with him the whole day?"


    I nod my head in confusion. I didn''t expect she would have a big reaction when she heard that I was with Prince Joachim. Why would she react that way, though?


    "Yes, is there something wrong?"


    Princess Paislee stands up and starts to walk back and forth. She then shakes her head. "Everything is wrong, Lady Csille. That Prince is a very dangerous one. You shouldn''t interact with him anymore."


    I frown. Prince Joachim is a dangerous person? Although I don''t feelfortable with him, but I don''t think he would be dangerous. Isn''t her usation too much? How can a neglected, disabled Prince of a Kingdom can be dangerous? Can he even do anything without any help from his guards?


    I also heard from Rufus that the guards beside him are people of his brothers. So, I''m definitely sure those guards won''t do dirty things for Prince Joachim. So, I don''t understand how can Prince Joachim be dangerous?


    "Dangerous? What do you mean dangerous? How can a disabled person be dangerous?"


    Princess Paislee stops walking and stares at me. She then sighed and sat beside me. "I shouldn''t be telling you this, but I think you should know that Prince Fraser is doubting Prince Joachim."


    Prince Fraser is doubting Prince Joachim? But why would he doubt him? "I don''t understand. Why would he doubt Prince Joachim? That doesn''t make sense. Haven''t we proved that there''s no alliance going on between the three Kingdoms?"


    Princess Paislee nods her head. "There is really no alliance. Prince Fraser made an investigation and found nothing suspicious between the three Kingdoms. However, we find something suspicious with Prince Joachim. The forgotten Prince of the Yesian Kingdom."


    "Suspicious? What do you mean?"


    "Prince Fraser thought that Prince Joachim might be the one who is working in the shadows."


    My eyes immediately widened when I heard what she said. Prince Joachim is the one working in the shadows? But the Vrawyth Kingdom has always been friendly with the Yesian Kingdom. Why would he do that? What will he get if the Vrawyth Kingdom falls down?


    "Yes, Lady Csille. Prince Fraser is doubting Prince Joachim. I shouldn''t have mentioned this to you since we still don''t have concrete evidence right now."


    I shake my head. "Wait, how can you say he is the one behind all of this?"


    "We found some clues that are pointing to him. Although we still don''t have enough proof to prove that it was him. But to make sure, I hope you won''t interact with him for the time being. We don''t know if Prince Joachim is a friend or a foe."


    I nod my head at her. I never intended to interact with him again. I still don''t feelfortable with him even after what happened yesterday, and after hearing Princess Paislee''s words, I think it will be best for me not to see him.


    "If that''s the case. I won''t interact with him again then. But there''s one thing I don''t understand."


    "You can ask me, Lady Csille. As long as I can answer it, I will answer it."


    "You said Prince Fraser has done an investigation about Prince Joachim, right? But why didn''t he tell us about it? If he finds something wrong with him, why isn''t he informing us?"


    It''s something I don''t understand. Prince Fraser isn''t the type who would do that. But I don''t think Princess Paislee is lying too.


    Princess Paislee sighed. "Actually, I shouldn''t have told you this. If Prince Fraser knows about this, he will definitely be mad at me. But I think you need to know about this since it''s concerned about your safety." She pauses. "The reason why Prince Fraser isn''t informing all of you about this is because he knows he doesn''t have enough proof to prove his ims. He wants to say about this to all of us after he gathered enough evidence to prove Prince Joachim isn''t a good person."


    I nod my head. That sounds like Prince Fraser. He wouldn''t make a move without even making sure that everything is urate.


    "I see. But wouldn''t it be better to say it to us? Especially now that the Queen will be visiting us? At least the Queen can help us decide what to do."


    Princess Paislee shakes her head. "No, Lady Csille, we cannot tell the Queen about this!"


    I frown. Does she need to have a big reaction like that? I was just suggesting.


    Princess Paislee sighed. "Lady Csille, Prince Fraser wants to be sure before he tells the Queen about this. Remember what happened to our assumption that the three Kingdoms are allying with each other? He was afraid that he would make the same mistake again. If he told the Queen about his doubt, everything would change for Prince Joachim. Although we still don''t have proof about our im, his reputation will definitely be affected, and that''s not what Prince Fraser wants."


    What she said is true. If ever their ims were wrong and we tell it to the Queen, Prince Joachim''s image will be tainted. Once the seed of doubt was nted, it will be difficult to change.


    "That''s why I hope you would stop seeing him already. Not until we prove that he is innocent."


    I nod my head at her.. After all the things we talk about? I don''t think I will want to have a conversation with him again.

 Chapter 162 - : The Necklace

    I was busy reading in the residence''s tea room when someone knocked on the door. I frown. Leander and Rufus are busy reading in the residence library, while Prince Fraser and Princess Paislee are busy training outside. So, I don''t expect anyone knocking on my door.


    The door opens before I can even stand up. "Csille, are you here?"


    I frown when I see Rufus entering the tea room. What is he doing here? Shouldn''t he be busy reading in the library?


    I continue reading my book before answering him. "I''m not here. I''m just your conscience," I sarcastically said.


    I heard him chuckled. He then walked towards me and sat on the chair in front of me. "Are you busy, purny?"


    I almost roll my eyes at his question. Is he blind? Can''t he see that I am reading here? Doesn''t it look like I am busy?


    "No, as you can see, I''m not doing anything here." I sarcastically said to him.


    Rufus sigh and grab the book that I am reading. "I need to talk to you."


    I groan. Why does everyone want to talk to me? Talk talk. I don''t want to talk. I want to have a break. Can''t the Viiness have a break?


    "What do you want to talk about? Why does everyone want to talk about me these days? I hope it''s something important, Rufus. As you can see, I''m busy reviewing here. The Queen will visit us tomorrow. I need to review, or else I don''t know how I can answer to her highness." I sigh.


    "Have you reconcile with Prince Fraser?"


    I roll my eyes at him. Why does everyone seem so concerned about my rtionship with Prince Fraser? Why are they all so nosy?


    "Does it look like we''re already okay? Come on, Rufus. I know you already know the answer to that question. Did you went here just to ask me that question?"


    Rufus sigh. "Isn''t it possible for the two of you to be together? We will see the Queen tomorrow, and in just a few days, we will need to attend the banquet. Do you want to let other people see that the Crown Prince and his fianc¨¦e are in a cold war?"


    I sigh. The Visit of the Queen and the Banquet are both scenarios that I have written. It means the real Csille will be the one who will be handling that situation. Even if I want to avoid Prince Fraser, I cannot do that because of the real Csille.


    "Rufus, the thing between Prince Fraser and I isplicated. Even if I want to fix it, I don''t think I can do it on my own. So, instead of asking me, why don''t you ask Prince Fraser too? Also, do you think we will be so dumb to let other people see what is the real score between us? So, you don''t really have to worry. If there''s nothing else, you can leave now."


    Rufus stares at me for a couple of minutes before he sighs. He shakes his head and gives me the book I was reading. "I really don''t understand the two of you. Your rtionship with Prince Fraser isplicated because the two of you areplicated persons. Anyways I didn''te here to gossip about your rtionship with my cousin. I know I couldn''t do a thing about it."


    I take the book and raise an eyebrow at him. "If you already know that you cannot do anything about it, why did we even talked about it? Don''t you have any other thing to do so you''re wasting your time here? Can''t you see? I''m busy here. You should have to get straight to the point. Why are you really here, Rufus?"


    Rufus shakes his head and takes the Ruby ne out of his pocket. "I am here to talk about this to you."


    I took the ne and frowned. "About this? Why is there something wrong with the ne? Is it not authentic?"


    "No, that''s not the case. I still haven''t talked to Prince Fraser."


    I raise my eyebrow at him. What does it have to do with me? I haven''t even seen him since myst conversation with him. "Then talk to him. What are you still doing here? Does it looks like Prince Fraser is here?"


    I put the ne back on his hand. I don''t think I will like the reason why he is here. I didn''t hear anything from Rufus yesterday, so I thought he already talk with Prince Fraser.


    Rufus sigh and hold my hand that is resting on the table. I tried to take my hand off from him, but he won''t let go. "Purny, can you help me with this one? The Queen will being tomorrow, and it would be a great news if she knew that we already found Princess Celestine''s Ruby Ne. Purny, help me."


    I shake my head. Have a conversation with Prince Fraser? That... I don''t think that is a good idea. As much as possible, I don''t want to talk to him as myself. I want him to talk to the real Csille and not me. So, he will start to get annoyed with me again, and that annoyance will be hatred.


    "No, don''t even start with what you want to say, Rufus. I won''t help you. You do know I''m still not on good terms with him right now, right? Why don''t you ask for Princess¡ª" my eyes immediately widen. Oh no, I got a slip of the tongue.


    "Princess? Who''s Princess you are referring to? Beside Princess Paislee, there no other Princess that my cousin would let have a conversation with him."


    Great! Me and my mouth. I should have start calling Princess Paislee as Sir Farren in my head so I wouldn''t have a slip of the tongue. How can I exin things to Rufus now?


    I sigh. "I''m sorry, my mind is thinking about something else. What I want to say is maybe it would be best if you ask Sir Farren for help. I''m sure he can help you. He''s always with Prince Fraser, and he is the only one who seems not affected by Prince Fraser''s temper. He''s a better option than me. You won''t get anything from me, Rufus."


    I heard Rufus sigh. "I guess you are right." He then stands up from his seat. "I will be looking for Sir Farren to ask for his help then. Thank you for giving me the idea."


    Rufus immediately leaves the room in a rush. I sigh in relief. That''s too close. I almost say the name of Princess Paislee in front of Rufus. Thank goodness I stop my mouth in time, or else I don''t know how can I exin things. It''s a good thing too that Rufus didn''t ask me why did I say Princess instead of Sir Farren.


    I slump on the chair and sigh. It will still take time before Princess Paislee''s disguise will be known. It will also take time before Rufus knows about her disguise. For now, I need to make sure that everything is following what I have written.


    ________________________________


    "Is everything okay? Ruler Laird will visit us tonight. Did you prepare everything?" I heard the head maid ask the maids.


    I sigh. Tonight will definitely be a busy night. The Great Ruler will be visiting us. He will also stay here for the night.


    It''s a good thing that Ruler Laird already started to visit each Kingdom, and now it''s time for him to visit the Vrawyth Kingdom. He did this so people wouldn''t be suspicious about anything. With Ruler Laird here, it will be easy for us to exin things to Queen Amalone tomorrow.


    "Hey, Purny, you look stunning tonight. Excited to meet your Godfather?"


    "How about you? Did you already gave the Ruby ne to Prince Fraser?"


    Rufus scratches his nape and sigh. "I didn''t find time to talk to him. Even Sir Farren won''t help me. Prince Fraser''s mood today is really off that even Sir Farren refuses to help me."


    I knew it. He still hasn''t given the ne to Prince Fraser. I shake my head at him. What is this guy doing? He does know that the Ruby ne is an important thing for the Vrawyth Kingdom. Prince Fraser needs to know about this before her majesty''s visit tomorrow.


    I tap his shoulder. "That, my friend, is definitely a huge problem. Good luck dealing with it then."


    I immediately leave him behind. I''m afraid that if I stay beside him any longer, he will use me to give the ne to Prince Fraser. And I still don''t want to talk to him. So, I have no choice but to let Rufus deal with it on his own.


    I walked towards the receiving area and found Leander, Princess Paislee, and Prince Fraser sitting on the sofa while talking.


    "Lady Csille, you are here. Come here. We''re just talking about what we will do when Ruler Lairdes." Leander smiled at me.


    I sigh and sit beside him. I''ll just pretend I didn''t see Prince Fraser. Rufus followed behind and sat beside me.


    "Purny, please help me with this one. Just this one, I beg you."


    I raised my eyebrow at him. Is this guy blind, or he just doesn''t see that Prince Fraser is sitting in front of him.


    "Prince Rufus, what help do you need from Lady Csille?"


    I look at Leander and smile. "Yeah, tell me, Rufus. What help do you need?"


    Rufus sigh and takes the ne from his pocket. "Prince Fraser." Everyone gasp when they recognize the ne Rufus is holding.


    "Princess Celestine''s Ruby ne!" Leander exims.


    I see Prince Fraser''s hand tremble. "Is it really the Ruby ne of Princess Celestine?"


    Rufus nods his head. "It''s really is. I already check its authenticity." He hands the ne to Prince Fraser.


    And with a trembling hand, Prince Fraser raises the ne. He then stares at Rufus. "Where did you found it? We have been looking everywhere for this ne. The Astalieu are almost on the verge of giving up the search for this ne. Tell me, Rufus, where did you found this ne?"


    "Don''t ask me. You should ask Csille about this. The nees from her and not from me. Apparently, some Prince of a Kingdom, I''m not going to say it''s Prince Joachim, gave this to her as a gift."


    My eyes immediately widen. I couldn''t believe this guy would sell me out. Just because I didn''t help him? He knows how Prince Fraser hates Prince Joachim, and with the investigation Prince Fraser made, I bet he will be mad at me.


    "You were with him? Is the reason why you were out the whole day because you were with him?"


    I can feel the anger in Prince Fraser''s voice. Oh, dear, he is mad again. I am about to exin myself to him, but Prince Fraser shakes his head and sighs.


    "Do you know where Prince Joachim found this ne?"


    Wait, he didn''t yell at me? I observed him and noticed that his jaw tightened. He''s controlling his anger. I sigh. At least I didn''t have to deal with his anger.


    "Prince Joachim brought me to an underground market in the Saiven Kingdom. Prince Joachim said that only nobles and royals could go there. He bought that ne in that market even though I didn''t want to. I didn''t know it was an important thing for the Vrawyth Kingdom, though."


    "An underground market? It must be the ck market of the higher ups. I didn''t know The Saiven Kingdom has an underground market too."


    I look at Leander. Even Leander knows about the underground market? Am I the only one oblivious about it?


    Prince Fraser stares at me. "Where is this market? We definitely need to go there."


    "I don''t know the exact address, but I can bring you there."


    Prince Fraser nods his head. "We all need to go there. After the banquet, we will go there to observe the ce.. Who knows, maybe we can find another treasure of Vrawyth Kingdom."

 Chapter 163 - : Ruler Laird’s Visit

    I shiver because of the coldness of the night. We are outside the residence and waiting for the arrival of the carriage of the Illorian City. Great Ruler is now on his way to our residence.


    I feel something warm touch my shoulders. I look back and saw Prince Fraser''s coat is now on my shoulders. I am about to take it off to give it back to him, but he leans towards my ears.


    "You''re cold. Don''t take it off. I''m worried you''ll get sick because of the cold air. I''m sure Ruler Laird wouldn''t like that too."


    I nod my head at him. It''s because of Ruler Laird. I thought he is worried about me. I smile bitterly. How can he be concerned about me? Remember Ysa, Prince Fraser denies you as his fianc¨¦e. He doesn''t have any responsibility to you.


    Prince Fraser and I are the ones who is in front of the group. We will be acting as the host of this visit again.


    This Visit isn''t just a simple visiting the representatives of each Kingdom. The reason why Ruler Laird is here is because he will help us exin what had happened during our stay in the Illorian City and the issue about the Strzalka to the Queen of the Vrawyth Kingdom. With him here, it will be easy for us to exin things to her highness, Queen Amalone.


    After a few minutes of waiting, the carriage of the Illorian City stops in front of us. A coachman immediately gets down the carriage to open the door for Ruler Laird.


    Ruler Laird immediately smiles when he sees us. He raised both his hand and gestured us, Prince Fraser and I, toe to him.


    Prince Fraser and I look at each other first before he guides me to walk in front of Ruler Laird. Ruler Laird smiles widely at the two of us.


    "My Godchildren, it''s been a long time since I have seen the two of you. I hope you have been doing well these days." Ruler Laird looks at me. "Csille,e here."


    I took a step forward, and Ruler Laird immediately hugged me. He then drags Prince Fraser and embraces the two of us. "I''m d I have seen the two of you again. We definitely have a lot to talk about tonight."


    I hug Ruler Laird back. I kind of miss him. It''s a good thing he is here now. Everything will be okay then.


    "I''m d you''re here now, Godfather. Come on, inside. We already prepared a small banquet for you." I beamed at him.


    Ruler Laird let us go and smiled widely at us. Prince Fraser bows his head a little to Ruler Laird. "Godfather, it''s better if we talk inside. The weather here is too cold. We don''t want you to catch a cold. Come inside. It''s warmer there."


    We all sigh in relief when we get inside. The temperature outside is freezing, but the temperature inside the house is warmer.


    Prince Fraser gestured his hand at the receiving area. "Godfather, you should sit first. The food is getting heated now. So it will help us warm our stomach."


    I help him take out his coat and put it on the rack. While Prince Fraser guided him to sit down. I feel someone elbows me. I look back and find Rufus looking at me. "I thought you and Prince Fraser are still not okay? But by the looks of what is happening now, the two of you act like a married couple inviting their inws inside their house."


    My eyes immediately widened, and I elbowed him hard. I heard his faint grumbles while I sat beside Prince Fraser. The two of us are the host, and being the host, we should entertain our guests.


    What inws is this guy talking about? Inws his face! I''m not even his future wife. Rufus and his mouth. It''s better if I just ignore him. All he says is nonsense.


    Prince Fraser is sitting beside Ruler Laird, and I am sitting beside him. While Rufus, Leander, and Princess Paislee are sitting on the sofa in front of us.


    Ruler Laird looks at me. "I''m d you went home okay after going to the Illorian residence. If not because of those people surrounding the residence, I would be the one dropping you off here."


    I smile awkwardly at Ruler Laird. Why does he need to mention about that? Only Rufus knows that I went out to go to the Illorian City.


    Prince Fraser immediately looks at me. "You went to the Illorian residence? Why didn''t I know about it?"


    Uh, because we''re not okay back then? How can I tell you about it when we''re both busy avoiding each other. Also, if I told you that, I''m sure you won''t let me.


    I just avoided Prince Fraser''s eyes and pretended I didn''t hear anything. I looked at Rufus and gestured for him to talk. Come on, back me up here. Do something! Your cousin is about to kill me with his re.


    But Rufus just avoided my gaze and talked to Leander. It''s as if he didn''t see me looking at him.


    "You don''t know? Csille went to our residence on her own for the Illorian pill." Ruler Laird then looks at me. "You didn''t tell them?"


    I feel Prince Fraser lean towards me. "Yeah, you didn''t tell me?" I can hear anger in his voice.


    I almost want to cry about what is happening. How can I tell him if we''re avoiding each other that time? Why does all of them are putting me in the spotlight? I didn''t do something wrong here. I even help them.


    I sigh. "Because I know you won''t agree with it. So, I had no choice but to keep it as a secret. Even if you don''t look like you''re anxious, I know all of us are worried about the three Kingdoms alliance at that time. I know we are all worried about the safety of the Vrawyth Kingdom. So, I did what I should do. I''m sorry if I keep it a secret. I know you will all reprimand me if you know what I did. I just want to help."


    I heard Prince Fraser sigh. "You do know there''s still the threat of the Strzalka, right? What if something happened to you on your way to the Illorian residence?"


    I shake my head at him. "But there''s nothing happened to me. See? I''m still alive and kicking? So, I don''t understand why do we need to make a fuss about it? It already happened. I promise not to do things without informing you again."


    Prince Fraser shakes his head. He then looks at Princess Paislee, who is sitting in front. "Sir Farren, starting to this day. You will be guarding Lady Csille¡ª"


    My eyes immediately widened, and I held his arms. "You cannot do that, Fraser! Sir Farren is your own personal Knight. What will happen to you if your personal Knight is not beside you? How can I exin to his highness, the King, if something happened to you? No, you cannotpromise your own safety just for me."


    I looked at Princess Paislee and gestured her to speak. Come on. Your first priority is Prince Fraser, right? Why are you sitting there and notining?


    Prince Fraser shakes his head. "I have decided. Sir Farren will be your personal guard starting from now. Everywhere you go, he will follow you. You cannot leave this residence without him."


    I almost want to cry with what he said. I avoided you because I want to give you and Princess Paislee time for each other. But why do you keep messing up my n?


    Princess Paislee cannot be my guard. How can you fall in love with each other if she will be always be with me? No! I cannot let them happened.


    I look at Princess Paislee waiting for her to refused Prince Fraser''s words, but she just nods her head. She just nods her head!


    Princess, why are you nodding your head like that? You cannot do that!


    I stand up and re at Prince Fraser. "You cannot do that to me! I have my own rights and freedom! You cannot take that to me. I know you are the Crown Prince of the Vrawyth Kingdom, but who do you think you are to take my freedom? I refused!" I shout at him.


    No matter what happens, I cannot let what he wants to happen. This is beyond what I have written, and I cannot let it happened. No!


    Prince Fraser stands up gracefully. He leans towards me. "I am your fianc¨¦e, and I think it''s my responsibility to do everything I can for my fianc¨¦e''s safety." He then looks at Princess Paislee. "Do you hear me? You will be guarding Lady Csille starting from now. Do you have any concerns?"


    Princess Paislee stands up. "Yes, I will follow your instructions, your highness."


    I look at Princess Paislee. Disbelief is written on my face. How can she say yes like that? Her duty is to guard Prince Fraser''s life. It''s not her duty to protect''s Prince Fraser''s fianc¨¦e. I couldn''t believe she agreed like that. Isn''t her first priority is Prince Fraser''s safety?


    I look at Rufus and gestured him to speak up. Come on, your friend in here is in need of help. Why are you sitting there as if you didn''t see anything? But Rufus avoids his gaze again from me. Again. I sigh. This guy.


    I re at Prince Fraser. There''s no way I would say yes to that. Screw him! He doesn''t have any right to take away my freedom.


    I am about to refute Prince Fraser, but Leander cuts me off. "Prince Fraser, I understand your concern. However, please remember that you are still the only heir to the throne. If something happened to you, do you think the King will let us off? Please, be considerate of Lady Csille''s too. If something bad happened, the first one who will be med is Lady Csille."


    I stare at Leander and smile at him. Thank goodness Leander speak or else I would have argue with Prince Fraser again.


    I look at Prince Fraser with a raised eyebrow. As if challenging him. What can you say now, huh? Little Crown Prince.


    I sighed and pretended to sound disappointed. "Thank you, Leander, but that''s okay. Let him be. I''ll just take the me if something happens."


    I sit on the sofa again, head down. You think you can do as you please? Just because you are a Crown Prince, it doesn''t mean I will let you do what you want. Especially if it''s concern about the safety of this world.


    I heard Prince Fraser sigh, and he sat beside me. "Okay, let''s just forget about that. Sir Farren, forget what I have said."


    Yes! I look at Leander and wink at him. Rufus looks at me, and I just re at him. This traitor! Do you think I will forget how you didn''t help me?


    I heard Ruler Lairdugh. "The two of you are really concerned about each other, aren''t you?"


    I almost make a face because of Ruler Laird''s words. I mean, yes, I am concern about him. But I am more concerned about the progress of the novel.


    Godfather, please don''t add fuel to the fire already.


    I looked at Prince Fraser and found him looking at me too. He sigh. "Of course, Godfather. Nothing is more important to me but Csille."


    I could feel my face getting flustered because of his words. I am important to him? I don''t know if I should be happy or sad. Happy because I know what he is saying is true. Sad because I know it will change in the future.


    Important to him? Only Princess Paislee has the right to hear that. How can a mere Viiness of the story can hear that?


    I am about to respond to him when Ruler Laird suddenly speaks. "You two will definitely be a good couple in the future." He chuckled. "You are now acting like a married couple. I''m sure you''ll be sweeter in the future."


    My eyes immediately widened, and I look at Prince Fraser. I found him looking at me with a big smile on his face. He then smirks at me.. "I bet we will, Godfather."

 Chapter 164 - : Apology

    I didn''t get the chance to speak because the maids already informed us that the food was already prepared.


    I let them went inside the dining room first while I calm myself. What the heck did Prince Fraser say again?


    <em><strong>"You two will definitely be a good couple in the future." He chuckled. "You are now acting like a married couple. I''m sure you''ll be sweeter in the future."</strong></em>


    <em><strong>"I bet we will, Godfather."</strong></em>


    I cover my face to control my shriek. I couldn''t help but feel tion because of what happened. Although I know, I shouldn''t be happy with what happened. But my heart couldn''t stop being happy with what Prince Fraser said.


    He said he bet we will? Does it mean he is agreeing that we will be a good couple in the future?


    I start to walk back and forth to control my emotions. I take a deep breath.


    Ysavel, I know you are happy because of what happened, but please remember that you are not Csille Lauretr¨¦. You are Ysavel. Ysavel hos! You cannot let your emotions get into you! You have a life in the real world! You cannot throw it like that.


    I sigh. "That''s right, Ysa. You cann¡ª"


    "Ysa?"


    I was startled because of the voice which suddenly talked. I slowly look back, and I sigh when I see that it''s only Rufus. Thank goodness, I thought it''s Prince Fraser again.


    "Ysa? Who''s Ysa?"


    I frown and pretend like I don''t understand what he is saying. "Ysa? What Ysa are you talking about? Who is that?"


    Rufus stares at me for a couple of minutes before he shakes his head. "I thought I heard you said Ysa."


    "Ysa? I don''t even know someone named Ysa. Maybe you heard it wrong." I shrugged my shoulders at him.


    I frown when I remember something. I raised my eyebrow at him and crossed my arms. Does this guy think I will forget what he just did? I walk towards him. "Aren''t we forgetting something, Rufus?"


    Rufusughs at me awkwardly. "Oh, yeah. I am just here to call you. We are all waiting for you in the dining room." He tried to walk away, but I immediately caught his arms.


    "And where do you think you are going, huh?" I smile wickedly at him. "I''m still not done talking to you. Do you think I''ll just let you go? I was waiting for you to back me up, but you just sat there like a statue. Why did you stand? You should have sit there."


    Rufus sigh. "Purny, you do know that I cannot go against my cousin. How can I even refute him?"


    I re at him for a couple of minutes and sigh. I know his current position, and I understand him. But sometimes, Rufus can be annoying. He should start to stand up for what he wants.


    I look at him and smile bitterly. It''s the reason why he won''t end up with Princess Paislee. Because he doesn''t know how to fight for what he wants. I feel bad for him.


    I cling my arms to his arms. "Okay, okay. I''ll forgive you this once. But you need to stand up for me next time, okay? Like,e on, even Leander stands up for me and my own childhood friend, cannot? Are you even my friend?"


    Rufus scratches his nape. "Okay, okay. I''ll try."


    I just shake my head and drags him to the dining room. If I can only do something for him, but even I don''t have any say with what will happen.


    Prince Fraser, Princess Paislee, Leander, and Ruler Laird are all talking happily when we enter the dining room. Prince Fraser immediately stands up and walks towards me. He then puts his hand on my back and guides me to sit beside him.


    Ruler Laird is sitting beside Prince Fraser while I am sitting on the other side. While Rufus, Leander, and Prince Fraser are sitting in front of us.


    "What did the two of you talk about?" Prince Fraser whispered in my ears.


    I look at him, and I shake my head. "What are you doing, Fraser? We already talk about this, right?"


    Prince Fraser sighs and sits properly. He then takes his hand off my back. I sigh and shake my head at him.


    The maids start to fill our cups, and we all start eating. From time to time, they are all talking to each other about almost anything. While I try to keep silent and pretend that I am not here.


    I need time to think. I thought after what we have talked aboutst time, Prince Fraser wouldn''t push himself on me, but it seems like I am wrong. And I don''t know what to do with him, anymore.


    When will he realize that I am not the one for him? Instead, it is Princess Paislee who is disguising as Sir Faren.


    I sigh. I''m lost. I feel like everything I do is futile since Prince Fraser is doing things against what we have talked about.


    "Are you okay, Csille?"


    I heard Ruler Laird ask. I shake my head and smile at him. "I''m okay. I''m just thinking about something. I''m sorry, did I miss something?"


    Ruler Laird shakes his head. "If you''re tired, you can rest after eating. Let''s just talk tomorrow."


    I nod my head at Ruler Laird. I''m grateful that Ruler Laird is considerate of what I am feeling. I really need a break right now. I need to think of another way to distance myself from Prince Fraser.


    I felt Prince Fraser staring at me, but I ignored him. I don''t have time to deal with him right now. I immediately finish eating and excuse myself. They all looked at me worriedly, but they didn''t say anything.


    I slumped my body on the bed and sighed. I don''t know what will I do with Prince Fraser. How many times have I talked to him to distance myself from him? How many times we also break that deal? I''ve tried talking to him in a calm manner, but it didn''t work. I also tried talking to him in an aggressive manner, but it also didn''t work. I don''t know what I will do anymore.


    When will Prince Fraser realize that I am doing all of this because for him and for Princess Paislee?


    I groan and close my eyes. I don''t know what to do anymore. If only I could talk to the Virtouse, maybe they can help me do something about my problem. But the thing is, I haven''t talked to them since we arrived here and now I am lost. I definitely need to go back to the Illorian City after all of these. Maybe I can talk to them if I do that.


    But what will I do with my current problem? How will I deal with Prince Fraser?


    I opened my eyes when I heard someone knock on my door. I frown. I thought everyone would be busy talking with Ruler Laird. So, who will knock on my door?


    I sigh and walk towards the door. I frown when I see Prince Fraser standing outside my door.


    Him again? What does he want?


    "Prince Fraser? What are you doing here? Where''s Ruler Laird?" I looked behind him, but I didn''t find anyone else.


    Did he leave Ruler Laird with the others? Although they all have interacted with Ruler Laird in our stay in the Illorian City before, but they never interacted with Ruler Laird without Prince Fraser or me. I just hope they won''t bore Ruler Laird.


    I heard Prince Fraser sigh. I frown. Why is he sighing? I should be the one sighing here.


    "Can Ie inside?" He then looks inside my room.


    I immediately hold tightly on my door. No! Talk again? He always likes to talk, but he never do what he has promised me. I don''t want to talk anymore. I want to see the result!


    I sigh. "I''m sorry, your highness, but I''m exhausted now. Can you just say it straight?"


    Prince Fraser stares at me for a couple of minutes. He then sighs. "I''m sorry."


    I raised my eyebrow at him. Why is he saying sorry? For what? For breaking our deal? "Why are you saying sorry, your highness? I don''t understand."


    Prince Fraser takes my hand and holds it tight. "I know we had a deal already, and I honor that. You also probably noticed that I broke my promise today, and I am here to exin myself."


    Exin himself? What does he mean?


    Prince Fraser sighed. "Can we talk about this inside? I''m sure you wouldn''t want anyone to know about our deal, right?"


    I open my door and let him in. This is thest I will have this conversation with Prince Fraser. I walk towards my bed and stare at him.


    "This will be thest I will have this kind of conversation with you, Fraser. You said you honor our deal, so I''m hoping this will be the end for all of this."


    I stare at him, and he just stares at me too. He then smile bitterly. "Tell me, Csille, are you pushing me away because you hate me? Is it because of my attitude?"


    Oh,e on, is he here to ask me again why I am doing this? I want to p the truth to his face, but I cannot dare to endanger everyone. So, even if I am the one who will look like a selfish btch who only thinks about myself, I would rather be it than be the reason why this world copsed.


    "I don''t hate you, Fraser. How many times will I need to exin myself to you? I thought you understood me already? Are you here to question me again?" I stood up and gestured my hand to the both of us. "Can''t you see Fraser? We''re too young to handle this? You have an explosive temper, while I have an indecisive mind. Do you think we can work it out?"


    Prince Fraser got silent. He probably realizes what I am saying is true.


    I sigh. "All I am asking is time for us to grow. Independently, Fraser. That''s all I am asking for. Is that even difficult?"


    I heard him sigh. "You''re right. I''m sorry if I question again. I was just frustrated, and I didn''t realize that I still need to work on myself to be worthy of you." He walked towards me and held my hands. "Give me time, Csille, and I will do my best to be the person you will be proud of."


    I just smile sadly at him. No Fraser, be the person Princess Paislee will be proud of. Because no matter what you do, the real Csille will be head over heels for you.


    "Is it the only reason why you are here?"


    He shakes his head. "I came here to apologize. I know I said and did things that are against what we have already agreed on before. I''m sorry, I am only doing that because of Ruler Laird. If he knows that our rtionship isplicated now, I''m sure he will be worried. I only did that so he wouldn''t get worried about us. He already did a lot of things for us. I just don''t want him to worry. I hope you understand."


    I see. So everything he said earlier is an act to make Ruler Laird believe that we are okay? Why didn''t he told me first hand? So, he''s telling me I got flustered over nothing? I don''t know if I should cry orugh at myself. I''m too dumb to believe everything he said is true.


    I nod my head at him and break from his hold. "I understand. Thank you for making things clear for me. I thought you were breaking your promise to me again."


    Prince Fraser got silent for a couple of minutes, and he sighed after. "I actually did."


    I frown. He did what? "What did you do?"


    "I was thinking of breaking my promise to you, but your words made me realize that you''re right. If I want to make our rtionship works, I need to be the best version of myself." Prince Fraser holds my hand.. "Let''s start again, Csille."

 Chapter 165 - : Ysavel’s Story

    Prince Fraser holds my hand. "Let''s start again, Csille."


    I frown at him. Start what? Don''t tell me he will push me to be with him again? I thought he already realized that we need time to grow?


    He probably seen the confusion in my eyes because he immediately shakes my head. "Don''t get me wrong. I know I already agreed that we need time for ourselves to grow, and I would keep that. What I mean is maybe we need a clean start? Let''s start from the beginning again. Where we are just still friends."


    Start from the beginning? Wait, I''ve seen this in one of the dramas I have watched before. Where the two characters who broke up with each other decided to start from the beginning. They pretended that it was the first time they met each other and they became friends again. Only friends..


    Is it this scene? Will we reenact the first time we met each other? But the first time I met him as Csille was when the King and the Queen announced our engagement.


    Prince Fraser stares at me with his serious face. "I am Prince Fraser Astalieu. You are probably Csille Lauretr¨¦. We finally met." He said in a cold voice.


    I stare at him for a couple of minutes. I couldn''t believe I am seeing this cold Prince Fraser again. He is emitting a cold and aloof aura. Just like how I remember the young Prince Fraser.


    I gently shake my head to wake myself from the trance and followed him. I do a little curtsy and look at him with respect, just like how I act in front of a royalty of another Kingdom. "Yes, your highness. I am the Count''s daughter, Csille Lauretr¨¦, and it''s my honor to meet you, your highness." I said with much respect.


    I don''t know why. I thought before that these scenes in the movies are just hypocritical. How can the female lead pretend that she just met him for the first time? Well, in fact, they already had a lot of memories together. But I didn''t realize it actually helps. I feel like it''s really my first time meeting him tonight.


    "Raise your head." I immediately raised my head and looked at him. I can see estrangement in his eyes. It''s as if he never met me. "Don''t call me your highness. Prince Fraser would do. I heard you are also one of the representatives of the Kingdom. I hope you will do everything you can to make our Kingdom win."


    I bow my head at him. "Prince Fraser, you can rest assure that I would do my best for the Vrawyth Kingdom."


    He stared at me for a couple of minutes before he left my room without saying anything. My eyes immediately widen. That''s how I write Prince Fraser is. Cold and aloof.


    Although he is still the cold and aloof to people, he doesn''t know. But since I''ve known him when we were young, I didn''t often see the cold side of him. Although from time to time, he would reprimand me or be mad at me.


    I look at the closed door and sigh. I guess this is the best we can do. To pretend like we''re the old Csille and old Prince Fraser.


    ________________________________


    I stare at the ceiling and sigh. It''s already past midnight, and I am still awake. I get up and groan. It''s all Prince Fraser''s fault! I''ve been thinking about what just happened between us.


    Everything is actually helping the plot, but my heart won''t stopining. It cannot ept the fact that everything ends here tonight. Start? Beginning? I am only lying to myself. I know more than anyone else there''s nothing will happen to our rtionship in the future. I will end up as the Viiness, and he will be with his female lead. Just like what I have written.


    I sigh and walk towards the balcony. I look at the moon and raise my hand.


    "Is it midnight in the real world too? How long have I been here? I couldn''t even remember." I put my hands down and smiled sadly at the dark sky.


    I sit on the chair, and hugs my knees. I miss the real world now. I miss my old life, where my only problem was how to make my novel be noticed by other people. Where all I did is to write day and night just to make a living.


    I suddenly remember Lena. My best friend who is still living her life in the real world. What could she be doing? I hope she is okay there and happy.


    "I''m sorry, Lena, I wish I am there beside you. I miss you so much. I want to go home now. I want to hug you real tight like I always do every time I will have problems. I really miss you, Lena."


    I hug my knees tighter and cry. I don''t know how much longer I will stay in this world. But by the looks of what is happening right now, I think it will still take time before Ie back there.


    I smile bitterly and reminisce the days I used to live a simple life on Earth. My childhood where I often got envious because all of my friends were getting adopted while I was left behind.


    "<em><strong>Ysavel, will you still be here when I get back?" Le asked me. She is one of my close friends in the orphanage, but today is the day that she will be adopted.</strong></em>


    <em><strong>I heard from the nuns who take care of us that Le''s adopted parents will bring her to the States to live there. She will leave me too, just like those friends of mine before.</strong></em>


    <em><strong>I hug her tightly. Although it hurts but I already got used to it. I''m not that cute, and I''m very timid. It''s the reason why most couples don''t like me.</strong></em>


    <em><strong>"Don''t worry, Le. I promise you I will just be here when you get back."</strong></em>


    <em><strong>Le beamed at me. "Promise Ysavel, I will get back here to get you. We will see each other again."</strong></em>


    I look up and smile sadly at myself. I honored my promise to her. I stayed in the orphanage, but she never came back. Just like those kids who promised me that they would visit me. They never visited. I was left alone in the orphanage. All the new children didn''t want to y with me because I was shy and timid.


    My life in the orphanage is really painful. I was only happy when my friends were still there for me, but they all left me behind.


    I thought after getting out of the orphanage I would know what happiness is, but I was wrong. The real world is scarier and lonelier than the orphanage.


    I went to university with the help of the schrship I got. University isn''t that harsh. Aside from the school works and my job. It was bearable. But everything changed when I met my ex boyfriend. He was my first love, and I thought he would bring me the happiness I had been longing for so long.


    <em><strong>I sit on the chair, panting because I just run for ten minutes to get to the restaurant. My boyfriend and I have a date today. He''s been my boyfriend for two years now, and those two years are the happiest of my life.</strong></em>


    <em><strong>"I''m sorry I waste. My boss won''t let me go because my co-worker waste for her shift. Have you been waiting for so long?" I smile at him.</strong></em>


    <em><strong>He is the only source of my happiness and motivation. I could even see my future with him already.</strong></em>


    <em><strong>Jared sigh. "Ysavel, let''s end this. I don''t want to be your boyfriend anymore."</strong></em>


    But all my ns were ruined because of those simple words ''let''s end this''. I can feel tears start to stream from my face. He left me because I didn''t give him time. I was busy juggling work and school at that time. But no matter how busy I am, I also make sure that I still have time for him. However, he isn''t satisfied. He still wants more. That''s why he broke up with me.


    My whole world copsed when he broke up with me. I thought I had no purpose. I even me myself for being an orphan. That may be the reason why people always leave me is because my own parents left me. How can people love me? If my own parents didn''t?


    But God probably pitied me because he brought Lena into my life, and she is the only person who stayed with me through ups and downs. She was the reason why I felt alive again. She always makes sure that I am happy always.


    <em><strong>"Hey, you look sad. Did something happened?"</strong></em>


    <em><strong>I look at Lena and pout. My novel got rejected again, and I am starting to lose the motivation to write. "They rejected my novel again. I don''t know what to do, Lena. I''ve written a couple of novels now, but none of them was epted. I''m losing hope now."</strong></em>


    <em><strong>Lena immediately stands up and drags me. "What? You cannot lose hope, Ysa! What if your next novel will be a big hit? Will you take that chance to make other people read your novel? Come on. Even JK Rowling was turned down by 12 publishers before she got sessful with Harry Potter. Do you think we will know the story of Harry Potter if JK Rowling gave up her career as a writer?"</strong></em>


    <em><strong>I look at Lena. She''s right. Maybe I just need time. Who knows, perhaps I can write a novel that will be like that too.</strong></em>


    <em><strong>"Come on. I know a ce where you can find the motivation to write." Lena giggled.</strong></em>


    <em><strong>Iugh at her. "Let me guess, Ice cream shop?"</strong></em>


    But even after what she did, I left her. I left the only person who loves and believes in me. I look at the sky and smile sadly.


    "When will I evere back? I want to go back now. I want to see Lena. I miss you so much." I cried.


    My life isn''t perfect. It''s mostly full of sadness and loneliness. There''s a lot of time I want to end my life since I couldn''t find my own purpose in life.


    My parents left me all alone in the orphanage. How can I even find my own purpose if my existence was hated by my own parents? Although I don''t know much about my birth parents in the real world, I know they left me because they don''t want me anymore.


    I admit I hated them all my life. I hate them because if they didn''t decide to make me, I wouldn''t experience how cruel, sad and lonely the world is. But then I realized, if I weren''t born, I wouldn''t experience what life is.


    I sigh. I will do my best to go back to the real world. If I return to the real world. I will make sure to find my own parents. Now that I experienced the parents'' love, I will make sure to find them. I want to ask them why did they leave me in the orphanage.


    I look at the book on the table and take the photograph inside. It is a photograph of Csille with her parents and her Brother Pascal. I trace my fingers to the photograph and smile.


    "If I wasn''t born. I wouldn''t experience how great it is to have a loving family like Csille''s. I wouldn''t experience how it feels like to have a mother who always takes care of me and a father who always makes sure that I am safe. I wouldn''t experience having a brother and a cousin in one who always reminds me what I should do in life."


    I sigh. I will do my everything to return to the real world and to save this world. I promise that.

 Chapter 166 - : Queen’s Visit

    "Hey, Csille? You just woke up? Everyone is already busy doing their things now. Prince Fraser and Sir Farren are training outside. While Ruler Laird is preparing what he will say to her highness, Queen Amalone."


    Csille just looks at Rufus and pass by him. I don''t know if I should pity Rufus orugh at him. He probably didn''t expect he would get ignored by Csille.


    The real Csille is the one who is controlling my body today. It''s the Queen''s visit, and it''s a scene I have written in the novel. It only means that the real Csille will take over my body today.


    After ignoring Rufus, Csille went straight outside and searched for Prince Fraser. She frowns when she finds Prince Fraser training with Princess Paislee..


    "This guy. He''s taking Prince Fraser''s time again. He''s starting to get into my nerves." Csille grumbled while ring at Princess Paislee.


    She tried to walk towards the two, but she stopped when she remembered how herst conversation with Prince Fraser went. She sighs and turns her back at the two.


    "Enjoy your time with my fianc¨¦, Sir Farren, because I will make sure you will regret taking away my Prince Fraser from me. Just so you wait."


    Csille walks back to the residence and locks herself inside the room. nning her wicked scheme. She only went down when it was already three hours before the visit. But instead of going down, she went inside Princess Paislee''s room.


    She smiles when she instantly notices a man''s clothing lying on the bed. She walks towards it and takes a cutting knife. He then starts to cut some parts of the clothes. She makes sure that the cut isn''t too visible.


    Csille smiled to herself. "Let''s see if you will have the face to appear in front of Queen Amalone this time."


    After doing her wicked n, she immediately rushed towards the room and changed to the dress she prepared. It''s a beautiful dress that will highlight Csille''s eyes and hair. She definitely knows what''s her best assets. She then sits on the bed and just waits for the right time to go down.


    I have written this scene. Princess Paislee will get embarrassed tonight because her pants will get ripped in front of her highness, Queen Amalone. And that is because of Csille. She didn''t like how Princess Paislee was taking Prince Fraser''s time, so she med him for that.


    If I can only warn Princess Paislee, but I''m currently trapped inside Csille''s body. How can I even warn her? Forget it. It''s inevitable. Things will happen even if I warn her because I have written this scene.


    The clock chimes, and it''s a sign that we all need to go down now to wees Queen Amalone''s arrival.


    Csille smile widely and walks down the stairs like a Princess. All of them look at Csille with admiration in their eyes except for Prince Fraser, of course. This Fraser is based on the novel. It''s the reason why he hates Csille.


    Csille stands in front of them and enjoys the attention she is getting. That made Csille smirk. She really loves to be in the center of the attention.


    However, Prince Fraser immediately stands up. He then walks outside to wait for Queen Amalone''s carriage.


    "Csille, you look great tonight." Ruler Lairdplimented Csille, but she just smiled at him and followed Prince Fraser outside. She couldn''t ept how Prince Fraser didn''tpliment how she looked tonight.


    She spends a lot of time to look like this, but she was just ignored by Prince Fraser just like that? She couldn''t ept that. She takes a deep breath and walks beside him. She then clings her arms to his.


    "Fraser, won''t youpliment how I look tonight?" Csille asked in a cute voice.


    Prince Frasef frowns and looks down at her for a few seconds before he looks up again. "Okay."


    Csille feels irritated. She spends two hours to look great, but in the end, she only receives a simple okay?


    She calms herself down and clings to Prince Fraser''s arms. Prince Fraser frowns at her and tries to take Csille''s arms away from him. But Csille won''t let go.


    I heard Prince Fraser takes a deep breath. He''s probably controlling his temper. He then res at Csille. "Let go."


    However, no matter how much Prince Fraser res at her, Csille continues to cling to Prince Fraser''s arm. "We are the host for today. Shouldn''t we do this? Do you want her highness, Queen Amalone, to noticed you hate me?"


    Prince Fraser sigh and just let Csille do what she wants. What the real Csille said is true. We cannot let Queen Amalone know that the we''re not okay. It''s probably the reason why Prince Fraser let her off.


    I heard footsteps from behind us. Csille looks back and finds the rest with Ruler Laird walking out of the residence too.


    Ruler Laird looks at Csille and Prince Fraser. He then smile after. "You two will definitely be a great Queen and King of the Vrawyth Kingdom."


    Csille smiles widely at Ruler Laird. However, Prince Fraser''s reaction is the opposite of Csille''s. "No!" He snaps.


    Everyone got silent because of what he said. While Csille looks at Prince Fraser. I could feel tears are starting to form in my eyes. Is she crying?


    Before Csille can say something, a carriage stops in front of us. The Queen of the Vrawyth Kingdom gracefully walks out of the carriage and smiles at us.


    My body immediately moves on its own to do a curtsy. The rest do the same too. While Prince Fraser lets go of my hand and walks towards Queen Amalone.


    "Mother, you''re finally here."


    The Queen lovingly looks at her son and hugs Prince Fraser. "My son. I heard a lot of things happened while you were out of the Kingdom."


    Prince Fraser breaks from Queen Amalone''s hug and looks at her. "Yes, mother. It''s the same reason why the Great Ruler is here to help us exin what happened to you."


    Ruler Laird walks towards the Queen. "Queen Amalone of the Vrawyth Kingdom. It was nice meeting you again."


    Queen Amalone eyes widen for a second before she smiles politely at Rulef Laird. Even the Rulers of the Kingdom pay respect to the Great Ruler. It''s a sign of how much influence the Illorian City has.


    "Great Ruler, I didn''t know you were here. If I know, I should have prepared gifts for you." She then red at Prince Fraser.


    Prince Fraser sighed. "I''m sorry, Mother. I didn''t tell you because I don''t want the news to get leak. You know that the Kingdoms are eyeing the Illorian City these days. I''m just worried about our Kingdom''s safety."


    Queen Amalone sighs and looks at Ruler Laird. "Forgive my son for the inconvenience. I hope he didn''t give you too many problems."


    Ruler Lairdughs. "Queen Amalone, you shouldn''t worry. As his Godfather, it''s my duty to help him when he is in need."


    The Queen looks at Prince Fraser with wide eyes. "Godfather?" She asks Prince Fraser with a trembling voice. The Queen probably didn''t expect that Prince Fraser is now the Godson of the Great Ruler.


    Queen Amalone bows at Ruler Laird. "It''s my son''s honor to be your Godson, Great Ruler."


    Ruler Laird smile at the Queen. "No, it''s my honor to have both Prince Fraser and Csille as my Godchildren."


    Queen Amalone stare at me. "My dear Csille, you look beautiful as always. Come here."


    Csille smiles shyly at the Queen and walks towards her. Queen Amalone hugs Csille. "I didn''t know that even you be Great Ruler''s goddaughter."


    Csille smiled politely at the Queen. However, before she can exin how she bes the Goddaughter of Ruler Laird, Prince Fraser steps up and gestures his hand inside the residence. "Mother, I think it''s best if we talk about this inside. We have a lot of things to say to you."


    The others, Rufus, Leander, and Princess Paislee, said their greetings to Queen Amalone too before we all went inside.


    We all went straight to the dining room, where the dinner was already prepared. Queen Amalone sits on the right side. Beside her is Prince Fraser and beside Prince Fraser is Princess Paislee. While Ruler Laird is sitting in front of Queen Amalone. Csille and the rest are sitting beside him.


    The dinner started while from time to time we talked about things that had happened to us.


    Queen Amalone puts her utensils down and looks at Prince Fraser. "Son, can you exin to me what really happened? In the letter you''ve sent, you mentioned someone threatened your life. Who is the person behind this?"


    Prince Fraser is about to exin what happened, but Ruler Laird cuts him off. "Queen Amalone, allow me to exin things to you. The thing is, the assault isn''t directed to Prince Fraser. It was for me. We all just thought that it was for him because of the direction of the arrow. As for who is the person behind this. It''s not just a single person. It''s a group of people."


    The Queen frowns. "Group of people? Who would dare to do something against you, Great Ruler?"


    "It''s the Strzalka. We interrogated the henchman before, and he told us some information about this group. Behind this, Strzalka is a group of people that has unique identities. They hire people to deal with anyone they like to kill, and that includes all people who are a threat to them. The power that Illorian City has threatens the Strzalka. That''s why they do something against me."


    The Queen stared at her son. "Thank goodness nothing happened to you, son. Why didn''t you told me this is something huge? I should have called you, Father to deal with this. If something happened to you. I''m sure it will be the end of the Vrawyth Kingdom." She then stares at Ruler Laird. "And I''m d nothing happened to you, Great Ruler. This Strzalka. Where can we find them? We need to deal with them immediately."


    Prince Fraser shakes his head. "Mother, you cannot do that! We cannot alert them."


    The Queen is about to refute, but Ruler Laird cuts her words. "This group is not an easy opponent Queen Amalone. One wrong move, and it will be the end of all of us." Ruler Laird sighed. "The people behind this are still unknown for now, and the henchman revealed that in each Kingdom, there are spies of the Strzalka. Anyone who knows about the existence of this group will be killed without mercy. And that''s not the only problem, Queen." Ruler Laird stares at me. "They have a portrait of my Goddaughter, Csille."


    The Queen gasped. "Csille''s portrait? But why do they have her portrait? How did you know about this?"


    "After the first assault. They ambushed us again. It''s a good thing that everyone was out, and the only people left on the campsite were maids. They turn the camp upside down, and we found this." Prince Fraser takes a paper where a drawing of Csille can be seen. "And as you can see, Mother, there is a weird writing in here. This weird writings can also be seen on the arrow they used in the first assault."


    The Queen stared at the portrait. "It only means one thing. They are looking for Csille. However, why do they want from Csille? She is just a simple daughter of the Count."


    Ruler Laird sps his hand. "That''s the thing we still don''t understand. We don''t know why they are looking for Csille. However, there''s one thing I am sure about. I will do everything to save my Goddaughter''s life." He pauses and stares intently at Queen Amalone. "I am here not just to exin what happened. I am here to help you deal with the Strzalka. I cannot let someone threatens the life of my Godchildren."


    Queen Amalone nods her head. "This thing isn''t just a simple matter. They want to harm the Illorian City despite the knowledge of how much power you have. It also means they could go against us and the other Kingdoms." She looks at Prince Fraser. "Is it the reason why you said in your letter that there''s something urgent happening to our Kingdom?"


    "Yes, Mother. I am worried that if we don''t move now, the Strzalka will take this chance to attack us in surprise. I was thinking that it would be good if you talked about this to the Queens of the other Kingdoms. Maybe they can help us deal with the Strzalka."


    "If you need any help Queen Amalone, the Illorian City will lend a hand. The Strzalka is not just the opponent of the Kingdoms but also the Illorian City."


    The Queen got silent for a couple of minutes and sighed. "I will talk about this with the Queen of the Kingdoms. However, I think the King of each Kingdom and you, Ruler Laird are the ones who should have a conversation regarding this matter. We only handle small affairs in the monarch and the safety of the Kingdom all depends on the King. But if we inform the Queens, they can be the one who will inform their Kings about it."


    "What you have said is a great n. We need to set the meeting urgently, or else it can be toote for all of us."

 Chapter 167 - : Banter

    The dinner ended with the conversation that Queen Amalone would inform the Queens about the Strzalka. The Queens will be the one who''s responsible for informing the Kings.


    Once they all inform the Kings, they will make an event where the Kings of each Kingdom will need to be present. This event will be a fa?ade only to make the Kings be in one ce for the meeting. Although the details will still depend on the Kings.


    After the dinner, we all sit in the receiving room to talk about other things. Prince Fraser is busy talking with the Queen and the Great Ruler. While Princess Paislee is behind him, guarding his highness diligently.


    Csille smirks secretly and stares intently at Princess Paislee.


    <em>Now, let''s see how you will deal with my scheme. That''s what you get for getting in my way.. You dare to take my fianc¨¦''s time then bear with my hatred.</em>


    It''s real Csille''s thought. She''s waiting for Princess Paislee to embarrass herself in front of her highness, Queen Amalone.


    I suddenly feel someone holds my shoulder. Csille looks at her side and finds Rufus looking at her. Csille raised her eyebrow at him and shrugged his hand off her shoulder.


    "Rufus, why are you here? You should be talking with the Queen and the Great Ruler too."


    Rufus leans on the wall and stares at the Ruled Laird, Queen Amalone, and Prince Fraser. He then sighs. "Am I really need there, purny?"


    Poor, Rufus. It''s because of his father, the Duke, that he was always set aside. If his father didn''t withdraw from his responsibilities in the monarch, he wouldn''t experience this. I feel bad for him. It''s because I write him like this that''s why he is experiencing all of this. He doesn''t deserve this.


    "How about you? What are you doing here? Shouldn''t you be with Prince Fraser? You''re his fianc¨¦e, after all."


    Csille smirks at Rufus. "I''m just taking a break. All these problems are making me dizzy. Also, I''m waiting for something." She chuckled while looking at Princess Paislee.


    <em>Let''s see if you''ll try to get in between my fianc¨¦e and me again. You''re just a lowly Knight. How dare he take Prince Fraser away from me?</em>


    <em>If I could only p the real Csille right now, I would have done that. She needs to wake up from all this nonsense. How can she get jealous over a guy? And what is she saying? Princess Paislee is taking Prince Fraser away from her? In the first ce, she is the one taking Prince Fraser away from Princess Paislee.</em>


    <em>When will she realize that Prince Fraser won''t love her? With how she behave and treat other people? I doubt if Prince Fraser would like her.</em>


    <em>"Waiting for something? What are you waiting? Did you prepare a surprise for them?"</em>


    <em>"Surprise?" Csille giggles. "It''s definitely a surprise. Just wait, Rufus, and you''ll definitely enjoy this."</em>


    <em>Rufus didn''t say anything and just watched Prince Fraser talk to the Queen and the Great Ruler. While Csille continues to stare at Princess Paislee.</em>


    <em>With how much time Princess Paislee sit on the sofa, I''m sure her clothes will start to tear. I remember writing this scene. The moment Princess Paislee stands up, her pants will tear, and even the coat she is wearing will tear. It''s a good thing Princess Paislee is wearing an inner clothing, or else everyone will know that she is a woman disguising as a man.</em>


    <em>I start to get anxious. If only I could do something to stop that embarrassing thing from happening. However, I couldn''t even move my body.</em>


    <em>Princess Paislee, I''m sorry. I never thought what I had written would happen to someone. Please forgive me. I never intended to embarrass you.</em>


    <em>Csille smiled widely when she saw Prince Fraser and the rest standing up. She immediately walks towards them and clings to Prince Fraser''s arms. Prince Fraser immediately frowns at her.</em>


    <em>"Oh dear, look how you two look so great together." Queen Amalone stares at us with a wide smile.</em>


    <em>I can feel my face starting to heat up, and Csille starts to act like she is shy. Although inside, she is gloating.</em>


    <em><em>Of course, we will look great together. I am the most beautifuldy among all the Kingdoms. Do you think someone will look this great with Prince Fraser? No one. It''s only me.</em></em>


    <em>Ruler Laird stands up and smile at us. "Queen Amalone, you are right. They look great together. I''m sure after a few years. These two will definitely be a perfect couple."</em>


    <em>Csille shyly put a strand of hair at the back of her ear. "Your highness, Queen Amalone. Godfather. Can you stop teasing us? You''re making us embarrass."</em>


    <em>Csille looks at Princess Paislee and raises her eyebrow at her inconspicuously. It''s as if she is challenging her. Princess Paislee just stared at Csille with a confused look. Even I will be confused if someone looks at me like that.</em>


    <em>Prince Fraser breaks from my hold. "It''s alreadyte. Wouldn''t it better for everyone to take a rest." He then walks towards Queen Amalone. "Mother, let me bring you to your room. I''m sure you''re exhausted for today." He then looks at me. "Csille, bring Godfather to his room too. I know he is also tired."</em>


    <em>Csille forces herself to smile and stare at Princess Paislee, who is now walking behind Prince Fraser and Queen Amalone. She takes a deep breath and brings Ruler Laird to his room.</em>


    <em>"Are you okay, Csille? You look irritated." Ruler Laird suddenly asks.</em>


    <em>Csille immediately smiles at Ruler Laird. "No, please don''t misunderstand me, Godfather. I''m just tired. I''m not irritated."</em>


    <em>Ruler Laird stops in front of the door of his room and stares at Csille. He then smiles gently at her. "If you need anything. I''m just here to help you, okay."</em>


    <em>Csille smiled at him. "Thank you, Godfather. I appreciate that." She then stares at the closed door. "I shall take my leave now. So you can rest. Good night Godfather."</em>


    <em>"Good night Csille."</em>


    <em>Csille immediately rushes to her room after. She slumps on the bed and throws the pillow. "Farren Brichagnac. Do you think you can avoid my schemes just like that? I will make sure that you''ll learn your lesson. You should know your ce."</em>


    <em>________________________________</em>


    <em>I sigh and stare outside the window. It''s been days after the Queen and the Great Ruler has visited our residence. And throughout the days that have passed, everyone was busy training and preparing for the banquet.</em>


    <em>"Purny, do you think the Queen¡ª"</em>


    <em>I immediately cover Rufus'' mouth. Although we have rented a private room in the pastry shop, I don''t think it''s proper to talk about the updates from the Queen.</em>


    <em>"Can you not say that. What if some people heard you? Have you forgotten that there are spies everywhere? So, let''s be careful. We don''t want to alert the enemy, or else it will be the end for all of us."</em>


    <em>Two days after the visit, the Queen sent a letter that she already informed all the Queen of the Kingdoms. We just need to wait for the Grand Exemry Competition to end so the Queens can inform their Kings.</em>


    <em>"I just want to know what will happen next. We never heard from her highness aside from the letter she sent." Rufus takes a sip of his tea. "Do you think everything will be fine, Csille?"</em>


    <em>I sigh and look outside the window. I honestly don''t know how to answer that question. I am the writer of this novel, but I don''t understand why things are progressing like this.</em>


    <em>War? Will they really be a war? I''m not even sure about that. All I know is that I need to stop it no matter what happens. I cannot let this war happen.</em>


    <em>"I don''t know, Rufus. All I know is that we need to stop this as much as we can. The Vrawyth Kingdom cannot go to war right now."</em>


    <em>I heard Rufus sigh. "You''re right. We cannot afford to fight against this unknown enemy. Not until we know who they are and what they want. We cannot let war broke out."</em>


    <em>I look at Rufus and nod my head. Strzalka? Who are the people behind this, and why do they exist? I didn''t write a group like this. So, why?</em>


    <em>A knock was heard outside the door. I look at Rufus and frown. We''re in a private room, and we didn''t expect someone toe. "Did you invite someone? Senior Leander?"</em>


    <em>Rufus shakes his head. "I didn''t. Although I tried to invite him, but he refused because he was busy reviewing for the uing Competition. Maybe it was you who invited someone?"</em>


    <em>I shake my head. That''s impossible. I was busy the past few days and didn''t get the chance to invite someone. Also, it''s as if I have many friends here.</em>


    <em>"Maybe it''s the waiter? Did you order something?" I look at our table full of food. Did he order a bunch of food again? This foodie.</em>


    <em>"No, I didn''t. I like to eat, but I''m not that gluttonous."</em>


    <em>If it''s not someone we know and not the waiter, who is knocking on the door then?</em>


    <em>"Your highness, Prince Rufus? Lady Csille? Excuse me for interrupting your meal, but someone wants to see you." A voice outside speaks suddenly.</em>


    <em>I look at Rufus. "I thought you didn''t invite someone. Who''s the person outside?"</em>


    <em>He shakes his head. "I didn''t really invite someone. Remember, I don''t have many friends here."</em>


    <em>If it''s not for him, then who is that person looking for? Me? Who would look for me? My friends are limited to Prince Fraser, Princess Paislee, and Rufus. So, who would look for me in the Saiven Kingdom?</em>


    <em>I gestured to Rufus to take the door and see who is the person who want to see us. Rufus sigh and walks towards the door. "I''m sorry, Prince Rufus, but Princess Roese just want to say hi to Lady Csille and asked me if she could just greet you. I hope I didn''t interrupt your meal."</em>


    <em>My eyes immediately widened when I heard the name of Princess Roese. Princess Roese? She''s the one looking for me?</em>


    <em>I stand up and walk towards Rufus. I see Princess Roese looking at Rufus. Her face is all flushed. She must really likes him.</em>


    <em>"I''m sorry, your highness. I didn''t expect you were with Lady Csille. I apologize for interrupting your meal. I''ll be taking my leave first."</em>


    <em>Princess Roese is about to walk about, but I immediately catch her arms. "Princess Roese, since you are here, why don''t you stay for a while. Come inside. We ordered a lot of food, and adding one mouth will help us finished it."</em>


    <em>Princess Roese looks at Rufus. She is about to refuse, but I just dragged her inside. Although I know I cannot matchmake her to Rufus, it doesn''t mean that I cannot be her friend.</em>


    <em>"Is it okay for me to join you? What if Prince Rufus doesn''t want¡ª"</em>


    <em>"You shouldn''t worry. I don''t mind. Feel free to sit and eat with us." Rufus said while sitting on his chair.</em>


    <em>I tug Princess Roese''s hand and let her sit beside me. "You heard Rufus,e on, join us."</em>


    <em>Princess Roese sits beside me shyly while I keep stealing nces at Rufus from time to time.</em>


    <em>I sigh. This. Should I do something to make Princess Roese stops liking Rufus? Rufus won''t ever like her, no matter what. Should I save her from heartbreak?</em>


    <em>"Princess Roese, do you have something to say to Lady Csille? You won''t knock on our door for nothing, right?"</em>


    <em>Princess Roese stares at Rufus for a few seconds before she covers her face.</em>


    <em>I look at Rufus and shake my head. She''s hopeless. She''s definitely into Rufus, but this like will just lead her to heartbreak. I should have told her that Rufus likes someone else.</em>


    <em>"I just want to ask her if she will go to the banquet. My brother and I will go there too. So, I was hoping to see her in the banquet."</em>


    <em>"Of course, she will attend. She''s one of the representatives of the Vrawyth Kingdom, and she''s the fianc¨¦e of the Crown Prince. Do you even need to ask?"</em>


    <em>I inconspicuously kick Rufus'' legs. He immediately red at me. This guy! Why does he sound like he hates Princess Roese?</em>


    <em>I feel Princess Roese stiffen. I red at Rufus, signaling him to apologize to Princess Roese. I heard him sigh.</em>


    <em>"I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to be rude. I just had a rough day. Forgive me, Princess Roese."</em>


    <em>Princess Paislee just smile sweetly at Rufus and continue to eat her meal. I look at Rufus and shake my head. Even if he doesn''t like Princess Roese, I don''t think it''s enough reason for him to be rude to her.</em>


    <em>The meal continues with Princess Roese talk about what is happening around the Saiven Kingdom. While Rufus refutes her from time to time.</em>


    <em>I sigh. These two. Why do they always banter like two children? And I don''t understand why does Rufus acts like that? Princess Roese seems like a good person.</em>

 Chapter 168 - : The Banquet

    It''s the night! The night for the Banquet. The Banquet was specially made for the representatives of each Kingdom for the Grand Exemry Competition.


    This Banquet is the most awaited event in the Competition. Aside from it''s a sign that the Competition is officially starting, this is also the time for the Ladies and the Gentlemen to unt their looks.


    It''s the reason why the real Csille is awaiting for this night. Csille turns around and stares at the mirror. She is wearing a burgundy colored Turque dress. It has a short sleeves worn over longer under sleeves. The color of the under sleeves is a lighter burgundy shade. It has a ck cor at the neckline and a ck sash at the waist.


    If I am not stuck in Csille''s body, I would probably kowtow to her. Her beauty is really mesmerizing.. Even I, who is a girl, can''t help but be mesmerized by her.


    Her dresspliments her hair and eye color. It even highlighted her features. Csille really knows how to make herself more beautiful. Although with her dress, she looks like a cold and aloof Princess, which doesn''t suit her young age. But despite that, she handles it so well.


    After a few minutes of admiring herself, Csille went down the first floor where the guys were waiting for her. All of them immediately stand up when they see Csille walking down the stairs.


    I see Rufus smile widely at me. "Ah, finally, she went down. You really prepare for this night, aren''t you? You''re living up to your title. The most beautifuldy among the Kingdom."


    Csille giggles at Rufus'' words. "Aren''t you ttering me too much? I didn''t have much time to prepare for the dress. It''s a good thing I found a decent one yesterday, or else I would look like a mess tonight." Csille stands in front of them with a smile on her face.


    "You''re not prepared? What will happen if you prepare for tonight''s Banquet?" Leander shakes his head. "I''m sure all thedies will be envious of you if that happens."


    Rufus chuckled. He then taps Leander''s shoulder. "Even if she didn''t prepare. Do you think someone canpete with her? Csille Lauretr¨¦ wouldn''t be called the most beautifuldy among the Kingdom for nothing. Even if she dresses a rag, I''m sure no one canpare to her."


    Csille chuckled and winked at Rufus. She is definitely enjoying all thepliments she is receiving. Talk about histrionic, Csille.


    Leander is about to say something, but Prince Fraser cuts him off. "Are we going to the Banquet, or do you n topliment her the whole night? We already wasted too much time waiting for her. Do you want to gette for the Banquet? Because if you do, then excuse me. I''ll be leaving then." He said in a cold and disinterested voice. It''s as if the person Rufus''plementing is not his fianc¨¦e.


    I can feel my hand starting to clench, and my heart feels like there''s something pricking it. Csille looks at Prince Fraser''s back with a pained expression. She probably couldn''t believe that after all the effort she made to be beautiful, Prince Fraser would just ignore her.


    Rufusughs awkwardly. He then walks beside me to guide me. "Don''t mind, my cousin. He probably just had a rough day. That''s why he''s grumpy. Come on, Purny. I''m sure he finds you beautiful too."


    Leander also walks towards us. "You know the temper of Prince Fraser, right? I''m sure he willpliment youter."


    Csille sighed and let Leander and Rufus pull her outside the residence where a carriage was waiting for us. Princess Paislee immediately follows Prince Fraser when he goes out.


    Rufus helps me to get in the carriage. Both Prince Fraser and Princess Paislee are settled inside. They are sitting beside each other.


    Csille frowns. She immediately sits in between Prince Fraser and Princess Paislee. She then throws a re at the confused Princess Paislee.


    <em>This Farren. How dare he takes my seat. Only I have the right to sit beside Prince Fraser and no one else.</em>


    I heard Csille''s thoughts again. If I could only shake my head, I would have done it. The real Csille is bing more and more childish each day. She res at Princess Paislee just because Princess Paislee is sitting beside Prince Fraser? Has she forgotten that Princess Paislee is responsible for Prince Fraser''s safety? She''s really hopeless. When ites to Prince Fraser, Csille bes an idiot.


    Prince Fraser frowns. "What are you doing? Why are you sitting beside me?"


    Even though Prince Fraser used a cold voice to Csille, she still remained smiling sweetly at him. "I am your fianc¨¦e. That also means that I am your partner for tonight. Of course, I will be beside you the whole night." She then winks at him.


    Prince Fraser just sighs and stares outside the window. Csille doesn''t mind, though. As long as he didn''t push her. She doesn''t mind.


    <em>With how gorgeously handsome my fianc¨¦ is, I''m sure severaldies will want to interact with him. I need to always stay beside him. So thosedies will wake up with their useless fantasies.</em>


    It is you who need to wake up, Csille.


    After a few minutes, the carriage stops in front of the Pce of the Saiven Kingdom. It is where the venue of the Banquet will be held.


    Each one of us, go down the carriage. There''s a red carpet rolled already. There are also two guards and an announcer standing in front of the massive door.


    The announcer introduced each one of the representatives of the Vrawyth Kingdom. Only Prince Fraser and I are the ones left behind.


    Prince Fraser sighed and got off the carriage first to help me assist getting off the carriage. He then offers his arms to me, which Csille immediately epts with a wide smile.


    The two of them walk through the red carpet and stand in front of the massive door. We will need to let the announcer say our names before we can enter the venue. It''s a protocol in the Banquet.


    "The Crown Prince of the Vrawyth Kingdom, Prince Fraser Astalieu. and his own fianc¨¦e, the daughter of the Count, Csille Lauretr¨¦." The announcer shouts loudly.


    The two guards immediately push the door wide open. Prince Fraser and I started to walk inside the venue.


    I heard people gasp and murmur while Csille and Prince Fraser walked past through them. In front of the venue are the Queen of the Kingdoms. They all smile at us.


    "Hey, that Csille Lauretr¨¦? She is really the most beautifuldy among the Kingdoms. I thought those humors were all exaggerated, but now I realize they didn''t. She looks so perfect." I heard one of thedies said.


    Csille smile sweetly at them. Feeling thepliments and the attention she is getting.


    <em>Yes, that''s right. Only I can be the most beautifuldy in this world. So, be mesmerized by my beauty because that''s the only thing you can do. No matter what you do, you cannotpare to my beauty.</em>


    If I could only grimace, I would have done it. This Csille thinks she is the best among the rest. I know there''s nothing wrong with appreciating your own beauty, but Csille is going overboard. To belittle anyone just because she is beautiful than them? That''s not right.


    "Prince Fraser and Lady Csille looks great together. They are both gorgeous,es from a well known family, intelligent and all. How can these two people exist?"


    I heard Prince Fraser whispers something. Csille immediately looks up at him. "Do you said something?"


    But he just shakes his head and continues to walk towards the front. Everyone should pay respect to the Queens before they can sit.


    Prince Fraser takes his hand and puts it on his chest. He then bows a little. While Csille gracefully does a curtsy.


    "Greetings to the Queens." They both said at the same time.


    I heard someone chuckled. Prince Fraser and Csille stand up straight and stare at the Queen, who chuckled, it''s the Queen of the Saiven Kingdom.


    "Oh my, look at the two of you. Thest time I saw you, you were both children. Look how gorgeous you two grow up. You look great together. It''s like you were born just for each other." The Queen of the Saiven Kingdom stares at Prince Fraser. "Prince Fraser, it was nice seeing you again." She then looks at Csille. "Lady Csille Lauretr¨¦. The most beautifuldy among the Kingdoms. You really live up to your title. I''m d to wee the two of you to tonight''s Banquet. You may settle in. We''re still waiting for the others to arrive."


    Csille smiled shyly at the Queens and did another curtsy. Prince Fraser bows his head too before we walk towards the table assigned for the Vrawyth representatives.


    Csille smiles widely at everyone. She is in a good mood tonight because of thepliments she keeps hearing.


    One thing I have written about Csille is she loves attention. She loved it when everyone was mesmerized by her beauty. It''s the reason why she gets irritated when Prince Fraser ignores her.


    Although Prince Fraser was forced to be Csille''s partner, he still didn''t forget to pull the chair for Csille. Csille''s face immediately heats up because of Prince Fraser''s action.


    I feel someone elbows me from my side. Prince Fraser is sitting on my right, while Rufus is sitting on my left.


    "Even the Queen of the Saiven Kingdom recognizes how great the two of you look together." Rufus chuckled.


    Prince Fraser puts his goblet of wine on the table with a bang. The people who are sitting close to us immediately look at Prince Fraser.


    He looks irritated right now. But why?


    "Can you stop talking about how Csille and I look great together. It''s irritating." He said before leaving his seat.


    I can feel my hand clench. Csille is mad right now. She probably feel mad because of Prince Fraser.


    I know Prince Fraser is annoyed with Csille, but I don''t think it''s okay to say those words in front of Csille. That''s just too harsh.


    "Are you okay, Csille? Don''t take Prince Fraser''s words to heart. He''s just in a bad mood."


    Csille forced a smile at Rufus. She then looks towards the front. The Banquet is now starting. The Queens are giving their encouraging words to the representatives.


    Csille sigh and wait for Prince Fraser toe. Although she is mad with him. She still couldn''t help but search for him. However, even after the speech of the Queen was finished, Prince Fraser was still nowhere to be found. Even Princess Paislee is not here. She''s probably with Prince Fraser. Guarding him.


    The dance officially started. Everyone who likes to dance can already dance in the middle.


    "Aren''t you going to dance, Purny?"


    Csille groaned at Rufus. "How can I dance if my partner is nowhere to be found?" Csille stares at the dance floor and sigh. "I''ll be looking for him. Stay here, Rufus."


    Csille didn''t even wait for Rufus'' response and immediately got out of the venue. She looked everywhere but still couldn''t find Prince Fraser everywhere.


    "Where did he goes? Did he went home?" Csille shakes her head. "That''s impossible. Prince Fraser won''t leave us behind. He''s not that type of person. But if he isn''t here, where is he?"


    Csille looked around and found a pathway leading to a garden? Her eyes lit up. Maybe that''s where he is. She immediately walked towards the garden, but her footsteps halted when she heard Prince Fraser talking to someone.


    "Your highness, please go back already. The Banquet officially started, and as the partner of Lady Csille, it''s a tradition that you ask her for a dance."


    Csille frowns. <em>That is the voice of Sir Farren. I knew it! That Farren is with Prince Fraser again. He''s really getting on my nerves now.</em>


    Csille is about to get out of where she is hiding, but she immediately freezes when she hears Prince Fraser''s response.

 Chapter 169 - : The Last Time

    "I don''t like her. I only agreed to be her partner because I had no choice. Why do I need to deal with a selfish and immature person like her?"


    I feel Csille''s body tremble. She covers her mouth and res at where Prince Fraser and Princess Paislee are standing.


    <em>You told me you won''t ever hate me, Fraser. But why? Why do you say those words at me behind my back? Do you hate me this much?</em>


    Csille red at Princess Paislee.


    <em>It''s his fault. After you met him, everything changes. You started hating me. But why? I am your fianc¨¦e, Fraser. Why do you hate me but not him?</em>.


    Csille res at Princess Paislee onest time before she storms off the garden. She immediately went back to the venue and tried her best to control her tears.


    "Purny, you''re here already. Where is my cousin?" He looks at Csille''s back and frowns. "Eh? He''s not with you? You didn''t find him?"


    Csille sits on the chair and grabs the ss of alcohol Rufus is drinking.


    "Hey! You can''t drink that! You''re still young for you to try it!"


    But Rufus'' words be futile because Csille doesn''t even listen to him. She drinks it in one gulp and rests her head on the table.


    <em>It''s all useless. Even if I am the most beautifuldy in this world, Prince Fraser still doesn''t like me. What''s the use of this beautiful face if the only person I want to be charmed by it hates me? What does he want me to do so he could just love me?</em>


    "Uh, Purny, are you okay?" Rufus asked worriedly.


    Csille looks at him and pouts. "Rufus, am I ugly? Why does he hate me?"


    I don''t know what happened next. Maybe Csille got too drunk because my mind became fuzzy. When I came to my senses, I found myselfying my head on the table. I still couldn''t move my body, but I could hear the conversation between Prince Fraser and Rufus.


    "Fraser, what did you do to Csille? Look how messy she looks right now." Rufus asks in annoyance.


    "Why are you asking me that question? Who''s the one who let her drink like that? Am I? I didn''t do anything to him, Rufus." Prince Fraser responds in a cold voice. It''s so cold that I can feel shivers on my spine.


    Does she hate Csille this much? He isn''t worried about his own fianc¨¦e? His fianc¨¦e got drunk, but he didn''t even bother knowing why.


    "Aren''t you too much? She''s your fianc¨¦e, Fraser! Have you forgotten that?" Rufus asks in a controlled voice. I can hear a tinge of anger in his voice.


    I feel touched because Rufus really cares for Csille. He even argues with Prince Fraser because of me. He doesn''t usually go against Prince Fraser.


    "Hey! Can you two chill, or else everyone will know that you''re arguing. We don''t want everyone to know that, right?" I heard Leander gets in between the two.


    I heard someone chuckled. "Yeah, how can I forgot that I am now stuck with her even if I don''t want to. I am now engaged with her even if I don''t want to. Do you know how difficult it is for me?" I heard his voice break.


    I feel my heart shattered to a million pieces because of his words. He doesn''t want to be with me? I know I am only the Viiness, and I will never end up with him. But it hurts. It really hurts.


    I can feel the real Csille starts to wake up from her nap. She looked up and found Prince Fraser ring at Rufus. She blinks her eyes.


    "Prince Fraser? Wha¡ª"


    Csille''s words were cut off because the host said something. "Ladies and gentlemen, the traditional dance is officially started."


    Half of the representatives immediately stand up with their partner and start to dance in the middle.


    The traditional dance of the Banquet for the Grand Exemry Competition? It''s one of the most awaited events in thispetition. They said if you dance with someone here, you''ll end up with that someone for sure.


    Csille beams and drags Prince Fraser towards the middle. Prince Fraser was so shocked that''s why he didn''t react immediately. Csille immediately put one of her hands on his shoulder and took one of Prince Fraser''s hands and raised it like they were dancing.


    Prince Fraser sighed at her. "What are you doing?" He asked in an annoyed voice.


    Csille controls the anger that wants to get off from her mouth. I can feel the surge of emotions from the real Csille. She''s mad at the same time, sad.


    "I''m dancing with my own fianc¨¦. Why? Is there something wrong with that, your highness?"


    Prince Fraser stares at Csille for a couple of minutes before he sighs. "This will be thest time I will let you involved me in doing things I don''t like."


    I can feel a lump on my throat starts to form. Is Csille on the verge of crying?


    The dance didn''tst long. After one song, Prince Fraser pulls Csille to our table. He then just sit there as if Csille isn''t existing. She tried to talk to him, but he just ended up ignoring her. He only talks to others but not Csille.


    <em>Fraser, why are you doing this to me? What did I do to make you hate me?</em>


    ________________________________


    It''s already past midnight, and I''m still not asleep. The Banquet ends earlier than a typical party. It ends at nine o''clock in the evening.


    They end the Banquet early because the Competition will officially start tomorrow and we need to wake up early for our matches. It also means the real Csille is the one who will control my body again.


    I groan and roll on my bed. It''s exhausting being stuck inside Csille''s body without having the ability to move. It felt like I was chained, and no matter what, I did, and I could not break it off.


    I get up from my bed and walk to the balcony. Everything that happened at the Banquet is what I have written. Prince Fraser getting annoyed with Csille is part of the story.


    He couldn''t forget how Csille got angry with him because he is close to Sir Farren. He founds it absurd because why would Csille even think something like that? She''s jealous over a guy?


    He is also annoyed with her because of her immaturity and selfishness. Csille thought that everything should go on her way, and if not, she would do anything to make it go on her way. Even if she is hurting someone. Just like what she did when Csille talked to Prince Fraser while he was training. The way Csille called Sir Farren as a lowly Knight is really uneptable for him.


    He couldn''t believe that the daughter of the Count would act like this. It''s as if Csille bes a different person.


    I sigh. That''s what I have written in my novel. It''s the reason why Prince Fraser said those words about the real Csille. He hated how arrogant and immature Csille was. It''s the same reason why he won''t like her no matter what.


    "If Csille only knows that her personality is the reason why Prince Fraser won''t like her." I look up at the sky. "Will she change just to be love by Prince Fraser?"


    I sigh. What''s the use of it? Csille Lauretr¨¦ will always be the Viiness no matter what she does. Even if she changed her personality and all, Prince Fraser wouldn''t fall in love with her.


    I gently knock my head. "Wake up, Ysavel. You cannot change Csille''s destiny. Prince Fraser and Csille will never end up together."


    <strong><em>"I don''t like her. I only agreed to be her partner because I had no choice. Why do I need to deal with a selfish and immature person like her?"</em></strong>


    I suddenly remember the words Prince Fraser said. Although the Prince Fraser who said that is the Prince Fraser based on the novel, I still know that there wille a day that Prince Fraser will hate me. Just like how he said.


    I feel tears start to fall to my eyes. I cover my eyes with my hand and cry out the pain I am feeling.


    I am too dumb to fall for someone who can never be mine. Now, I need to bear with the consequences of my feelings.


    It hurts. It really hurts. It''s even painfulpared to the time when Jared, my ex in the real world, broke up with me.


    I hug my knees and cry. However, my crying session was interrupted by someone who was knocking on my door.


    I look at the clock. It''s already two in the morning. Who is still awake? Should I open it and pretend that I am already sleeping?


    "Purny, I know you are awake. Can Ie in? I need to talk to you."


    It''s Rufus. But what does he wants to talk about? I sigh and open the door at him. Rufus stares at me intently, and he shakes his head. He then takes something out of his pocket. It''s a handkerchief. He starts to wipe the tears on my face that I forgot to wipe. "I knew it. You''ll be crying." He went inside my room and closed the door.


    I just look at him with teary eyes. Did hee here just tofort me? Because he knows I will be crying after what happened in the banquet?


    Rufus sigh. He then drags me to my bed to sit. He pulled me towards his chest and hugged me. "You can cry it out, purny. I''m just here for you."


    I burst into tears after hearing Rufus'' words. Everything that happened today shed through my memory. Prince Fraser ignoring how I look. Prince Fraser saying he doesn''t like me. Prince Fraser not worrying why I cried, and Prince Fraser hating the idea of dancing with me. And it also reminds me how painful it is. To be neglected. To be not wanted. To be hated.


    I cling to Rufus''s shirt and cry my heart out. It really hurts. It''s too painful, as if I am dying right now.


    Rufus caresses my back gently. "Cry it out, Csille. Cry the pain, and I promise you after all of these, you''ll feel better." He gently said to me.


    I almostugh because of his words. I will feel better? I doubt that. It''s just the start of Csille''s torment. It won''t get better. Rather, it will be worst for her.


    What can I expect for the Viiness?


    I look up at Rufus. Still sobbing. "Rufus, am I a terrible person?"


    Rufus got silent for a moment. He then shakes his head. "You''re not. I mean, you can be mean and rude at times, but you''re not that bad, Csille. You''re just a true person. If you don''t like the person, that''s when your bad side shows. However, I don''t think you''re a terrible person, Purny. Why did you ask that? Did someone said that to you?"


    I shake my head and smile sadly. He''s right. The real Csille is not a terrible person. She just needs someone to remind her that what she is doing is a mistake, but no one made her realize the mistake she did. It was already toote for her when people remind her about what she is doing.


    "Csille, everyone has bad sides. Even the King and the Queen of each Kingdom have bad sides. It''s just a matter on how we deal with our own bad sides, and as I can see that you''re maturing, Csille. So, don''t think like that. You''re not a terrible person."


    I sigh and lean my head on his shoulders. Although Rufus is younger than my original age, but his mentality is way matured for someone his age.


    <em><strong>If only I fell for him instead of Prince Fraser. I think it will be better.</strong></em>

 Chapter 170 - : Opening Ceremony

    "Ladies and Gentlemen, wee to our annual Grand Exemry Competition. We will now be officially starting today." The host announced while a band yed a celebratory tune.


    We''re currently outside the arena venue, waiting for our Kingdom to be called. It''s the opening ceremony for the Grand Exemry Competition. On the opening ceremony, each Kingdom will walk first to the middle of the arena while they are introduced by the host. It''s like those opening ceremonies in Olympics.


    It''s the official start of the Competition, and it also means that starting from this day, the real Csille will have full control of this body.


    Csille groaned and fanned herself using her hand. "It''s so hot. When will they start to let us in?" She grumbles..


    The outside of the Arena was cramped by all the representatives from each Kingdom. We''re already line up ording to the standing in the previous Grand Exemry Competition. Since the Vrawyth Kingdom acest year''spetition, we are at the end of the line. It also means we are the ones who will stand for the longest time.


    Prince Fraser looks back at Csille and frowns. "If you cannot handle the heat, then go home now. We don''t need someone who''llin for just the smallest difort."


    I can feel Csille anger. She frowns at Prince Fraser. "If I go home, that also means I will be quitting the Competition. Do you want me to quit your highness?"


    There''s a rule in the Competition. Each representative needs to attend the opening ceremony to be officially acknowledged as apetitor in this Competition. Anyone who failed to grace their appearance in the opening ceremony, no matter what the reason is, will be out of their group and will not be allowed to represent the Kingdom for the future Competition.


    This Competition is one of the biggest inter-Kingdom in this world, and only those who are best among the rest can enter thispetition. So, they believe that each representative needs to have discipline to be fully considered an exemr. It''s the term they used to call people whopete in the Grand Exemry Competition. And the winner will be called Grand Exemr. It also has different ranks, depending on the Kingdom''s cing. For the first ce, they will be called Gold Grand Exemr. The second will be Silver Grand Exemr, and the Third will be Bronze Grand Exemr.


    Prince Fraser stared at Csille for a couple of seconds before he shrugged his shoulders. "Suit yourself."


    Csille scoffs at him. "Your highness, Prince Fraser, have you forgotten? I am the only one who will represent the Vrawyth Kingdom in the Etiquette category. Will we be able to get the Gold Grand Exemr without me?"


    Prince Fraser is about to refute, but Leander immediately stands in between us. "Let''s not argue today. Your highness, Prince Fraser, representatives from other Kingdoms are everywhere. It will be a disadvantage for us if they know we''re fighting over a small matter."


    Prince Fraser sighs and look in front like nothing happened. While Csille res at Princess Paislee, who didn''t even do a thing.


    I don''t know if I shouldugh or pity Princess Paislee. She got hated by Csille for every little thing. The funny thing is, Csille doesn''t even know she is disguising herself as a man.


    I feel Rufus leans on my ears. "Hey, calm down. I''m sure Prince Fraser is just anxious because of the Competition. He doesn''t mean to sound like that. He''s probably worried about you."


    If I could roll my eyes at Rufus, I would probably do that. Prince Fraser doesn''t mean that? I doubt it. Last night he told Princess Paislee that he doesn''t like the real Csille. I doubt it if he would even worry for her. It''s the Prince Fraser based on the novel we''re talking about here. And that Prince Fraser is meant to hate Csille no matter what.


    Csille scoffs, but she didn''t say anything to Rufus. She just continues to re at Princess Paislee, who is standing beside Prince Fraser.


    <em>Farren Brichagnac, enjoy this opening ceremony because I will make sure that you will regret taking Prince Fraser from me. It is because of you that''s why Prince Fraser hates me now, and I won''t let you enjoy thepany of Prince Fraser while I was set aside. If he hates me, I will make sure he hates you too. Just so you wait. I will make you embarrass in front of everyone and if Prince Fraser sees how useless you are. I''m sure he will stay away from you forever.</em>


    Is this how evil the real Csille is? How can she me someone who wasn''t doing anything and was just protecting her fianc¨¦? I thought Csille is smart, but why does when ites to Prince Fraser. She bes an idiot?


    I feel someone elbows Csille. She red at Rufus, who just elbowed her. "What are you doing?" She snapped


    "Why are you ring like that? Are you mad at Prince Fraser? You know him, Csille. He has days where he bes grumpy like an old man. Come on, don''t tell me you get mad at him because of that?"


    Csille sighed and tried to calm herself. The host already started calling the representatives of each Kingdom. She needs to calm herself, or else people are will misunderstand her.


    Everything she will do today will have an effect on her father, the Count, Prince Fraser, and the Vrawyth Kingdom. So she needs to calm herself down, or else it will be a problem not just for her but for the rest of the representatives of the Vrawyth.


    The host starts to introduce one by one the representatives of the Aeerean Kingdom. The Aeerean was the previous Silver Grand Exemrst year.


    "Andst but not the least, Prince Christofre Saintizin, the son of the Duke of the Aeerean Kingdom. He is one of the outstanding Knight in the Aeerean Kingdom and was considered as the top achiever in his batch to one of the prestigious Universities in the Aeerean."


    I heard a loud cheer from the audience. Aside from his amazing achievements. Prince Christofre is a handsomed. Although his handsomeness cannot bepared to Prince Fraser or even to Rufus. But it''s enough to gain a number of admirers from other Kingdoms.


    I heard someone scoff beside me. "They find him handsome? Even our Leander can beat him when ites to appearance. How can they admire him like that?"


    This guy. I know he is handsome and smart, yes. But isn''t he too narcissistic? I know he is a Prince too, but how can he say that to someone? That''s rude.


    Princess Paislee looks back at Rufus and res at him. "Prince Rufus, please be mindful of your words. Prince Christofre is still a Prince of the Aeerean Kingdom. It would be detrimental for us if someone heard you mock the Prince of the Aeerean Kingdom like that."


    Rufus is about to refute, but Princess Paislee looks in front like nothing happens. Rufus mumbles to himself and leans towards Csille.


    "Purny, don''t you agree with what I said? That Prince Christofre isn''t evenparable to Leander. How can thosedies admire him like that?" Rufusins to Csille.


    However, the real Csille ignores Rufus'' remarks and focuses on the host''s words. The host just finished introducing the representatives of the Aeerean Kingdom, and now it''s the Vrawyth''s turn.


    Prince Fraser sighed. "Everyone, please get into your position."


    There''s also an order on how we will be called.Depending on the status of the representative. The first one to be called if Princess Paislee because her identity in the Vrawyth Kingdom is a mere Knight. The second will be Leander because he doesn''t have a noble blood. The third will be Rufus. Although he is a Prince of the Vrawyth Kingdom, but his title is just a mere title. Thest to be called is Prince Fraser and Csille Lauretr¨¦.


    Although they are not officially engaged but since everyone knows about their engagement. They already see Csille''s statusparable to Prince Fraser''s. Also, Csille''s family background is not a small thing.


    "And now let us wee the previous Gold Grand Exemr. Will they be able to maintain their title for thispetition? Let''s find out."


    The gate opens, and it''s a sign that we all need to walk towards the middle of the arena. Prince Fraser sigh and offers his arms to Csille.


    Does he need to sigh? It''s as if it''s against his will.


    "The first in line is one of the newly appointed Knight of the Vrawyth Kingdom. Although he is new, he once saved the Crown Prince of the Vrawyth Kingdom. He is now his royal highness, Prince Fraser''s personal knight. He is also the second achiever next to Prince Fraser in the Vrawyth High School of the Nobles. Farren Brichagnac."


    While the host is introducing Princess Paislee, she starts to walk inside the arena and stop in the middle of it. Each Kingdom will stay in the middle for a couple of minutes. It''s for the audience and the other representatives to see who will be thepetitors for this year''spetition. It is also to pay respect to the Queens present today.


    "The second who will represent the Vrawyth Kingdom is none other than Leander Smythe. He is the son of the Royal Physician couple of the Vrawyth Kingdom. He is one of considered best medical students among the seven Kingdoms. He even got a title, ''the future Godly Doctor'' of the Vrawyth Kingdom."


    The crowd cheer when Leander walk inside the Arena. There are people who also cheered for Princess Paislee, but it cannot bepared to Leander''s. The cheer for Leander is even louder than Prince Christofre.


    Rufus looks back at Csille and winks. "I told you, purny. That Prince can''t even bepared to Leander." After saying those words, he immediately looks in front. Waiting for his introduction.


    Csille didn''t even listen to what Rufus had said. She is busy calming herself. She wants to talk to Prince Fraser and ask him why he is doing all of these to her. But she knows it''s not the right time for that. She still has apetition that she needs to focus on.


    "For the third representative, let''s all weePrince Rufus Astalieu, the son of the Duke of the Vrawyth Kingdom. He is considered as an achiever among his batch in the Royal University of Vrawyth. He also does volunteering works in the Vrawyth Kingdom. Helping the poor and doing things for the monarch."


    The moment Rufus steps inside the arena, loud cheers wad heard inside. Although Rufus was considered a cursed child, butdies can''t help but be mesmerized by his handsome looks.


    If Prince has the cold and aloof look. Rufus has a devilish look. Maybe it''s because of the color of his hair and his eyes that makes him like that. If I didn''t know Rufus personally, I wouldn''t expect he is a funny guy. His appearance makes him looks like a yboy.


    Csille looks at Prince Fraser and smiles. "It''s our turn, Fraser. I hope we can set aside our misunderstanding first. We cannot let other people see that there''s something wrong with us, right?"


    Prince Fraser looks at Csille and sighs. "Okay."


    It''s just one word, but it''s enough for Csille to be satisfied. The two of them start to walk towards the entrance.


    "Andst but not the least. Let''s all wee, Prince Fraser Astalieu and Lady Csille Lauretre¡ª"


    Prince Fraser guides me to walk inside the arena. The moment we walked inside the arena, the whole crowd got silent. It''s as if everyone is afraid to breathe even the host didn''t finish his introduction to us. He just stood there dumbfounded.


    Although everyone seems in dazed, Prince Fraser continues to pull Csille towards the front, where the rest are already standing.


    The crowd and the host only get to their senses when we already reach the middle. The crowd cheers loudly.


    "Prince Fraser Astalieu, the Crown Prince of the Vrawyth Kingdom. Known as a responsible and kind person. He is the top achiever in Vrawyth High School of the Nobles and has always been representing the Vrawyth Kingdom in other Inter-Kingdom Competition."


    The host paused. "Lady Csille Lauretr¨¦, the daughter of the Count and the only heiress of the Lauretr¨¦ family. She is known to be the most beautifuldy among the Kingdoms, and we all can agree to that. Aside from beauty, she is also one of the top achievers in her school and has been representing the Vrawyth Kingdom in inter-Kingdompetition for years now."


    The crown continues to cheer loudly. The people in the arena areposed of nobles and businessmen. From the looks of it, I''m sure there are many people who are allies of the Vrawyth Kingdom.


    "Representatives, please pay your respect to the Queens." The host reminds us.


    We immediately pay our greeting to the Queens, who are sitting in front. Csille does a curtsy while the rest put their hand on their left chest and bows their heads.


    "The Vrawyth Kingdom gives thy respect to the Queens." We all said in unison.


    The moment we finished speaking, a loud drumming sound was heard. "And now the Grand Exemry Competition has started!"

 Chapter 171 - : The Grand Exemplary Competition (1)

    Csille sigh and look at the match in front of her. One of the subcategories in the Intellect already started, and Leander is the first onepeting now. Csille doesn''t havepetition for today. So, all she needs to do is to watch thepetition of her teammates.


    "Their questions are boring. How can they not answer that?" She grumbles.


    Rufusughs. "Can''t you see the other representatives are finding it difficult to answer that question? Not everyone thinks like you purny."


    Csille is about to refute, but Prince Fraser, who is sitting beside her, suddenly speaks. "If you don''t want other people to hate us. Please stop mocking other representatives.".


    Csille pouts like a child reprimanded by her parents. If I am not in her body, I would probably grimace at her. Although Csille''s aesthetic is iparable but I''m not used see her acting coquettishly. That''s not so her personality.


    She really bes a different person in front of Prince Fraser. Sometimes it''s a good person, but most of the time, it''s her bad side.


    The host rings the bell. It is a sign that the first round is already finished. The first round is testing the intellect of the representatives. But the host still needs to announce the rankings. In each match, each Kingdom has only one representative. The category for this match is medicine, and Leander is the onepeting for the Vrawyth Kingdom. He is the only one who canpete in the medical category. All of us can''t even name ten herbs. So, we all leave the medicine to Leander.


    "For the first round, the first ce is the Aeerean Kingdom scoring perfect ten. Followed by the Ouqeaseon Kingdom, who scored nine point five. The Wrezatia Kingdom scored nine points. The Saiven Kingdom scored eight point nine. The Stozeterra Kingdom scored eight point five. The Yesian Kingdom scored seven and..." the host paused and stared at Leander, who looks like he is already bored. st but not the least, the Vrawyth Kingdom. Scoring five."


    Everyone got silent bes of the scores. The Vrawyth Kingdom, which they all expect to ace the first round, falls on the bottom. Not to think that the onepeting is Leander, the student known to be the ''future Godly Doctor.''


    Csille smirk and look at the faces of the representativespeting against Leander.


    <em>These fools. Did they really think they could win against the Vrawyth Kingdom? Dream on. Only us has the right to be the Gold Grand Exemr.</em>


    After a few minutes of silence, the host cleared his throat. "Everyone knows that there is no elimination in the first round, but I hope the result will motivate you to do your best for thispetition. The second round will now start. For this round, we will only give you five questions, and whoever answers it will be given two points for each question that they answer right. All of you must know that two people will be eliminated in this round."


    The host paused and stared at each representative. "For the first question. Why is urinary urobilinogen increased in haemolytic jaundice? If the bilirubin in this condition is unconjugated, how does it reach the terminal ileum to be converted into urobilinogen?"


    All the representatives pause for a minute before they write their answers on the paper that was given to them. All the representatives are writing, but Leander just sits there and stares nkly. It''s as if he is not in apetition right now.


    "Hey, what is that guy from the Vrawyth Kingdom doing? I thought he is considered as the ''future Godly Doctor. But why is he just sitting there and not writing anything?"


    I heard one of the audience said. Most of the audience is starting to mumble something to the person beside them. But the person they are talking about is leisurely sitting in front.


    Rufus chuckled faintly. He then leans towards me. "This Leander isn''t letting all the representatives go. Poor them." He even clicked his tongue, indicating he was enjoying the match.


    Csille just stares intently at Leander. Waiting for him to pick up the pen and write something.


    A minute is only left before Leander takes the pen and writes something on his paper. However, the manner of his writing is not hurried. He''s slowly writing his answers. It''s as if he''s writing a love letter to his beloved.


    The bell rings, and all the representatives raised their hands with pens. Each representative has an observer standing behind them. Making sure that there will be no cheating and to read the answers of the representatives.


    They start to read the answers of the representatives, but all the answers don''t make sense. One representative even thought that if he wrote more words, his answer might be true. However, he already wrote a whole paragraph, but it''s still wrong.


    The only ones left are the Aeerean Kingdom and the Vrawyth Kingdom. They first read The answer of the representative from the Aeerean.


    "This is because increased unconjugated bilirubin also leads to some increase in conjugated bilirubin, which can then be secreted into the gut and converted to urobilinogen."


    The host nods his head. He will reveal the answer after they all know the answers of the representatives. The host look at the observer who is holding the paper of Leander.


    "It used to be said that this was due to the effect of the high level of bile salts on the sinoatrial node. However, recent evidence suggests that bradycardia in adults is rare.." the person stops and looks at the host. "That''s the only thing written in the paper."


    The host stared at Leander and sighed. He then looks at every representative. "The only one who gets the right answer is the Aeerean Kingdom and the Yesian Kingdom. Both of them receive two points each. The answer to the question was perfectly answered by the Aeerean Kingdom. This is due to the fact elevated unconjugated bilirubin additionally results in a few booms in conjugated bilirubin, which could then be secreted into the intestine and transformed to urobilinogen."


    The questions and answers continued until the second round ended. The host paused for a minute and waited for the result to beputed. He then announced the ranking of the second round. Everyone is so nervous about the result. This is the firstpetition, and this will affect the overallpetition.


    "For this round, the one who aces the second round is none other than the Aeerean Kingdom having a score of perfect ten again. The second is the Saiven Kingdom, scoring eight points. The Yesian Kingdom, Ouqeaseon Kingdom, and the Vrawyth Kingdom all garnered six points. The Wrezatia Kingdom got four points, and the Stozeterra Kingdom got two points."


    The host paused and looked at the representatives from the Wrezatia and Stozeterra Kingdom. "I''m sorry to inform you, but you two are both eliminated."


    The representatives from the two Kingdoms look disappointed with themselves. Most of the Kingdom has more than ten representatives for thispetition. Each representative has only one chance to prove to their Kingdom their skills. I bet this is their only match for the Competition. It means they failed to make their Kingdom proud.


    Thepetition continues with only five representatives left. It''s the semi-finals. Each one of the representatives wants to reach finals so they can bring a pin for themselves. Pins are given in the Grand Exemry Competition instead of medals.


    "For this third round, we will still have five questions, but each right answer will give you three points. And at the end of the round, the two representatives who score the lowest among all of you will be eliminated."


    The host paused and stared at each representative before he rang the bell. "For the first question. In the case of a patient who has been treated with streptokinase and has bleedingplications in the form of haematemesis, haemoptysis, or simr, how can the effect of streptokinase on the coagtion system be reversed, and can tranexamic acid help?"


    I heard Rufus groans. "Purny, do you know the answer?" He whispered to Csille''s ears.


    However, Csille just pushed his face and focused her attention in front. She is observing the representatives from each Kingdom. She wants to see their reaction.


    Most of the representatives are staring at their papers, thinking thoroughly about their answers. Each right answers are equivalent to three points with such a big pointing system. They won''t answer without thinking thoroughly. They all have a troubled look on their faces. Even Leander has a troubled look on his face.


    Does he find it difficult? But Leander is one of the outstanding medical students. Not just in the Vrawyth Kingdom but also in other Kingdoms. So why would he find the question difficult? With his knowledge in medicine, he can answer it with ease. But with how he looks right now, it looks like he is also having trouble.


    After a few seconds, the representatives of the Kingdoms starts to write down their answer on the paper. Unlike the first round, Leander immediately writes something on his paper. After a few minutes, the host rang the bells, and all the representatives raised their hands with pens. The person assigned to read their answers immediately take the paper and read each of their answers.


    "What do you think Leander will do? Will he answer the question right?" Rufus suddenly whispered to Csille''s ear.


    Csille looks at Leander and smirks. "Why don''t you guess?"


    The person started to read the answers written by the representatives. Some of the answers are just nonsense. They probably thought it would be too embarrassing not to write something. The representatives from the Aeerean Kingdom don''t look good after the observer read his answer.


    Csille smirk. <em>This guy really thought he could beat Leander Smythe, the ''future Godly Doctor? With his punny skills, he probably isn''t qualified to held Leander''s shoes.</em>


    The only ones left are from the Vrawyth Kingdom and the Yesian Kingdom. Themittee looked at Leander''s paper and flipped it to show it to everyone.


    Everyone gasps when they see a nk paper. The host look at Leander. "The representative from the Vrawyth Kingdom, can you exin to us why is your paper nk?"


    "I don''t know the answer to the question, mister." He answers nonchntly. It''s as if he just skipped a basic question like how old are you.


    The crowd got silent because of Leander''s answer. With how he is introduced, everyone has a high expectation for him. However, what is happening now is contrary to everyone''s belief.


    The host clears his throat and nods his head in understanding before he signals to the observer who is assigned to read Yesian''s answer.


    "We need to stop the streptokinase immediately. Instead, we should give frozen sma and cryoprecipitate to the patient. You could also try using tranexamic acid. If the bleeding is increased, death will be inevitable."


    The host looks dumbfounded at first. He probably didn''t expect that a difficult question like that would be answered by someone from the Yesian Kingdom.


    After a few seconds, the host immediately came back to his senses. "Only Yesian''s representative got the right answer. The doctor should stop the streptokinase immediately. Fresh frozen sma and cryoprecipitate should also be given. Antiproteolytic agents such as tranexamic acid can be tried. No treatment is, however, very effective, and if the bleeding is significant, the mortality is high."


    The third round ended with Yesian getting twelve points while the Aeerean only got nine points. The third is the Vrawyth Kingdom who got six points, and both the Saiven and the Ouqeaseon got three points.


    The host sighed. "I''m sorry to announce this, but the Saiven and the Ouqeaseon Kingdom are both out of thepetition. The three remaining representatives will be the ones who will fight in the final rounds." The host paused and looked at the audience. "However, for this year''s Grand Exemry Competition, the Queens made a few tweaks for the rules. The final match will be made two days before the announcement of the winner. It is to give our three sure Exemr here time to prepare for the final round."


    The crowd gasps. It''s the first time something like this happened in the Competition. But with this, our tactic wouldn''t be too obvious. It will be toote for everyone to realize that we just want to make them at ease with us. And when the timees, we will shock them with our true skills.


    "Let''s all wee our three finalists for the final match..." the host said the names of the representative from the Yesian Kingdom and the Aeerean Kingdom. "and the future Godly Doctor of the Vrawyth Kingdom, Leander Smythe."


    The crowd immediately cheers. Csille smirks while looking at the two opponents of Leander.


    <em>The Competition just started. Can theybear to go against the Vrawyth Kingdom?</em>

 Chapter 172 - : The Grand Exemplary Competition (2)

    Rufus groans. "Ahh, I''m so exhausted. Today''s match is really exhausting." He grumbles. We''re already in the residence now.


    The first day of the Competition just ended, and aside from Leander. Rufus and Princess Paislee had their first match today. Rufus ends up being on the third spot for the final round. His match is about arithmetic.


    One of Rufus'' strengths is his knowledge in math. He can answerplicated math problems without worry. If not because of the tactic we made, he probably tops the match with ease..


    While Princess Paislee ends up second in the final round, shepetes in the Physique category. Herpetition is aboutbat fighting. Although Princess Paislee tried to make herself be at the bottom but with her strength, it''s too difficult for her to do so. But at least she didn''t ace the match.


    Thepetition already ended, but the real Csille is the one who is still controlling my body. It will probably take some time before I can take over her body again.


    Csille looked at Rufus and made a face. "Why are you exhausted? You didn''t even exert a lot of effort answering the questions. I bet you can do another match like that with ease."


    Rufus stares at Csille in disbelief. "Hey! Do you know how difficult it is to act like you didn''t know the answer to the question? I almost want to take my opponent''s paper and answer the question for them. How can they find it difficult? That''s just child y."


    Csille is about to refute, but someone suddenly talks behind us. Csille and Rufus both look back and found Prince Fraser frowning at them.


    "Arrogance will only lead to failure. Thepetition just started. A lot of things can happen, so let''s not get ahead of ourselves. Instead, you two should focus more on improving yourself." Prince Fraser said in a cold voice before he passed the two of them like nothing happened.


    Princess Paislee followed him behind immediately. Csille red at Princess Paislee''s back.


    <em>This Farren. I will make sure to that you''ll get what you deserve. Just so you wait.</em>


    Csille looks at Rufus. "Does Sir Farren had a match tomorrow?"


    Rufus paused for a while to think before he nodded his head. "Yes, he had apetition tomorrow. As far as I know, only Leander and I don''t have a match for tomorrow. Why did you ask?"


    Csille shrugged her shoulders. "Nothing. I just want to know." She then starts to walk towards her room with an evil smirk on her face.


    Oh no, Csille will n her scheme against Princess Paislee again. I hope Princess Paislee listens to the warning I gave before. Please be safe, Princess Paislee.


    ________________________________


    It''s the second day of the Competition, and I still don''t have the full control over my body again.


    Today, Csille will have her first match in the Etiquette category. The rounds in the Etiquette category are simple. It doesn''t have many rounds and only consists of a qualifying round and the finals. In the first round, four contestants will be immediately eliminated, and the three left will be the ones who willpete for the finals.


    Csille is currently leisurely sitting on the bench in the contestant lounge when someone calls her name. She looks back and finds Rufus smiling at her. Csille frowns.


    <em>What is this guy doing in here?</em>


    The contestant''s lounge is exclusive only for the contestants. Any person, even if it''s another representative from another subcategory, is not allowed to enter.


    Rufus signals her to walk towards the entrance. There are guards obstructing his way. Csille sigh and walk towards Rufus with a poker face.


    "What are you doing here, Rufus?" She asks while crossing her arms at him.


    Rufus leans towards her. "I just want to wish you good luck. It''s your first match in the Competition, and I''m worried that maybe it is too much for you."


    Csille rolled her eyes at him. "Yeah, I''m so nervous to the point that my voice is trembling." She said in a monotonous tone.


    Rufus just shakes his head at Csille''s response. "I should have known. Anyway, I''m not here just for that. Prince Fraser wants to say his good luck to you. He wishes he coulde here to say that in person, but many people are currently talking to him."


    Csille raised her eyebrows at Rufus.


    <em>Does this guy think I would fall for that? Prince Fraser getting worried about me? That must be a dream.</em>


    I don''t know if I should feel sorry for Csille. It''s her first match, but Prince Fraser didn''t even say his good luck to her. While he said his good luck to Leander and Princess Paislee yesterday.


    Csille chuckled. "Rufus, do you think I am dumb to fall for that? I know you just want me to feel better, but I know Prince Fraser won''t say that to me." She shakes her head. "I appreciate your concern. However, please refrain from making me hope on something that is impossible."


    After saying those words, Csille walks inside the lounge with a broken heart. She was okay before Rufus came to say his good luck, but now, she feels more sadness and longingness.


    <em>Fraser, is a simple good luck too difficult for you? I''m your fianc¨¦e, but why can''t you give me some encouragement? What did I do wrong for you to do this to me?</em>


    If I can roll my eyes, I would probably roll it at Csille. What did she do wrong? Everything. She''s too conceited and immature. She''s smart, yes, but her rationality bes hire wire when ites to Prince Fraser. She''s too persistent to the point that she forgot the word respect. Everything she did while she is with Prince Fraser is wrong, and she even got the nerve to ask that question?


    I know I made Csille as the Viiness but isn''t this too much? She''s just too much.


    One of the delegates of the match called all the participants in the arena. The match is about to start, and for today''s match, Csille will ace this without a problem.


    Csille sits leisurely on the chair while looking at the host exining the rules for today''s match.


    "Greetings, people from the seven kingdoms. For today''s match, our representatives willpete in one of the subcategories of the Etiquette category, the flower arrangement. The rules are simple for the flower arrangement. We have four judges from the independent cities who are experts in the flower arrangement. The judges will be the ones who will score the flower arrangement made by our representatives. The three representatives who got the highest scores will be the ones who will proceed in the final round."


    The host paused for a moment. "The Flower arrangement has only two rounds. The Qualifying Round and the Final Round. So,dies, please do your best." The host look at one of the judges from the Frailens City will exin the rules in the Qualifying round."


    Frailens City? It''s one of the biggest independent Cities besides Illorian.


    The judge from the Frailens City walks in front and looks at each contestant. "You all probably know that flower arrangement is not just simply stuffing different flowers altogether. It''s a kind of art that influences our mood. Each flower signifies a different kind of feeling. It can be happiness, loneliness, resentment, hatred, and regrets. For the Qualifying round. I want you to create an arrangement that you think will make people in here feel better."


    Csille frowns. <em>Make people better? What does she mean by better? That will make someone happy? But wouldn''t it be too simple. Everyone will surely opt that way. To make someone feel better?</em>


    Csille''s eyes widen. She immediately searches for the flowers she will be needing. The Saiven Kingdom imported each and every kind of flower just for this category. So it won''t be a problem even if each contestant looks for a rare flower.


    Csille walks towards the basket full of flowers. She searches each basket to look for the flower she wants. However, after searching for a minute, she still couldn''t find it.


    People already start to mumble things because Csille is the only one who hasn''t started anything. The flower arrangement has a time limit also. After the time has ended, finished or not finished, each contestant needs to stop what they are doing.


    One of the delegates of thepetition walks towards Csille and asks her what flower she is looking for. Csille immediately said the names of the flowers. However, the delegate just stared at her dumbfounded.


    Even I got shocked by the flowers she was looking for. What she needs to do is to make everyone feel better, but why does it looks like she wants to do the opposite.


    Csille walks to her walking table leisurely. She''s just waiting for one of the delegates to bring her the flowers she needs. In just a few minutes, the delegate hands her the flowers.


    Every person who is knowledgeable about flowernguage sighs when they see only three kinds of the flowers on Csille''s table. Even the judges couldn''t believe their eyes.


    The judge from the Frailens City even reminds everyone about what the theme of the Qualifying round is about. However, the real Csille continues what she is doing as if she didn''t hear anything.


    She started to arrange the Milkvetch in the middle and surrounds it with Adonis flowers and adding the cypress. In just five minutes, she finished arranging her flowers in an aesthetic manner.


    The crowd, who probably doesn''t know anything about flowers, was amazed by how beautiful the arrangement of Csille is. But to those who know the flowernguage looks at her with aplicated gaze. They are probably pitying Csille. Although her arrangement is superb but it doesn''t fit the theme of the first round.


    The bell rings, and we all take a step back from our working table. On our working table, the flower that we just arranged can be seen.


    The judge from the Frailens City stands in front of us again. "Now that the arranging is done. I want all of you to exin why did you choose to use the flowers. What made you think that these flowers will make most of us feel better?"


    Each contestant starts to exin their arrangement one by one. I don''t know why but the judge seems deliberately skipped Csille. But Csille doesn''t mind, though. She just stood there leisurely.


    Most of the contestants used Sunflower, Chrysanthemum, Daffodil, Pink Rose, Pink Hyacinth, Yellow tulips, and other flowers that signify happiness. Everyone chooses flowers that represent happiness except for Csille.


    The judge looks at Csille with a conflicted expression. "Lady Csille, can you exin to us why is your arrangement like this? You already know that we are looking for the arrangement that will make everyone feel better. So, why did youe up with this?"


    Csille gracefully looks up at the judges. "I think better is a relevant word. It can mean anything to every person. So, instead of going to themon happiness, I decided to opt for the neglected road. We all want to feel better because of the problems we are all facing. Some want to feel better just to escape from it."


    She paused and took the flowers in her hands. "However, how can we feel better if every one of us wants to get away from sadness, grief, loneliness, and all the negative emotions? Everything has its own prities and if we want to have a bnced them. We need to face the other side. The unwanted side."


    Csille starts to look at the audience. "If we want to feel better, we need to face our own demons. Our own bad side. I choose the adonis flower because, in thenguage of flower, it means sorrowful remembrance, painful recollections, sad memories. I want everyone to remember all those sad memories we buried deep down within us. Not because I want you to be in pain but because I want you to know that you cannot take a step if you continue to set it aside."


    Csille chuckled. "No, time doesn''t heal any wounds. It just made you numb. Until the source of the pain is still buried deep in you. You won''t feel any better."


    Csille takes a cypress flower. "This is a cypress flower. Lovely, isn''t it? But this flower means death, mourning, despair, and disappointed hopes. All of these are things we all avoided because who would want to feel like that, right? However, if we won''t acknowledge these emotions, we won''t feel what happiness is really is. I want you to remember the death of a loved one and all the disappointment you ever felt in your life. It hurts, I know, but all of these make us stronger. How can we overlook something that made who we are?"


    Csille takes a Milkvetch. "This flower means your presence softens my pains. Who''s the person? I want you to think of someone who makes you happy. I want to make you realize that in every pain, there is happiness that follows. If you won''t know how to be sad, how can you know if you''re happy? Remember, you can only know what does a thing means if you experienced the opposite of it. Take, for example, how can you know what you are feeling is happiness? It''s because you already feel the sadness."


    Csille puts the flower down and stares at the audience. "I choose these flowers because I want to remind everyone that it is okay to be sad and lonely. Your feelings are valid, and you should acknowledge it because, after that negative feelings, you will feel better."

 Chapter 173 - : The Grand Exemplary Competition (3)

    After the long speech Csille made in the Flower arrangement match, she won the top ce in the ranking. The judges gave her a full score that never happened before in the Grand Exemry Competition in the Flower arrangement.


    "Purny, you really amazed me with your words. I couldn''t believe my ears that it was you who said that."


    Csille rolled her eyes at Rufus'' response. "Of course, I am amazing. Is that a big news?"


    Csille and Rufus are now waking back to the arena. They just ate their lunch and now returning back to watch Princess Paislee''s match this afternoon. Prince Fraser will have a match this afternoon too. It''s in another arena, but it''s after the match of Princess Paislee, so we still have time to watch Princess Paislee''s match.


    I heard Rufusughs.. "Okay, you''re the best."


    The two of them got silent. "Csille, what do you think will happen in Sir Farren''s match for today? Do you think he''ll end up being the second ce again?"


    Princess Paislee got second ce in her match yesterday. Csille shrugs her shoulders and squints her eyes.


    <em>It would be better if he got eliminated. We don''t need him. We can win the Grand Exemry Competition without him.</em>


    "Oh, I remember I forgot something. You go inside first. I''ll need to do something." She hurriedly run away from Rufus without even waiting for his response.


    Oh no, I think I know what she is nning. Princess Paislee will bepeting for today and her match today is in equestrian. It''s also the match that Princess Paislee will get injured. Is she nning to put broken ss in her shoes just like how I have written?


    Csille looks at the closed representative lounge. There is a guard guarding the entrance. Csille bites her lips.


    <em>I need to find a way to distract the guard, so he''ll leave his post for a few months. But what can I do? He looks like he won''t budge at anything.</em>


    Csille is thinking of a way to distract the guard when the guard looks around. Csille immediately hides her body from the guard''s sight. After a few seconds, she heard footsteps fading away. She looks at the entrance, and the guard is nowhere to be found.


    Csille immediately smirks and sneaks inside the lounge. Each representative has their own corner to sit. There''s a sofa set where they can rest.


    Csille looks around and immediately finds the spot assigned for Princess Paislee. The things that the contestants will use are already here. The delegates check it before the contestant can use it. It is to make sure that anyone won''t cheat.


    The clothing and other things needed for the equestrian are already neatly ce in their cabs. It only means that the delegates finished checking it, and the contestants can use it.


    Csille smirks when she finds the shoes of Sir Farren. She takes it from the cab.


    <em>Sir Farren Brichagnac, do you think I will let you off just like that? After everything you did? I will definitely make you pay for all the pain I''ve been through.</em>


    Can I hurt the Viiness? I definitely want to smash her head on the wall. Maybe with that, she can realize how distorted her rationality is.


    I panic when I see Csille takes a small box in her pocket. Oh, no, she''ll do it. I tried to stop her by moving her body, but no matter how much effort I put, I could not control her body.


    Csille opens the small box, and a shining tiny broken ss is inside. Csille chuckled and put the broken ss inside Princess Paislee''s shoes. She then puts it back in its ce. As if no one touched it.


    Csille looked at the shoes first before she immediately left the ce. She happily walks inside the arena with a big smile.


    Rufus immediately finds Csille. He raised his eyebrow at me. Csille gracefully walks towards them. Feeling all the attention people are giving to her.


    <em>That''s right. Stare at me. I am the most beautifuldy among the Kingdom, and all thedies can only stare at me with envy. While the gentlemen are admiring my beauty.</em>


    "Where did you went?" Rufus stares at Csille. "You look like you''re in a good mood. Did something happened?"


    Csille sits between Rufus and Prince Fraser. She leaves a kiss on Prince Fraser''s cheeks. "Your highness." She said in a sweet voice.


    Prince Fraser''s body got rigid. Csille chuckled at Prince Fraser''s reaction, which resulted in Prince Fraser staring at her in disbelief. He then leans towards her. "What do you think you are doing?" I can hear annoyance in his voice.


    Oh no, did Csille make Prince Fraser angry?


    However, Csille doesn''t look like she''s affected. She inches her face closer to him. "I kissed you. What are you going to do then?"


    Prince Fraser clenched his jaw, but instead of saying something, he sat properly and ignored Csille.


    Csille just shrugs her shoulders. She''s too happy to care about that. She needs to deal with Sir Farren first before she can deal with Prince Fraser.


    Csille looks at Rufus, who is looking at her dumbly. She then leans on his ears. "You guess right. Something really happened." Csille chuckled.


    Rufus shakes his head. "Damn, Csille. What happened? You even dare to kiss Prince Fraser in front of many people. Can''t you see how mad he is right now? Are you courting death, purny?"


    Csille justughs at Rufus'' words. "I''m too happy to care about that."


    Rufus is about to ask more, but Csille sits properly and stares in front. The game is already starting.


    The arena this time isn''t like those arena use yesterday. It is specifically made for Equestrian. It looks like those typical horse riding tracks.


    The host walks in front and exins the rules of the equestrian. There are four rounds in the equestrian. Each round, the representatives need to do a different form of horseback riding. For the first round, they just need to do a normal race.


    The first round started, and Princess Paislee was at the bottom. Everyone didn''t find it weird since Princess Paislee is the only knight in the match. Most of her contenders are from noble families.


    Equestrian is a sport for the rich people. Buying a horse that can be used in Equestrian can cost a whole life expenses of a singlemoner in this world. So, it''s understandable if they look down on knights.


    In the second round, they need to perform the Reining. It is a form of horseback riding that needs close control. The horse will need to perform a series of loops, circles, and spines. This should be done at a lope and a gallop.


    Reining measures the riding skill of the rider and their control over the horse. The horse should not resist themands or struggle with any of the movements. Themands and cues given by the rider should be virtually invisible to the spectators.


    Csille stares at Princess Paislee the whole time. She can see that Princess Paislee tries to make it look like she''s having trouble controlling the horse. Two representatives from other Kingdoms cannot even control their horses no matter what they do. They end up being in the bottom rank.


    The second round ended, and Princess Paislee ends up in fourth ce this time. Csille smirk and stare at Princess Paislee''s shoes.


    <em>Enjoy as much as you can because one of these moments. You''ll be in pain.</em>


    The third round is about show jumping. It is a form of horseback riding that requires the horse and the rider toplete a series of jumps within a time limit. Riders receive a time penalty for failing any jumps or knocking any of the fences over. The horse and rider with the lowest time are deemed the winners.


    Show jumping requires power to give it a strong jump. It also needs agility to be able to turn quickly and get around the course and speed to sprint between fences.


    The Aeerean representative made a couple of time penalties because his horse keeps knocking on the fences. The representative from the Wrezatia Kingdom only made a two time penalty.The third round ended, and Princess Paislee made a three time penalties. Although her penalties are lesser than the representative from the Aeerean Kingdom, she takes time finishing the whole series of jumps.


    Csille frowns. The third round ended, but Princess Paislee is still okay. It''s contrary to what she expected.


    The host announced the finalist for the final round. The Wrezatia Kingdomes first, followed by the Aeerean Kingdom and the Vrawyth Kingdom.


    Rufus shakes Csille''s arms. "Purny, sir Farren made it!" He said with too much enthusiasm.


    Csille tried to force a smile andugh hypocritically. How can she be happy with the result if the only result she''s looking for didn''t happen?


    Csille stares at Princess Paislee and squints her eyes.


    <em>Sir Farren, great! You escaped this time, but I will make sure there will be no next time. I won''t stop until you learn your ce.</em>


    ________________________________


    The day ended with Prince Fraser ending up in the second ce. Hepetes in one of the subcategories of intellect, its interkingdomw. Everyone knows that Prince Fraser has a great knife when ites to interkingdomw. So, it will be suspicious if he ends up in the third ce.


    Being in the second ce is the safest thing for him. At least people can think that maybe Prince Fraser isn''t in the mood today, or he doesn''t feel okay.


    Csille walks back and forth inside her room. She couldn''t believe that her n didn''t work out. She made sure before she left the lounge that it was Sir Farren''s shoes. What could have happened?


    She grits her teeth and throws the pillows on her bed.


    <em>Farren, what luck do you have to always escape from my n? I hate you so much. I wish I never met you in the western region. If not for you, Prince Fraser won''t hate me like this.</em>


    A sudden knock wakes her up from her trance. Csille opens the door, and she immediately smiles when she realizes who is that person who knocks.


    "Prince Fraser? What are you doing here?" She sweetly asked.


    However, Prince Fraser just red at her. He then walks inside her room and closes the door. Csille follows Prince Fraser closely.


    "Fraser, do you want to talk about something?"


    <em>Is he going to say sorry to me? For neglecting me all this time? Did he finally realize his mistake?</em>


    I don''t know if I should cry with Csille''s thoughts. Prince Fraser saying sorry? Dream on. Why would he say sorry if you''re the one who made a mistake here? When will Csille realize her own mistake? Even if I am living inside her body, I feel irritated at her. How can she be so irrational?


    Prince Fraser looks back at her with a menacing stare. "Yeah, we definitely need to talk about Csille Lauretr¨¦." Prince Fraser takes a box from his pockets. He opens it and shows that there are tiny broken sses inside.


    I can feel my hands trembles a bit. Csille is anxious. But when she is doing the act, she''s so happy she can sing.


    Csille frowns. "That''s... a broken ss? What should I do with that?" She asked innocently, although she was panicking on the inside. I can feel her anxiety.


    "Oh, are you going to y innocent on me?" Prince Fraser scoffs, "Do you think I will be so dumb to fall for that?"


    Csille raised her eyebrow. "Are you implying something, your highness?"


    Prince Fraser sits on the chair and looks at her. It''s as if he is the King asking a criminal. "These tiny broken sses were seen inside Sir Farren''s shoes. Someone deliberately put it inside to harm Sir Farren. It''s a good thing he noticed it, or else I don''t know what will happen to him."


    Csille fakes a gasp. "Oh my god, who would do something terrible like that? Did you ask the other contestants? Maybe those nobles from the other Kingdoms do that."


    Csille is really smart. She puts the me on other people. However, Prince Fraser doesn''t look like he is satisfied with Csille''s answer.


    "I don''t think it''s someone from the other Kingdom. I think I know someone who can do that." Prince Fraser said in an using tone.


    Csille scoffs. "Are you using that I am the culprit? Why would I do that? Sir Farren is also the representative of the Vrawyth Kingdom. Why would I harm him?"


    Prince Fraser stands up. "Didn''t you just call him a lowly knight thest time? Also, do you think I forgotten how you treat Sir Farren all this time? You hate him. Only you hate him to the point that you can afford to do this.


    Prince Fraser walks towards Csille.


    "I am disgusted with what you did, Csille." He said before he left Csille without waiting for her to exin her side.


    Csille gritted her teeth while looking at the closed door.


    <em>Why, Fraser? Why do you hate me?</em>

 Chapter 174 - : The Grand Exemplary Competition (4)

    It''s been a week now after the opening ceremony of the Grand Exemry Competition. And throughout the days that have passed, I still couldn''t control my body. It was Csille who controlled it.


    Although I don''t have the control over my body, I feel more exhausted than when I can move it on my own will. Maybe because I am still inside Csille''s body, and technically a part of me is Csille too, that''s why I can feel the exhaustion of this body.


    "Purny, you''re here. What are you doing here? I''ve been looking for you everywhere, the match of Prince Fraser is about to start. Why are you still here? Come on."


    Csille looks at Rufus, who suddenly barged into the tea room in the Vrawyth residence. She sighs and stares at her cup of tea. "What''s the use? He won''t even appreciate my presence. So, I''m saving my time and giving him what he wants.." Csille smile bitterly before she drinks the tea on her cup.


    Throughout the days that have passed. Csille rtionship with Prince Fraser gets worst each day. After Prince Fraser used Csille of what happened to Princess Paislee, he became colder. He also makes sure that he won''t see Csille as much as possible. He didn''t even attend Csille''s matches.


    Csille tried to talk to him and exin her side a couple of times, but Prince Fraser always refused to see her. It''s been days since shest talked to him.


    Rufus sigh and sit on the chair in front. "Purny, are you just going to let it affect you? There has been humor going ontely. People already know that Prince Fraser doesn''t attend your matches, and everyone assumes that the two of you are fighting. Do you want that?"


    Csille sigh. She doesn''t want to, but what can she do? Prince Fraser won''t even see her, so why bother attending a match of someone who doesn''t appreciate her presence?


    "Then tell me, Rufus," Csille stared at him. "Isn''t this what he wants? To distance himself from me." Csille smiled bitterly. "He hates me, Rufus."


    Rufus got silent for a moment before he held her hand that was resting on the table. "How can you say he hates you. Come on. You know my cousin has a temper sometimes. Are you going to just sit here? It''s Prince Fraser''sst match before the finals. Don''t you want to see how our n is progressing?"


    It''s almost the end of thepetition. Today is thest day for the semi-finals matches. Csille match ended yesterday, and she aced it again, just like how she aces her other matches. Whether it''s the Etiquette category or the Intellect category, she aces it without worry.


    Csille is the only one who didn''t follow the n Prince Fraser had made. Everyone followed through. We all end up as the finalists for all the matches.


    Csille sigh and stands up. She never ns to miss Prince Fraser''s match. She just ns to get therete so he won''t notice her presence.


    "Let''s go," she said before grabbing Rufus out of the room.


    Although Csille is angry at Prince Fraser for using her of being the culprit behind Princess Paislee''s almost mishaps and for ignoring him countless times, she still couldn''t deny the fact that Prince Fraser is important to her.


    ________________________________


    Csille and Rufus get inside the arena and witness that the people are all cheering for the match that is currently happening right now. It''s fencing.


    The match that is currently happening now is fencing. It''s also the reason why the audience is in full spirit in cheering.


    The fencing category has two rounds too, the elimination round and the final round. In the first round, a person will need to fight against someone from the other Kingdoms. Their opponents will be based on draw lots. Anyone who wins in the first round will be the finalist for this subcategory.


    Fencing has only six candidates, which makes it easier because the number seven is odd, and someone might end up having no opponent. The Saiven Kingdom don''t have any representative for this match. It is said that there is no one skillful enough to fight against other Kingdoms.


    "Oh, the match is already starting, and it''s Prince Fraser''s match. We arrived at the perfect timing, purny," Rufus smiled at me. He then frowns and looks around. "Although I don''t understand why do we sit here. The location isn''t that great. Can you see anything from here?"


    Csille decided not to show herself to Prince Fraser for now. She''s still mad at what he had said to her. Although she knows she couldn''t bear to miss this fight. So, she''ll just blend in with the crowd. She even put on a ck wig and wore a sunsses so that she wouldn''t attract attention from other people.


    Her disguise is actually wless now since her most distinguishing traits are not visible. But Csille forgot a certain someone.


    Csille sigh. "You know what, why don''t you join the rest. I cannot focus in the match since you keep talking non stop. Also, I want to have some peace without anyone noticing my presence but with you here. Do you think it''s possible?"


    Rufus looks at Csille and looks around him. He shakes his head and leans towards Csille. "Purny, there are many people here. What if the moment I join the rest, someone abducts you? Have you forgotten about the threat of the Strzalka?"


    Csille rolled her eyes. "Do you think there is someone who''ll dare to abduct a person in a crowded ce? Also, I already disguise myself. The longer you stay here, those people will realize that I am Csille. With you here, my safety is threatened."


    Rufus sigh. "But if I leave you behind, what will I say to Prince Fraser if something happened to you?"


    Csille stare at Prince Fraser, who is currently fighting now. She then smile bitterly. "It''s as if he cares." She mumbles to herself.


    "What did you say?"


    She shakes her head. "You don''t have to worry. I''ll take full responsibility if anything happens. Also, do you think someone like me can easily be abducted? If something happens, I''ll just take my cover, and I''m sure everyone will step up when they realize who I am."


    Having no choice, Rufus left Csille. Although he keeps looking back at Csille, checking her surroundings. When he assured that no one suspicious was around, Csille immediately sat beside the Vrawyth representatives. Their teachers are also there to support Prince Fraser.


    Csille sighs in relief and focuses her attention in front. Prince Fraser is fighting against the Stozeterra. The Stozeterra Kingdom is best known for their forging skills. They forge the best and the strongest sword in this world. This sword can win against a knight who is excellent at his swordsmanship, even if the person carrying the sword has little talent on it.


    Csille starts to get worried about Prince Fraser. She knows how great threat the Stozeterra Kingdom is.


    <em>Prince Fraser, please be safe. Although I''m still mad at you. I don''t want to see you in pain. Please take care of yourself.</em>


    I don''t know what to say to the real Csille anymore. She is mad at Prince Fraser, but she still worries about him. Love can really make someone an idiot. Although I cannot me her, though. She''s just madly in love with him that all her reasoning was thrown out somewhere.


    Csille looks at Prince Fraser anxiously. The match doesn''t favor Prince Fraser. Although Prince Fraser''s skill is superior than his opponent. But the opponent''s sword is sturdier than his, making it difficult for him to win against the Stozeterra.


    Prince Fraser took a spin and startled the opponent with his sudden change of moves. The opponent stumbled on the ground. The crowd cheered, but everyone got shocked when the opponent, who was lying on the ground, suddenly raised his sword and pushed it towards Prince Fraser''s stomach.


    Csille immediately stands up in fright. Everyone shrieks because of what happened. Prince Fraser got stabbed in his stomach!


    Csille is about to run towards Prince Fraser, but her steps halt when she sees Sir Farren rush towards Prince Fraser and point his sword towards the Stozeterra representative.


    <em>It''s him again. With him around, will Prince Fraser needs me?</em>


    Csille stared at what was happening in the arena before she decided to leave. She knows that even if she rushed towards him, Prince Fraser wouldn''t appreciate his presence. He''ll probably get mad at her or worst, yell at her in public.


    Although she badly wants to be beside him now. She knows she cannot do that. She smile bitterly. She then takes a look at Prince Fraser, who is now being protected by Sir Farren before she leaves the arena.


    ________________________________


    It''s already nighttime now. Csille didn''t eat dinner and stay inside her room. She doesn''t know what to feel anymore. She''s conflicted. She wants to check on Prince Fraser, but her mind is telling her no. So, she just decided to lock herself inside her room.


    Prince Fraser is already injured. She doesn''t want to burden him further. Csille stared at her Ceiling and sighed.


    <em>Prince Fraser, I hope you are doing fine now. As much as I want to take care of you, I know you wouldn''t like it. So, I''ll just distance myself from you. For now.</em>


    If I could only raise my eyebrow at the real Csille, I would do that. Is she realizing the mistakes she done before? Is she guilty that''s why she is doing this? Distancing herself from Prince Fraser because she knows he won''t appreciate it?


    I tried to remember what I had written. I frowned when I realized something odd happened. I don''t remember writing about Prince Fraser getting injured in his fighting against the Stozeterra Kingdom. In fact, he should have won against the Stozeterra without problem.


    But what just happened? Why did Prince Fraser got injured all of a sudden? This doesn''t make sense at all.


    And Csille distancing herself from Prince Fraser is out of the script too. There''s no way an irrational person like Csille will do this. In fact, if I have written this scene, Csille will definitely rush over to Prince Fraser and fight with Princess Paislee in taking care of Prince Fraser.


    So, why? Why is this happening?


    Csille was busy staring at the ceiling when someone knocks on her door. She actually ns to ignore it at first and try to pretend that she is sleeping already. But her eyes widen when the person outside talks.


    "Csille, I know you are awake."


    Csille immediately gets up and stares at the closed door.


    It''s Prince Fraser! What is Prince Fraser doing here? Shouldn''t he be with Princess Paislee? Why does is this happening? I don''t remember writing this scene, so why?


    I tried to move my hand, but I still couldn''t move it, which is quite odd. If I didn''t write this, shouldn''t I have the full control over Csille''s body now? But why can''t I still control it?


    Everything doesn''t make sense to me. First, Csille''s wicked plot against Princess Paislee didn''t happen even though I had written it. And now the incident that happened to Prince Fraser.


    Why does all of this is happening?


    "Csille, I know you are still awake. Open the door now. I want to talk to you," Prince Fraser said behind the closed door.


    Csille stares at it and bites her lips. She is contemting if she should open the door or not.


    <em>Why is Prince Fraser knocking on my door? Would he get mad at me again? I already distanced myself from him and didn''t even rush to his side even if I wanted to. So, what does he wants from me?</em>


    Csille takes a deep breath before opening her door. What wees her is Prince Fraser with an angry expression on his face.


    "Csille..."

 Chapter 175 - : Why

    "Csille..." he paused and took a deep breath. His expression just now is really terrifying. It''s as if he is about to throw a rampage in one moment. "Can I talk to you?"


    This... I don''t remember writing about this too. Why would Prince Fraser want to talk to Csille? He is supposed to be mad at her. He is supposed to be distancing himself from Csille. So, why is this all happening?


    This is not what I have written! I feel panic starting to rise inside of me.. What is happening? Wouldn''t this alert the fictional world? If this continues, I''m afraid I couldn''t save this world.


    "Csille?"


    Csille stares at Prince Fraser for a couple of seconds before she opens the door and lets him in. Although she lets him in, Csille keeps her distance at Prince Fraser. She''s actually scared of Prince Fraser.


    I don''t know if I shouldugh at her or pity her. I know Prince Fraser can be terrifying at times, especially if he''s mad.


    Prince Fraser sits on a chair and looks at Csille. She then sits in the opposite direction, far away from him. Csille remains quiet and just waits for Prince Fraser to talk. However, even after a couple of seconds, Prince Fraser still hasn''t said a single word or even moved an inch. He just stares intently at Csille, who is sitting nervously in front of him.


    Csille could no longer stay calm while being stared at by Prince Fraser. She takes a deep breath and stares at his eyes too. "Your highness, may I know what are you doing here?" Csille inconspicuously takes a nce at Prince Fraser''s stomach.


    <em>Is he okay? What is he doing here? He should be resting right now. But instead, he decided toe here and talk to me? What does he want to talk about? Will he be mad at me again?</em>


    "Why?" Prince Fraser suddenly asks.


    Csille frowns. She doesn''t understand what does Prince Fraser is referring to. She remains silent and waits for him to continue his words.


    "Why, Csille?" Prince Fraser asked again, but he still didn''t mention what he was referring to.


    <em>What does he mean by why? Did I do something again?</em>


    "Pardon your highness. However, can you please rify what do you mean? I quite don''t understand what you are referring to."


    However, instead of answering Csille, Prince Fraser just red at her. It''s as if what she just said makes him angrier.


    Csille anxiously stares at Prince Fraser. She doesn''t know what to do anymore. She tried to ask him what he meant, but he just red at her.


    <em>Am I supposed to know what do you mean? I''m not a witch here, okay? I don''t know how to read your thoughts. How can you expect me to know what you mean with a simple why?</em>


    Csille almost cry because of helplessness. What is she going to do with him?


    Prince Fraser probably sees her struggle and answer her. "Why didn''t you attend my match? You are also not there when I was injured." He scoffs. "Do you even know I am injured?" He said in a sarcastic voice.


    Csille stares at Prince Fraser dumbfoundedly. She couldn''t believe what was happening right now. Did he just say those words?


    <em>He is here just to ask me that question? I thought he would be mad at me because he caught me watching his match.</em>


    Even I didn''t expect things to progress like this. What is happening right now doesn''t make sense. Prince Fraser getting mad at Csille because she didn''t attend hisst match and for not staying at his side when he is injured is definitely out of the script.


    He is supposedly hating Csille right now because he knows she is the culprit behind Princess Paislee''s almost ident. He is supposedly distancing himself from her as if she has some sort of contagious disease. But why does he seems mad at Csille because she is not with him?


    "Csille, answer me! Your fianc¨¦ got injured, and here you are locking yourself inside your room like you didn''t care? Are you not even worried about me?" He snaps.


    Csille almost jumps on her seat because of his shout. She still couldn''t get over the fact that Prince Fraser is currently mad at her not because of the mistake she made but because she was not with him when the ident happened.


    <em>What should I tell him? Should I tell him that I was there but, I decided not to show myself because Sir Farren is already there. And I know he will be mad at me again if he sees me</em>?


    Csille sigh. "Have you forgotten what you said, Prince Fraser?" Csille smiles bitterly at him.


    "And remember this, Csille, our engagement is still not official. So, whatever responsibility you are saying is not valid. I am not your fianc¨¦ as long as my Father, the King, didn''t announce it. So, don''t parade yourself as the future Queen of the Vrawyth Kingdom." She recited what Prince Fraser told him that day.


    How can Csille forget those hurtful words she heard from Prince Fraser? He just pped it on her face that she was nothing to him.


    Prince Fraser got silent. It''s a good thing Csille is staring at Prince Fraser. That''s why I can see the conflicted expression on his face. It looks like he is struggling to say something.


    Csille smiled bitterly. "Have you forgotten that, your highness? You''re the one pushing me away, right? So, I just did what you wanted me to do. I know you are injured, but because I know you''ll be mad at me again if I disturb your rest. So, I decided not to visit you."


    Both Csille and I are waiting for his response when suddenly he stands up from his chair and res at Csille. "I despise you, Csille." He immediately left after saying those words. He even closes the door with a bang.


    I was left dumbfounded by what happened. What happened? Why is he mad again? Although I am d that Prince Fraser is being in his character, I still don''t understand why he left just like that. He even looks like he hates Csille to the core.


    I can feel tears start to fall on my face. Csille is crying again. She continues to stare at the closed door with teary eyes. "Prince Fraser, why? I don''t understand what did I do wrong again. I didn''t show myself in front of you because I was afraid that you''d get mad at me when you see me. But why did you end up being mad at me again?" She asks with a broken voice.


    Csilley on her bed and cried. She doesn''t understand what is happening to Prince Fraser and what does he wants her to do.


    He wants to stay away from him, and when she distances herself, he bes mad at her again?


    <em>What am I supposed to do with you, Prince Fraser? Because I honestly don''t know what to do anymore.</em>


    ________________________________


    I look around my surroundings. Isn''t this the Vrawyth residence in the Saiven Kingdom, but why is it empty?


    I checked each room and corner of the residence, but I didn''t find anyone.


    "Eh? Is there some kind of celebration today and they just forgot to invite me? Even the maids are not here. What is happening?"


    I was about to check the outside of the residence when I heard someone call me. It''s not Csille''s name but my real name.


    "Ysavel..."


    I immediately looked around, trying to find the source of the voice but I couldn''t find it.


    That voice! It''s sounds familiar. I think I heard it in the Kosmo Metaxy. I just forgot who is the owner of that voice.


    But that is not important right now. I immediately ran and looked around the residence again. If it''s someone in Kosmo Metaxy, then I could ask that person why I couldn''t contact the Virtouse.


    However, no matter how hard I looked around, I couldn''t find the owner of the voice. I frown. Did I just hear it wrong?


    "Ysavel..."


    My eyes widened when I heard the voice again. "Who are you? Show yourself to me. Why can''t I see you? Where are you?" I tried to look around, but I couldn''t find anyone inside the residence except for me.


    I wait for a couple of minutes before the voice responds to my questions. "This is Louve, thew and peace maker in the Kosmo Metaxy. You met me before, remember?" The voice suddenly stops again.


    I frown and try to recall who is Louve. My eyes widen when I remember him. He is the smiling person among the seniors that help the Virtouse managing the spirits living in the Kosmo. But why is he the one talking to me? Where are the Virtouse?


    I was startled when Louve''s voice suddenly came out of nowhere. It''s as if he is on speaker. The only thing different is there is no speaker around.


    "Ysavel, I won''t run around the bush and go straight to the point. The Virtouse..." his voice suddenly bes weaker. It''s as if he bes on mute. "...so please take care of yourself. Find the head Virtouse...." his voice bes weaker again. "...that''s where you can see him."


    I frown. This, isn''t thisparable to choppy lines in the real world? But what does Louve trying to say?


    "Louve? Can you repeat what you have said? I couldn''t understand you. Your line isn''t clear. I didn''t catch what you are trying to say."


    I wait for Louve to reply to me but after waiting for almost ten minutes now, no one answer my question.


    "Louve? Are you still there? Can you repeat what you had said? I didn''t understand it. What happened to the Virtouse? Why are you the one talking to me instead of them? Louve?"


    I sighed and slumped my body on one of the sofas when I didn''t get any response from Louve. "What happened to him, and what is he trying to say? The Virtouse is what? And where can I found the head Virtouse?"


    I stare at the ceiling and sigh. My questions about Virtouse weren''t answered. It even adds to the list of questions I need to ask to the Virtouse.


    The Strzalka? The Illorian Pill? The war that almost happened? Princess Paislee getting away from Csille''s evil n. The ident that happened to Prince Fraser. Myst conversation with Prince Fraser. The Virtouse?


    All of it are questions that had piled up since I haven''t talked to the Virtouse for almost a month now.


    I groan in frustration. "I am the writer of the novel, but why does it feels like I am the one who knows nothing in here? Also, what happened with myst conversation with Prince Fraser?"


    The ident that happened today. Why did it happen when I clearly don''t remember writing about it. And the conversation I just had with Prince Fraser? He bes mad at Csille because she wasn''t around him when the ident happened.


    Everything that happened doesn''t follow what I have written. I don''t understand anything right now. Why does my novel be like this?


    If only I could talk to them, but it seems like they are busy dealing with some things since they let Louve speak to me instead of them.


    Did something happen to other spirits? Or maybe another fictional world copses again?


    However, if that''s the case, do they all need to attend to that problem? I thought they were the guide of the spirits from the real world? But why are they letting me handle everything on my own?


    There''s a lot of things that I still don''t understand. Why can they leave me behind like that? I thought they would help me? Where''s the help when I needed it the most?


    I sigh and close my eyes.


    I just hope that when I wake up, everything will bes better.

 Chapter 176 - : A Day Break

    "Lady Csille!" Prince Roese smiles widely at me. She then waves her hand enthusiastically. Beside her is Prince Reeve, who is sitting casually beside his sister. He just nods his head at me as an acknowledgement.


    I smile at the both of them and bow my head a little. "Prince Roese, Prince Reeve. I''m sorry for beingte. I overslept."


    Although it''s quite embarrassing for ady to admit that but that''s the only usible excuse I can say to them, I cannot say I got stuck in a traffic jam because clearly, traffic jam here is nonexistent.


    Ladies in this world woke up early. It''s like a tradition in here. They were thought that as ady, one should wake up early as a start.. Waking up early will give ady enough time to do productive work. Learn a new skill, do some chores, read some books, and do other things.


    Those who woke upte are considered notdylike, which I find it quite odd. Can a night owl exist?


    Princess Roese doesn''t seem to mind at all. "That''s okay. We should be the one apologizing to you. You just finished all your matches and should be preparing for the final match, and here we are, taking your time."


    Prince Reeve gestured his head at the empty seat in front of them. "Please sit, Lady Csille. Don''t worry, we understand. I know you are exhausted with all the matches you had. Anyway, I would like to say my congrattions to you. You did so well in the Etiquette category. It is no doubt that you''ll get that gold."


    I smile shyly at them. The Queens gave the representatives a day off. So they can rx or train more for the finals. Tomorrow we will start the two day matches for the finals. It also means that for the whole today, all the Vrawyth representatives will have a match.


    Just by thinking about it makes my head dizzy. I smile at them. "Thank you for trusting me. Although there''s still a lot of things that can happen in the finalpetition. So, I''m not that confident."


    Before thepetition started, Princess Roese asked me if I could spend a day with her after thepetition, which I agreed to. It''s a good thing that I can control my body today, or else I don''t know how I can exin myself to them.


    "What are you saying? I''ve seen all your matches, and no one can match your skills in etiquette." Princess Roese responds. She looks like she disagrees with what I just said.


    I just smile shyly at her. I looked at the table and found prinsesst?rta on it. Did they order it for me because they know I love this?


    Princess Roese has probably seen where I am looking. She pushes the te of prinsesst?rta towards me. "You must have rushed here. Here, I know you like prinsesst?rta."


    My mouth immediately waters. It''s been a week when Ist tasted this. The real Csille doesn''t like the prinsesst?rta, so I had no choice but to just bear with her food preference.


    I look at Princess Roese and smile at her. "Thank you for your kindness." I actually didn''t have the chance to eat breakfast since I''m afraid I''ll make them wait for too long.


    I am about to take a spoon of prinsesst?rta when someone suddenly speaks behind me. "Princess Roese, Prince Reeve and... Lady Csille? I didn''t know you''d be here."


    I look back and find Prince Joachim being push by his guard towards us. I almost made a face when I saw him.


    Although our suspicion about the three Kingdom alliance is a hoax only, I still don''t feelfortable around him. Especially after hearing that Prince Fraser is doing an investigation about him.


    Prince Reeve immediately stands up when he sees Prince Joachim. "Prince Joachim, you''re here."


    Prince Joachim nods at Prince Reeve. "Would you mind if I join you? It''s been a long time since I had a meal with you, and it''s a bonus that Lady Csille is here too." He then stared intently at me, which sent shivers to my spine.


    Can this guy not stare at me? It''s giving me creeps. Also, can''t he see that I feel ufortable when I am with him? Why does he still want to be with us? I mind! I mind!


    Prince Reeve shakes his head and gestures his hand at the empty seat beside me. "Of course, I wouldn''t mind. Here, you can sit beside Lady Csille." Prince Reeve stares at me. "I hope you wouldn''t mind, Lady Csille."


    I force a smile at Prince Reeve. If it''s not rude to refuse to a royalty, I would have refused Prince Reeve. I mind!


    I force a nod. "I wouldn''t mind." Not.


    Can anyone not notice that I am just forced here? Like,e on, can''t they see how force my smile and my nod is? Are they blind?


    The meal continues with Prince Reeve talks with Prince Joachim about almost everything. They just ask us, Princess Roese and I, about our opinions on the topic they are talking about.


    I almost want to roll my eyes at what is happening. I thought I''d enjoy this day, but why did it turn to be like this?


    Constantly on guard because Prince Joachim is beside me. After what I have heard from Princess Paislee about Prince Joachim, I don''t want to get near to him anymore.


    "Royal brother, Prince Joachim. Since the two of you are so busy talking. Please, excuse Lady Csille and me. We got bored with the two of you talking about business, politics, and all." Princess Roese probably notices my difort.


    Before the two Princes can reply, Princess Roese immediately drags me out of the pastry shop. We even heard the two Princes called us, but Princess Roese continued to drag me throughout the streets of the Saiven Kingdom.


    She only stops when we''re far away from Prince Reeve and Prince Joachim. She then looked back at me, panting from all the running we just did. "Lady Csille, I''m sorry if I suddenly drag you out. I just noticed you are ufortable. I also apologize for my brother''sck of consideration. I know you were only forced to say yes."


    I smile at Princess Roese. She''s really a nicedy. She drags me out of the pastry shop just because she notices that I don''t feelfortable around Prince Joachim. "Thank you for your consideration, Princess Roese."


    Princess Roese just smiled at me. She then clings to my arms like she always did. I am three inches taller than her, and she is a year younger than me. And as far as I know, her brother, Prince Reeve, is two years older than me, a year younger than Rufus. Prince Joachim is the same age as Prince Reeve. While Prince Wischard is the same age as Rufus.


    "Lady Csille, don''t thank me. You''re my friend, so of course, I will do something to make youfortable. And I''m tired of hearing my brother have this kind of conversation. I also don''t feelfortable when I am with Prince Joachim. I don''t know why but I don''t think I can trust them. Even that Prince Wischard."


    I look at her. I didn''t know that even she doesn''t feel okay when she is around Prince Joachim. Is he really a person not to be trusted?


    I smile at Princess Roese. Being a Crown Princess isn''t an easy thing. It''s actually good that I be Csille. At least I don''t have much responsibilitypared to the Crown Princess or the Crown Prince of a Kingdom.


    "But what are we going to do now? Do you want to go somewhere, Princess Roese?" I tried to look around, but there are only shops here.


    I already brought a lot of things from the shops here. I don''t think it can fit the carriage if I continue to buy more.


    Princess Roese smiles widely at me. "I know a ce. I''m sure you will like it for sure." She then winks at me.


    Princess Roese drags me again to somewhere. I just let her be. Since I''m already tired of strolling around the busy street of the Saiven Kingdom, she grew up in the Saiven Kingdom, so I''m sure she knows a great ce to rx.


    After a couple of minutes of walking and a little bit of trekking, we stopped in front of a huge tree. We''re on a cliff, and at the end of it, there''s a huge tree. You can see the whole Saiven Kingdom in here. There are two swings attached to its thickest branch. In front of us is the view of the Saiven Kingdom from the top.


    It''s so beautiful. It''s like those ces you can see in Korean dramas. It''s so rxing. Minus the modern buildings and whatnots.


    Princess Roese looks back at me and smiles. "What do you think, Lady Csille? Do you like it?"


    I look at the surrounding in front of us. The cliff is untouched, and you can still see how healthy the trees and the flowers are here. Even the grass is healthy. Which is quite an odd thing since the Saiven Kingdom is known for having unhealthy soil.


    I look in awe at the blooming flowers everywhere before I nod my head. Only those people who have pollen allergies will hate this. "This is beautiful." I look at Princess Roese. "How..."


    She just smiled at me and sat on one of the swings. She then gestured her hand on the other swing. I immediately sit on it and start to swing myself.


    "I''m d you like it, Lady Csille. It''s one of my favorite spots in our Kingdom because only in here you can find flowers blooming."


    I heard Princess Roese said while I continue to swing myself. I don''t even remember when was thest time I yed on the swing. I used to love swings in the orphanage before, but when my friends got adopted one by one, I started to hate it because it reminded me that I was alone then.


    I stop swinging and look at Princess Roese. I love the surroundings, but I don''t understand one thing. "Howe there''s a flower blooming in the Saiven Kingdom? I thought the soil here is not suitable for flowers to live?"


    Princess Roese shakes her head. "Even us, don''t know why. We were just informed one day that there''s a cliff that is full of flowers and when we arrived here we were all shocked when we saw this. My Father, the King, already made an investigation about it. However, even after months of investigation, they still find the answer. They don''t know why thend here seems different."


    I look around. This is really unexpected. I thought the Saiven Kingdom was just barrennd. But the flowers on this cliff look healthy.


    I frowned when I realized something. "Does the people know about this? The flowers on the cliff look untouched. It only means one thing. Only a few people know about its existence."


    Princess Roese nods her head. "You''re right. Only the official of the monarch knows this ce, and it''s actually forbidden to pick flowers here."


    I nod my head. That exins why the surroundings look untouched. It''s a good thing the rulers of the Saiven Kingdom think of it thoroughly, or else the flowers in this cliff will definitely die.


    Princess Roese and I were silent for a couple of minutes before she broke it. "Lady Csille, can I ask you a question?"


    I stop swinging and look at her. "Sure, what do you want to ask?"


    She starts to y with her fingers anxiously. "Lady Csille, do you think Prince Rufus will like me? I took the initiative to ask him to dance at the banquet, but he refused me. Am I ugly?"


    My eyes widened when I heard what she said. She asked Rufus to dance in the banquet, and Rufus declined? Why didn''t I know about this?


    Oh, I remember now. The real Csille drank an alcoholic drink that night. She''s probably lightheaded already when Princess Roese asked Rufus.


    Is it the n she told me thest time? Asking Rufus at the traditional dance of the banquet?


    "Csille?"


    I blink a couple of times before I look at her. I was too shocked by what I heard that I was in a trance for a couple of seconds.


    Do I think Prince Rufus will like her? Only I know the answer. I look at Princess Roese with aplicated expression. Should I tell him the truth? Princess Roese doesn''t deserve to fall for someone who cannot reciprocate her love.


    "I''ll be honest with you, Princess Roese. Rufus is not what you think he is. Although he seems like a happy go lucky person and is easy to get along with, the truth is he is a closed person. He doesn''t like to open himself to anyone. He was traumatized. He was often bullied when we were young, so he ends up guarding himself from anyone else. I actually doubt if he will ever love someone. So, as a friend, I suggest you find someone else. I don''t think he can give you what you want."


    I heard Princess Roese sigh. "Okay, I understand." Her voice breaks while saying those words.


    I feel sorry for her. Even if I want to do something but Rufus'' existence is important for the plot of the novel. I cannot let Rufus falls in love with someone else besides Princess Paislee.


    I''m sorry, Princess Roese. Please, like someone else.

 Chapter 177 - : The Finals

    The first day of the Finals of the Grand Exemry Competition just started, and Rufus is the first one who will have his first match.


    It''s Archery subcategory. He is going against the Aeerean Kingdom, which ranks first, and the Wrezatia Kingdom, which ranks second.


    The host of the game gave two whistlesmands. It is to signal the archers to approach the shooting line.


    "Do you think Prince Rufus can win this? The scores between the Aeerean and the Vrawyth Kindom have a huge margin. Do you think he can win this?" Leander leans towards Csille.


    Csille raised her eyebrows. "Do you even need to ask that? With the Archery skills of Rufus, do you think someone can beat him?" She scoff.


    I have written this scene too, so the one who is controlling my body is the real Csille again..


    Leander nods his head, but he continues to lean towards Csille''s ears. He then peeks to her side. "Lady Csille, what happened to you and Prince Fraser? Won''t the two of you reconcile? Thepetition is about to end, and we will return to the Vrawyth Kingdom soon. What will the other people say if they know that the two of you are in a cold war?"


    Csille smiled bitterly. The memories of herst conversation with Prince Fraser shes to her mind.


    <em><strong>"Didn''t you just call him a lowly knight thest time? Also, do you think I have forgotten how you treat Sir Farren all this time? You hate him. Only you hate him to the point that you can afford to do this.</strong></em>


    <em><strong>"I am disgusted with what you did, Csille."</strong></em>


    Csille then nces at Prince Fraser, who is sitting a few seats from her. She smiled bitterly when she realized that Prince Fraser is not looking at her. She then stares at the arena.


    <em>He told me he despised me. How can you expect me to reconcile with him?</em>


    Csille ignores Leander and continues to watch the match as if she didn''t hear anything from him.


    Csille''s conversation with Prince Fraser remains a puzzle to her. She still doesn''t understand why Prince Fraser would be angry at her. She didn''t show herself to him for days, but in the end, he still hates her.


    The host gave a one whistlemand now. It means the Archer can start shooting already. For the final match for the Archery, each archer was given six shots, and the one who reached the highest score at the end of the round will be the Gold Grand Exemr for the Archery.


    The archers start to shoot at the target simultaneously. The first one who finished shooting was Rufus. He immediately puts his hand down and stares at his board.


    Csille scoff. She then raises her eyebrows at Leander. "See? I told you, no one isparable to him. It''s all yellow."


    The crowd gasps. Rufus immediately finishes his six shots in just one minute while the two archers from the Aeerean Kingdom and the Wrezatia are still shooting their target.


    "Can you see that? It''s all yellow. I thought Prince Rufus was not great in Archery. It looks like he''s the best among the three of them. I doubt if anyone can beat that perfect score." One of the audience sitting in front of us said.


    Thedy beside her respond, "How can someone beat him? Look at the Aeerean representative, he only has one yellow score, and every shot is all red scores now. The Wrezatia representative is much worst. He didn''t even have a yellow score. And can''t you see? Prince Rufus'' scores are all perfect ten. How can they beat him?"


    The board has five colors on it. The yellow line is scored ten and nine. Rufus'' scores are all bullseye. Bullseye is the term for a perfect ten score. The second color is red. It is eight and seven points, while the blue line is six and five. The next color is ck. It is four and three and thest color is white, which is two and one.


    The two representatives finish shooting, and they look at their boards with disappointment. The Aeerean Kingdom, who is expecting his Gold pin for the Archerypetition, couldn''t help but show a disappointed face.


    Csilleughs at him.


    <em>That''s what you get for going against the Vrawyth Kingdom. You think you can beat us with your puny skills? You must be kidding me.</em>


    Csille stands up. She doesn''t n to hear the results because the boards can already tell the oue.


    Leander immediately stops Csille. "Where are you going? They are haven''t announced the result yet."


    Csille smirk. "Why would do you need the result? Isn''t it quite obvious who''s going to win? I also need to prepare for my match. Shouldn''t you too?"


    She didn''t wait for Leander to respond to her and walk outside the arena. Her final matches in the Etiquette category are about to start now.


    Csille smiles at herself and looks at the surroundings. She couldn''t wait to crush thosedies from the other Kingdom.


    ________________________________


    The host just finished announcing the result for the flower arrangement category, and it was Csille who won the Gold pin.


    Csille smiled at the cheering audience, but her smile froze when she only saw Leander and Rufus sitting in the spot for the Vrawyth representatives.


    She knows that the final matches mostly coincide with other matches in other subcategories, so she didn''t expect that everyone would be present for her match. However, she knows Prince Fraser''s match schedule. He doesn''t have a scheduled match currently. Only her and Princess Paislee have a match right now.


    <em>He''s not here? Does it mean he is watching Sir Farren''s match? I know he is mad at me, but I am still his fianc¨¦e. How can he choose to attend his personal Knight''s match rather than his fianc¨¦e''s match?</em>


    Csille saw Rufus and Leander cheering for her, but it didn''t make her feel better. After the ending ceremony for the flower arrangement, Csille immediately rushes to look for Rufus and Leander.


    "Csille, we''re here. Congrattions on your another Gold pin," Rufus immediately greets Csille with enthusiasm.


    However, Csille ignores him. She continues to scan the surroundings, hoping to see Prince Fraser. But she didn''t see him no matter how much she looked around.


    <em>He didn''t really attend my match? Does he hate me this much?</em>


    Csille forced a smile at Rufus. "Thank you. But," she paused and looked around again. "Where is Prince Fraser? He is not with you?"


    Leander steps up. "I was with him during Rufus''s match, and then he told me he cannot attend yours because he is nning to attend Sir Farren''s match. He told me that since Rufus and I will watch your match, he decided to watch Sir Farren''s match so it won''t be unfair for Sir Farren."


    Csille smiled bitterly. <em>He really chooses him over me. I can''t believe this. I am his fianc¨¦e, but why does it seem like he gives more importance to Sir Farren than me?</em>


    "Purny, this is yourst match for today, too, right? Why don''t we have a night out? Let''s rx a bit. Since all of us seeded in bringing the Gold pins home."


    Csille shakes her head at Rufus'' suggestion. What she wants to do now is to lock herself in her room and cry herself to sleep. Her heart cannot take the pain and just want to sleep it off. Maybe after she wakes up, everything will be better.


    "I''m exhausted. I''ll probably just rest in the residence. Why don''t the two of you do that? I''ll be heading first."


    Leander and Rufus are about to say something to Csille, but she already walks towards the exit. Csille immediately hired a carriage to bring her to the Vrawyth residence, but halfway through, she realized something.


    <em>I am the fianc¨¦e of Prince Fraser. Why am I the one who is left behind? No, I cannot ept this!</em>


    Csille immediately asks the coachman to maneuver the carriage to the arena for the physique category.


    After a few minutes, Csille arrives at the arena, but it looks empty. The match probably ended the same time her match ended.


    Csille is about to return to the Vrawyth residence and just wait for Prince Fraser toe home, but her steps halted when she heard a very familiar voice.


    She immediately walks inside the arena, and she finds Prince Fraser and Sir Farren sitting on one of the benches. They are currently talking about something, but because her distance is far away from the two, she couldn''t hear what they were talking about.


    Csille res at the two people who are seriously talking to each other.


    <em>Sir Farren! How dare you take Prince Fraser away from me? You''re just a lowly knight I pick on the street. Yet, you dare to haggle Prince Fraser''s time and attention? Do you think I will just sit still and let you do what you want? Dream on!</em>


    Csille immediately rushes towards the two people. I can feel Csille anger started to rose inside of me. I mean, inside her body. She''s livid.


    Csille found a water jug on one of the empty benches. She takes it and opens it while continuing to walk towards the two people. She ising from their back, and since the two of them are so engrossed with their conversation, so they didn''t notice someone is behind them.


    "..your highness, please consider what I have said. I might not know her the way you do. However, I know she only did that because she feels something for you. So¡ª"


    Prince Fraser cuts off Sir Farren''s words. "Sir Farren, how can you eas¡ª"


    Csille smirk. She is already standing behind Sir Farren, and she is about to pour the water on Sir Farren''s head, but her hand stops mid air because of Sir Farren''s sudden movement.


    Prince Fraser''s words were stopped when Sir Farren suddenly stands up and points his sword towards Csille, who is now shocked by the sudden turn of events.


    <em>I only want to give him a lesson. But why did I end up being in a disadvantageous situation here?</em>


    Princess Paislee withdrew her sword when she recognized Csille.


    Csille is still thinking what to say when Prince Fraser snaps at her. "CSILLE LAURETR¨¦! WHAT DO YOU THINK YOU ARE DOING? HOW DARE YOU TRY TO POUR WATER ON SIR FARREN?"


    Csille is about to exin herself, but Sir Farren, who is standing on the side, suddenly steps up for her.


    "Your highness, Prince Fraser, please calm down. I''m sure Lady Csille doesn''t mean to do that. Isn''t that right, Lady Csille?" Sir Farren looks at Csille with an encouraging expression. It''s as if he is telling her to back him up.


    Csille stares at Sir Farren dumbfoundedly. She couldn''t believe what was happening right now. Her n to mess with Sir Farren failed again, and this time Prince Fraser saw her doing it. And when Prince Fraser is reprimanding her, it is Sir Farren who is defending her in front of Prince Fraser? She doesn''t know what to feel and how she will react to it.


    Prince Fraser scoff and shakes his head. "She doesn''t mean to do that? Then what? Did she just tripped towards you, and she just coincidentally had a water jug with her?" He then stares at Csille. "I thought after the conversation I had with you, you''ll start to contemte with your behavior, but I guess I was wrong. You didn''t learn anything at all."


    Csille stares at Prince Fraser. She can see the disappointment and the hate in his eyes. Which invokes the emotions she''s trying to suppress these past few days.


    Csille snort. "My behavior? Fraser tell me, did you ever ask me why I am doing this? Did you ever bother knowing why I did all of those things?" I feel tears started to form in Csille''s eyes. "You didn''t, right? Because all you think about is the result of what I did. I know I did something wrong, but I only did that because I feel like you''re forgetting about me, Fraser. Have you ever wonder that maybe the problem does not only lies in me but in you too."


    Csille wipes the tears on her face. Sheughs. "But why would you even bother asking, right? In your eyes, I will always be the viin." Csille scoff. She then left the arena without even waiting for Prince Fraser''s response.


    <em>All I am asking is a little time from you, just a little time, Fraser, but you cannot even give me that.</em>

 Chapter 178 - : Are You Gay?

    The crowd cheered loudly when the host announced the Gold Grand Exemr for the Joust subcategory. It''s Prince Fraser.


    Csille smile bitterly. She''s happy that he won, but she couldn''t help but feel sadness and bitterness inside of her.


    The conversation she had with Prince Fraser yesterday didn''t end well. She thought after all the words she said, Prince Fraser would walk up to her to talk about it. However, she waited the whole night for nothing.


    <em>Do you really want me out of your life, Fraser? All I am asking is for you to understand me. I can change only if you bother to understand me. However, it looks like you never n to understand me at all.</em>


    Csille takes a deep breath and ps her hands.. Everyone is happy with the result, except for Csille. She tried to cover the sadness in her eyes, but she couldn''t contain it. Her tears started to roll on her face. She immediately excused herself and found a quiet ce to cry. She hides in a corridor that to leads to a dead end.


    However, she hadn''t even started crying when someone called her name. Csille immediately wipes her tears and looks back. She sees Sir Farren standing a few meters away from her.


    <em>What does this guy want from me? Is he happy now? Prince Fraser hates me now. Or does he expect me to say thank you to him because he tried to defend me in front of Prince Fraser?</em>


    I also want to know why Princess Paislee looks for Csille. I tried to remember if I ever wrote a scene like this. As far as I know, I never write anything about Princess Paislee and Csille''s conversation.


    In my novel, Princess Paislee doesn''t want to associate herself with Csille. She thinks Csille is too immature, and she doesn''t want to interact with unnecessary people. For her, Csille is nothing. That''s how I write her. But it doesn''t mean that Princess Paislee hates her. She just prefers not to interact with her.


    "Please forgive me, Lady Csille, for my intrusion. However, I just want to have a conversation with you."


    Csille raises her eyebrows at him. "What do you want to talk about? Is it about what happened yesterday? Are you happy now, huh? Prince Fraser hates me and would probably start to distance himself from me. You finally seeded in getting in between us." Csille ps her hand and scoff.


    Princess Paislee sigh and shakes her head. "Lady Csille, I never n to get in between you in the first ce, so how can I be happy with what is happening?" She sigh. "I notice that after I became close with Prince Fraser, you started to change your attitude towards me. I just want to know why."


    Csille chuckled. <em>This guy has the nerve to ask me why? WHYYY?! If not because of him, Prince Fraser won''t change how he treats me, but ever since hees into the picture, I was set aside by Prince Fraser.</em>


    "You want to know why? Then I will tell you why." Csille res at Princess Paislee. "Because of you, Prince Fraser hates me. The moment you meet Prince Fraser, you stick with him like a dog tailing its owner. I was okay with it at first, but what did you do, huh? You take Prince Fraser''s time away from me. The moment you came into our lives, I was set aside. He is always with you, but he never bothers talking to me. And you got the guts to ask me why I changed?"


    Woah, can you calm down there, Csille? You sound like Prince Fraser right now.


    Princess Paislee sighed. "But I am only doing my responsibility, Lady Csille. I am the personal knight of Prince Fraser. It''s my responsibility to be with him always. I never intend to get in between you or to take away Prince Fraser''s time. I am only doing my job as his personal knight, and have you forgotten? You''re the one who hired me to guard him, right?"


    "You never intended to take my fianc¨¦''s time? If that''s the case, why does Prince Fraser loves to spend more time with you than with me? Tell me, Sir Farren. Are you gay?"


    Princess Paislee got choked because of Csille''s words. If I had my body, I would probablyugh out loud. Princess Paislee gay? That''s definitely hrious,


    Princess Paislee looks around. Trying to see if there is someone around. She sighed in relief when she didn''t find anyone. "Lady Csille, I am not homosexual. Is it the reason why you''re always against me? Because you thought I like Prince Fraser, and I am taking him away from you?"


    Csille just stared at Princess Paislee and didn''t admit anything. Princess Paislee sighed. "You can rest assured that I won''t get in between you. I actually love someone else already, and I will only love that person for all my life."


    Wait, what? She already love someone else? But it doesn''t make sense. Princess Paislee will only love Prince Fraser her whole life. But it still takes five years before it happens. So, who is she talking about?


    Csille nods her head in satisfaction. "Remember your words, Sir Farren. You''re not allowed to fall in love with Prince Fraser. Only I can be with him." Csille immediately left after saying those words.


    She feels much better after knowing that Sir Farren is in love with someone else.


    However, if the real Csille is satisfied with what happened, I was left with a lot of questions in my mind. Who is Princess Paislee referring to? Prince Fraser? Or did she just lied?


    ________________________________


    "And now, the matches for this year''s Grand Exemry Competition is over. Congrattions to all the Grand Exemr for this year. We will have the announcement and the pinning of the Exemrs the day after tomorrow. So rest well and enjoy the rest of your stay in the Saiven Kingdom."


    The crowd cheers loudly. They are all happy that thepetition is over and now they can rest and have fun. All the matches exhausted almost every representative, and now it''s all finished. All they want to do is to have fun.


    Rufus shouts too. "Purny, it''s over! It''s finally over. We can have some fun." He enthusiastically shakes Csille''s hand. He looks like a child who was just informed that he would visit an amusement park for the first time.


    Csille forces a smile. All she wants to do right now is to rest. Shepeted for the whole day, and she was exhausted. Her body is craving thefort of the bed.


    "I think it''s a good idea. We should treat ourselves too. After all, it''s no joke topete in the Grand Exemry Competition." Leander seconded. "What do you think, your highness, Prince Fraser?"


    Csille avoids Prince Fraser''s gaze and looks at the people talking to each other happily.


    "It''s actually a good idea. When do you n to do this?"


    "How about tonight? We can have a small party tonight. After all, we are now Gold Exemrs." Rufus immediately answer.


    Csille sighed and stood up from her seat. "Enjoy your night then. I''m taking a break tonight or even tomorrow, so don''te bothering me." She said in a cold voice before she left without even saying goodbye to anyone.


    I want to p my hand at Csille right now. She sounds so cool just with the way she just said those words.


    However, instead of going home. Csille ends up in a lodging house far away from the Vrawyth residence. She rented the whole house.


    Csille sighed and stared outside the window of the lodging house she had just rented. It''s a good thing I didn''t spend too much money, or else this real Csille will end up nowhere.


    Csille sigh. She remembers all those hurtful words Prince Fraser threw on her face thest time she talked with him.


    <em><strong>Prince Fraser scoff and shakes his head. "She doesn''t mean to do that? Then what? Did she just tripped towards you, and she just coincidentally had a water jug with her?" He then stares at Csille. "I thought after the conversation I had with you, you''ll start to contemte with your behavior, but I guess I was wrong. You didn''t learn anything at all."</strong></em>


    Csilles smile sadly. Tears started to form in her eyes. She just let it fall and looked at the closed bottle of alcohol in her hands.


    She thenughs. "I never learn? Am I the only one who didn''t learn anything? Fraser, if only you learn how to understand me, then I would won''t do any of those things. But you never bother. Am I really nothing to you? That you would rather choose a knight instead of me? I am your fianc¨¦e, but why does it feels like I am not?"


    Csille opens the bottle of the alcohol and drinks on it. Straight from the bottle.


    If I can only stop her. She''s a minor. How can she drink like that? I know she''s heartbroken, and all but alcohol won''t help. She needs to change her attitude if she wants Prince Fraser to understand her.


    In just half an hour, the real Csille finished drinking the whole bottle while crying her heart out. She keeps sobbing and cursing.


    I don''t know if it''s because of the alcohol she drank, but I also end up feeling light headed, and when I woke up, the sun is already risen outside.


    I tried to stretch my hand, and my eyes immediately widened when I felt it moves on my will.


    "Eh? I can control my body again?"


    I immediately sit up, but I suddenly feel dizzy. It''s all the real Csille''s fault. If she didn''t drunk until she drop, I wouldn''t experience a hangover.


    I groan and put my hand on my head. I have a massive headache. Great! What a great start to my day.


    I get up and walk outside the room and walk down the kitchen. My mouth immediately waters when I notice that there''s food prepared at the dining table. My stomach growled, and I immediately digs in. The housekeeper probably left this for me.


    After taking my fill, I immediately went back to my room and found a paper and a pen to write the things that had happened the days I couldn''t control my body.


    There''s a lot of things I don''t understand. First is when Princess Paislee avoided Csille''s schemes. She is supposed to get injured, and because of it, Prince Fraser would be mad at Csille. But howe she avoided it? Is it because of my warning before?


    I sigh and cross out the first one. Maybe it was because of my warning. However, what about the time when Prince Fraser got injured in fencing? It''s not what I have written, but it still happened. And the conversation that urred between Prince Fraser and Csille that night. Why did it happen? It doesn''t make sense at all.


    I sigh and look at the paper. I have written all the things that happened that don''t follow the storyline. I frowned when I realized there were a lot of things that happened that I hadn''t written. If this continues, I''m afraid this world will end.


    "I need to do something now, or else it will be toote. But what can I do? I don''t have the notebook with me. If I only have it, maybe I can do something to prevent these from happening."


    I look outside the window and sigh. After this, Csille will be barely mentioned in the story. The story will be focusing now on the progress in the rtionship between Prince Fraser and Princess Paislee.


    Maybe I should use this time to make the two leads fall in love with each other. Although my heart is saying no to the idea but I have no other choice. If I want to return to the real world, I need to ensure that Prince Fraser and Princess Paislee end up together.


    I sigh and slump my head on the table. I need to help them fall for each other. But how am I supposed to do that? Prince Fraser is mad at me right now. How can I matchmake them if I can''t even get close to Prince Fraser?


    I groan in frustration. Why am I the only one who is facing all the problems here? I''m the Viiness and not the female lead!

 Chapter 179 - : Pinning Ceremony

    It''s the Pinning Ceremony for the winners of this year''s Grand Exemry Competition this morning, and the real Csille is still on her way to the venue.


    The lodging house she rented is in the opposite direction of the venue for the Pinning ceremony.


    Csille groan. "Can you make this faster? I will bete for the pinning ceremony now." She grumbles at the poor coachman, who is doing the best he can to make his horse run as fast as it can.


    If I could only roll my eyes at the reall Csille, I would probably do it. She got the guts to be mad at the coachman because she iste where in fact, if not because she overslept, she won''t bete today.


    I didn''t go home yesterday. Instead, I write a well up n to help Prince Fraser and Princess Paislee fall in love with each other. I need to put things on my hands now. If I cannot do anything to change what will happen, then I will make use of my knowledge about the future to help the two leads fall in love with each other..


    And when I woke up this morning, I couldn''t control my body again. This whole taking control over one body is making me exhausted and irritated. I know there''s a reason why it is happening, but why did all those female leads in isekai novels can control their body but not mine.


    Is it because I am the Viiness?


    I''ll just need to deal with the real Csille for a couple of days, and I''ll have the full control of my body again. Just a couple of days, Ysavel.


    After a few minutes, the carriage stops in front of the venue for the pinning ceremony. Csille immediately pays the coachman and rushes inside the venue.


    "And for our overall Gold Exemr for this year''s Grand Exemry Competition, let''s all wee the Vrawyth Kingdom."


    Csille immediately rushed towards Prince Fraser and the others who were now walking in front. Csille even bumps her head on Rufus because of her rushing.


    Rufus cursed when someone suddenly bumped his back. He looked back and found Csille holding her forehead.


    Csille winced and gently massaged her forehead. She then red at Rufus. The rest who heard Rufus curse immediately looks back at Rufus and their eyes widen for a second when they see Csille standing beside Rufus. However, they didn''t do anything and just stood there. Waiting for the host to officially start the pinning ceremony.


    Rufus walks beside her and asks, "Purny, where did you go? Do you know how worried we were when we couldn''t find you in the residence the other day? We didn''t get much sleep because we were all waiting for you to return." Worry and relief were visible in his voice.


    Csille shakes her head. "Let''s talk about this after, okay?"


    Rufus is about to refute, but the host starts to call all of us one by one and put the Grand Exemr pin. That pin is different than the pins given for the winners in each subcategory. The subcategories pin has the logo for the subcategory they won. Take for example, Archery; there is a drawing of an arrow on it. For flower arrangement, there are flowers on the pin. But the pin for the overall Gold Grand Exemr has the logo of the Grand Exemry Competition on it.


    The Queen of the Saiven Kingdom is the one who puts the pin for all of us. It is a tradition that the Queen of the Host Kingdom will be the one who will pin the Exemr pins.


    Csille does a curtsy in front of the Queen of the Saiven Kingdom before the Queen pin the Gold Examr pin on her dress.


    "Lady Csille, congrattions for being a Gold Exemr. I know with your skills. You''ll get the Gold."


    Csille''s face immediately reddened when she heard the Queenpliments her. She bows her head and thank her before she walks towards the others.


    "Let''s all wee our official Gold Grand Exemrs for this year''s Grand Exemry Competition. The Crown Prince of the Vrawyth Kingdom, Prince Fraser Astalieu. The Prince and the son of the Duke, Prince Rufus Astalieu. The daughter of the Count, Lady Csille Lauretr¨¦. The son of the Royal Physician and holds the title of the ''future Godly Doctor'', Mister Leander Smythe. And the Royal Knight of the Prince Fraser, Sir Farren Brichagnac!"


    The crowd cheered for us. Some even throw flowers. There aredies who are courageous enough to throw letters to Rufus and Leander.


    After the pinning ceremony, most of the representatives stay inside the venue and interact with the people from other Kingdoms.


    However, the Gold Exemrs immediately left the venue after the Pinning Ceremony. They are now inside the carriage, returning back to the Vrawyth residence.


    The atmosphere inside the carriage is really awkward. No one dares to talk, although I can see that except for Prince Fraser, everyone is eager to know what happened to Csille.


    The five minutes journey from the venue to the Vrawyth residence feels like forever. The moment the carriage stop, the real Csille, and the others, except Prince Fraser and Princess Paislee, hurriedly get off the carriage.


    Csille rushes to get inside her room while the others run towards their own rooms too. However, their steps were halted when Prince Fraser suddenly spoke.


    "Everyone in the library." He said before walking straight to the library.


    Csille looks at Rufus and Leander and sighs. Rufus stands beside her and shakes his head. "This is bad. The more my cousin acts calm, the scarier he bes. Purny, where did you really go?"


    Csille bites her lips while nervously looking in the direction of the library.


    <em>He''s mad at me again. But I only did that to calm myself. I was so mad and disappointed with what happened to us. I know I did something wrong, but I only did that because of him. I should be the one who is supposed to be mad. He neglected me and chose to be with other people than with his own fianc¨¦e.</em>


    Csille squints her eyes and res in the direction of the library.


    <em>Why would I be afraid of him? I''m not the only one guilty of doing something wrong here.</em>


    Csille then starts to march towards the library with confidence. Gone the anxiety on her face earlier.


    Rufus and Leander immediately follow her behind. "Purny, you didn''t answer my question. Where did you really go? We looked for you, but we couldn''t find you anywhere. We almost inform Ruler Laird about it too."


    Csille shrugs her shoulders. "Somewhere. I just took a day off. I was exhausted because of thepetition, so I decided to unwind and rest alone."


    I heard Rufus made a tsk sound. "But you should have informed us in advance. Do you know how anxious we were when we knew that you never went home the other day?"


    Csille chuckled. "Oh, really? Your Crown Prince doesn''t look like it." She then pushed the door of the library and walked inside with confidence.


    Csille immediately found Prince Fraser and Princess Paislee sitting on one of the chairs. She then walks straight to the two and sits in front of them.


    Prince Fraser and Princess Paislee are sitting beside each other. While Rufus and Leander sit on each side of Csille.


    Everyone got silent, waiting for Prince Fraser to talk. However, it looks like he doesn''t have any n on talking. He just stares at Csille intently.


    Csille just raised her eyebrow at him and crossed her arms.


    <em>Why is he looking at me like that? Will he be mad at me again just because of what I did? But if that is so, why isn''t he talking?</em>


    Prince Fraser continues to stare at Csille for a couple of minutes before he sighs and shakes his head. He then stares at the rest. "We will leave the Saiven Kingdom three days from now. So, if you have unfinished business in the Saiven Kingdom, I suggest you do it within three days. Her majesty, the Queen won''t be able to join us. She still needs to talk to the Queens from other Kingdoms."


    Csille sighed in relief. She thought Prince Fraser would interrogate her today. But he didn''t even mention anything about Csille''s disappearance.


    "I already sent a message to Ruler Laird, and he sent me a response that he will meet us halfway through the Illorian City. We will have a two day break in the Illorian City before we continue our journey to the Vrawyth Kingdom."


    Everyone nodded their head. It''s what everyone expected. The Saiven Kingdom and the Vrawyth Kingdom are miles away from each other, and we need to have a two days break, or else the horse won''t bear the journey.


    Wait, what did Prince Fraser said again? We will take a break in the Illorian City?


    The Illorian City! I can visit the mysterious alley again. Maybe with that, I can talk to the Virtouse again. I can now ask them questions. I already have a long list of questions that need to be answered. It''s a good thing that we will rest in the Illorian City for two days. I can use that time to go to the mysterious alley again.


    "Finally! We can finally return home. I already miss the Vrawyth Kingdom." Rufus eximed.


    It''s already been almost two months now after we start our journey for thepetition. Within the two months, half of it was spent on traveling. So, I cannot me Rufus if he misses the Vrawyth Kingdom now.


    Leander shakes his head. "Don''t be too happy, Prince Rufus. Have you forgotten the threat of the Strzalka? The Competition has already ended, but it doesn''t mean that the threat of Strzalka ends here too. Also, don''t you know that we have a final exam to take the moment we return?"


    Oh, yeah. The journey back to the Vrawyth Kingdom will also take another one month or less. By the time we return to the Vrawyth Kingdom, it will be the time for the final exam.


    "Great! We just finished wrecking our brains for thepetition. Can they give us some rewards here? Can they exempt us from finals? We will be bringing the Gold Grand Exemr pins for the Vrawyth Kingdom. Isn''t that enough for them to reconsider?"


    Leander chuckled. "Just say it. You just don''t want to study anymore."


    Rufus is about to refute, but he probably realized that what Leander said is true. So he just shut his mouth up.


    "Based on the previous representatives, they were given incentives for representing our Kingdom. But those incentives depend on his majesty, the King. We''ll see what will happen. Also, we won''t immediately return to sses since the Kingdom will definitely throw in a banquet for our Gold Grand Exemr pins."


    Incentives? As far as I remember, the incentives that will be given for this year''spetition are the exemption from finals and the months that all the representatives have spent outside the Kingdom will be counted. Even if we only spent a month for the semester, they consider it and will make us pass.


    Prince Fraser continues to talk about the preparation we will need to do for our journey and all the things necessary. But throughout the conversation, he never mentioned anything about Csille''s disappearance.


    Csille bites her lips and tries to control her tears. She was happy at first because she thought Prince Fraser was letting him off. But now she realized that maybe the reason why Prince Fraser didn''t ask about it was because he didn''t care for her anymore.


    Which is the truth. I have written this scene, and I have written what Prince Fraser is thinking about now, and it was far from being worried about her.


    He''s infuriated at her because of what she did. He finds her too selfish because all she thinks about is herself and disregards the fact that there is a threat everywhere. She even made everyone worry about her. So, he decided not to talk to her about why and what she did because he''d just be disappointed with her answer for sure.


    But because of Prince Fraser''s behavior, the real Csille got angry with Sir Farren again. She cannot bear to me Prince Fraser, so she puts the me on Princess Paislee again. Just like how she always does.


    Prince Fraser stands up. "That''s it for today. You should rest for today. I know all of you are tired." He then walks out of the library after. Princess Paislee follows him behind.


    The three of them, Rufus, Leander, and the real Csille was left with questions.


    "Eh? He didn''t get mad? He didn''t even mention anything about Csille''s disappearance?"


    The real Csille looks at Rufus, and she abruptly stands up and walks out of the library too. Tears are already falling from her eyes.


    <em>Prince Fraser, don''t you even care about me? I disappeared for more than a day, and you didn''t even bother to ask me what happened? Do you hate me this much?</em>

 Chapter 180 - : A Day Before The Departure

    The days went by pretty fast, and now it''s ourst day in the Saiven Kingdom. Throughout the two days that had passed, Prince Fraser and Csille''s rtionship bing worst each day. Prince Fraser keeps ignoring Csille while I am also avoiding him.


    After the meeting we had in the library, I gained full control of Csille''s body the next day. It''s quite understandable though, Csille was barely mentioned now because the novel focuses more on the male lead and female lead. The story is now starting. The two leads will be closer each day pass. Although their feelings are still on the tonic side.


    "All I need to do is to help them realize the feelings they have for each other. Since I have the full control of my body now and Csille is barely mentioned to the novel on this period of time, I can do things in the shadows and make the two leads like each other." I mumble to myself.


    I am currently inside my room, thinking of the things I have written in the novel and the chances where I can matchmake the two..


    I suddenly feel pain inside my chest. It''s as if someone pierces my heart. I smile bitterly at myself and slump my body on the bed. Although my heart is hurting about the idea of matchmaking the two leads, I have no other choice.


    I want to return to the real world. This is not where I belong. I still have people who are worried about me now.


    I closed my eyes, and Lena''s face shed in my memory. She is waiting for me in the real world. I cannot leave her behind. I also made a promise to Aaline and Soiartze. I cannot break that promise. I need to return to the real world no matter what.


    The clock chimes. I immediately sit up and dress myself up. I still need to meet the royal siblings from the Saiven Kingdom today.


    Since it''s ourst day in the Saiven Kingdom, Princess Roese invited me for a meal, and I agreed. Throughout the time I talked to her, I realized how true and honest person she is. Someone is probably working on the shadows before. That''s why I doubt her.


    I look and the mirror and smile at my reflection. Csille is really a beautifuldy, and I bet five years from now, gentlemen from different Kingdoms will be floored because of her beauty.


    "Too bad she only had eyes on Prince Fraser," I mumble to myself.


    After making sure that everything was okay, I immediately went out of the residence. I was about to call a guard to prepare for a carriage house when my steps halted.


    I see Prince Fraser and Princess Paislee doing some fencing. I immediately frown.


    His wounds are still fresh, but he is doing some rigorous activity again? Does he want his wounds to open up?


    I bite my lips. I badly want to show myself and remind him of his wounds, but if I do that, I would be ruining the atmosphere.


    It''s an excellent chance to matchmake these two. But what can I do? I tried to look around to find something I could use. But the only thing I can find here is stones, grass, and flowers. How am I supposed to use that?


    My eyes widen when I think of something. I immediately take a hair tie from my pouch and pick a small rock. I am nning to make a slingshot and shot Prince Fraser on his ankle to make him lose bnce. Prince Fraser will eventually end up being on top of Princess Paislee, and then they will stare at each other eyes for a couple of seconds.


    I immediately cover my face to stop my shrieks. By just imagining the scene makes my fujoshi heart beats faster. Ahh, my heart can''t take this.


    I hide myself on a huge tree and try to calm myself.


    Ysavel, you better calm down yourself or else you will lose this great opportunity and remember you still need to meet Princess Roese today. You need to do it now.


    I take a deep breath and stare at the two, who are now standing face to face. They just finished fencing.


    I immediately ready the stone and the hair tie and aim at Prince Fraser''s ankle. I take a deep breath before letting go of my hair tie.


    The stone immediately flies towards Prince Fraser''s ankle. Prince Fraser was busy gasping for air when he was startled. Something hit his ankle, and it caused him to lose bnce. Since Princess Paislee is in front of him, he ends up being on top of her. Prince Fraser and Princess Paislee end up staring at each other for a couple of minutes.


    Watching this scene should make my heart flutter and should make me jump in tion, but I don''t feel joy or tion right now. I smile bitterly at myself.


    I look at Prince Fraser and Princess Paislee, who are still on the ground before getting out of the scene. It''s better to leave now, or else I might ruin the atmosphere.


    ________________________________


    "Lady Csille, when will I ever see you again? Will you visit the Saiven Kingdom again?" Princess Roese asks.


    I sigh and shake my head. As much as I want to say yes to her but I know that the future will not going to be good for Csille. Where can she even have time to visit?


    "I don''t know Princess Roese. We have been gone for a very long time, and I''m sure my father will not allow me to go outside the Kingdom again. Not in two years time. But I''ll see what I can do. Also, we can exchange letters."


    Princess Roese smiles sadly. She then clings to my arms. "If only I could study in the Vrawyth Kingdom too. However, Mother won''t allow it."


    I just smile at her. Studying in the Vrawyth Kingdom? I doubt if the reason is me. I bet the real reason is Rufus. But I thought I had already made it clear to her that Rufus wouldn''t ever like her.


    "Princess Roese, let Lady Csille go. It''s alreadyte, and she will need to travel early in the morning. We don''t want to tire her out, right?" Prince Reeve, who is silent most of the time, reminds his sister.


    Princess Roese and reluctantly let go of my arms. "Lady Csille, you must promise to send me a letter once you return to the Vrawyth Kingdom, okay? I will be waiting for your letter."


    I smile at her. Princess Roese is a nice and sweetdy. Too bad she likes someone who will never like her back. "I will. Of course."


    A carriage stops in front of us, and the coachman gets off the carriage to open the door for me. "Lady Csille." He gestured his hand inside the carriage.


    I look back at the two siblings and do a curtsy. "Princess Roese, Prince Reeve. This Count''s daughter will take her leave now. Thank you for being a good friend to me throughout my stay in your Kingdom. I''m d I met the two of you."


    What I said is true. I''m really d I met them. Although I first doubted them, but after talking and knowing them, I realized how nice these two siblings are.


    Princess Roese''s eyes start to water, and she rushes to hugs me. "Take care, Lady Csille. I will definitely find a way to meet you again."


    "Take care in your journey back home. Also, congrattions for being a Gold Grand Exemr again."


    I smile at Prince Reeve and Princess Roese before getting inside the carriage. I open the window and wave my hand at the two. "Until we meet again." That''s thest thing I said before the carriage started to move.


    Little did I know that it would take years before we see each other again, and by that time, we were standing on the opposite side.


    ________________________________


    It''s the day of our departure in the Saiven Kingdom, and since I have written this scene, the real Csille has taken over my body again.


    Csille yawns and grumbles. "Why do we need to travel so early in the morning? The sun hasn''t even set. Are we in a rush?"


    Rufus and the rest, except for Prince Fraser, look at Csille. We are now inside the carriage. It''s just five in the morning, and we''re now on our way to the forest. It is the shortcut we used before.


    Rufus leans on Csille. "Purny, are you still sleepy? Why don''t you sleep first? You can use my shoulders as your pillow."


    After Rufus said those words, all the people in the carriage looked at him with disbelief, clearly written on their faces.


    This guy... Where did he get the nerve to ask someone who is engaged to sleep on his shoulder? If it''s in the real world, it won''t probably get too much reaction, but this is a medieval setting, okay? People here are more conservative. Sleeping on a guy''s shoulder, even if he is your friend, is an inappropriate thing to do.


    Is Rufus tired of living and wants to court death? He even ask that in front of Prince Fraser? Does he want to die?


    The real Csille''s lips twitch. "Rufus, please refrain from saying inappropriate things. People might misunderstand it." She grits her teeth. She wants to ignore Rufus'' words but then again, people might misunderstand her if she doesn''t correct him.


    Csille nces at Prince Fraser, but he isn''t even looking at her. It''s as if he didn''t care even if Csille really sleep on Rufus'' shoulder.


    Rufusughs. "I''m just teasing you. Why do you need to be serious?"


    Princess Paislee clears her throat. "There are limitations when ites to teasing too, Prince Rufus. Please remember that you are not a child anymore, and interaction between a young man and ady should be observed."


    Csille grits her teeth while staring at Prince Fraser, who is still looking outside the window.


    <em>Fine! You don''t care, right? Okay then. Just don''t me me for what I will do.</em>


    Rufus is about to refute, but his words were stuck in his throat when Csille rested her head on his shoulder.


    Csille closes her eyes and curses Prince Fraser in her mind. She heard everyone gasp because of what she had done. She even felt Rufus got frozen.


    "Lady Csille, what are you doing?" She heard Princess Paislee ask.


    Csille opens her eyes and stares at Princess Paislee. "I''m resting. Do you have any problem with that?"


    Princess Paislee stares at Csille with disbelief. She probably didn''t expect Csille will ask that.


    "Are you that desperate to even flirt with my own cousin? Do you want other people to see that my own fianc¨¦e is flirting with another man in front of me?" Prince Fraser snaps at her.


    Csille scoff, sit up straight and cross her arms. "If my own fianc¨¦e doesn''t neglect and ignores me. Do you think I would rest my head on another guy''s shoulder?"


    Prince Fraser res at Csille. He then grits his teeth. "Csille, don''t test my patience. I already let you off for harming Sir Farren twice. Don''t make me do something you won''t like."


    Csille grits her teeth and looks outside the window. She knows she cannot go against Prince Fraser. It''s already a miracle that he lets her off and doesn''t sell her out to the Queen.


    Harming other people is a sin in the Vrawyth Kingdom. Although Csille''s n failed, it can still be considered a punishable crime. Although the punishment is lighterpared to when she sessfully harm Princess Paislee. And the punishment is based on how grave the harming is. Based on what she did, she can be fined by a thousand centimes and a month of confinement in the Lauretr¨¦ residence.


    Csille takes a deep breath to control her anger.


    <em>Fraser, why do you really need to mention it in front of other people? I''m your fianc¨¦e, but why do you keep embarrassing me? What did I do wrong for you to do this to me?</em>

 Chapter 181 - : Does The Villainess Deserves Happiness?

    "Purny, I''ve been looking for you everywhere. What are you doing here?"


    I look back and see Rufus panting. It looks like he was running around.


    I sigh and shake my head. "I''m just resting. Why? Did something happen?"


    It''s been two days now since we started our journey back to the Illorian City. We took a day break from traveling.. So, I decided to look around the forest to rest and to think.


    Throughout the days that we''re traveling, Prince Fraser constantly argues with Csille in almost everything. He often reprimanded her for every little mistake she did which resulted in Csille fighting back. There''s no silence in the carriage for the whole two days.


    I heard Rufus sigh. He then walks towards me and sits beside me. "Nothing. I was just worried something might happen to you."


    I smile bitterly at him. Rufus was worried for me, but Prince Fraser couldn''t. Although I understand why he is not worried about me. The current Prince Fraser is now influenced by the novel. So if the real Prince Fraser is annoyed at Csille, he will be annoyed at me too.


    I didn''t answer him. I just lean on the tree and close my eyes. Rufus does the same too. Silence engulfs the two of us for a couple of minutes before Rufus breaks it.


    "What''s with you and Prince Fraser? Why did it looks like you hate each other? And what did he mention? Harming Sir Farren?"


    Csille scoffs. "Are you interrogating me, Prince Rufus Astalieu?" I remain my eyes close.


    I am exhausted, not physically but mentally. I''m exhausted with all the arguments between Prince Fraser and the real Csille. Not only that, but my heart is also breaking seeing the two leads close to each other.


    I know I shouldn''t feel that way. I am the writer. I should be happy for them, but I just can''t make myself happy with what is happening. I know the Prince Fraser I used to talk to before is already gone now. The more the story progresses, the more that Prince Fraser will disappear.


    "I am not. I''m just confused. Everyone is confused. The two of you were okay before we arrived at the Saiven Kingdom, but then it changed again. Why do the two of you return to your old treatment to each other? It might look like we''re not bothered, but we are. What happened, Purny?"


    How am I supposed to answer that? Should I say that this is what Prince Fraser should be? Always mad at me and scolded me for almost everything I did.


    "I don''t know. But sometimes, knowing nothing is better than knowing everything. Also, you know your cousin, his temper is like his clothes. it changes every day."


    Rufus chuckled. "You''re the only person who describes him like that. If he hears you say that. I''m sure he''ll be mad at you."


    I just chuckled at him too. "Oh, isn''t he always mad at me? What''s new?"


    The two of us chuckled. Rufus didn''t continue to pry on things between Prince Fraser and me. Instead, he told me funny stories, which made me cry until I found it hard to breathe.


    I look at Rufus with teary eyes. I just finishedughing. I am really thankful I have a friend likes him in this world.


    "Thank you, Rufus."


    Rufus stopsughing and looks at me with a smile on his face. "Thank you for what?"


    "Thank you for always being there and for making me happy. Thank you. You don''t know how much it means to me."


    Rufus just smile at me and looked up at the sky. "Because you''re always with me too, Purny, and I want you to be happy. So, please be happy. I don''t want to see you sad."


    I look at Rufus and nods my head at him. I stare at the sky too. Happy? Does the viiness deserve happiness? I doubt that.


    ________________________________


    We''re already on our fifth day passing through the forest. It''s the same forest we have been through before, and just like before, we need to continue our journey for the whole two days if we still want to get out of the forest alive.


    Csille''s raises her feet and brings her knees closer to her chest. The temperature inside the forest is dropping the more we continue our journey. I can feel my jaw starting to shivers because of the coldness.


    This time, the real Csille is the one who is controlling my body again. A sweet interaction will happen between the two leads, which will make the Viiness angrier at them.


    Rufus, who is sitting beside Csille, immediately saw it. He then takes a thick nket at thepartment at the back and covers Csille using the nket.


    "You''re shivering already. Why didn''t you tell us? What if you get sick because of the cold? Purny, are you nning to hurt yourself?"


    Csille looks at Rufus and shakes her head.


    <em>Why would she tell him? Prince Fraser would definitely misunderstand her again. He''ll probably say that I am only doing that because I want to be pity again. Also, I don''t want that nket. I want Prince Fraser to offer his coat for me.</em>


    She tried to take the nket from her, but Rufus stopped her. "What are you doing, Csille. You''ll get sick if you don''t cover it around you."


    Csille is about to refute, but the carriage jolted, which startled everyone else. Csille almost falls on her seat. It''s a good thing Rufus caught her arms and held her steady.


    Csille worriedly looked in front of her and found Sir Farren leaning his head on Prince Fraser''s chest.


    It''s the scene I have written. Because of the jolt, Princess Paislee is about to protect Prince Fraser from bumping his head or body to the walls of the carriage. However, when her hand slip and she ends up losing her bnce.


    Everything happens so suddenly, and when she opens her eyes, she realizes that she is already on top of Prince Fraser. Her hands are on each side of Prince Fraser, trapping him on the wall while Prince Fraser is staring at Princess Paislee intently.


    Csille''s eyes widen. She tried to reach her hand and pull Sir Farren away from Prince Fraser but Rufus, who is sitting beside her, immediately caught her arm. He then leans on her ears. "Don''t. Let them deal with the awkwardness. If you interfere now, it will make them more embarrass, and I''m sure Prince Fraser would snap at you again."


    Csille pouts and puts down her arms. Although she really wants to pull Sir Farren away from Prince Fraser but what Rufus'' said makes sense. She just waited for the two people''s reaction.


    After a few minutes, Sir Farren immediately sat up straight and avoided Prince Fraser''s gaze. Csille res at Sir Farren. She can see his ears, and his cheeks are getting redder each second.


    Sir Farren clears his throat. "I''m sorry, your highness. I was just trying to protect your head, but my hand slipped. I apologize for what I did, your highness. Please punish this Knight if I did something unforgivable."


    Prince Fraser clears his throat too. But instead of saying something, he just made a ''hmm'' sound and stared outside the window.


    Csille, who watched what happened from start to finish, grits her teeth and clench her fish. She is about to say something again, but Rufus pulls her again and whispered, "Not now, Csille. The two of them are still embarrassed about what happened. If you say something again, I''m sure he''llsh out at you. Remember the past few days? He often reprimanded you for doing almost everything, right?"


    Csille sigh and avoid looking at Prince Fraser and Sir Farren. She takes a deep breath to control the anger that is starting to rise inside of her.


    <em>Sir Farren Brichagnac! You dare to do inappropriate things towards my fianc¨¦e? I thought you already love someone else? Don''t tell me the one you love is Prince Fraser?</em>


    ________________________________


    The journey inside the forest just ended, and now we are camping to take some rest before continuing our journey to the Illorian City.


    Csille can hear theughter and gossip outside the carriage. After the cold journey inside the forest, she caught a cold, and she is currently resting to make her fever subside. She is now covered with three thick nkets


    I have written this scene. While Csille is resting inside the carriage, the two leads are with each other. Talking and enjoying each other''spany.


    Since Csille had a fever, she was put on another carriage with Leander and Rufus to check her condition and confine her fever. There''s a flu going on in the Saiven Kingdom before they depart, so to make sure that it''s just a simple fever, the real Csille was put on another carriage.


    And because Csille will have fever their whole journey to the Illorian City and their stay in the Illorian City, Csille was barely mentioned in the novel. Does it mean I have full control over Csille''s body?


    I get up and put my ears on the walls of the carriage. Trying to pick up sounds outside. As much as I want to open the window, I cannot do that. Not until they know if what I am feeling is not the flu.


    Although in the novel, I just written that Csille caught a fever and not the flu, so there''s nothing to worry about. But to not worry anyone, I will just follow the rules.


    "Hey, what do you think happened between his highness, Prince Fraser and Lady Csille? They look like they are not on good terms." I heard a woman''s voice whispered.


    It''s probably one of the maids. They probably notice what is happening between Prince Fraser and Csille. After all, everyone knows that Prince Fraser didn''t watch Csille''s matches. So, it''s understandable if everyone knows what is the score between the two.


    "Hey! Don''t talk so bluntly about it in broad daylight. What if someone heard you? That is inappropriate. You shouldn''t talk about the people you are serving." Another maid probably said that.


    They whispered to each other again, but I couldn''t hear what they were saying because their voices became faint. They probably walk away from the carriage.


    I sigh. This is what should happen. This will help Princess Paislee to catch feelings for Prince Fraser. If she notices that Prince Fraser''s rtionship with Csille is gettingplicated as the days pass, then it will be easier for her to like Prince Fraser.


    However, my heart is hurting by the idea that everyone knows the real score between us. If this continues, then Prince Fraser and Csille will be forever impossible.


    Am I ready for it? Am I prepared to see Prince Fraser falling in love with someone that is not me?


    I slumped my body on the carriage floor and hugged myself. I know that this is what is supposed to happen. Prince Fraser and Princess Paislee ending up together. But my idiotic heart won''t stop hoping for something else.


    I sigh. When will I ever learn? I have already heard stories from the people living in Kosmos. Can I bear to live a life like that? I already know the answer, but why can''t my heart stop liking that guy?


    He isn''t gentle as Jared before. He is not what I like for a guy, but why? Why do I have feelings for that fourteen years old boy?


    "Your highness, Prince Fraser. Aren''t you going to visit Lady Csille? She still has fever until now." I heard Princess Paislee said outside the carriage.


    Your highness? It''s Prince Fraser. He''s outside? I move close to the door to hear their conversation however, it''s been long seconds, but Prince Fraser still doesn''t answer Princess Paislee.


    Is he going to ignore Princess Paislee''s question? I smile bitterly. When I was moved here, he didn''t even check on me once. I doubt if he would like to check on me.


    "Why would I?" Prince Fraser asked before I heard footsteps fading away.


    I take a deep breath andugh at myself. What am I expecting? That Prince Fraser is already influenced by the novel. The Prince Fraser I know is already gone now and will never return.

 Chapter 182 - : Return To The Illorian City

    The long line of crowd of Illorian people wees our carriage. We were supposed to return to the Illorian City with Ruler Laird, but something happened, and Ruler Laird decided to return ahead of us.


    "Wow, I didn''t expect we would receive a warm wee from the Illorian people? It''s probably because of you and Prince Fraser. The two of you are now Ruler Laird''s godchildren, and because we won the Gold Grand Exemr for this year''s, they are celebrating with us." Rufus exims while looking at the line of people outside waving their hands at our carriage.


    The carriage of Prince Fraser stops moving already, and he gets off the carriage to meet the Elders of the Illorian City. I still have a fever, so I cannot go down to greets the Elders.


    Prince Fraser and the Elders talks for a couple of seconds before the Elders stare at the carriage I am in. They are probably talking about me and my fever.


    The carriage then starts moving, leaving Prince Fraser, Princess Paislee, and the Elders.


    "Eh? Why are we moving? Where are we going?" Rufus asked.


    Leander, who is busy reading a medical book, looks up. "Lady Csille still has a fever, and before we make sure that this is a simple fever. We cannot get out."


    Rufus frowns. "But we''re not the one who has fever here. Why are we included?"


    Leander stares at Rufus as if asking, ''are you kidding me''. He then sighs and shakes his head. "We cannot go out because we are possible flu carriers. We were with Lady Csille right when she got a fever, and we were with her too when she was confined. It is understandable if they also see us as flu carriers."


    Rufus looks anxiously at Leander and us. "Does it mean we will be staying inside the carriage for the whole two days?"


    How can this person win a Gold Grand Exemr pin? Is he dumb? Of course, we won''t stay here. I''m sure Ruler Laird already prepare a room for us.


    "If you want to. Why not?" I shrugged my shoulders at him. Then I look at Leander, who is busy reading books again. "Senior, may I know how long will it takes for them to know if we have flu or just a simple fever?"


    Leander puts down his books and stares at me. "With Illorian''s medical instrument? I guess it will only take half a day. So, don''t worry, we can still have a day tomorrow to rx or to stroll around the Illorian City."


    I nod my head. One day is enough for me. It''s a good thing that we take a break in here, or else I don''t know how I can visit the Illorian City to check on the Virtouse.


    ________________________________


    I walked out of my room and found Rufus and Leander staring at a closed envelope lying on the center table. I immediately frown at them.


    "What happened? What is inside the envelope that made the two of you nervous?"


    Rufus and Leander immediately look at me. Rufus takes the envelope and rushes towards me. "Purny, it''s a good thing you are awake. Look here. We already have the results. Come on, open it up. So we can see what''s the results."


    The Illorian City prepared a bungalow house for us to stay. While I heard from Rufus that Prince Fraser and the other, the doctors, teachers, and everyone else is staying in the inn, we used to stay before.


    I look at the envelope and sigh. I now understand why they are nervous. If we be positive for flu, then we won''t have any choice but to stay here confined until we be free from flu. But of course, that won''t happen because I am sure Csille is not inflicted with flu. It''s just a simple fever that worsens by the changing weather.


    We travel from a cold ce to a warm ce, and I already have a fever, so it''s understandable if my body couldn''t adjust properly to the temperature changes.


    Rufus pulled me to sit on the sofa and urged me to open the envelope. Having urge by two nervous people, I immediately open the envelope and skimmed through the contents of the paper.


    Negative. It''s really negative, just like how I write it. I show the content of the paper, and Leander and Rufus immediately sigh.


    "I''m sorry if because of me, the two of you were affected with my fever. It''s a good thing that it''s negative. I''ll feel guilty if it''s positive."


    Rufus moves to sit beside me. "Why are you apologizing? You''re our friend, of course, we will be concerned for you. At least we''re all negative. So, don''t feel guilty, okay?" Rufus looks at Leander. As if asking Leander to back him up.


    Leander takes the result. "What Rufus said is correct. You shouldn''t apologize. It was us who volunteered to take care of you and to take a look on you. So, you shouldn''t feel guilty, Lady Csille."


    I look at Rufus and Leander and smile genuinely at them. Rufus is my true friend here, so it''s understandable if he would stay with me. While Leander used to like me before, but then I turned him down, but he still chose to be with me. So, I''m d that I have a friend like them.


    Rufus looks at Leander. "Can we get out now, right? Since the result says it''s negative."


    Leander looks at the result in his hand. "I''m not sure, but I''ll try tomunicate with the guard guarding outside. I will take this result and show it to them. But I think they are already informed."


    Leander immediately went outside to asked the guard. He thenes back smiling after a few minutes.


    "The guard already said that we''re free to go out, and it''s our decision if we want to stay here or to move to the inn. What are your ns?"


    As expected of Ruler Laird. He probably saw the result first before he sent it to us. I''m sure he also informed the elders and the guards about the result.


    But moving into the inn? Is that a good idea? Prince Fraser and Princess Paislee need to have time together, and there are a few bl scenes I have written in our stay here. Technically it''s bl since Princess Paislee is in male disguise.


    I shake my head at Leander. "I won''t move. I prefer staying here. You two decide for yourself. I''m nning to talk to Ruler Laird about something."


    After saying those words, I immediately took my pouch and went outside the house. I need to find Ruler Laird to ask him if I can go back inside the mysterious alley. I need to look for the Virtouse.


    ________________________________


    I nervously y with my fingers while waiting for Ruler Laird''s response. I just asked him if I could go back and try to look for his daughter. I just used the excuse that I felt guilty because I didn''t find his daughter thest time. So, I want to try it again.


    However, it looks like Ruler Laird won''t agree with me this time. It''s been a minute now after I asked him the question, but he still hasn''t answered me.


    Will he won''t allow me? But I badly need to go to the mysterious alley again. I need to look for the Virtouse. So, I need to do anything just to make him agree.


    I sigh and look at Ruler Laird with hopeful eyes. "Godfather, please allow me to return to the mysterious alley again. I feel guilty for not being able to bring your daughter here. I want to try again. Who knows, maybe I can find her this time."


    I bite my lips. I feel sorry for lying to him, but I need to do this. Not just for myself but for the safety of everyone here. So, I''m sorry, Ruler Laird, if I''m doing all of this.


    He probably doesn''t want to hope for something that is already impossible. Because the more he hopes for something, the more he gets hurt. So, I understand if he doesn''t want to allow me to go back to the alley.


    Ruler Laird sighed. "I understand, Csille. However, you shouldn''t feel guilty. I should be the one who should be guilty here. I let you went inside the alley, knowing that there''s a possibility that you cannot return. So you don''t need to do this, Csille. I already made peace with the idea that my daughter can''t return to me."


    I clench my fist. The guilt of knowing that I was the reason why Ruler Laird lost his daughter is eating up my conscience again. And now I got the nerve to make him hope that her daughter might return by asking him to allow me to go back in the mysterious alley.


    Aren''t I too cruel? I already knew that bringing this matter up would open his wounds, but I still did.


    You are really the Viiness.


    I sigh. "But I just want to try. For thest time, Godfather. I just want to make sure that she is not there. I promise I won''t stay long. Just give me a few minutes. That''s all I am asking."


    Please say yes, I really need to see the Virtouse. I need to know what happened to them and why there are many things that I couldn''t exin and understand.


    Ruler Laird sighed. "Okay, but this will be thest time you can return there. Also, don''t stay too long in there. Not because you''re able to go there and return safely doesn''t mean that it will happen again. So, be careful, Csille."


    I just smile at Ruler Laird. I suddenly feel guilty about lying to him again. I can hear sincerity in his voice, but here I am, lying to his face.


    Ruler Laird immediately calls a carriage to bring us to the mysterious alley. He even insisted on bringing me there on his own.


    I look at the mysterious alley and frown. As far as I remember, there should be fog inside the alley, but why does it look like a normal alley now?


    I look back at Ruler Laird. "This. Why did it look different than thest time I went here, Godfather?"


    Ruler Laird shakes his head. He probably doesn''t know the answer too.


    What is really happening here? I tried to take a step, but Ruler Laird stopped me. "Are you sure you want to go there? I don''t think that''s a good idea, Csille. Although the alley looks different than how it used to but we still don''t know what will happen to you if you go there. Maybe you should not go in there. What will I say to Fraser if something happened to you?"


    Fraser? I want to scoff at Ruler Laird''s words. Does he need to exin? I''m sure Prince Fraser won''t even get worried about me. So, what''s there to worry about? He only has eyes and attention to his future beloved.


    I pout at Ruler Laird. "Godfather, allow me just this once. I promise this will be thest time. I just want to make sure that she is not there."


    Ruler Laird sighed and let go of my arms. "Okay, but please be careful. I''ll be waiting for you here."


    I smile and nod at him before I take a step inside the alley. I frowned when I went past through the alley with ease. There''s no fog here, so I can clearly see the inside of the alley.


    After walking for a couple of seconds, what wees me is the same ce where I found the plotbound. It''s the bookstore where I met one of the Virtouse.


    I look around, and I find a bookstore that has signage on top. On the signage, there''s a plotbound written.


    This... Isn''t this the exact ce when I first went inside the alley? But unlike before, it looks abandoned for quite a long time now.


    I tried to push the door of the bookstore, but it was locked. I tried to look around and find something that would help me return to the Kosmo, but I couldn''t find any.


    I sit on a bench and sigh. I suddenly remember what Soiartze told me before. A spirit can onlye to the Kosmo twice. First, is when they meet the Virtouse for the first time, and the second is when they fail their task.


    Does it mean I cannot go back to Kosmo unless I failed my task? But how can I talk to the Virtouse if I cannot go back to the Kosmo?

 Chapter 183 - : I Don’t Want To Have Feelings...

    "Csille? Where did you go?" Rufus immediately asks me the moment I open the door.


    I didn''t answer him immediately. I walk towards the sofa and slump my body on it. I was busy looking around inside the alley that I didn''t realize it was already toote.


    I just thought that maybe if I searched harder, they would open their doors to me again. But I was wrong. I just made myself exhausted. When I went out of the alley, it was alreadyte.


    Ruler Laird even asked me to stay in his residence, but I refused. He was just worried about me. Since he knows I just recovered from a fever and he lets me went inside the mysterious alley alone..


    I look at Rufus and sigh. "I just ask Ruler Laird if he would allow me to went inside the alley."


    Rufus'' eyes immediately widened when he heard what I said. "What did you said? You asked Ruler Laird to allow you to go back to that mysterious alley? Csille, are you mad?"


    I close my eyes. Ahh, I''m exhausted. I just want to sleep and forget this world. I''m tired. Physically, emotionally and mentally. Aftering here, I was subjected to different situations that I didn''t know how to handle. And the current happening is one of the hardest problems I encountered here.


    I need to talk to the Virtouse, but how can I do that if they won''t show themselves to me? I tried to return to Kosmo, too, but I couldn''t find the way through it. The only thing I know that connects Kosmo and this world is that alley. But it''s even useless.


    Iugh. "I''m probably mad already." I''ll probably go insane with what is happening now. It''s not my mind that is going insane. Even my heart is going insane too.


    I heard Rufus is about to refute, but someone stops him. "Prince Rufus, I think it''s better if you let Lady Csille rest first. It''s alreadyte. You can just ask her questions in the morning. We still need to continue our journey tomorrow."


    Thank goodness Leander noticed it. I''m really exhausted now. All I want is to fall asleep and rest. Iy my body on the sofa and close my eyes, and that''s thest thing I remember.


    When I woke up in the morning, I found myself sleeping inside my room in the house assigned by the Illorian City.


    I frown and try to remember what happened. Thest thing I remember is, I heard Leander stops Rufus from asking me questions, and then I sleep on the sofa.


    However, if I sleep on the sofa, why am I sleeping inside my room?


    "You''re awake?"


    I almost jumped out of shock when I heard someone talk. I looked around and found Rufus sitting on the sofa. I sigh in relief. I thought it was Prince Fraser.


    "What are you doing here, Rufus?" I frown. It''s inappropriate to stay inside a room of ady, especially if you''re alone with her.


    Also, it''s rude to enter one''s room without the owner''s permission. I just woke up. I probably look like a mess. What does this guy want?


    Rufus puts down the book he is reading and sp his hands. "I want to ask you about what happened yesterday. Why did you return to that mysterious alley, purny?"


    I rolled my eyes at Rufus. "You enter my room just to gossip? Rufus, do you know what time it is? It''s too early in the morning, and I haven''t even fix myself. But here you are, barging someone''s room just for gossip? Aren''t you too nosy, Prince Rufus Astalieu?"


    "Purny, you cannot me me. I was so worried about youst night that I didn''t get enough of sleep. I want to know the reason why you return to that alley. That alley is a dangerous one. What if you did not return yesterday?"


    I sigh. Reason? I cannot tell him my real reason. "I just felt guilty thest time. I feel like I didn''t do my best, so I suggested to Ruler Laird if I could return to the alley. Godfather help us a lot back in the Saiven Kingdom, and I feel guilty for receiving that favor for doing nothing. Is that enough reason for you, your highness Prince Rufus?"


    I get up from the bed and do some stretching. Although Rufus is a man, I''m confident that he won''t put meaning to what I am doing. Also, I''m sure Rufus will only love one person in this lifetime, and that is Princess Paislee.


    "I... Pur-ny... Yo-you!" I heard him curse.


    I look back and find him covering his face. I frowned but just shrugged it off. This is still the medieval period. Man and women are still conservative and not used to have interaction with each other. So, it''s understandable if he gets flustered seeing me stretching while on my nightgown.


    I walk towards the bathroom and wash my face. I heard Rufus follows, but he just stayed behind the door.


    "But you know how dangerous that alley is. What if you weren''t able to return yesterday? You didn''t even inform us or ask Prince Fraser about it? What will I respond to Prince Fraser if something happened to you yesterday?"


    I understand where his frustrations areing from. Although I''m sure Prince Fraser won''t be affected if that happens, Rufus and Leander are still responsible for my safety since they are the ones who are with me the whole time. It means, if something happened to me yesterday, they are the ones who will take the consequences of my action.


    I finished brushing my teeth first before answering him. I look at him and smile. "What are you so worried about? Aren''t I safe and sound?" I walk past him and take one of the dresses in my luggage. "You shouldn''t think about it that much. As you can see, nothing happens to me. So, you won''t take responsibility or exin anything to Prince Fraser." I scoff. "It''s as if he would even care."


    "Csille! It''s your safety. How can you talk like it doesn''t concern you?" Rufus snaps at me. I could see pure disbelief on his face.


    I stand up and face him. "Rufus, why are you fretting over something that was already done?" I walk to him and push him towards the door. "Don''t we have more important things to do now? We still have to prepare for our journey this morning. Why are you still here doing nothing?"


    Rufus sighed and just let me push him. He then faces me after I sessfully push him out of my room. "You''re really stubborn. Just because Prince Fraser doesn''t keep an eye on you, it doesn''t mean that I won''t care." He then gently caress my hair. "Stop doing things that will put your life in danger, purny."


    I was stunned for a moment. This... Only Rufus really treats me like this. I feel my heart beats for a moment.


    "I''ll be going now. I''ll see youter. Good morning, purny." He then walks away without waiting for my response. I look at his back and sigh.


    Rufus, please don''t be good at me. I don''t want to have feelings for another character.


    ________________________________


    "Csille, don''t forget to send me a letter the moment you arrive at the Vrawyth Kingdom, okay?" Ruler Laird gently reminds me.


    I nod my head at him and smile. "The first thing I would do the moment I arrived at the Vrawyth Kingdom is to send you a letter. So, don''t worry, Godfather."


    Ruler Laird sighed. "As much as I want to apany you, but my hands are busy currently. I have been away for too long that my work had been piled up."


    I hold Ruler Laird''s hands. "You already help us a lot back in the Saiven Kingdom, Godfather. We will feel guilty if you keep setting aside your work just for us. You don''t need to worry, Godfather. I will always send you a letter when I return. Also, if I have a chance, I will visit you for sure. So don''t be sad."


    Ruler Laird forces a smile and gently caresses my head. "You better keep your promises, youngdy. I will be waiting for your letters."


    He then looks at Prince Fraser and the rest. "Godson, please be careful on your way to the Vrawyth Kingdom. I will let a few of my men to apany you on your way to the Vrawyth Kingdom."


    Prince Fraser bows his head a little to Ruler Laird. "Thank you, Godfather. We will surely treat the Illorians properly."


    I just heard from Rufus that Prince Fraser and Ruler Laird had a deal that a few Illorians will be apanying us not just to guard us but to also be a soldier of the Vrawyth Kingdom. But I mostly guess that these Illorians will end up being one of high ranking officials in the army.


    After a few reminders and goodbyes, we all walk towards the carriage that is now waiting for us. I stop on my steps when I see a familiar face. My eyes widened when I realized who is the person waiving at me.


    It''s the fish vendor in the Saiven Kingdom. It''s the person who helps me avoid the people who are spying around the Illorian residence. He finally returned to his own home. I look at thedy beside him. Thedy bowed her head at me and smiled. She then mouthed her thank you at me.


    I just smile at them before joining the others in the carriage. I''m happy that they are now back in their hometown, to where they belong.


    I sigh and smile bitterly. What about me? When will I ever return to my own world? Can I even return?


    ________________________________


    I take a nce at Prince Fraser and Princess Paislee, who are both busy looking outside the window of the carriage.


    The journey is now starting, and no one in the carriage dares to say anything. They probably noticed that Prince Fraser is not in the mood today.


    Prince Fraser is currently frowning while watching the scenery outside. He does look like he is in a bad mood. But why would he not be in the mood today?


    I look at Princess Paislee, who seems distracted. She looks like she is watching the scenery outside, but her focus is not on it.


    Did something happen between the two? But they seemed okay thest time. What could have happened?


    I feel someone evading my private space. "Purny, do you know why my cousin is not in the mood today? He''s been watching the scenery outside since we departed. Won''t he have a stiff neck if he continues that?" Rufus whispered to me.


    I just elbow him. How can I know? I haven''t talked to Prince Fraser recently. How am I supposed to know what happened to him? OnlyPrincess Paislee knows what happened to Prince Fraser. However, it seems like even she is not in the mood today.


    I sigh. I cannot do something here in the carriage, so I just let it off. For now. But I will definitely do something the moment we take a stop.


    After a couple of hours, the carriage stops and all of us immediately alighted from the carriage. All of us, except the two people who are not in the mood, have been suffocated by the atmosphere inside the carriage. The more time has passed, the more Prince Fraser''s aura got worsen. To the point that we be suffocated with it.


    Rufus takes a sigh of relief and stares at Prince Fraser and Princess Paislee, who is casually standing on the opposite side. The two looks like they are still not in the mood.


    "Can we return to the carriage before? I think it''s best for all of us not to be in one carriage with that two people. Their mood is affecting me." Rufus grumbles.


    I sigh and ignores him. Although I like the idea, but I know I cannot do that. I need to make chances for the two lead and to do that. I need to always be with them.


    I looked for something to do, but everyone refused to let me do something. In the end, I just end up sittingfortably while staring at Prince Fraser and Sir Farren, who is now standing under the shade of a tree.


    The two looks like they have their own world. It looks like they are preupied with something. But what are they thinking about?


    "Miss, do you need anything?"


    I look at Eve and raise my eyebrow at her. Do something? She can definitely do something for me. I gestured her toe closer to me, and I whispered her something.


    Eve''s eyes immediately widened when she heard what I said to her. "Miss!"


    I waved my hand at her and urged her to do what I wanted her to do. As much as I want to do it on my own but I don''t want Prince Fraser to get mad at me again. If anything else, I''m sure Prince Fraser won''t be mad at Eve over a small matter.


    Eve reluctantly walks towards Princess Paislee, who is now leaning on the tree with closed eyes. While Prince Fraser is looking up at the sky. It seems like he is thinking about something. So he didn''t notice Eve walking close to them. Even Princess Paislee, who had a sharp sense, didn''t notice Eve.


    Eve sighed and walked past the two. She then takes a tray of food in her hands and starts to walk towards Princess Paislee''s direction. She fake a trip, and all the food on the tray fell on the floor. Eve made sure that she ''identally'' bumped Princess Paislee.


    Princess Paislee was startled and didn''t react immediately. Her body was falling towards Prince Fraser''s direction, and since Prince Fraser''s side is facing Princess Paislee, she ends up kissing Prince Fraser on his cheeks.


    Holy moly cow!

 Chapter 184 - : I Want To Go Back

    My eyes widened when I saw Princess Paislee froze while her lips were still on Prince Fraser''s cheeks. They remain the same for a couple of hours before they immediately take a distance from each other.


    "What did I see? Sir Farren kiss Prince Fraser on his cheek?" Rufus, who is sitting beside me, stands up because of the shock. While Leander, who is sitting beside Rufus, looks at the two leads with a shocked expression. Even I, the writer, is still shocked by what just happened.


    I was just hoping Princess Paislee would be toppling Prince Fraser again, just likest time. But why did they have a kissing scene here? Although it''s just on his cheek.


    Prince Fraser stares at Princess Paislee, who is just standing with a lost expression. She probably couldn''t believe what had happened. While Eve who is sitting on the ground before, immediately kowtow on the ground.


    "Your highness, please forgive this servant for what she did.. I didn''t do it on purpose. I was about to bring food for Miss and Prince Rufus and Mister Leander when I lost bnce and trip. I identally bump Sir Farren. This servant is asking for forgiveness to your highness, Prince Fraser." Eve pleaded with teary eyes. She looks terrified already.


    She also sees how Prince Fraser look a while ago, and everyone knows that if Prince Fraser is not in the mood, his temper turns 360 degrees. From a calm Crown Prince to a Prince who has anger management issues.


    I feel guilty for putting Eve on the edge of the cliff while here I amfortably sitting. I get up and walk towards Prince Fraser. Although I know he won''t like to talk to me, I still need to take responsibility for what I made Eve do.


    "Your highness, please forgive Eve. Everything that happened is just a pure ident. I hope you won''t be mad at her over a small matter like this."


    It''s a good thing that everyone is busy doing their duties, and only we are the ones who noticed what just happened. Or else it would be too bad for Prince Fraser''s image.


    Prince Fraser looks at me. I was stunned for a moment when I saw his eyes. I definitely see a lot of emotion in it. It''s contradicting emotions. I see sadness and longing on it, but then it turns to hatred and anger.


    What does it mean?


    Prince Fraser sighed and just waved his hand at Eve, who is still remain her head on the ground. "Stand up. I know that it is an ident, but you should be careful next time. It''s a good thing no one is harm or else I cannot be lenient with you."


    Eve immediately takes a sigh in relief. "Thank you, your highness." She then hurriedly get away from the scene like a storm.


    I was about to return to my seat when I heard Prince Fraser''s words to Princess Paislee. "You shouldn''t worry, Sir Farren. I know it''s just an ident, so you don''t have to me yourself..."


    I smile bitterly at myself. But if it''s I who did that, you will be mad at me. Aren''t you too unfair, Prince Fraser?


    ________________________________


    We take a rest for the whole night before we continue our journey again. It will take two weeks before we arrive at the Vrawyth Kingdom. It also means I still have plenty of opportunities to make the two leads close to each other.


    However, how am I supposed to do that? I already used Eve before, and I cannot use her again, or else Prince Fraser might be suspicious of her. But if I make a move, I''m sure he would be mad at me again... Like he always does.


    I sigh and stare at the bonfire. It''s nighttime again, and everyone is preparing for our dinner.


    "Lady Csille?"


    I look at Princess Paislee, who is now walking towards me. She is holding a bowl of soup. I frown. What is she doing here? I already distance myself from them, Prince Fraser and Princess Paislee, because I want them to have time for each other, but why is she here? And she even has a bowl with her.


    "Sir Farren? Do you need something?"


    Princess Paislee put the bowl down on the floor of the carriage. I am currently sitting on the floor of the carriage.


    "Prince Fraser asked me to bring this soup to you. He was worried that your fever might return to he specifically tell the cook to make a soup for you."


    I looked at soup and raised my eyebrows at her. Why does it sound like she is matchmaking Prince Fraser with me again? As far as I remember, he asks the cook to make soup so the Illorians soldier and the Vrawyth soldier won''t get sick because of the weather. Everyone knows how important the existence of the soldier is with our journey. We cannot let something happened to them.


    So howe she is saying that Prince Fraser specifically requests that for me? Princess Paislee, can we follow the script here?


    I look at soup and sigh. What am I supposed to respond to that? Want me to feel touched because a certain somebody is concern about me? Although that is just hoax since I know for sure that Prince Fraser wouldn''t even want to see me.


    I am about to respond to her when she suddenly gets up. "I won''t interrupt you anymore, Lady Csille. I just brought you your soup. Please excuse me, Lady Csille."


    I look at Princess Paislee back with a frown. I don''t understand why she is doing this. Does she feel guilty because she thinks she''s the reason why Prince Fraser and Csille are in the cold war?


    I look at the soup. What am I supposed to do with this?


    "Miss, you have a soup already? But what about this?" Eve looks at the bowl of soup she is holding. I frowned when I noticed the difference between the bowls.


    The bowl on Eve''s hand is themon bowl used for meals here. However, the bowl that Princess Paislee used is the bowl Prince Fraser used. She used his bowl, so I won''t doubt what she said.


    She made all those efforts for what? What does she want?


    I take the bowl from Eve''s hand. "Take that bowl and give it to Prince Fraser. Tell him that it is from Prin..." my eyes widened when I realized I almost mentioned Princess Paislee''s name.


    Eve looks confused. "Prin?"


    I shake my head and try to be calm as much as possible. No one should know that I know something. "No, what I mean is tell him that it is from Sir Farren."


    Eve frowned, but she didn''t say anything and followed my orders.


    Iugh at myself. I don''t know what Princess Paislee is doing, but there''s one thing I know, I cannot let her continue what she is doing.


    You want to matchmake me and Prince Fraser? Then I will return the favor to you and matchmake you with Prince Fraser.


    ________________________________


    Throughout the journey, Princess Paislee tried to do things for Prince Fraser. She probably thinks I am too dumb to fall for that.


    There''s this one time she gave me a flower saying that Prince Fraser is the one who sent it to me. What I did is I put it the flower in a pot and sent it to Prince Fraser. Saying it is from Princess Paislee.


    She tried other things aside from that, which in return, I used it to matchmake the two. In the end, Prince Fraser bes even closer to Princess Paislee.


    Thanks to her, I don''t need to wreck my brains to matchmake them. However, there''s one thing I don''t understand. Why did Princess Paislee did those things for Prince Fraser?


    "Stare more, and I will think that you already developed a crush on Sir Farren. You know that Sir Farren is Prince Fraser''s guard, right? Don''t you think it''s inappropriate?" Rufus suddenly whispered to my ears.


    I immediately back away from him. What is this guy doing? Whispering to my ears all of a sudden? And what did he said? I have a crush on Princess Paislee?


    Oh please, even if I haven''t fallen in love again after Jared, it doesn''t mean that I swing the other way around.


    I red at Rufus and whispered back at him. "What nonsense are you spouting again? What if people heard what you said, then I will be tainted as a person who doesn''t know what morality is? Although your cousin and I are in a cold war, it doesn''t mean that I would fall for anyone else. I don''t know if I should be mad at you or insulted." I shake my head at him.


    Although I cannot me him for thinking that way, Princess Paislee''s disguise is way too convincing that even I, the writer who writes about her existence, sometimes forget that she is a woman in disguise.


    Rufus is about to say something, but Prince Fraser suddenly interrupts him. "If the two of you want to flirt, please do it without other people seeing it. Have some decency."


    I look at Prince Fraser with pain expression. Why does he think so lowly of me? In his eyes, am I just a cheap woman who flirts with everyone? Do I look that desperate in his eyes?


    The carriage stops moving, indicating that we have arrived at our camping site for tonight. I immediately get off the carriage when I feel tears started to form in my eyes.


    I run towards the woods and ignores the people who are calling my name. I ran for a couple of minutes before I decided to climb a tree. It''s not that high, so I didn''t find it difficult to do so.


    I sit on one of the thick branches of the tree and let tears start to fall from my eyes. Am I that a lowly person in his eyes? I thought...


    I smile bitterly at myself and cry all the pain. It hurts. I know that the Prince Fraser I love is already gone now. But I was hoping. Hoping he was still inside of him. Deep buried.


    I guess it was all hopeful thinking. How can the male lead fall in love with the Viiness?


    I was still busy crying when I heard someone call my name. I looked down and saw Prince Fraser looking around frantically.


    "Csille!"


    "Csille! Where are you? Show yourself to me. Let''s talk!" He shouted. I observe his expression, and I can see anxiety and panic in his eyes.


    "Your highness, why did you run towards the woods without even informing us? What if people from the Strzalka are waiting in here?" Princess Paislee said, panting from all the running.


    Prince Fraser suddenly got frozen for a couple of seconds before he looked confusedly at Princess Paislee.


    "What am I doing here?"


    I frown. What does he mean?


    Princess Paislee looks confused the same way as I do. "Your highness, you chase after Lady Csille when she runs towards the woods."


    Prince Fraser frown. "Chaser after her?" He paused before he shook his head. "Why would I do that? She''s already big enough to know what she is doing and to face the consequences of her action. Why would I run after her?"


    Princess Paislee and I couldn''t believe what he had just said. I look at Prince Fraser.


    He is really gone. The Prince Fraser I know who promise to wait for me is already gone. How can I expect him to care for me now?


    I smile bitterly at myself and close my eyes. You''re an idiot Ysa, for hoping each time that the Prince Fraser I know will return.


    This is the real Prince Fraser. This is the real male lead. I need to stop hoping for something that is impossible.


    I heard Prince Fraser and Princess Paislee conversation fading away. They will probably get back to the campsite.


    They really left me. He really left me.


    ________________________________


    After a couple of hours and after I collected myself and my rationality, I went back to the campsite. Princess Paislee immediately ran towards me when she saw me.


    "Lady Csille, you''re finally back. Prince Fraser was so worried about you. He wants to search around the woods, but I just stop him. Everyone is afraid of the Strzalka threat. So, please don''t me him. Also, about the words he said this morning, please understand that he only said that because he was just jealous of your closeness to Prince Ru¡ª"


    I raised my hand at her and scoffed. I''m done. I don''t want to hear those empty words and white lies.


    "Stop lying for his sake. I know he isn''t worried about me. I know he already warns everyone not to look for me. Save that excuses for yourself because I am done hearing it."


    I walk past him and walk towards the spare carriage where Rufus, Leander, and I were confined.


    I don''t want this anymore. I want to go back now. I close my eyes and let my tears fall. I want to go back now, Pearce! I don''t care about my dream. I don''t want to be a famous writer anymore. All I want is to go back. Let me go back. I beg you.

 Chapter 185 - : Return To The Vrawyth Kingdom

    The remaining days of our journey were peaceful. After what happenedst time, I requested for another carriage to stay in. Rufus and Leander immediately apany me. Leaving Prince Fraser and Princess Paislee alone in the carriage.


    Eve is also with us to avoid people from saying anything. Although I kind of doubt if anyone will ever be so bold to talk about it. But to be safe, we made Eve apany us.


    Aside from moving to a different carriage, I made sure that if Prince Fraser is outside of his carriage, I am just inside our carriage. I only get off the carriage if he isn''t outside, and the moment he gets out, I immediately return to our carriage.


    "Purny, aren''t you excited? Finally, we can return home. Don''t you miss Vrawyth, Csille?"


    I look at Rufus and sigh. Excited? I don''t even know what to feel anymore. Things are following the script, yes. However, I feel sad about what is happening.


    The Prince Fraser I know is already gone. The only person left is a Crown Prince who is always mad at Csille. How am I supposed to live now?


    "Of course, I am excited. I already miss my parents. It''s been a long time since I saw them."


    Rufus nced at me. "But? I definitely hear a but there."


    I look at the scenery outside the carriage. We''re almost in the Vrawyth Kingdom now. We just need two days before we can arrive.


    "I don''t know. Maybe I was just worried about our semester. The semester is about to end now, and I only spend the first term out of three. Do we need to do all the school works when we return?"


    Actually, it''s not the school works I am worried about. A big change will happen in Csille''s life, and I''m worried about it. Can I handle that change?


    Leander is who is silently reading his book, stops reading, and looks at us. "I''m sure they will make arrangements for it. We ace the Grand Exemry Competition. I''m sure they will reward us."


    He''s right. The King will reward us for bringing the Gold Grand Exemr pin for the Kingdom. He will let us skip a semester forpeting in the Competition. So, there''s nothing to worry about.


    "Yeah, Purny. I''m sure his majesty, the King, will reward us. So, don''t worry. We should celebrate for our victory."


    Celebrate? How can I celebrate when I know something big will happen. Aside from the changes in Csille''s life. I still have problems regarding the Virtouse.


    I lean my head on the walls of the carriage and close my eyes.


    Boy, being a Viiness is surely not a joke!


    ________________________________


    A grand wee weed us when we arrived at the Vrawyth Kingdom. There are banners of greetings everywhere. People are already lined up waving the g of the Vrawyth Kingdom while chanting the song of the Kingdom.


    "Finally home! It''s great to see that our fellow Vrawyth people are celebrating with us for our Victory. I heard that his majesty, the King, prepared a Celebratory and Weing Banquet for us tonight. Isn''t that great?"


    I look at Rufus and sigh silently. Great? I have written that banquet scene, and that means the real Csille will be the one who will control this body again. Aside from it, something big will also happen for tonight''s banquet.


    So, how can it be great? I just want toy on my bed and sleep than to attend that banquet.


    The carriage stops in front of the Pce, and a guard opens our door. "Lady Csille, Prince Rufus, and Mister Leander. Wee back to the Vrawyth Kingdom. His majesty and her majesty are now waiting for all of you."


    Rufus immediately gets off the carriage and helps me descending to it. Leander followed suit. I look at the Pce in front of us and smile bitterly.


    Vrawyth Pce. It''s the first ce I see aside from the Lauretr¨¦ Residence. It''s also the ce where Csille''s hope started and will be crush.


    The three of us immediately walk inside the Pce. Since Prince Fraser and Princess Paislee''s carriage is ahead of us, they are already inside the Pce.


    The guards open the huge door of the Pce. I look at the inside and sigh. Aside from the banquet, I also have written this scene.


    The moment I stepped my foot on the Pce flooring, the real Csille''s took over my body instantly.


    Csille raises her head and walks inside the Pce like it''s her own. Leander and Rufus are walking on her each side.


    The King and the Queen are sitting on a long sofa while Prince Fraser and Princess Paislee are sitting in front of them.


    The three of us immediately greet the Rulers of the Vrawyth Kingdom. Queen Amalone gently smiled at us before she gestured her hands to the empty space between Princess Paislee.


    Csille sits on the other end, and Rufus sits beside her. While Leander sits beside Princess Paislee.


    The King looks at each of us before he sighs. "I heard from your Queen what happened throughout your journey to the Saiven Kingdom. I have already sent a message to the Kings of the other Kingdom, so you shouldn''t worry about it anymore."


    The King paused. "I call you here to congratte all of you personally for bringing home the Gold Grand Exemr pins. I''m really honored to have all of you as Vrawyth people. I have prepared a Celebratory Banquet for all of you tonight. Rest well, and I hope to see you tonight."


    The King didn''t even waste another minute and get straight to the point. After saying his congrattions, he immediately let us off. Saying we should rest and see our family now.


    Csille is about to stand up when the King stops her. "Csille Lauretr¨¦, stay here for a moment. I need to talk to you. You too, Fraser."


    Csille looks at Prince Fraser, who looks like it''s something not rted to him. She takes a deep breath to control the surge of emotions inside of her.


    <em>Fraser...</em>


    After the King made sure that the rest was gone, he looked intently at Prince Fraser and me. He then sighs. "Fraser and Csille. I heard things about the two of you. Can you exin things to me?"


    Csille''s fist clench, and she tried her best not to grit her teeth. She''s anxious because she knows she will be reprimanded if the King and the Queen know what she did to Princess Paislee.


    Csille bows her head and remains quiet. As much as she wanted to speak but she was afraid that she''d sell herself out if she did.


    "Father, what happened between us is our own matter. I apologize if it affected the image of the monarch. However, I hope you let us deal with our own matters as we are now already old enough to handle it."


    Csille stares at Prince Fraser. Disbelief was written on her face. She couldn''t believe that Prince Fraser wouldn''t sell her out. She knew that if Prince Fraser would want to sell her out, she''d be doom.


    Csille bows down her head again and anxiously ys with her fingers.


    Silence envelopes the whole ce before her majesty, the Queen chuckles. "My dear son, you really grow up now. Wanting to deal with the issues with your rtionship with Csille. I''m really proud of you." She emotionally said to Prince Fraser.


    Prince Fraser looks awkwardly at her mother and clears his throat.


    The King stared at the two of us before he shakes his head. "Fraser, although your engagement with Csille is still not official, you must know that everyone considers the two of you as a couple. And the rtionship between the two of you affects our Kingdom." He looks at Prince Fraser. "You must remember Fraser. A King knows how to treat her future wife properly. It''s a basis of people to know if the Crown Prince has the ability to treat his people with care. There''s a saying, a true King treats his people like how he treats his wife. So, if you treat Csille with care, they will think of you as a worthy future Ruler."


    That''s right. I have written this scene. It''s the reason why Prince Fraser will find it difficult to break his engagement to Csille in the future. Because once he breaks his promise, people will see him as an unreliable Ruler.


    "I will remember, Father." Prince Fraser said calmly.


    The King then let us off, after making sure that the two of us realized how our rtionship affects how the Vrawyth people see the monarch and its ruler.


    Csille walks past Prince Fraser and is about to walk straight to the carriage that will bring her home when Prince Fraser suddenly speaks.


    "I didn''t sell you out because I don''t want your parents and my parents to be disappointed with you. However, it doesn''t mean that I care for you. I am more concerned about my parents and your parents. Please don''t misunderstand."


    Csille smile bitterly at Prince Fraser''s words. She knows. She knows Prince Fraser didn''t do it for her. However, it still hurts her hearing Prince Fraser say those words.


    She didn''t say anything and just walked inside the carriage. Eve immediately hands Csille a handkerchief when she sees her tears.


    Csille takes the handkerchief and cries.


    <em>Why? Fraser, do you need to say it to my face? Can''t you just let me off? Why can''t you let me hope? Even just a little.</em>


    ________________________________


    "My dear!" Mother immediately hugs me the moment I step out of the carriage. "I''m d you return. You don''t know how much I miss you. How have you been?"


    I just hug her back. Since I didn''t write about Csille''s return, I regained the control over my body. I hug myMother tightly. I miss her.


    Fatherughs and hugs the two of us. "You''re finally home. My little jewel that is now a Gold Grand Exemr, returns. You don''t know how much the house feels empty and sad without you here." Father said.


    I hug the two of them. I miss them. Having been able to experience the love of parents. It makes me craves for fatherly and motherly love each day. And now I''m back. It feels like home.


    "Mother... Father... I miss the two of you." I feel myself crying. I don''t know if it''s Csille''s feelings or mine. All I know is I want to hug them tightly.


    "Aunt, Uncle, I don''t want to ruin the moment, but I suggest you continue this inside. The maids already prepared our lunch, and I''m sure Csille would like to take some rest inside."


    Father and Mother pulled me inside the residence. They both hold each of my arms.


    "Dear, tell me what happened to your journey to the Saiven Kingdom. I want to hear it personally." Mother enthusiastically ask me.


    "Csille, I already told the other nobles about you being a Gold Grand Exemr, and everyone is so envious of me having an intelligent and beautiful daughter. You don''t know how much proud and happy I was because of you."


    I heard Brother Pascalughs. "Aunt, Uncle. I know you miss my cousin. However, the food is already prepared, and it will be bad if it turns cold. Let''s just talk about it in lunch."


    Father and Mother pulled me to the dining area. They even put dishes on my te. "My dear, you should eat more. I know you haven''t eaten Vrawyth food for so long. That''s why I asked the kitchen to prepare your favorite Vrawyth dishes."


    The lunch started with my parents and brother Pascal asking me about my journey to the Saiven Kingdom and the Grand Exemry Competition.


    "My dear, there''s a rumor going ontely. They said you and Prince Fraser are not on good terms. They even said that Prince Fraser didn''t watch your matches. Is it true? Do we need to worry about it ?"


    I look at Mother. I don''t want to lie to her, but at the same time, I don''t want her to feel sad. Father and Mother want me to end up with Prince Fraser. It''s the reason why they agreed with the engagement.


    "Csille, is there something wrong between you and his highness, Prince Fraser? You can tell Father. I will help you as much as I can."


    I look at Mother and Father. They both look worried and anxious. Even Brother Pascal looks like he is bothered with the humor.


    I smile at them and shake my head. In the end, I couldn''t bear to see them disappointed.


    "Father, Mother, and Brother Pascal. You shouldn''t worry, we just had a misunderstanding at that time. Everything''s okay between the two of us. So, please rest assured."


    Never mind.. Everyone will forget about that issue the moment the change in Csille''s life happens.

 Chapter 186 - : A Fantasy And A Nightmare

    "Count Waltier Lauretr¨¦, Countess Marcelle Lauretr¨¦, Doctor Pascal Lauretr¨¦, and the new Gold Grand Exemr, Lady Csille Lauretr¨¦." The announcer announced before opening the door of the pce.


    Mother and Father walk inside the pce while Brother Pascal and Csille follow behind them. We were wee by nobles who were smiling at us and pping their hands.


    Csille frowns when she feel Brother Pascal bes stiff. She looks at him worriedly. "Are you okay, brother?"


    Although the real Csille is a snob to people, she is a caring person towards people who are important to her.


    Brother Pascal just gave her a forced smile while they continued to walk towards the front, where his majesty and her majesty were sitting.


    "Greetings, your majesties. The Lauretr¨¦ family is here to pay respects to your majesty, King Simmond and Queen Amalone." Father and Brother take a bow. While Mother and I do some curtsy.


    The Queenughs gently. "Count, Countess, it''s an honor for us to have you here. Especially after your precious daughter bes one of the Kingdom''s talented Gold Grand Exemr."


    "Your majesty, it was us. The Lauretr¨¦ was honored to have our daughter represents our Kingdom in the Grand Exemry Competition." Father replied to the Queen respectfully.


    Csille looks at Prince Fraser, who is sitting beside Queen Amalone. Her eyes glistened when she saw how handsome Prince Fraser looked tonight. However, the light in her eyes immediately fades when she sees Princess Paislee standing beside Prince Fraser.


    <em>Farren! Great, you dare to stand beside Prince Fraser while I, the fianc¨¦e of Prince Fraser, is here. Do you think I am dead?</em>


    "Csille? Is there something wrong?" Brother Pascal asked her worriedly. He probably noticed the change in Csille''s expression.


    Csille takes a deep breath to calm herself before she smiles at Brother Pascal. "I''m okay, Brother."


    After a few exchanges of words from the King and Queen, a waiter guides us to our table.


    "Pascal, are you okay?" Mother asks Brother Pascal, who is now sitting frigidly.


    Brother Pascal takes a sip on his drink before answering my mother. "I''m okay, Aunt. I am just not used to all of this Banquet. I haven''t attended one for decades now."


    Father takes a sigh and taps Brother Pascal''s shoulders. "It''s a pity that my brother can''t be with you anymore. However, you shouldn''t worry. As long as your Aunt and I are still here. You will always be a part of our family."


    While Father and Mother areforting Brother Pascal, Csille is busy staring at Prince Fraser in front.


    <em>Fraser, you know that I was with my family, but you neverid your eyes on me. Do you hate me that much?</em>


    After probably half an hour, the banquet officially started. The King and the Queen start the Banquet with a congrattory message not just to us, the representatives, but to the whole Vrawyth Kingdom.


    This event is open to the public. But since the Pce can''t upy all the Vrawyth people, most of them are outside the pce. They set up tables and chairs for the celebration.


    Father starts to talk with other noble family heads while some wives of the nobles gather around Mother. Brother Pascal excused himself and went outside to talk to themon people.


    Csille is the only one left at their table. She is still staring at Prince Fraser, who is still sitting beside the Queen.


    "If you want to talk to him, why don''t you approach him?"


    Csille looks back and finds Rufus staring at her. She just shakes her head and looks at her ss of juice. It''s not an alcoholic drink since she is still a minor and cannot drink alcohol.


    She chuckled. Approach Prince Fraser? She is not that dumb to do that. She knows how much Prince Fraser is irritated with her. So, how can she dare? They are in a crowded ce. It''s not appropriate if friction happens between her and Prince Fraser.


    "Never mind. He is probably happy right now because I am not around him."


    "But wouldn''t that give other people proof that you and Prince Fraser are not on good terms?"


    Csille looks at Rufus. He''s actually right. If she doesn''t approach Prince Fraser tonight, people will realize that they are not on good terms.


    She takes a breath, stands up, and walks towards Prince Fraser. Prince Fraser looks at Csille. Other people might not notice, but Csille can clearly see the annoyance in his eyes.


    Csille does a curtsy as a sign of respect. Prince Fraser is still a royal blood, and as a noble, she still needs to pay respect to him even if she is his fianc¨¦e.


    "This Count''s daughter greets his highness, Prince Fraser."


    Prince Fraser waves his hand and shows her a smile. Although he is smiling, Csille can see that it''s just for show. Prince Fraser probably remembers the words King Simmond said to us this morning.


    "Lady Csille, may I know if you need something?"


    Csille takes a deep breath and ys her fingers anxiously. "This Count''s daughter wants to ask if you want to take this Lady for a dance?" She said faintly.


    There is a simple solution to make all the people see that everything between them is okay.


    It''s a dance.


    If they dance for tonight''s banquet, and if people see that, they look okay. The humor will die tonight. However, that will still depend on Prince Fraser if he will agree or not.


    Prince Fraser got silent for a moment, which resulted for Csille to bows her head.


    <em>Will Prince Fraser reject me? In front of all the Vrawyth people?</em>


    However, her expectations didn''t happen because Prince Fraser stands up and takes her hand. Csille looked up and stared at him with a hint of disbelief in her eyes for a few seconds before she gave Prince Fraser a smile.


    Prince Fraser guides her towards the center of the venue, and they start to dance to the rhythm of the music.


    Csille stares at Prince Fraser. She couldn''t believe he would agree with her. She thought he would decline her again like he usually does. But to her surprise, he didn''t reject her.


    Prince Fraser probably notices the way she looks at him. So he leans to her ears. "Don''t misunderstand. I am only doing this because of the humor."


    Csille leans her head on Prince Fraser''s chest to hide the pain in her eyes. She also remembers how Prince Fraser reminded her not to misunderstand what he did this morning.


    <em><strong>"I didn''t sell you out because I don''t want your parents and my parents to be disappointed with you. However, it doesn''t mean that I care for you. I am more concerned about my parents and your parents. Please don''t misunderstand."</strong></em>


    He cares about other people, but he wouldn''t even care for his own fianc¨¦e?


    Csille chuckled. "You care about other people. But what about me, your highness? Have you ever wonder what I am thinking? What I am feeling? Have you ever care about me?" She asked while her head was still on Prince Fraser''s chest.


    Csille feels Prince Fraser''s hold on her back tightens. He then leans again on Csille''s ears. If people see this, they probably think how sweet they are. But too bad that''s not what is really happening.


    "All you ever care and see is yourself, Csille." He chuckled. "Have you ever wonder that life isn''t all about you. You want me to care for you? Let me ask you, are you worthy?"


    Csille tears start to fall because of Prince Fraser''s words.


    <em>He... I''m not worth it? He even cares for his own personal knight, Sir Farren. But why can''t he care about me? Whyyy?!</em>


    Csille tried her best not to sob, but Prince Fraser''s words kept lingering on her mind. Prince Fraser probably notices the changes in Csille emotions. Without any warning, he picks Csille up and carries her Princess style.


    Csille was shocked because of Prince Fraser''s sudden action. She stops crying, but her face is now leaning on Prince Fraser''s neck.


    The music stops ying, and they can hear people mumbling something. They are probably shocked by the sudden sweet interaction between the two.


    Interaction between ady and a young man is considered appropriate in this period. Although, it''s different if the two people are engaged with each other. As long as it doesn''t include kissing or making out, they won''t do something against it. And since Csille and Prince Fraser are engaged, no one said something and let Prince Fraser carry Csille out of the venue.


    Prince Fraser walks towards the garden where no one is around. He then puts Csille down the moment they arrive at the Garden.


    Before Csille can ask him about what happened, Prince Fraser cuts her off. "I only did that, so people won''t realize that you are crying."


    Csille was frozen on her spot. She thought Prince Fraser got guilty of the words he said. But he only did that, so people wouldn''t realize that something was wrong between them.


    Tears start to fall on her eyes. She couldn''t believe what was happening. She then chuckles. "I''m so dumb. So dumb to hope that you would realize how you hurt me. But in the end, you only care about them. About your people. But what about me, Fraser?"


    Prince Fraser just stared at her and didn''t do anything even if he saw her cry.


    That''s not the Prince Fraser I know. That Prince Fraser won''t let me cry. He cannot stand me crying. But this Prince Fraser....


    "You should ask yourself, Csille. Are you worthy of being cared for? You only care about yourself and what you want. But have you ever considered other people? Did you ever ask yourself if you ever hurt anyone?"


    Csille frowns. "Why would I care about them? All they ever do is throw shade on me just because I am a Lauretr¨¦. Just because I am the most beautifuldy in the Kingdom. Just because I am your fianc¨¦e. They all throw hates on me. So, why would I care? Those people. Did they even care about how their words will affect me? No, right? So, why would I?" Csille snaps at him.


    No one knows what she had experienced these years. All those insults and the bullying she gets. So, why would she care about other people?


    People might look like they respect her and such, but at the end of the day, they are the ones who backstab her the moment she is out of their sight. It''s also the reason why she didn''t have friends aside from Rufus and Prince Fraser. Because for her, others are just hypocrites who like to use her for their own gains.


    Prince Fraser stares at her in disbelief. "It''s the reason why you also be like them?"


    Csille frowns. "I am not like them. I am different."


    "Different? You''re the same as them. You''re selfish who only care about yourself. In order to protect yourself, you hurt other people just like those people hurt you. Isn''t that the same?"


    Csille tried to exin her side, but Prince Fraser shook his head. "And now you''re asking me if you deserve to be cared of? If you want me to care for you, then learn how to take care of others."


    Prince Fraser tried to return to the venue, but Csille stopped him. "Why?"


    He looks back at her and frowns. "Why? What do you mean?"


    Csille stares at Prince Fraser with teary eyes. "Why can''t you let me exin first? Why can''t you try to understand me first? You always see the wrong in me. But have you ever wonder what did you do wrong? You''re my fianc¨¦, Fraser. You''re supposed to be on my side. To understand me. But why? Why can''t you even understand me? Whyyy?" She screams at him.


    It''s a good thing the music inside is pretty loud, or else people will now realize the real score between them.


    Prince Fraser stares at Csille before he shakes his head. "This is the reason why I don''t understand you because you''re irrational. Why would I try to understand someone who doesn''t know the word rationality? Learn how to grow up first. Maybe with that, I can understand you."


    After saying those words, he immediately left. Csille stares at his back and clenches her fist.


    It hurts. Her heart is hurting to the point that she wants to scream it all out. But she knows she can''t. So she just sits on the ground and hugs her knees.


    That night, Csille Lauretr¨¦ experienced her first heartbreak from Prince Fraser.

 Chapter 187 - : Possibility

    "Oh dear, are you sure you want to go back to your dormitory already? You just returned to us yesterday. Why don''t you rest here first? Even the King gave you a week to rest."


    I smile sadly at them. Even though I want to spend my days with them, but I need to stay away from Prince Fraser as much as possible.


    If I stay here for another week, I''m sure there is a possibility that I will see Prince Fraser, and that''s not what I want. After the conversation the real Csille had with Prince Fraser, I don''t know how to face him anymore.


    "Mother, Father. I''m sorry, as much as I want to be with you, but I still have responsibilities as a student. I was away for almost two terms now. I need to show myself to the school, or else I don''t know how I can face my ssmates now knowing that I skipped a semester."


    Father sigh and gently caress my head. "I''m d you''re being responsible now. However, the King already announced that all of you are given special permission to skip a semester this school year. So, why bother? Your mother and I both miss you. Why don''t you spend your time with us first?"


    I shake my head vigorously. I want to stay away from Prince Fraser as much as possible. Aside from the first reason, I want to create an opportunity for the two leads. So, I must return to the dorm as soon as possible.


    "Father, I miss you and Mother too. But I don''t want other people to say something to our family. Yes, I won a Gold Exemr pin, but thepetition was different than my studies. How can I bear to skip a semester knowing that my ssmates are all having difficulties with our sses?"


    My dear parents, please agree. I beg of you.


    Father sigh. "Do I have another choice? Okay, I''ll let you even though I still want to spend time with you. However, I know you have your own mind now, so I won''t force what we want. Just remember, don''t be too hard on yourself, okay? Remember to send us a message if something happened."


    I sigh in relief. I thought they wouldn''t agree with me. Although I feel guilty for going back to the dorm immediately, but I don''t have any other choice. I don''t want to face the current Prince Fraser.


    I smile sweetly at Father and hugs him. "The Count is still the best."


    "The Count only? How about the Countess? Aren''t you forgetting something, youngdy?"


    I justugh at my mother''s remarks and hugs her too.


    I''m sorry for lying, Mother, and Father.


    ________________________________


    My morning sses just ended, and I am now on the way to the back of the building, where Rufus'' hideout can be found.


    It was alreadyte yesterday when my parents let me off. They even drop me at my school just to make sure that I am okay.


    I stare at the surroundings and find it odd. We were gone for more than two months. Howe this ce is clean?


    I sit on the chair and check the cab where Rufus puts his snacks. My frown deepened when I found food inside, and it seemed like someone had just put it recently since there was no dust on it.


    "Did someone upy this space while we were away?"


    "Eh? You''re already here, purny?"


    I look at Rufus, who has a paper bag in his hand. "You''re already here too? I thought you''d be spending your time with the Duke and the Duchess. Howe you''ve returned earlier?"


    Rufus takes a snack from the paper bag and puts it on the cab where he puts the food. "Father. He''s the reason why I am here already, even though I want to take a break first. Father immediately arrange my return to the University the moment we arrive at the Vrawyth Kingdom. If not because of the Banquet, I''m afraid he will throw me out to my university that night." Rufus grumbles. "Is he even my father?"


    I justugh at his misery. Although it might sound heartless, but I know the Duke only wants the best for his son. Missing two terms for the semester is really a great loss for every one of us. Even if we are eligible to skip a semester, but it''s only in the name. All those lessons they take the whole sem, that''s what we have lost.


    The Duke is just afraid that his son will graduate without knowing anything from university.


    "The Duke is just worried about you. You''re a troublemaker, Rufus. Although you''re smart, you tend to skip sses before, remember? He was probably worried that you''ll end up graduating knowing nothing."


    Rufus takes a bun on the cab and chews on it. "Are you even my friend? Do you need to stab me on my wounds?"


    I justugh at Rufus and takes a bun inside the cab too.


    "How about you? Why are you here? I''m sure it''s not because of the Count or the Countess. Even your Brother Pascal won''t do that. Let me guess. You''re here because you''re avoiding Prince Fraser?"


    I immediately look at him with wide eyes. How can this guy know my reason?


    Rufus shakes his head. "Don''t look at me like that. I have been your friend since we were young. Of course, I will know your reason. I just don''t understand why you would avoid him again. The two of you look okay at the Banquet. You even act like a real couple there. So, why?"


    Look okay? If I am okay, then what am I doing here? Why am I doing my best to avoid him? Even giving up the idea of spending my time with my parents.


    "If we''re okay. Do you think you will see me here?"


    Rufus nods his head. "You''re right. That made sense. So, everything that happened at the Banquet is just a show for people? Is it because of the rumor that has been spreadingtely? That the Crown Prince of the Vrawyth Kingdom and its fianc¨¦e is not on good terms?"


    When ites to gossip, this guy never misses anything. I take a deep and smile bitterly. "You''re right. Everything is just a show."


    Iid on the hanging hammock and closed my eyes. Come to think of it, the iing change in Csille''s life isn''t that bad.


    "Csille?"


    I open my eyes and look at Rufus.


    "The two of you. Is it really impossible?"


    Prince Fraser and Csille? It is more possible to see Rufus ends up with Princess Roese than to see the Viiness ends up with the male lead. That''s going against thew of novels.


    I shrugged my shoulders and closed my eyes.


    "Csille, do you think it''s possible?"


    I start to swing the hammock using one foot that is still in contact with the ground. "Possible? What possible?"


    Rufus got silent for a couple of minutes. I even thought he wouldn''t answer my question.


    "For the two of us..."


    My foot stopped swinging the hammock. What did he say? Did I just hear it wrong?


    "Can you repeat what you said? I think I didn''t hear it right."


    Rufus didn''t answer me immediately and keep silent for a couple of seconds before he sighed. "Never mind. I was just casually asking."


    I was about to ask him, but then again, I changed my mind. It''s better not to know everything. The more you know, the more you get disappointed.


    ________________________________


    "ss dismissed."


    Everyone heaved a sigh of relief when our teacher said those words. It''s ourst exam for the finals. Although I don''t need to make the finals but I decided to since I think it''s too unfair for me to just skip a semester.


    It''s been more than two weeks now after we arrived at the Vrawyth Kingdom. Throughout that two weeks, I got busy asking my ssmates and my prof about the lessons I missed while I was away.


    I heard from other students that Leander and Prince Fraser arrived this week. But despite the fact that they both arrived in the week for the finals, they still took the exam.


    Smart people are really brave. They are not even afraid of taking the finals, knowing that they miss all the lessons for two terms.


    "Hey, it''s Lady Csille. Have you heard what happened in the Celebratory banquet?"


    I heard one of the students said to her friend while I was passing them.


    "Yeah, Prince Fraser and Lady Csille interaction is really sweet. I almost shriek when I see his highness carry Lady Csille."


    Oh dear, sweet? If they only knew how I was in pain that time. I bet they won''t find it sweet.


    "But why didn''t I see them interacting after they return here? Lady Csille returned to the dorm first, but since the arrival of Prince Fraser this week, he didn''te to find her. Isn''t that weird?"


    "It''s the finals. They are probably busy reviewing. Remember, they miss two terms of lessons."


    I sigh and turn to a corner. That''s not because we''re busy. It''s because there''s no reason for us to meet. The rtionship between Prince Fraser and Csille can''t be fixed. It is doom to fail in the first ce.


    I stop on my step when I see Princess Paislee standing in front of my door. What is she doing here again? I frown when I notice the flower she is holding. What is she nning to do again?


    Princess Paislee stood up straight when she noticed me walking closer to her. "Lady Csille."


    I really admire Princess Paislee. She already knows what Csille did to her, but here she goes, still showing herself to Csille. Isn''t she brave?


    "Sir Farren, do you need something?" I paused a meter away from her.


    "Please forgive my sudden appearance. But his highness, Prince Fraser, ask me to give it to you." She then offered me the flower she was holding.


    Pink Carnation flower. ''I am longing for you'' flower.


    Prince Fraser ask her to give that to me? And she expects me to believe that?


    I look at the flower in her hand and chuckle. "Sir Farren, tell me. Why do you do things for Sir Farren? Do you think I will fall for that? Prince Fraser won''t give me flowers. I''m sure he doesn''t even want to see me now. So, why? What can you get from matchmaking him to me?"


    Princess Paislee was taken aback by my words. She remains quiet for a couple of seconds. She probably didn''t expect that I would see through her actions.


    "Lady Csille... I... Uhm, I just wa¡ª"


    I raised my hand to stop her from talking. "Enough. Sir Farren, I understand that you just want to do something for Prince Fraser. However, there are things that you cannot touch even if you want to. The matter between Prince Fraser and I our own issues. Please don''t do meddle with it. I will let it pass for now, but the next time you do things behind Prince Fraser''s back, I will make sure to sell you out to him."


    Princess Paislee tried to say something, but she couldn''t evene up with a proper sentence. I open the door of my room.


    "Sir Farren, I suggest you stop seeing me privately. People are already talking about Prince Fraser and me. They set their eyes on us. If people know that you, Prince Fraser''s personal Knight, are seeing his fianc¨¦e. What do you think will happen?" I paused and looked back at her. "Please, consider things before you do something."


    I didn''t wait for her response and just entered my room. I lean on the closed door and close my eyes.


    Princess Paislee, please don''t make things difficult for me.


    ________________________________


    I just went out of my teacher''s room when I saw Rufus waving his hand at me enthusiastically.


    "Purny, how did your exams go?"


    It''s the end of the semester already. I was just submitting papers that are needed for me to be able to go home now.


    I show Rufus my report card. "It was okay. Why are you here?"


    Rufus, look at my grades. "You and Prince Fraser are really monsters. You''re not here for the finals, but your grades are still outstanding. I have seen the ranking, and I was shocked to see you cing second. You''re tied with Sir Farren."


    I walk past him. I really don''t care about the result. I mean, I was happy, but my main concern is not the result but the iing change that will happen in Csille''s life.


    It''s almost near. After Csille return to her home, the Count will drop the news that will change Csille''s life. Not just Csille''s life but even the lives of all the characters.


    I guess this is really the start of my Viiness life.

 Chapter 188 - : The Change

    "My dear, you have returned. How are your exams? I heard that you ace it again." Mother enthusiastically said.


    I just returned home, and my parents weed me warmly. We''re now sitting on the sofa. I was sitting in between Mother and Father.


    Fatherughs. "Of course, my daughter is an intelligentdy. She is not just beautiful but also has a substance. I''m sure the other nobles are so envious of us already. It''s really our fortune to have a daughter like this."


    I hug the two of them tightly. "Mother, Father, your ttering me too much. I won''t be like this if not because of the two of you. I inherited Mother''s beauty, and I inherited Father''s wit."


    Father and Motherugh and hug me too. The warmth of the family. This is something I longed for when I was living as Ysavel in the real world, and now I am experiencing it because of Csille.


    "Oh, right, dear. Didn''t you say you received a letter for Csille? Where is that?" Mother reminded Father.


    My eyes widen. The letter. It''s the reason for the iing change in Csille''s life.


    Father immediately called our butler and asked him to bring the letter to us. After a few minutes, the butler arrived with a letter in his hand.


    My hand trembles. If I ept this, then it will be the start of the changes not just for Csille''s, but for everyone''s life too. However, I also know I had no other choice but to ept this.


    I am meant to be the Viiness, and sooner orter, I need to face that fact.


    Father hands me the letter. "Here. It is for you, so it''s only right if you''re the one who opens it."


    It''s a scroll. I untie the strings on it with my trembling hands. I take a deep breath before slowly opening the scroll.


    I gasp when I see that it is really the letter. I heard Father gasp, and Mother shrieks.


    "Oh, dear. It''s an invitation letter for a semester break sses from Alderrdeen School of Knowledge."


    Alderrdeen School of Knowledge. One of the prestigious schools in this world. It is said it is on par with the special education of the Aeerean Kingdom. But unlike the Aeerean''s special education that is only offered to royalties, the Alderrdeen School of Knowledge provides quality education to those people who are exceptional among everyone else. Receiving an invitation for semester break ss is already an honor.


    I smile bitterly. It''s really the invitation.


    My Mother hugs me tightly. "My dear, aren''t you happy? The Alderrdeen School of Knowledge personally invited you. I''m so proud of you."


    Fatherughs proudly. "My daughter is really the best among the rest. You''re not just a Gold Grand Exemr, but you even got an invitation from the Alderrdeen School of Knowledge. I''ll see who''ll look down on you after this. You''re really deserving of the surname Lauretr¨¦."


    I forcefully smile at them. How can I be happy knowing that this event will be the start of Csille''s Viiness path?


    "You''re ttering me too much, Father. This is just an invitation for semester break. It''s not as if they invited me to change schools."


    Father hugs me. "How can they let you go after they see how great you are? I''m sure they will invite you for the next school year."


    He then stands up. "I need to tell this to those old men, and let''s see if they boast about their sons and daughter."


    I immediately stop Father. Even Mother scolds him. "Look at you, being too cocky. I know my daughter is the best, but you don''t have to boast about it. With our daughter''s talent, I''m sure they will hear it on their own in no time."


    Father stops and thinks for a moment before he hugs Mother and me. "You''re right, my Countess. How about we celebrate this another milestone in our daughter''s life? Let''s eat outside."


    I look at Father and Mother, who are so happy with the news. I sigh and just let it be. Even if I don''t want to be the Viiness, I don''t have any other choice.


    ________________________________


    "Purny!"


    I look back and find Rufus running towards me enthusiastically. "I heard that you received a letter from the Alderrdeen School of Knowledge. Are you nning to change schools? You''re leaving me behind?"


    Iugh at Rufus and put down the book I am reading. I am currently in our garden, reading a novel. "I''m not changing school. It''s just an invitation for a semester break ss. I thought all of us received an invitation. Don''t you have one?"


    Rufus sat down beside me and sighed. "My Father declines it. He thinks it won''t be good for me to change University, especially that I''m halfway from graduating. Also, he thinks I''ll just bring trouble if I ept it. So, he declines it on my behalf."


    I understand the Duke''s concern. Rufus is somewhat a headache sometimes. "But it''s just a semester break sses. It''s as if you''ll be changing university."


    Rufus shrugs. "You know that an invitation for a semester break ss is the first step of bing a student in the Alderrdeen School of Knowledge. Once they see your potential, they will invite you to be their student. My Father knows it. That''s why he declines. He told me he''s afraid I''ll just embarrass the whole Astalieu family there." He then shakes his head.


    Although he is saying something negative, it doesn''t seem like he cares. He probably knows that what his Father said is true. Rufus... can be embarrassing at times.


    Alderrdeen School of Knowledge. What he said is true. Every student in that school first received an invitation letter for semester break sses, and if those students fit their criteria, they will invite them to be their students.


    Alderrdeen is located in one of the independent cities in this world, theAlderrdeen City. It is said that if the Illorian City holds power for its might in strength, the Alderrdeen holds power for its might in knowledge.


    "As far as I know, even Prince Fraser, Sir Farren, and Leander received an invitation. However, I heard Prince Fraser declines it because he doesn''t want to stay far away from the Vrawyth for too long, and of course, if Prince Fraser is noting, his most loyal knight won''te too. As for Leander, I haven''t heard news from him." Rufus looks at me.


    "Are you sure you want to ept the invitation? I''m sure the Alderrdeen School of Knowledge has already made an investigation about you, and I''m sure they are nning to take you as their student. You''re about to graduate from high school. Do you still want to ept it?"


    I look up at the sky and smile bitterly. Do I have any other choice? It''s already written, Csille Lauretr¨¦ will ept this invitation.


    "Father and Mother want me to ept it. I don''t want to disappoint them, so I say yes."


    Rufus got silent for a moment. "My Purny is growing up already. You''re now moving forward to another City far away from our Kingdom. I''m happy for you."


    I just smile at him. I hope I can be happy for myself too.


    ________________________________


    Csille takes a deep breath before walking inside the Pce''s garden. I have written this scene. It''s when Csille will say her goodbye to Prince Fraser before she goes to the Alderrdeen School of Knowledge.


    Csille was stunned when he saw Prince Fraser elegantly sitting while sipping his tea. It''s been a long time since she saw him this close, and it''ll probably take some time before this happens again. Since she will be leaving this afternoon.


    Prince Fraser looks up and stares at her. His expression darkens. "What are you doing here?"


    Csille smiles widely, even if she feels like someone is shredding her heart. She slowly walks towards him and does a curtsy. "Your highness, this Count''s daughter is here to say her farewell. I''ll be leaving the Vrawyth Kingdom this afternoon. I''ll be away for the whole semester break."


    Prince Fraser just stares at her for a couple of seconds before he waves his hand. "Farewell then."


    Csille''s hand trembles. She wants to shout at him. She wants to reproach him. But in the end, she didn''t do. She just walks towards him and hugs him.


    Prince Fraser didn''t expect her action, so he just let her hugs him. She closes her eyes and remembers. Remember how it feels like to hug him. Remember how he smells.


    After a few minutes, she lets go and takes a step back. "Forgive me. I''ll just want to hug you for thest time. I know you hate me for being selfish. I know I did something wrong, but I only did that for you, Fraser."


    Csille takes a deep breath and stares at Prince Fraser, who is still stunned. "I know what I did, and I''m sorry. I''ll take the time while I am away to rethink my behavior. I will try to improve myself for you to like me. All I am asking is for you to wait for me. I''ll be a different person when I return, Fraser. So, please take care of yourself while I was away."


    Csille looks at Prince Fraser for thest time before she takes her leave.


    <em>Just wait for my return, Fraser. I will do my best for you to see me again. For you to like me. Just like how you did when we were young.</em>


    ________________________________


    I look at the dark surroundings outside the carriage. From where we are, I can see the gates of the Alderrdeen. It''s the start. The start of Csille''s Viiness path.


    The huge gate opens, and the carriage starts to move inside the City. What wees me is a neat and peaceful surroundings. Just like the Vrawyth streets.


    The carriage starts to move further and stops in front of a huge gate. I look up and read the words written on the gate. Alderrdeen School of Knowledge.


    I''m here. I finally arrive at the ce where Csille will mature. If you can call that maturing.


    The guard stops the carriage and asks our purpose foring here. Although the carriage has Vrawyth Kingdom''s g, they still need to know the purpose of our arrival.


    I open the window and face the guards. However, I haven''t even said anything when they bow their heads. "Lady Csille."


    I touch my hair and sigh. This hair is really my signature characteristic. Even without speaking, people will recognize who I am.


    "Please, forgive me foring herete at night. However, may I enter the school? I had invi¡ª"


    One of the guards takes a step forward and bows his head. "Lady Csille, we''re already informed in advance. Professor Foulqueret is waiting for you inside. Pleasee in."


    The guards open the gate and let the carriage enter. The carriage then starts to move towards the direction the guards said to us. It stops in front of a man who looks like a professor.


    He''s probably the Professor Foulqueret the guards are talking about. I get off the carriage and bow my head a little to him.


    The man looks at me for a couple of seconds before he smiles warmly at me. "You must be Lady Csille Lauretr¨¦. We have been waiting for your arrival. Wee to Alderrdeen School of Knowledge. I am Professor Ernest Foulqueret, one of the University Professors here. I will also be your teacher for this semester''s break sses."


    I smile in return to him. "It was an honor meeting you, Professor Foulqueret."


    Professor Foulqueret gestured his hand towards the entrance of the building. "Since it''s alreadyte, I will just lead you to your room. Someone will tour you around the school tomorrow."


    I walk inside the dormitory building. I looked around and was amazed at how aesthetically pleasing the architectural and interior design the dormitory has.


    We walk past the first floor and the second floor before stopping in front of one of the rooms on the third floor.


    "This dormitory is for women while the men''s dormitory is on the opposite side. This will be your room for your stay in the Alderrdeen School of Knowledge." He then takes a key from his pocket. "And this is your key for your room. If you lost it just inform me so I can give you the spare key. Someone will see you tomorrow to show you around the School. We will have orientation next week. So, you still have less than a week to familiarize yourself here. If you need anything, you can see me in my office. I''ll be going now. You should rest already. I''m sure you''re exhausted."


    After a few words, Professor Foulqueret left already. I close my door and slump my body on my bed.


    Alderrdeen.... Let''s see what you can give to Csille, the Viiness.

 Chapter 189 - : Alderrdeen

    I stretch my arms and yawn. I don''t know why, but I feel like I sleep for too long. I feel my whole body feel numb.


    I open my eyes and raise my hand to observe it, but I frown when I realize something is odd. But what is it?


    I slowly get up and touch my head. I don''t understand why I feel so weak. Getting up from my bed even took a great effort. It''s as if I was sleeping for more than a day.


    Professor Foulqueret told mest night that someone will show me around the school, so I need to freshen up. First impressionsts. So I need to make sure that I look great.


    I was about to walk to my bathroom when I suddenly heard someone knocking on my door. The knocking sounds urgent.


    "Lady Csille! Lady Csille! It''s an emergency. You need to get out of your room now."


    Emergency? What emergency is she talking about? Did something happen?


    I hurriedly open the door. A youngdy probably five years older than Csille wees me. I am about to ask her what is happening when she suddenly grabs my arm and drags me out of the dormitory building.


    Outside the building, there aredies still wearing their nightgowns crowding the front of the dorm. They are all looking at the dormitory building. I looked back and found fire in one of the rooms on the third floor.


    It''s the emergency thedy is talking about. My room is on the third floor. If she didn''t knock on my door, can I get out of the room unscathed?


    I look at thedy and smile. "Thank you for saving me. If not for you, I will probably be trapped on the third floor."


    Thedy looked at me and smiled. "Lady Csille, of course, I will help you. You''re a friend of mine."


    I frown. A friend of mine? Did Csille meet her before? Because I am sure, I never interacted with anyone from here. I look at the ne on her neck. The ne has a name written on it. Li? Is it her name Li?


    Within just a few minutes, a group of young men, probably college students, take out a hose and attach it to a faucet. They start to water the room that is caught in the fire.


    Medics and Professors alsoe to make sure that no one is hurt.


    "Lady Csille?"


    I was busy checking other students'' conditions when someone called my name from behind. I look back and see Professor Foulqueret walking towards me with a serious expression.


    I immediately feel anxious. Did I do something wrong? Why did Professor look mad? Last night, he was all smile at me. So, why does he looks like he''s mad?


    "Professor Foulqueret. You''re here. I¡ª"


    "Lady Csille, are you okay? I immediately rushed here when I heard that the women''s dormitory was caught on fire." He stares at me from head to toe before he sighs.


    I nod my head at him. "Yes, Professor. It''s a good thing that Lady Li drags me out of my room in time." I nced at thedy, and she didn''t say anything about the name I mentioned. So, that''s really her name.


    "Thank you for worrying, Professor. However, there are students who got hurt because of the ident. You should check on them too."


    Professor Foulqueret sighed in relief. He made sure that everything was okay before he checked the other students.


    "Lady Csille, Professor Foulqueret seems concerned about you. Did you see how grave his expression is when he was searching for you?"


    Professor Ernest Foulqueret? Isn''t he one of the characters I write in my novel? He is the Professor of Csille and also her cousin. Professor Ernest''s mother and Csille''s mother are sisters. But since Professor Ernest''s mother married a businessman from Alderrdeen City, Csille didn''t get the chance to meet him.


    At first, Csille also finds it suspicious how Professor Foulqueret seems so concerned about her. It was revealed a year after her admission in Alderrdeen that Professor Foulqueret is her cousin.


    I shrugged my shoulders. Although Csille already knows her connection with Professor Foulqueret, they still maintain a Teacher-student rtionship. "Isn''t he like that with other students?"


    Li didn''t say anything. A few moments have passed, but the fire is still not extinguished. Throughout that time that passed, I asked Li about herself without her noticing that I was trying to get information from her. She told me she is my friend and it would be weird enough not to know any details about her. Even just the basic details.


    Li Vassellev¨¦, one of the nobles from Frailens City. Her family is one of the influential families on it. It was said that her family is one of the richest in their City. Although their wealth cannot bepared to those wealthy families from the Kingdoms.


    The fire causes great stress to every student. The Professors asked the Principal to open one of the theaters in the school so everyone could stay there for a while.


    It would probably take some time before they put the fire off since the fire spread to the third floor.


    I close my eyes. It is my first day in Alderrdeen School of Knowledge, and this happened? Aren''t I unlucky?


    The Professors tried to call down students. There are some students who are crying now. They are probably those students whose rooms caught on fire.


    Although my room was caught on fire too, but I would rather have my room caught on fire than it is I who''s on fire.


    "Students, let''s all calm down. I know all of you are shocked by what happened today. But we will do our best to deal with it. Rest assured, we will investigate the cause of the fire, and we willpensate your loss." One of the teachers step on the stage and calm the students.


    However, it seems futile because the students keep crying. Some are even wailing.


    "Most of the students on that floor came from amon family. So, they cannot me them if they keep wailing like that. Some of their parents even borrowed money just to send their daughters to this school. And in just one night, all their things were burned. It must be devastating." Li looks at the students who are crying loudly.


    Thosedies look like the same age as Csille and based on the dress they are wearing. They are reallymoners.


    "What will happen to them now?" I ask Lady Li. After she drags me out of my room, she never leaves my side. Is it because she was worried about me and saw me as her little sister?


    Li shakes her head. "I don''t know. It''s the first time this has happened. But I guess the school willpensate the students properly. You shouldn''t worry. The Alderrdeen School of Knowledge is known for being fair. I''m sure they won''t neglect those students."


    I nod my head. That''s good to know. The only problem now is how they will make the students calm down.


    The Professors tried their best to calm the crying students, but no matter what they do the students couldn''t calm down. The teachers stare hopelessly at each other. They don''t know what to do with the students. If this continues, some students might be affected, and that will be chaotic.


    Suddenly the door of the theater opens, and a man in a wheelchair that is being pushed by a guard enter. My eyes immediately widen when I recognize the man in the wheelchair.


    Prince Joachim Brissaud. The Forgotten Prince of the Yesian Kingdom.


    What is he doing here?


    Everyone gasps when they recognize who entered the theater. The students who were wailing earlier got silent. They just look at Prince Joachim with admiration in their eyes.


    I raised my eyebrow and looked at the scene. Although I don''t understand why Prince Joachim can be here, all I know is his presence calms the students down. Is it because of his handsomeness?


    I know Prince Joachim is handsome, but I don''t think it''s enough to make wailing students calm down.


    Professor Foulqueret walked towards Prince Joachim and whispered something to him. Prince Joachim nods his head, and he gestures to the guard who is pushing his wheelchair to push him towards thedies who are crying earlier.


    "Ladies, I know what happened is devastating. However, you shouldn''t cry over something that was already in the past. I can assure you that everything you''ve lost today will bepensated properly. So, you shouldn''t worry anymore. Those eyes are made for it to shine when you are smiling and not to shine because of your tears. It breaks my heart to see all of you crying." He gently said to the cryingdies.


    I feel my lips twitch. I cannot deny the fact that this Prince Joachim knows his way when ites to women. After saying those words, all thedies nod their heads and smile widely at him.


    If I weren''t here the whole time, I wouldn''t expect that thosedies were wailing earlier.


    "Prince Joachim is really a nice person. He can easily calm down those students with just a few words. But when the Professors said those same words, Prince Joachim said, it doesn''t have an effect." Li looks at me. "Lady Csille, what do you think? Do you think Prince Joachim is a nice person?"


    Nice person? Is he really a nice person? I don''t know. The words Princess Paislee told me about Prince Joachim keep lingering on my mind.


    A dangerous prince? Is he really a dangerous prince?


    I sigh. "He seems like a nice person. So I think he is." Although I still have doubts about him. But I didn''t tell Li about it. Since I still don''t have a concrete evidence that he is a dangerous person.


    "There, there. Don''t cry anymore. The Principal has already asked someone to fix the dormitory building. In the meantime, all of you will be staying in the westside building. After the fire is extinguished and we all make sure that it is safe, we will let you get your things so you can move to your new room. For now, let''s all calm down and wait for the go signal so you can get all your stuff." Prince Joachim said to all the students.


    The students calm down after hearing Prince Joachim. They just gape at him like a fan staring at their idol. I looked at Li and saw her reading a book.


    "Don''t you like him?"


    Lady Li looks at me and stares at Prince Joachim. "Prince Joachim?" She then shakes her head. "I don''t. He''s a Prince from one of the Kingdom. How can a mere someone like me dare to have feelings for him?"


    Although Prince Joachim is a forgotten Prince, he is still a Prince, and only daughters from noble families can be on par with him. Even if he is disabled.


    "Also, I like someone else." Li then looks at a certain corner.


    I follow where she is looking. The medical schrs? She likes a medical schr?


    The Alderrdeen School of Knowledge has schrs for medicine. The school provides funds for the researches they are doing.


    It''s also the reason why the Alderrdeen School is one of the prestigious and respected schools in this world because they produce schrs from different aspects of study. Science, History, Language, Arts and many more. Name it all, and the Alderrdeen School has schrs for it. Not just schrs but also excellent schrs.


    I look around the medical schrs and frown. There are several guys from medical schrs, so who does she like?


    I was busy scanning the surrounding when I saw a familiar face. I frown. Am I hallucinating, or what I am seeing is real? But that''s impossible. How can he be here? I thought Rufus said he didn''t hear any news from him? Also, howe he is part of the medical schrs?


    Wait. I squint my eyes and stare at him. Yes, it is him. But why does he looks so different? How can a person change so drastically in just a night?


    I look at Prince Joachim, and I stare at my hand. My eyes widen when it dawns on me what is the strange thing I noticed this morning.


    "That''s him. I think you know him too since both of you represent the Vrawyth Kingdom in the Grand Exemry Competition five years ago. It''s Leander Smythe." L whispered to my ears.


    I feel my hand tremble. I stare at Leander, who looks a few years older than thest time I saw him. I look at Prince Joachim too.


    Now I know what''s the odd thing I noticed this morning. I skipped time again!

 Chapter 190 - : Those Years

    "Lady Csille? Are you okay? You look pale." Li asked worriedly.


    I shake my head at her. "I''m okay. I just feel a little dizzy."


    I look at Leander, who is busy helping those students who got hurt because of the fire. It''s really Leander, but why is he here?


    I put my hand on my head when I felt a sudden pain in it. It''s as if someone is hammering it.


    What is happening? Why does my head hurt so bad? It feels like it''s about to split into two. I close my eyes and put my hands on my head.


    "Lady Csille? Are you okay?" I heard Li ask me worriedly. But I''m too busy trying to ease the pain in my head.


    Thest thing I remember is I felt my body and floats, and I heard a very familiar voice.


    ________________________________


    I see myself sitting among the crowd. Listening to a man in front of the stage. We''re in a theater room.


    "Wee, students! I am Ernest Foulqueret, the university Professor in Alderrdeen, and I will be your Professor for this semester''s break sses. First of all, I want to greet you with a warm wee. We are honored to have you here."


    The crowd ps. Professor Foulqueret then starts to exin the rules and regtions of the school. He also exins what would happen for the semester break sses. He also gave us a little overview and the history of the school.


    "Again, wee to Alderrdeen School of Knowledge." He then gestured his hand towards a young man, probably a college student in here. "This is one of your seniors. He is a business major. He will be the one who''ll tour you around the university and will exin things to you."


    The tour started. The senior exins in detail the history and the use of each feature in the school.


    I was so engrossed listening to the rich history of the Alderrdeen School when someone tapped my shoulder. I looked back and found a blondedy with hazel doll eyes looking at me.


    "You''re Lady Csille Lauretr¨¦, right?" She asks with enthusiasm. I can see sparkles in her eyes.


    It''s Li! Is it the scene when Csille met Li?


    I nod my head at her. "Yes, I am. Do... I know you?"


    The Lady smile. "You probably don''t know me, but I know you. You''re the daughter of Count Waltier Lauretr¨¦ and the only heiress of the Lauretr¨¦ family. You''re also the new Gold Grand Exemr."


    I smile at her. "Yes, I am. But do I know you?"


    Thedy shakes her head. "I''m sorry for being rude. I was just excited when I saw you. I really admired you even before, so when I saw you here, I got excited. I am Li Vassellev¨¦. I am from the Frailens City. You probably don''t know me since my family can''t even bepared to the wealthy family from the Kingdoms." Li stares at me. "Can I be your friend?"


    I am about to answer her when the surrounding suddenly changes. Li, who was standing in front of me earlier, disappeared.


    I looked around and found myself inside a ssroom. I looked in front and found Prince Joachim.


    He''s a Professor? In the Alderrdeen School of Knowledge?


    "Good day, everyone. Wee to your second year in college. I am Professor Joachim Brissaud, and I will be your Professor for this semester."


    I heard everyone gasp and whisper to each other.


    "That''s Prince Joachim of the Yesian Kingdom, right? He''s the new Professor in the Alderrdeen?"


    "I heard he graduated with a high mark in Yesian University, but now he immediately became a Professor in Alderrdeen?"


    "He is known for being an intelligent person in the Yesian Kingdom. They even said, if not for his disability, he can be the next heir to the throne."


    "I don''t care about what they said. All I know is, this ss will definitely be exciting."


    So, this is why Prince Joachim is in the Alderrdeen because he is a Professor here. But why would he want to be a Professor? That''s something I didn''t expect.


    "Lady Csille Lauretr¨¦? Can you introduce yourself first?" Prince Joachim asked me.


    I sigh. I was about to introduce myself, but the surrounding suddenly changed again. I found myself sitting on one of the benches in an open field.


    "Lady Csille. I heard there''s a new medical schr. They even said that he is so handsome and smart. Somedies even fake sickness so that they can see that medical schr." Li enthusiastically said to me.


    We''re currently in the open field. Resting.


    I didn''t respond to her words and continued reading the book I was holding.


    Li groans. "Lady Csille, aren''t you curious? Even just a little. I know you had an amazing and handsome fianc¨¦e but are you not curious how that new medical schr looks like?"


    I am about to reply when someone calls my name. I looked back and saw Leander walking towards us. My eyes immediately widen.


    "Senior? What are you doing here?"


    Li tugs the sleeves of my clothes. "You know him?" She whispered.


    Leander smiled at me. "Lady Csille, I didn''t expect I would see you here on my first day in the Alderrdeen."


    I stand up. "Senior, why are you here? Did youe here to study?"


    Leander chuckled. "As much as I want to study further but the Alderrdeen school doesn''t want to take me anymore. I am here as a medical schr."


    It''s the reason why Leander is here. He bes a medical schr. That made sense.


    "Lady Csille, you know him? That''s the new schr I am talking about." Li whispered to my ears.


    I look at her, but a blinding light suddenly engulfs the ce. Leaving me no choice but to cover my eyes, and when I opened my eyes, I found myself inside the school''s clinic.


    I sigh and slowly get up. I now remember everything.


    After Csille Lauretr¨¦ got invited for a semester break ss in the Alderrdeen School of Knowledge, she was invited to be part of their school. The Count and the Countess were so ted that they immediately epted the invitation without even asking for Csille''s opinion.


    In the end, Csille changed school in herst year in high school, and since the Alderrdeen City and the Vrawyth Kingdom are on the opposite side. Csille stays in Alderrdeen for the whole school year.


    Csille graduated with high honor. Aside from having excellent grades. She was recognized for her good deeds.


    Throughout the one year she was here, she fulfilled her promise to Prince Fraser. She tried her best to change her behavior. Although at first, she finds it too difficult since she grew up with that behavior. However, every time she will remember her promise to Prince Fraser, she thrives her best to be better.


    After graduating from the Alderrdeen, everyone knows about her achievements in Alderrdeen. The Royal University of Vrawyth even invited her to be their student.


    Csille is about to ept their invitation, but the Count stops her. He wants her daughter to continue her college life in the Alderrdeen instead of being in Vrawyth because he knows that the quality of education in Alderrdeen is way better than in Vrawyth.


    In the end, Csille enrolled in the Alderrdeen. She took business as her major since she''s the only heiress of the Lauretr¨¦ business. She''s the only one who will manage all of their business. Her Brother Pascal isn''t interested in business and has already left everything to Csille. Saying it will be best if she will be the one who will manage Lauretr¨¦''s businesses.


    Csille''s first year as a college university student in Alderrdeen was great. She was a consistent top student and was recognized by the Principal as one of the best students among her batch.


    Csille just didn''t focus on her studies. She also participated in organization events. Doing some volunteering and such. She was even recognized as a role model for the students.


    In her second year as a college student, Prince Joachim bes the youngest Professor in the Alderrdeen School of Knowledge. He bes Csille''s Professor in most of her sses. It even continues until herst year in Alderrdeen.


    In her third year, Leander bes a medical schr in the Alderrdeen. After he graduated from the Royal University of Vrawyth as a medical student, he worked as an apprentice in one of the known hospitals in Vrawyth. He spent two years there and became famous for doing unbelievable surgery and researches, which attracted the attention of the Alderrdeen. It''s the reason why he bes a medical schr.


    "Thank goodness. You''re awake, Lady Csille. You don''t know how much you scared me. It''s a good thing Doctor Leander was there to carry you to the clinic. He said the reason why you copsed is because of fatigue. Did you spend your spare time doing some volunteering again? I already told you, you need to rest, or it will have a toll on your body. Look what happened to you." Li scolded me with teary eyes.


    It''s been five years now after Csille was invited to the Alderrdeen, and we''re on ourst year as students in Alderrdeen.


    "You should listen to your friend, Lady Csille. If the Count knows what you are doing to yourself, I''m sure he''ll bring you home with him." Leander suddenly enters the room. "I did a check-up on you, and I suggest you start taking care of your health. I''ll prescribe multivitamins for you so it can help your body bes stronger." He then hands a paper to Li.


    I sigh and nod my head. Although it''s not my fault for what happened. It was the real Csille who did it.


    She really changed. For the better.


    Throughout her stay here, she realized her mistakes. That''s why she always does volunteering works and helps other people, hoping she canpensate for the evil deeds she made in her past.


    But because of this change too, Csille will be more evil.


    "Thank you, Doctor Leander. I will try to look at Lady Csille. Although you know her. She''s stubborn at times. She doesn''t listen to anyone." Liins.


    I smile awkwardly at her. It''s not me. It''s the real Csille.


    Leander stares at Csille and sighs. "You better take care of your heath, Lady Csille. Many people are worried about you in the Vrawyth Kingdom. Please don''t let them down." He then said his goodbye.


    He is about to exit the room, but he turns around and says to her, "Also, his highness sent me a letter yesterday. He wants to inform you that he will visit the Alderrdeen next month. So, I hope you can take care of your health." He then exits the room.


    I froze when I heard what he said. His highness? That''s Prince Fraser, right? He will visit Csille?


    I suddenly heard a shriek. "Ahh, don''t tell me Doctor Leander is talking about his highness, Prince Fraser? Throughout my life, I haven''t seen him. I didn''t expect I would get a chance to see him here. Prince Fraser Astalieu, the Crown Prince of the Vrawyth Kingdom and its future heir. The most handsome man among the seven Kingdoms. Lady Csille, why didn''t you mention about this to me? Are you still my friend?" Li pouted.


    I shake my head. How will I know? I just woke up after the time skip. How can you expect me to know that? I am still confused with what is currently happening in Csille''s life here, okay? Give me a break.


    I slump my body on the bed and close my eyes. I don''t know what to feel or to think. Prince Fraser will be visiting Csille in Alderrdeen, and it''s what I have written.


    Although Csille visits Vrawyth every semester break, she didn''t have a chance to be with Prince Fraser because Prince Fraser and Princess Paislee were out, traveling around Vrawyth.


    It''s Prince Fraser''s practice as the future King of the Vrawyth. He travels to different regions of the Vrawyth to check and see what''s the situation in there.


    Throughout the five years that passed. It will be Csille''s first time to see Prince Fraser again. And I''m scared. I''m scared of what will happen. Although I write this scene and I know back in my mind what will happen, I''m still frightened.


    Because Prince Fraser''s visit to Alderrdeen is the first sign of Csille''s road to being the Viiness.


    Am I ready for it?

 Chapter 191 - : Professor Brissaud

    "ss dismissed." Prince Joachim said with a smile on his face.


    Everyone sigh in relief when they hear Prince Joachim say those words. They immediately gathered their things and left the room.


    Although Prince Joachim is an approachable Professor when he makes a test, he bes a different person. It''s as if he wants the whole ss to fail with how different his questions are.


    But despite that, many students still like him. Probably because of how he works his way with girls. He has a smooth tongue. That''s why manydies like him. Aside from it, he is also smart and a royalty. So, it''s understandable ifdies still like him.


    I do admit Prince Joachim''s looks are really great, but when he ispared to Prince Fraser, he bes an average face. His intelligence is even a few levels lower than Prince Fraser''s. So, he never enters Csille''s eyes.


    I was about to get out of the room when suddenly Prince Joachim called me. "Lady Csille, you stay behind. I need to talk to you about something."


    I can see how the girls look at me with envy.


    Uhh. Don''t worry. I''m not nning to take your Prince Joachim from you. I already have someone I like, okay? And he''s much better.


    I walk towards Prince Joachim. "Professor, do you need me for something?"


    Prince Joachim smiled at me. "Lady Csille, how many times will I have told that you don''t need to call me Professor? Just call me how you used to call me."


    I smile awkwardly at him. Although I''m not wary of him anymore, I still feel awkward around him. Probably because he was known for being a chick ma in Alderrdeen, it is said that more than half of thedies poption in here have a crush on him.


    "But you''re my Professor. It will be rude not to call you that way."


    Up until now, I still don''t know why did he choose to be a Professor here. Is it because his situation in the Yesian Kingdom got worst? So he decided to be a Professor here to escape? That''s the only usible reason I can think of.


    Prince Joachim smiled at me. "But I thought you were my friend." Although he is smiling at me, I can hear a tone ofining.


    Friend? Although we talked a few times in the Saiven Kingdom, I don''t think it''s enough for him to be my friend. Prince Joachim has been Csille''s Professor for almost two years now. But our rtionship is more like a teacher and student rtionship rather than being friends. So, where did he get the idea that I am friends with him? I only talk to him because it is needed.


    I sigh. "Professor, please don''t make it too difficult for me. We''re friends outside the Alderrdeen. However, you''re my Professor here, and I am your student. It is just right to call you Professor."


    "Okay, I won''t force you already. But I just want to ask how is your research going? I haven''t heard any news about it. I guess you''re almost halfway finishing it, right?"


    Oh yeah, how can I forget about that research? Each graduating student needs to do research rted to their major. It''s like those theses on Earth. And Prince Joachim is my advisor and my editor.


    "I''m still working on it, Professor. I''ll submit the first half this Friday."


    Prince Joachim nods his head. "That''s good. I need to check it now so I can see if you can proceed with the other half." He then looks at his watch. "It''s already lunchtime now. Are you nning to eat lunch now? Why don''t you join me?"


    Join him? Is he kidding me? He''s a Professor. What will people say if they find him eating lunch with his student? Also, did he forget I already have a fianc¨¦e?


    "I''m sorry, Professor. I already have a lunch date with Lady Li." I look at my watch too. "If you''ll excuse me. I need to go now."


    I didn''t wait for him to respond. I immediately went out of the room and ran as far as I could from him.


    It''s the reason why I feel awkward around him. Not because I find something wrong with him. But because of the feeling that he is making a move to Csille.


    Oh, well. I just need to deal with him for this semester. After this, I won''t see him again because I will be returning to the Vrawyth Kingdom.


    Vrawyth Kingdom? Five years have passed in an instant. What could have happened these past years? I want to see Mother, Father, and Brother Pascal. I also want to see how Rufus and Princess Paislee changes.


    And Prince Fraser... I bet he looks more handsome than before. Can I stop myself from falling for him this time?


    ________________________________


    "Lady Csille, what are your ns after graduating? Will you and Prince Fraser get married now?" Li ask.


    Marriage? Csille and Prince Fraser? That''s impossible. How can Prince Fraser choose the Viiness as his wife? Only Princess Paislee deserves that title of bing his wife.


    I smile sadly. "His majesty, the King hasn''t even officially announced our engagement. How can we get married immediately? We still need to get engaged for a year or two before we can get married."


    Li groan. "Can you just get married without being engaged? Is that not a thing in your Kingdom?"


    I shake my head. "It''s a tradition in the Vrawyth, and since Prince Fraser is the future King, we need to follow it. Vrawyth people are known for being traditionalists. So even if there''s a lot of people who do that outside the Vrawyth, we still don''t follow the trend."


    Li pouts. "But if you need to get engaged for one or two years, when will you get married to Prince Fraser?"


    Marriage with Prince Fraser? That would never happen in this lifetime. Even the engagement will be canceled. So, what''s there to hope?


    "His majesty, the King, said we will get engaged after both of us, Prince Fraser and I, graduated from College. Although the engagement process will still take a year. So, it will probably take three years, I guess? But it still depends on the situation."


    "But they already move your official engagement, right? Why would they move it again?"


    She''s right. The original n was to officially announce the engagement between Prince Fraser and Csille on Csille''sing of age. That is when she turned eighteen. However, because Csille was too busy in her studies in Alderrdeen, the King moved it after graduating from College.


    I shrugged my shoulders. "Because I will be engaged with Prince Fraser and not just someone. So, they need to consider a lot of things before they can officially announce it. Why do you seem so concerned about it?" Iugh.


    "Of course, I will be concerned. I am your friend, and I want to be at your wedding if it''s appropriate. I know amoner like me doesn''t have any right to be in the wedding of the future Rulers of the Vrawyth Kingdom."


    I hug Li''s arm. "Of course you will be at my wedding. How can I forget about you?"


    Although I don''t know if I can make that promisee true, I know Csille won''t end up with Prince Fraser. I don''t even know who''s the person she''ll end up with or if she''ll ever find someone. Knowing how she loves Prince Fraser. I''m not sure if Csille can love another guy.


    Li smile. "You said that, Csille. You cannot take back your words even if I couldn''t be part of your entourage as long as I can witness your wedding. I''m okay with it. So, you need to keep your promise, or else I''ll get mad at you."


    I smile at her. "Of course. When the date is announced and they start making a list, I''ll definitely put your name on it. So, don''t worry."


    Liughs happily. "Ahh, I''m excited for it. I hope it will be soon so I can see how great the two of you look together. Many people are talking about the celebratory banquet that happened five years ago, and everyone is saying how the two of you look like a match made in heaven. The most beautifuldy and the most handsome man among the Kingdoms. How dreamy it is."


    Dreamy? More like a nightmare. I wish I could do something about it. But what can I do without the notebook?


    Forget it. I''ll just cross the bridge when I get there. I just wish the future wouldn''t be too harsh for Csille.


    ________________________________


    It''s been more than two weeks now, and I was too busy dealing with my research, volunteering works, and mid-term exams.


    Midterm is approaching, and I need to maintain my excellent grades. Also, I need to finish my research before the exam. We will present our researches to Alderrdeen schrs, and they are the ones who will grade us. If I want to graduate here, I need to pass that.


    That''s why I have been busy finishing the research so I can have enough time to prepare for my presentation.


    I just finished submitting my initial research. Prince Joachim will check on it, and I''m sure I have a lot of things I need to revise. I only have two weeks before the midterms. Also, I heard from Leander that Prince Fraser would arrive at Alderrdeen in two weeks'' time.


    I groan in frustration. I was already stressed with my school works, but then Prince Fraser decided to add on my problems?


    I just skipped time, and here I am, dealing with all these school works. Can I just go back to the time when Csille''s lessons are more easier? I''m physically and mentally exhausted.


    "Csille? Are you okay? Is there a problem?


    I looked back and found Professor Foulqueret worriedly looking at me. I just shake my head at him.


    "It''s nothing, Professor. I was just stressed out with my school works."


    Professor Foulqueret stares at me for a few minutes before he sighs. He then walks past me. "Follow me."


    Ever since Csille knows her connection with Professor Foulqueret, she noticed how he takes care of her in his own little ways. He sometimes gave her food that his mother made. He also helps her if she finds anything difficult in her subjects and other small things.


    Although both of them know their connection with each other, they never talk about it. Aside from he sometimes mentioned his mother, Csille''s aunt, in front of her. He never adds anything about it.


    Besides the two of them, no one knows in the school that they are rtives. Csille doesn''t want to announce it not because she is embarrassed with her cousin but because she doesn''t want other people to say something about them.


    If people knew about their connection. People might say that Professor Foulqueret is biased toward her. Or it might affect his career.


    I am the only heiress of the Lauretr¨¦ family, and the has the title of future Queen of the Vrawyth Kingdom. If his colleagues know about my rtion to Professor Foulqueret, they might use him to get close to me or to the Vrawyth Kingdom.


    Professor Foulqueret opened his door and let me in. He then takes out two lunch boxes. He pushed one of them in front of me. "My Mother asked me to give it to you. She saw a picture of you in the newspaper, and she was worried that you''re not taking care of yourself properly."


    I smile at him and open the lunch box. Although I haven''t seen my Aunt, I could still feel her love and care by the food she always made for me. I wish before I return to the Vrawyth Kingdom and before Csille''s life got ruined, I could see her and her family.


    I look up at Professor Foulqueret and smile. "Thank you, Brother Ernest."


    Brother Ernest looks stunned when he hears how I call him. "I always wanted to call you brother because aside from Brother Pascal, I don''t have anyone I can call Brother. However, I was worried it would affect your work, so I never dared to call you that. If you don''t want it, I can just call you Professor ag¡ª"


    My words got stuck in my mouth when I felt a hand touches my head. "I''m d you call me Brother. I was just waiting for you to call me that. Even Mother is dying to see you already."


    My eyes glistened. Having stuck here for the whole school year, I miss having a family I can rely on. "If we all have time. We can meet each other. That if you don''t mind, Brother."


    Brother Ernestughed at me. "How can we mind? We have been waiting for the day that you can visit our home. I''ll tell my mother about it."


    I guess this is what I need. The warmth of a family. Although I know this can only be the calm before the storm. After all, Prince Fraser is on his way to the Alderrdeen now.. His arrival is a sole sign of Csille''s start as the Viiness.

 Chapter 192 - : Raunteau

    I look out the carriage window, and I sigh in admiration. It''s the first time I went out of the Alderrdeen just to stroll around.


    I only get out of school if I will be doing something rted to school or rted to volunteering.


    The Alderrdeen School Of Knowledge already has everything inside its school. There''s a small amusement park in there. There''s a shop where you can buy almost everything. Some restaurants offer different dishes from many ces that are affordable to everyone.


    A person can not wish for anything. So, Csille didn''t find it difficult to stay inside the campus.


    "Is it your first time outside the Alderrdeen school?"


    I look at Brother Ernest and shake my head. "Not really. I often do volunteer works outside the school. I also did some school rted work. However, it was my first time to get out of Alderrdeen school just for strolling. I didn''t realize how beautiful Alderrdeen is. I should have seen it before."


    Brother Ernest gently caresses my head. "That''s okay. You still have a semester in Alderrdeen. You can still stroll around it. I can be your tour guide. I''m sure Mother will love to tour you around Alderrdeen too."


    Mother of Brother Ernest? My Mother often told stories about her older sister, who lives far away from Vrawyth. She always told me how sweet and loving my aunt is. Now, I am excited to meet her.


    Will she likes me? I have weird eye color and hair color. Although most people epted it without worry, some people still look at me with prejudice, which I cannot me. It''s really difficult to ept something that is out of the norm, especially if that person is a conformist.


    Brother Ernest probably sees the anxiety in my eyes. She smiles at me. "Don''t worry. My Mother will surely like you. Aunt Marcelle always told us how sweet you are, and my Mother was so eager to meet you."


    I smile back at Brother Ernest. Although I am nervous, I still feel excited meeting them. Finally, I can meet my mother''s family.


    The carriage stops in front of a two story house. It''s enough to fit two families, but for someone who is used to living in a pce size mansion, it might look small.


    "I apologize if our house is smaller than you expected. Only the four of us stay in this house. That''s why Mother decided to make it smaller. Although it''s small, it quite spacious inside."


    Small? I live in a studio type dorm in the real world. How can this house be small?


    I smile at Brother Ernest. "I actually like this kind of house. It''s more homey. So, don''t worry, Brother."


    Brother Ernest scratched his nape out of embarrassment. I can see his face is starting to get flushed. Even his ears. He probably thinks I just said those words just to make him feel better, and he feels embarrassed about it.


    He is about to say something, but someone cuts him off. "My dear Ernest. You''re already here. Where''s my niece?" An olderdy who resembles my motheres out of the house and walks straight to Brother Ernest.


    She then looks around. Her gazended on me, and her eyes immediately watered. She rushes towards me and hugs me tightly. "My dear niece. I finally met you. I have been wanting to meet you the moment you arrived in Alderrdeen, but your cousin here warned me not to visit you because he was afraid I''d just disturb you. I hope I didn''t disturb you."


    I hug her tightly. In my real life, I never know what it feels like how to have a family. Let alone an Aunt or cousin. I''m really bless to be Csille. Although I don''t like her tragic end, at least I''ve experienced how it feels like to have a family.


    "Aunt, I''m d to meet you. Mother mentioned about you before. You also shouldn''t worry. I''m d to be here with you."


    She smiles widely at me. "Let''s go inside. I''ll introduce you to your Uncle and your cousin. They have been eagerly waiting for you."


    Aunt pulled me inside. What wees me is a homey receiving area and an older man and a youngdy, probably Csille''s age.


    The older man immediately stands up and walks towards me. "Is this Csille? What they said is really true. You''re really a beautiful youngdy."


    Aunt gestured her hand at the old man. "My dear, this is your Uncle Faramond Foulqueret.


    Oh, I forgot I haven''t formally introduced myself, right? I am you, Aunt Aveline Raunteau Foulqueret. I am your mother''s sister." She then gestured her hand to the youngdy. "And this is your other cousin, Pax Dea Foulqueret. She''s the same age as you."


    They are Csille''s rtives. Rtives that I never have. I smile widely at them. "I''m d to meet you all. I am Csille Raunteau Lauretr¨¦."


    Auntughs and drags me to the dining area. They have prepared a wee mini banquet for me. We allugh and talk about almost everything.


    After the meal, Aunt and Uncle drag me to ask me how I am doing and tell me a few things about my Mother''s past.


    Aunt gaze lovingly at me. "You surely remind me of your Mother. I heard many good things about you from your cousin. You were just like Marcelle when she was young. A kind hearted soul."


    Uncle Faramond sighed. "We heard about your engagement with the Crown Prince of the Vrawyth Kingdom. To be honest, we''re worried about you and the engagement. I don''t understand why would your mother agree to that engagement. Being the Mother of a Kingdom is not an easy life. Are you sure you can do it?"


    Aunt holds my hand anxiously. I can see anxiety in their eyes. I sigh. I''m really touched because they are worried about me. However, it''s inevitable. Even if my parents disagree with the engagement, they cannot change Csille''s destiny.


    I smile reassuringly at them. "Don''t worry, Aunt and Uncle. I was the one who asked Mother and Father about the engagement. Although it will be a rough journey being the Queen, I will try my best to live up to the expectation."


    Aunt and Uncle look at each other before they sigh. Aunt pulled me for a hug. "My dear, if anything happens. You cane to our home, and we will protect you with all our might, alright?"


    I nod my head at her. Although if worstes to Csille''s way, I wish she wouldn''t run to her maternal side.


    Csille''s future is devastating and bloody. I don''t want to involve the Foulqueret family with her tragic destiny.


    After our small talk, Pax Dea drags me for a talk. "Sister Csille, what is it like to live in the Vrawyth Kingdom? I have been wanting to visit you and Aunt there. But my Mother and Father don''t let me. They are worried that I will be a burden to all of you."


    I smile at her. "You cane with us after my graduation. Mother and Father wille to Alderrdeen for my Graduation."


    Pax Dea''s eyes widen. She then clings to my arms. "Are you serious, cousin? I can reallye with you and Aunt?"


    I was about to respond to her when Aunt Aveline cut me off. "Pax Dea! Are you asking your cousin to bring you to the Vrawyth Kingdom? Didn''t I already tell you that you cannot go to the Vrawyth Kingdom? Why are you not listening to your mother?"


    Pax Dea whines like a puppy. I smile at her reaction. I look at Aunt Aveline. "Aunt, You shouldn''t scold Pax Dea. I was the one who suggested it. She has never gone to the Vrawyth Kingdom so I suggest to her that she cane with us. You can alsoe if you want. I''m sure Mother will be happy to have you there. What do you think?"


    Aunt and Uncle look at each other and shakes their head. "Let''s talk about this when your Mother and Father arrive at Alderrdeen."


    I nod my head at them. Although I doubt if Father and Mother will have a different opinion than mine.


    I spend the whole day in the Foulqueret residence. Brother Ernest is supposed to take me back to Alderrdeen School, but Aunt Aveline stops us. She told me to stay here for the night, which I dly epted.


    "Sister Csille, what is it like to live in the Vrawyth Kingdom? The most strongest Kingdom among the seven Kingdoms." Pax Dea asked me.


    I will be sleeping with her tonight. Aunt had already prepared a room for me, but Pax Dea pleaded me to sleep with her. Saying it''s her first time meeting me and would like to spend more time with me.


    I look at her. What is it like to live in Vrawyth? Although Csille''s life in Vrawyth is peaceful. It doesn''t mean that life in it is full of rainbows and such. Csille grew up being subjected to judgment and prejudice. Just because of her appearance and her title.


    What is it really like to live in Vrawyth as Csille Lauretr¨¦?


    I smile at her. "Life in Vrawyth is just simr to the life in Alderrdeen. Although we''re more advanced at some things but it''s almost the same. But if you''re talking about how I live in Vrawyth. It is great at the same time terrible. But as long as I have Mother, Father, and Brother Pascal, then I won''t mind facing those problems."


    Pax Dea sighed. "We''re the same age, but you already achieved many things in life. You''re a Gold Exemr, and now you''re one of the most outstanding students of Alderrdeen School Of Knowledge. But here I am, I couldn''t even get an invitation from Alderrdeen School of Knowledge although my Brother is already a Professor there."


    I look at Pax Dea and gently caress her head. "You shouldn''tpare my life to yours. My life is actually pretty boring, unlike yours. I heard from Aunt that your boutique is doing well. That''s an achievement I cannot do since I''m terrible at dressmaking."


    The both of usugh.


    "Sister Csille. I really envy you. You''re so beautiful, and you''re an intelligent person. I''m sure his highness, Prince Fraser, is deeply in love with you." She said dreamily.


    Prince Fraser deeply in love with Csille? That can only happen in Csille''s dream. Prince Fraser will only love one person in this lifetime, and it''s Princess Paislee and not Csille.


    I just smile at her and continue reading the book. It''s better not to say anything. I''m afraid if I''ll answer her, I''ll say something I shouldn''t be saying.


    "Sister Csille?"


    I look at her and smile. "Yes?"


    "Don''t you like Prince Fraser? Are you just forced with the engagement?" She asks worriedly. I can clearly hear the concern in her voice.


    Csille? Force to be engaged with Prince Fraser? It''s more like the other way around.


    "I like him, of course. I wouldn''t agree with the engagement if I disagree with it, and I''m not forced. In fact, I was the one who asked Mother and Father about it."


    Pax Dea gasped. "It was you who suggested the engagement? But howe you be engaged with the Crown Prince? I heard that for the Crown Prince''s engagement, you need to have the King and the Queen''s approval."


    "The Lauretr¨¦ family and the Astalieu family have been on friendly terms since the start of the empire. Father helps the current King in his early days as the King of the Vrawyth Kingdom. So when I was born, they had a conversation that if I developed feelings for Prince Fraser, then they will engage us."


    Pax Dea squeal. "So you end up liking him?"


    "You can say. When I first met Prince Fraser in one of the banquets held in the Pce, I had a crush on him. Then I told my mother about it, and the rest is history. I didn''t expect that because of that, I will be engaged with his highness, Prince Fraser."


    Pax Dea squeals again. "How about Prince Fraser? Did he likes you?"


    I sigh. I put the book down and lie down. "Let''s talk about this tomorrow, okay? It''s alreadyte. I stills need to return to Alderrdeen school."


    I''m sorry, Pax Dea.. As much as I want to answer your question but I don''t want you to get disappointed.

 Chapter 193 - : Exchange Program

    I look at my exam paper for thest time before passing it to our Professor.


    The Professor looks at me with disbelief in his eyes. "You''re fast. Are you sure you don''t need to check it again?"


    The exam takes an hour, and it''s only been half an hour, but I have already turned in my paper. I smile at the Professor and shake my head.


    The Professor put a time stamp on my paper and asked my exam scheduler. It''s a card where my exam schedule was written. The Professor stamps each student''s card the time they start their exam and the time they end it.


    "You always turn in your exam paper early. Intelligent people are really brave." He then stamped my exam scheduler and gave it back to me. "Good luck with your other exams."


    I left the room after. I still need to take three more exams. I also need to see Prince Joachim today to check on my research. I need to see if I still need to revise it. Although I really hope I don''t need to revise it or else I won''t have much to prepare for my presentation.


    I groan. I''m exhausted. I was up until midnight because I was reviewing for my exam.And I still need to review until midnight tonight for tomorrow''s exam.


    "Lady Csille?"


    I look back and find Leander staring at me worriedly. "Senior. What are you doing here?"


    The building for students and for schrs are on different sides of the school. Howe he is here?


    Leander raises his medicine kit. "A student had a nosebleed while taking the exam, so I came here to check on her. Did you finish your exam already?"


    I smile at him. "Yes, I just turned in my exam for today. I am about to meet Prince Joachim to check on my research."


    His eyes squinted a little when I mentioned Prince Joachim. "He is still busy administering exams. He''s the Professor of the student I just checked." He then looks at his wristwatch. "Did you eat your lunch already? Why don''t I treat you for lunch? It''s been a long time since we talked. What do you think?"


    I look at my wristwatch. It''s already noon, and I hadn''t eaten anything. I think it''s not a bad idea since Prince Joachim is still administering exams right now.


    "Okay, I actually haven''t eaten breakfast."


    Leander frowns. "You didn''t eat breakfast? It''s already noon now. Do you always do this? Skipping meals?"


    How can I have time for breakfast? I was busy reviewing for my exams, and I was also worried about my research that I forgot to eat breakfast.


    I shrugged my shoulders and asked him where we would eat. Leander sighed and just let it off. We then decided to eat at one of the restaurants that offer Vrawyth food.


    My mouth immediately waters when I see the Vrawyth dishes on our table. It''s been a long time since I have eaten Vrawyth food.


    I am about to take a bite of one of the dishes when Leander suddenly speaks. "Lady Csille, did Prince Fraser send you a message for his arrival? He''s arriving one of these days, right?"


    I put the spoon down and sighed. Aside from I''m stressing over exams and my research. I''m also stressing over the fact that Prince Fraser is arriving in Alderrdeen. I''m still worried about Prince Fraser''s arrival.


    I look at Leander and shake my head. "He didn''t send me a letter, actually. I only knew about his arrival to Alderrdeen because of you."


    It''s been five years already. Does he still hate Csille just like before?


    I know I have written this scene, but it''s different when it is happening in real life. I don''t know what he will feel about this visit.


    Leander clears his throat. "Maybe he was busy with study. I heard from Prince Rufus that Prince Fraser already involves himself in managing the monarch. It probably slips his mind to send you a letter."


    Slip his mind? Or maybe he just doesn''t want to send me a letter.


    I just shrugged my shoulders. I take a spoonful of a Vrawyth dish and pretend that I am enjoying the food. Although I feel sour inside.


    "Senior, I heard your research was finished already, and it was really a sess. Are you nning to return to the Vrawyth Kingdom now?"


    After the schrs finish their research, they have a choice to stay here in Alderrdeen and continue doing research or to return to their hometown.


    "I''m nning to return to the Vrawyth Kingdom with Prince Fraser. They will be staying here for two weeks, and it''s enough time for me to prepare all the documents I need for my departure."


    Two weeks? He will stay here for two weeks? Why will he stay here for two weeks? How about his sses?


    Wait, I think that''s now what I should be worried about. I didn''t write about two weeks visit. It should be for a few days only. Why did it be two weeks? This doesn''t make sense.


    "Two weeks? Do you know the purpose of his arrival in Alderrdeen?"


    Leander looks shocked by what I said. I can clearly see disbelief in his eyes. "You don''t know? I thought you know why."


    I clench my fist. How am I supposed to know? Prince Fraser rarely sends Csille a message, and if he does, it''s usually just a response to her letters. He never sent a letter on his own will.


    I sigh and smile bitterly. "No, I don''t. I thought he would only stay here for a few days and return to the Vrawyth Kingdom again. I had no idea that he would stay here for two weeks."


    Leander got silent. He probably didn''t expect that. I heard him sigh. "Lady Csille, are you still not on good terms with his highness, Prince Fraser?"


    I didn''t answer Leander and just smiled at him. It''s better not to say anything since I don''t know what to say. Should I deny or admit it to him? But no matter what I choose, Leander has eyes he will realize the actual score between Prince Fraser and Csille when Prince Fraser arrives. So, it''s better to let him decide for what he will see.


    Will I evere back to those days when we were all alright? I kind of miss those days. I miss that Prince Fraser. But I know it''s impossible for me to meet him again. He''s gone now and will nevere back.


    I heard him chuckle. "So, I step back for nothing?" I heard him mumble to himself.


    Step back? Is he? Never mind. I have too many problems right now. I don''t have time to think about other things.


    "Senior, you haven''t answered me. What is Prince Fraser''s purpose ining here?"


    "The Vrawyth Education board created a new program. As far as I know, they called it an exchange student program."


    Exchange Student Program? Isn''t that a concept from the real world? I have never written about the Exchange student program in my novel. So, I don''t understand why is this happening.


    It''s happening again. Things are not following the script I have written again. It happened before too when a war almost broke out. The existence of Strzalka. I have not written those too, but it still happened.


    But why? Why does it all happen? I thought this world follows my novel? So why does all of these is happening?


    Speaking of Strzalka. We didn''t hear anything from them for more than five years now. The Kings proceed with their n. They made an event that all the Kings needed to attend, and through that event, they made a countermeasure to the threat of Strzalka. However, it was all put to waste because the Strzalka disappeared.


    Although they disappeared, every Kingdom is still on high alert for the Strzalka possible return. Who knows, maybe they are waiting for an opening?


    "Why didn''t I know about it? Who suggested this?" I frown. I need to know how made this program and why is this existing.


    Leander paused to think. "If I''m not mistaken, it''s Prince Rufus."


    Rufus! My eyes widen. Rufus'' existence was only added in the second version of the novel, and now he is the reason why this exchange program is existing. I definitely need to talk to him. Although I know that there''s a big possibility that I won''t get anything useful from him.


    If only I know where the Virtouse is. If only I could talk to them. My only chance is to find that head Virtouse. However, how can I even find him?


    I sigh and just eat. Never mind. I''ll just find a way how to deal with all of these.


    ________________________________


    "Lady Csille! Finally, I found you. I have been looking for you everywhere." Li said, panting. It looked like she was running.


    I frown and let her breathe first. "Why are you running? Did something happen?"


    Li holds my arm. "There is something happening. No! No! Someone happened!"


    What? Someone happened? Am I dizzy, or I just don''t understand what she is saying?


    "Li, what are you talking about? What do you mean someone happened? Can you exin it? I don''t understand what you are saying."


    Li waves her hand and drags me somewhere. We stop in front of a crowd. There aredies crowding the gate of the school.


    "This is what I''m telling you. I have been looking for you everywhere for this. Now everyone in the school knows about his arrival. It''s too crowded. We cannot get to the front." Li grumbles.


    His arrival? What does she mean?


    Li looks at me. "Csille, what are you standing there? Your fianc¨¦e is arriving any moment from now. You should walk to the front to wee him. Even the Professors are already in front waiting for his arrival."


    It''s really him. I can finally see Prince Fraser, five years older than thest time I saw him. What will he look like? Will he be more handsome than before? Will he hate me the way he hated me before?


    I look at the crowd of people and sigh. I suddenly remember those times when he embarrasses Csille in front of other people. If Ie up in front, will he embarrass me just like before?


    I hesitated. I tried to recall what would happen when Prince Fraser arrived at Alderrdeen.


    Csille didn''t show herself to Prince Fraser and just watched him pass. She doesn''t want to take the attention from him. That''s why she didn''t wee Prince Fraser. She was just there smiling and pping her hand to Prince Fraser.


    She''s not the old Csille who''ll throw her arms at Prince Fraser the moment she saw him. She already knows the word consent and stops craving for attention. She really changes for good. For Prince Fraser.


    I look at Li and just smile at her. "That''s okay. I can talk to himter."


    Li was about to respond, but the crowd suddenly cheered, and a carriage slowly moved past us.


    Inside the carriage, I can see Prince Fraser and Princess Paislee inside. I could see another silhouette, but because of my distance from the carriage, I couldn''t see who''s the other person.


    The crowd cheered loudly. Even Li jumps in joy when the carriage moves past us. She holds one of my arms and shakes it. "It''s his highness, Prince Fraser in the flesh, Csille." She shrieks. "I can finally see him."


    I justugh at her reaction. I didn''t expect she wouldn''t have this kind of reaction to Prince Fraser''s arrival. When Prince Joachim arrived in Alderrdeen, I didn''t see her flustered like this.


    I look at Prince Fraser''s carriage. Prince Fraser is now descending from the carriage. He looks around for a couple of seconds before his gazends on me. He stares at me for a couple of seconds before he walks towards the Principal and the Professors. I feel my heart beating wildly because of that stare.


    I heard Li squeal. "Ahhh, he looks at you. I saw that. He looks at you. I think my heart is about to explode because of that."


    I didn''t hear what Li said. My mind keeps reying the scene when he looks at me.


    Prince Fraser... It''s him. He looks different now. He looks even better than thest time. His facial features be sharp. He also changes his hairstyle. He used to dawn a clean-cut hairstyle, but now his hair is longer. Just like those Korean idols'' hairstyles and it suits him more. He looks breathtakingly handsome.


    I put my hand on my chest. Fraser, how can I force myself not to love you if you look like that?

 Chapter 194 - : His Arrival

    I am absentmindedly walking towards my room when someone calls my name. I froze on my step. Who is it? I slowly look back, and I sigh when I see Prince William Joachim being pushed by his guard.


    "Professor Joachim. What are you doing here? Do you need something?"


    I was exhausted. Li kept bugging me to meet Prince Fraser, but I refused it. Prince Fraser is busy talking with the Principal and the Professors. Also, it will be out of script if I show myself to him.


    It''s already a good thing that the real Csille didn''t control my body when Prince Fraser''s carriage moved past us. Maybe because what I want to do and what Csille is supposed to do coincide.


    I didn''t want to show myself to him because I was scared of what could happen. The real Csille doesn''t want to show herself because she doesn''t want to be in the center of attention.


    If she approaches Prince Fraser, I''m sure everyone will be excited to see how Prince Fraser and Csille interacts. That''s what she doesn''t want. Also, she''s afraid that Prince Fraser will misunderstand her again. So, she just watches on the sideline.


    Prince Joachim clears his throat. "I am here to remind you to look for me tomorrow. I have something to talk to you about your research."


    My mind immediately got awakened because of the word research. Yeah, how can I forget about my research and about my exams?


    I nod my head at him. "I take note of that, Professor. I''ll see you after I finish my two exams tomorrow."


    I only had three exams to take. I had two tomorrow and if I finished it. I can focus more on my research.


    "Lady Csille, are you happy?"


    I look at Prince Joachim. I don''t understand why he would suddenly ask me that question.


    Happy? Can the Viiness be happy?


    "May I know why do you want to know if I am happy?" As far as I know, it doesn''t concern him if I am happy or not. So, why?


    Prince Joachim shakes his head and smiles. "I just want to know if you''re happy. Prince Fraser already arrived today. I''m sure you''re ecstatic to meet him."


    I just smile at him. I am happy to see him, yes, but I''m also sad because this time, I know the Prince Fraser I know was gone already.


    "If there''s nothing else. I''ll be resting now, Professor. Thank you for reminding me to see you tomorrow."


    I didn''t wait for him to answer me. I just close my door. I smile bitterly at myself.


    How I wish I could be truly happy. But I know that''s just wishful thinking.


    ________________________________


    I took a deep breath and turned in my exam paper to my Professor. I''m not that confident with this exam.


    The Professor looks at me. "This is the first time I''ve seen you turn in your paperte. Are you okay, Lady Csille?"


    I smile at her and nod my head. "I''m okay, Professor. I was just making sure that my answer is right." I give her my exam scheduler, and she immediately stamps it.


    "I suggest you visit the clinic after this. You look pale."


    I just nod my head at her and walk out of the room. How can I not look pale? I was worried the whole day because Prince Fraser and Csille would meet today.


    Am I ready to see him again? This time his already neen years old. Pass the legal age. Will it be difficult for me to control my feelings for him? Especially he looks so handsome now.


    I was about to turn into a corner when someone hugged me from behind, all of a sudden. I look back and find Li.


    Iugh. "What is it? Why are you hugging me like that?"


    Li let go of me. "I''ve seen Prince Fraser. he is in the Principal office right now. Aren''t you going to meet him? Can you introduce me to him?"


    I raised my eyebrow at her. This girl. Does she have a crush on someone who is engaged with someone? I''m not jealous or something I just don''t understand it. I will never like someone who is already in a rtionship or engaged with someone.


    Li shakes her hand. "Lady Csille, please don''t misunderstand. I don''t have any feelings for Prince Fraser. I only admire him for being a great person. It''s not every day I will meet someone like him. So, please."


    I sighed, as much as I wanted to meet him, and introduced Li to him. I don''t have the full control of my body, and I don''t know if it''ll affect the story.


    "I''m sorry, Li. But I need to see Professor Joachim today. He said he needed to talk to me about my research. Maybe some other time."


    Li nods her head. "That''s okay. I know you''re busy. I''m already okay that you agree with my request. I''ll be going now, then. I still need to take one exam. I''ll see youter." She then walks away hurriedly.


    I look at Li''s back and sigh. If only I''m not tied with the story. But I don''t have any other choice.


    I walk out of the building and walk towards the open field. Based on what I have written, Csille and Prince Fraser will meet each other in the open field.


    I sit on one of the benches and prepare myself for Prince Fraser''s arrival. I took one of my books and read it. I still have an exam tomorrow, and that''s myst exam. After the midterm exam, I need to focus on finalizing my research, and I need to prepare for my presentation.


    I heard a loud sound like something falling on the ground. I looked up and found ady picking up her books on the ground. I immediately stood up and helped her pick her things.


    "Are you okay?" I look at her bleeding knees. "It''s bleeding. Do you need some help? I can bring you to the clinic."


    Thedy looks at me and gasp. "Lady Csille!" She clumsily picks her books. "I''m-I... o-ok-ay." She stuttered.


    I look at her with amusement in my eyes. She looks so cute. I helped her pick her books and helped her stand up. "Are you sure your okay? The clinic isn''t far from here. I can bring you there."


    Thedy shakes her head. I can see her face is already red now. Is she flustered because of ... me?


    "Thank you very much, Lady Csille. I''ll just walk myself there." She then fled like lightning.


    I look at her back and chuckle. Throughout Csille''s stay here, there are countless times that she experienced like this. People are flustered just by talking to her.


    "Lady Csille."


    The moment I heard that voice, I immediately lost control over my body.


    Csille looks back, and her eyes immediately glisten when she sees Prince Fraser and Princess Paislee standing a few meters away from her.


    "Prince Fraser." She mumbles to herself.


    She then does a curtsy after. "Your highness, Prince Fraser. It was nice meeting you again. I hope you''re doing well all these years."


    Csille looks at Princess Paislee and smiles at her. "Sir Farren, it''s been a long time when Ist saw you. Wee to the Alderrdeen School of Knowledge."


    Princess Paislee smile at Csille. While Prince Fraser just stares at her. Csille feels anxious being stared by Prince Fraser. So, she immediately excuses herself. If he keeps staring at her, she''s afraid she''ll lose control of herself and run towards him.


    "Your highness, Prince Fraser. Sir Farren, I''ll excuse myself. I still need to do something. I hope you enjoy your stay here."


    Csille is about to leave right away, but her steps halt when she hears Prince Fraser call her.


    "Csille."


    Csille felt her heart beats. It''s been a long time since she heard and saw his face. Every time she returned to the Vrawyth Kingdom for semester break, Prince Fraser was out of the Kingdom. So, it''s the first time she see him after five years.


    When she saw him earlier, she almost ran to him and hug him tight. But she knows Prince Fraser won''t like it. So, she stops herself.


    Csille looks back at Prince Fraser. "Yes, your highness? Do you need anything?"


    Prince Fraser stares at her for a couple of seconds before he sighs. "I''m d to see you again. I heard you''re doing great here in Alderrdeen. I''m proud of you."


    Csille eyes glistened. She tried her best not to cry in front of him. She smile at him. A genuine one. "Thank you, your highness. It''s a great honor for me to be part of the Alderrdeen School of Knowledge."


    Prince Fraser just stared at her and didn''t say anything. Csille anxiously looks at her clock. "If you''ll excuse me, your highness, I need to see my Professor now."


    She then walks straight to where Prince Joachim''s office is. While walking, she puts her hand on her chest. Her heart is beating so loudly right now because of Prince Fraser''s words.


    It''s the first time. It''s the first time she heard Prince Fraser say he''s proud of her, and she feels so happy as if she''s floating on cloud nine.


    ________________________________


    I yawn and stretch my arms upward. I just finished talking to Prince Joachim about my research. I was too exhausted the whole day. I took two exams today, and right after the exam, I met Prince Fraser. I also met Prince Joachim for my research.


    I''m on the finalization of my research. I just need to revise it for thest time, and I can start preparing for my presentation.


    After the real Csille took over my body, I immediately got the control of my body the moment I looked for Prince Joachim. It''s probably because Csille was out of the picture in the novel at that time.


    I look outside the window. I am now walking in the hallway of the Professor''s offices. The Professor has a building for their offices. Every teaching staff of the Alderrdeen School of Knowledge has its own office.


    Prince Fraser...


    I lean on the wall of the hallway and close my eyes for a moment. I want to remember him. I want to remember Prince Fraser. The old Prince Fraser and the current Prince Fraser.


    He has changed already. How his appearance changes from a young ill-tempered boy to a cold calm young man. Not only his appearance change, even the aura around him changed. He looks like a legit heir of the throne now.


    But the only thing the remains is the fact that Prince Fraser won''t fall in love with Csille. I smile bitterly at myself.


    I suddenly remember the words Prince Fraser said to the real Csille. He''s proud of her? Although I have written the scene that happened earlier, I still couldn''t believe that Prince Fraser would say those words to Csille. After all, he used to hate her five years ago.


    "Lady Csille?"


    I immediately open my eyes and find Princess Paislee staring at me.


    "Are you okay, Lady Csille? You look tired."


    I just smile at her. Princess Paislee Saintizin. The Crown Princess of the Aeerean Kingdom and the female lead of the novel. It''s been five years, but she still cares about Csille. She''s really deserving of being the female lead. Always kind to people.


    "I''m okay, Sir Farren." I look around anxiously. Is Prince Fraser is here?


    "His highness, Prince Fraser is not with me. He is already resting in his room. I just came here to talk to the Professors. We will be staying here as a student for two weeks. I just got our schedule for our whole stays here."


    I nod my head at her. "I hope you enjoy your stay here then." I look at my wristwatch. I didn''t realize it waste already. "It was nice talking to you, Sir Farren. As much as I want to spend more time talking to you, but I need to get going now. I still have an exam to take tomorrow."


    I was about to make my move, but Princess Paislee stopped me. "Lady Csille. Can I talk to you?"


    I look at Princess Paislee and frown. Talk?

 Chapter 195 - : Reunion

    I just finished all my exams for the midterm, and my head hurts like hell. Maybe because I was uptest night.


    Last night, Princess Paislee asked me if we could talk, but I declined her. Saying I was too exhaustedst night and all I want is to sleep. However, I didn''t even get enough of sleep because I was overthinking what does she want to talk about.


    I sigh. I knock on the door of the clinic. My head really hurts. I think I need a painkiller for this.


    Leander opens the door for me. He immediately frowns when he sees me. "Lady Csille? Why are you here? Is there something''s wrong?"


    I smile weakly at him and put my hand on my head. "My head has been hurting since this morning. Do you have any painkillers? I think I''m going to die with this headache."


    Leander immediately guides me inside the clinic. He then let me sit on one of the chairs. "How long have you been suffering from headaches?"


    "Probably two days or three days already. I didn''t get much sleep these days. Couple the fact that I was too stressed with my research."


    Leander shakes his head. "I already told you thest time that if you don''t take care of yourself, it will have on toll on your body. Look at you. I''m sure that''s because you''re being too hard on yourself. You also need to rest, Lady Csille."


    He then takes a pill from one of the bottles. "Here. Take this. It''s a painkiller. It will help you with your headache. However, I suggest you change your sleeping habit and try not to stress yourself too much, or else you''ll just end up having headaches again."


    I take the pill from his head and immediately swallow it. Leander then guides me to rest in the clinic for a while.


    "You already took all your exams, right? Why don''t you rest here for a while and let your headache subsides before you leave? The painkiller will take a few minutes before it works. Rest on one of the beds first."


    Iy on one of the bedd. My head is still hurting like hell, so I think it''s better to take some rest first since I don''t have any n to do it afterward.


    However, the rest turns into a nap. I wake up because of a loud familiar voice.


    "Leander, I didn''t think you''re enjoying your life here. Unlike me, I was always in a boring meeting every day. Talking to those older men. I feel like I got ten years older because of them."


    I slowly open my eyes and look around. The bed I am lying has a curtain that circling the bed. It''s like those curtains in the hospitals where you just push it on one side to see the other side of the room.


    My eyes widened when I realized who owned the familiar voice. It''s Rufus! I immediately push the curtain to the side.


    Rufus probably heard the curtains when I pushed aside, he looked back, and his eyes widened when he saw me. He then smiles at me. "Purny!" He rushes towards me and hugs me. "What are you doing here? Did something happen to you?"


    I look at Rufus with teary eyes. Although I didn''t really spend five years here. I still feel like I have missed him for five years. Probably because of the changes in his appearance. He looks more handsome than before.


    Leander, who is standing at the side, walks towards me. "Lady Csille. Are you okay now? Or does your head still hurt?"


    I shake my head at him as a response. I still glued my eyes at Rufus. He looks devilishly handsome.


    If Prince Fraser has the aura of a cold serious handsome King. Rufus has the aura of a wild devilish knight.


    Dayum, the male lead and the second male lead, looks so handsome. Why is it like this? Can my heart survive?


    Rufus chuckled, and he grinned at her. "Are you falling in love with me now, purny? I already told you. You''re not my type."


    Rufus'' handsome appearance shattered in an instant because of his words. I throw the pillow at him.


    Five years have passed, and he is still the Rufus Astalieu that I know. Someone who always teases Csille.


    I look at Leander. "I''m already okay now, Senior. Thank you for the painkiller that you gave me. However, can I ask one again? So, even if I had another headache, I don''t need toe to the clinic."


    Leander shakes his head. "I apologize, Lady Csille. However, I cannot give you a painkiller. If I gave you one, I''m sure you''ll continue to stay upte at night, and you''ll just take a painkiller if you have another headache again. If you feel headache again, please just visit the clinic, and I will dly help you."


    I sigh. I understand his concern though. He is just worried I''ll continue to be hard on myself.


    "Eh? Purny, do you always have a headache? Are you not properly taking care of yourself again?"


    I look at Rufus and smile guiltily at him. He just shakes his head.


    "You always do something that will harm you. Purny, when will you start to take care of yourself?" He then looks at Leander. "Does she always visit the clinic?"


    Leander looked at me before he took something on one of the cabs. It looks like a pile of papers. But what is it? He put the paper down on his table before he looked at Rufus.


    "This is Lady Csille''s records right from the moment she arrives here."


    I look at the pile of paper and sigh. It''s Csille''s fault. She got too focused on changing herself that she forgot to take care of her health.


    Rufus stares at me. "And you told me in your letters that you''re taking care of yourself properly. Does this looks like proper to you?"


    I just smile awkwardly at him. How can I answer that? It was the real Csille who did it. Why am I the one who always got scolded because of Csille''s doing? This is just unfair.


    Leander tried to calm Rufus by exining to him what''s the reason why Csille always ends up having a visit to the clinic.


    Csille always does volunteering, and some of it was made outside the school. There are times that Csille got hurt on her way to the ce. She also sometimes got sick because of the weather. It''s the reason why she often visits the clinic.


    Rufus sigh. "I''m actually here to invite you, Leander for lunch. It''s been two years now since thest time I saw you." He then stares at me. "I am about to look for you too. It''s a good thing you''re here. So are the two of you free?"


    I immediately ept Rufus'' invitation. It''s my first time seeing him five years older than thest time I saw him.


    Leander just called for a reliever, and the three of us set out to look for a restaurant. We decided to eat in one of the restaurants outside the school. Since only one restaurant offers Vrawyth food in the school.


    "Rufus, what are you doing here? You already graduated, so there''s no way you be a part of the Exchange program. You also cannot be a schr since you already have a job in the monarch, and I''m sure his majesty, the King, won''t let you give up your position. So, why are you here?"


    Rufus'' existence in this time and in this ce is something that I don''t understand. He is not supposed to be here. So, why is he here?


    "I was the one who suggested the Student Exchange Program, and they assigned me to facilitate this program. The reason why I am here is to see if this program will benefit both schools."


    That made sense. So, it means Rufus will be staying here in Alderrdeen for two weeks too? That''s great news. At least I would have someone who''s on my side.


    The carriage stops in front of us. We were about to get into the carriage when someone spoke behind our back.


    "Prince Rufus, Leander, Csille. Where are you going?"


    We all look back and see Prince Fraser staring at us. Behind him is Princess Paislee.


    We all got silent. Although Prince Fraser doesn''t look like he is in a bad mood. His aura is suffocating. It''s as if he is pressuring us to answer him.


    "Prince Fraser. We were about to eat outside the Alderrdeen school. It''s been a long time since I have seen Leander and purny. So, I ask them if they want to have a meal with me. And since all of us have free time, we all decided to eat outside." Rufus exins in detail. He probably feels pressured with Prince Fraser''s aura too.


    Prince Fraser stares at Rufus for a couple of seconds before he stares at me. I stare back at him. I tried to read his expression, but I couldn''t see anything from his facade.


    "Aren''t you forgetting something?"


    Oh, no. Will he prohibit us from going outside? But it''s the first time I have seen Rufus as his older self. Can he not ruin the fun?


    Rufus got silent. He''s probably thinking what I was thinking too. I sigh. "Your highness, please forgive me for interrupting. However, can you please mention what we have forgotten?"


    Prince Fraser stares at me. "You forget the invite us. Aren''t I part of the Vrawyth Kingdom too? Why are you leaving us behind?"


    Leander, Rufus, and I look at each other and sigh in relief. We all thought Prince Fraser would prohibit us from going out. At least it''s better than staying here.


    You can also say that this can be a little reunion for the five of us.


    Rufusughs. "No, no. I was just worried you''re tired so I didn''t invite you. Please get inside the carriage." He then gestured his hand towards the door of the carriage.


    Prince Fraser gets inside the carriage. Followed by Princess Paislee. The three of us, Leander, Rufus, and I, look at each other before entering the carriage.


    I sat beside the window, facing Princess Paislee. While Rufus sits beside me and Leander sits beside him. Prince Fraser and Princess Paislee are sitting in front of us.


    The carriage is only meant for four people, and since both Leander and Rufus are bigger guys. I was almost squeezed at the end.


    "Csille."


    I look at Prince Fraser. He raised his hand and offered it to me. "You''re being squeezed there. Come sit beside me. There''s still a space for one person here."


    I look at his hand and his face. Am I hallucinating, or is Prince Fraser really asking me to sit beside him?


    I hesitatingly epted his hand, and he pulled me to sit beside him. Princess Paislee is sitting beside him while I sit on his other side.


    What is this setup? The male lead is sitting beside the female lead and the Viiness? Isn''t this weird?


    The carriage moves, and silence engulfs the carriage. I tried my best to avoid looking at Prince Fraser.


    I don''t know how to react to our situation. I was expecting he would still be rude to me, but he did the unexpected.


    Also, there''s something that I don''t understand here. First, why did the few days visit be two weeks visit? Second, why is Rufus with them? He should be in Vrawyth busying himself with his monarch duties. Third, why is this little reunion happening?


    I haven''t written all of these. So why? And why does Prince Fraser seems nice again to me? Is this the calm before the storm? Will he get mad at me after this? Should I prepare myself now?


    I sigh and look outside the window.


    I already have a lot of problems with my research and school works. And then this added?


    I just want to have a fun meal with my friends. Can''t I just have it? Why does Prince Fraser need to pop out of nowhere? He even brings his female lead with him. How am I supposed to act and behave now?


    Like,e on, give me a break!

 Chapter 196 - : Reunion (2)

    The carriage stops in front of a famous restaurant that offers Vrawyth dishes. I heard from Brother Ernest that the food here tastes like a legit Vrawyth foodpared to the restaurant in Alderrdeen school that also offers Vrawyth dishes.


    "Purny, where did you find this ce? It looks nice, and I can smell the dishes'' aroma. It smells like a typical Vrawyth dish."


    We all enter the restaurant. One of the waiters immediatelye to us. "Greetings, our distinguished guests. Wee to the Melting Pot restaurant. Do you want to reserve a private room? We have a private room upstairs. Do you have a membership card? Only people who have memberships card can eat here. If you still don''t have one. Please, go straight to the membership lounge."


    I immediately took the membership card that Brother Ernest gave mest time. He gave me this because he knows how much I miss the Vrawyth food.


    The waiter''s eyes widened when he saw the name on the card. "Oh, you''re a guest of the Foulqueret family. Please forgive me for my behavior. Come inside. I''ll bring you to your reserved room. The Foulqueret has a room only reserved for them, and since you have the card, we will dly let you in."


    The waiter then guides us to our room. Rufus, who is walking beside me, whispered. "Who is this Foulqueret he is talking about?"


    I didn''t answer him and just followed the waiter. The waiter stops in front of a huge two doors room. He then pushed the door and what wees us is a massive room with a long table for ten people.


    We all settled down, and the waiter left immediately after taking our orders.


    "Purny, who is this Foulqueret the waiter is talking about?" Rufus, who is sitting beside me asks.


    "It''s her cousin on the maternal side. Countess Marcelle has an older sister who married a businessman from Alderrdeen. The Foulqueret, the waiter is talking about is Csille''s Professor, Professor Ernest Foulqueret."


    I look at Prince Fraser. Howe he knows about that?


    Leander looks at me. "Is it the reason why you''re close with Professor Foulqueret? I thought he has a crush on you."


    I just smile awkwardly at Leander. It''s not his fault that he misunderstood our rtionship. We never mentioned our rtionship to the public. So, it''s understandable if they would put meaning to the way we interact with each other.


    "Brother Ernest and I have agreed not to publicize our connection to each other because we don''t want people to say something."


    Leander nods his head. "You''re right. If people know about your rtionship with Professor Foulqueret, they will surely say that he was biased on you. And I''m sure his colleagues would flock around him too."


    "Eh? You had a cousin aside from Doctor Pascal? That''s great. At least I wouldn''t have to worry about you. Now that there''s someone who is looking out for you here."


    Prince Fraser clears his throat and stares at Rufus. He then looks at me. "I heard that Prince Joachim is a Professor in Alderrdeen. Is he bothering you, Csille?"


    I feel my hand tremble. The way he looks at me makes my knees go weak. This current Prince Fraser is lethal. I don''t think my fragile heart can handle this.


    I take a deep breath before answering him. "Your highness, he is not bothering me. In fact, he has been a great help to me. He always helps me on things that I don''t understand."


    Prince Fraser frowns, but he doesn''t say anything. I sigh in relief. I don''t think I can handle talking to him. My heart is already beating so wildly just now, and it''s just a mere question. What will happen if I talk to him alone?


    "Lady Csille, I apologize if I will say something that is out of line. However, please don''t forget what happened before." Princess Paislee interjects.


    I raised my eyebrow at her. What happened before? Is she talking about the time when she warned me not to get close with Prince Joachim because he is a dangerous person?


    "Are you talking about the three Kingdom alliances before? But Sir Farren, we have already proven that it''s just a mistake. Don''t you think you''re being rude to a Prince of the Yesian Kingdom? He is, after all, a Prince." Rufus cuts me off.


    Prince Fraser shakes his head. "Let''s not talk about what happened in the past. It''s the first time we see each other again. Let''s talk something lighter."


    The waiter came back with our food and immediately left. Rufus takes the lead in the conversation, and we all share augh the whole meal.


    It''s been a long time we had a conversation like this. I just wished this wouldn''t be thest time.


    ________________________________


    Since the exam just ended, we have a few days of break.


    "Lady Csille, I heard you already finalized your research. How did you do that? I''m still in the process of revising mine." Li grumbles.


    We''re currently on the open field, rxing.


    I justugh at Li. "I finished it immediately so I could start preparing for my presentation. How about you? Aren''t you nning to prepare for your presentation?"


    Li groans. "Don''t even start. I''m too stressed out revising my research. How can I prepare for the presentation? Ahh, I just want this semester to end."


    "If this ends, that means you''reing back home to your hometown. Remember, we''re graduating now, and it''s ourst semester in the Alderrdeen. Do you really want this semester to end?"


    Li whines. "Csille, can you not break my heart? I''m still not prepared to leave you. How can you casually say those words? It''s breaking my heart."


    I gently caress her head. Although I didn''t really spend five years with her, I can feel the connection she had with Csille. I''m sure I''ll miss her too.


    "Csille, what are you nning to do after you graduate?"


    After I graduated? After Csille graduates, she will be busy handling some Lauretr¨¦ businesses. She will also be busy doing some volunteering works at first, but because of Prince Fraser, that will change again.


    I sigh. "I still don''t know. I''ll probably help my Father handle our businesses since he''s busy with his monarch duties."


    Li stares at me with admiration in her eyes. "Lady Csille, you''re really amazing. You''re an outstanding student, and now you''re nning to handle businesses? Not just one but many. How I wish I were that great as you."


    "How about you? What are you nning to do after you graduate?"


    Li sighed and looked up at the sky. "After I graduated? My Father told me that he had already found a husband for me. I''ll probably get married after graduating. My Father won''t let me handle our business because I still have an older brother who can do that. He told me thatdies should focus on building their families instead of doing business. That''s why I admire you and your parents. They let you handle your business despite being a woman."


    The story setting is in medieval that''s why there is still prejudice towards women. Wealthy families only let their sons handle the business and married off their daughters to wealthy families.


    It may sound like they are pampering their daughters by not letting them do the tiresome job of handling the business. However, it''s just a facade. They don''t want women to run the business because they don''t believe in their skills. They thought women were not skillful enough handling business.


    I look at the sky and sigh. That''s the reality in this world, and even if Ifort her, it won''t change the fact that her father will marry her off to some wealthy family.


    "Who knows, maybe your future husband will dote you dearly."


    Li chuckled. "I don''t know. I don''t want to think about it. It just made me sad." She sigh. "Why don''t you just tell me what happened to you yesterday? I heard from our ssmates that you had a meal with Prince Fraser, Prince Rufus, Doctor Leander, and Sir Farren. The Grand Gold Exemrs of the Vrawyth Kingdom. What happened?"


    The meal yesterday?


    "We had a meal in the Melting Pot restaurant in the capital. We also stroll around the street. While talking about what happened to each of us these past few years. It was actually fun. Too the point that we didn''t realize that it was alreadyte."


    "What about Prince Fraser? Did you talk to him yesterday?"


    Prince Fraser? Aside from the fact that he seems nice to Csille, we didn''t have a conversationst night. This is quite understandable since what happened yesterday is not part of what I have written. It''s already a good thing that I could spend my days with them as myself.


    Csille will take over this body again soon. Actually, the reason why I ask Li to rest in the open field is because I have written this scene. Prince Fraser wille to Csille and ask her to have a conversation with him.


    I shake my head at her. "No, we didn''t. We didn''t get time to talk to each other. But that''s okay. They will stay in Alderrdeen for half a month. I can talk to him after."


    "Csil¡ª"


    Li''s words were interrupted by someone.


    "Csille"


    The moment I heard that voice, the real Csille instantly took over my body. Csille immediately looks back and finds Prince Fraser standing a few meters away from them.


    Li got frozen for a moment before she immediately stood up and did a curtsy. "Greetings, your highness."


    Csille slowly stands up and does a curtsy too. "Your highness, do you need something?"


    Prince Fraser nods his head to Li before he looks at Csille. "Do you have time?"


    Time? Csille immediately feels anxious. Did she do something wrong again?


    "I do, your highness."


    Prince Fraser nods his head. "Can I have some of your time? I need to talk to you."


    Csille feels her heart beat wildly because of Prince Fraser''s words. She looks at him. Anxiety and disbelief were written on her face.


    She blinks her eyes a couple of times before she answers him. "That would be my honor to talk to you."


    Prince Fraser stares at her for a couple of seconds before he turns his back at her and starts to walk. "Follow me."


    She then immediately said her goodbye to Li and followed Prince Fraser. Prince Fraser walks towards the carriage. He opens the door and lets her in first before he gets inside the carriage.


    The carriage moves and Csille feels more anxious. What does he wants to talk to her that they need to get out of the school?


    Even if she''s curious, she remains quiet and doesn''t ask anything. Prince Fraser didn''t say anything too. The carriage was engulfed with silence for the whole journey.


    After a few minutes, the carriage stops in front of a restaurant garden. Csille heard from Li that restaurant gardens are starting to be a trend here in Alderrdeen since Alderrdeen people love nting.


    Prince Fraser gets off the carriage and helps Csille descend on it. An old man who looks like the owner of the restaurant immediately walks towards them.


    "Greetings, your highness, Prince Fraser Astalieu, and Lady Csille Lauretr¨¦. It''s our honor to have you here. We have already prepared your table and made sure that no one was around it. You can assure that no one will bother you."


    Csille just smiles at the owner while Prince Fraser just nods his head. The owner then leads them to a secluded part of the restaurant.


    Wall of bushes encircled the table for two. The bushes height is taller than people, so it really gave privacy to people.


    The owner immediately left them alone after taking our order. Prince Fraser pulled the chair for Csille before he sat on the chair in front of her.


    Csille looked around the ce. Trying to distract herself. She is anxious. She doesn''t know why Prince Fraser would want to talk to her. She''s afraid she''d done something that disappoints him again.


    After a few minutes, a waiter arrives with a trolley full of food. He also immediately leaves after arranging the food on the table.


    However, even after the waiter was gone. Prince Fraser still didn''t say anything to her. He just keeps staring at Csille intently.


    Csille, who feels anxious being stared at, couldn''t pretend anymore that she isn''t affected by his stare. She sighs and looks straight into Prince Fraser''s eyes.


    "Your highness, may I know why you want to talk to me? Did I do something wrong again?"


    Prince Fraser sigh and shakes his head. "Csille. How have you been these years? I apologize if I couldn''t meet you when you had returned to the Vrawyth Kingdom."


    Csille stares at Prince Fraser. Her eyes start to glisten. She couldn''t believe he would hear Prince Fraser ask her how she is and he even apologized for not meeting her when she came back home in Vrawyth before.


    It''s all worth it. She suddenly felt all those years of trying to be a better person was worth it.. He sees her again.

 Chapter 197 - : Engagement

    Csille smiles widely at Prince Fraser. "Your highness, you shouldn''t apologize. I heard from Father that you were out of the capital to check the situation in other regions of Vrawyth. I''m actually happy for you. You''re finally starting to do the things you always wanted to do."


    Csille remembers Prince Fraser telling her how much he likes to help rule the monarch, and now he is doing it. She feels happy for him.


    Prince Fraser stares at her. "Csille, I hope you''re happy in Alderrdeen. I heard from the Count the achievements that you received. I''m proud of what you have be."


    Csille beams at him. "Your highness, I only did that because of the promise I said to you. I''m d you appreciate what I have done."


    Csille takes the spoon, and she is about to take a bite of the pudding, but her hands stop mid-air.


    "Csille, about the engagement..."


    Csille puts the spoon down and anxiously looks at Prince Fraser. She didn''t say something and just let him continue his words.


    Prince Fraser sighed. "Father already talk to me about our engagement. Our engagement will be officially announced a year from now."


    Csille just nods her head. Although what Prince Fraser said is a piece of good news, she still feels that there''s something more to it. He won''t talk to her just to tell her about their official engagement.


    Prince Fraser got silent. He takes the goblet and drinks the wine on it. "I want to talk to you about our engagement. We all know that I was forced to this engagement¡ª"


    Csille immediately stands up and bows her head. She knew it was her fault. If she didn''t mention to her Mother that she has a crush on Prince Fraser, then this engagement would not exist.


    "I apologize, your highness. I know it''s my fault. However, I didn''t mean to tie you to an engagement you didn''t mean. I only casually mentioned it to my mother. I didn''t expect that because of it, they will make us engage with each other." Csille looks at Prince Fraser. "If you want..." She grits her teeth. "If you want, I can cancel our engagement. I..."


    Prince Fraser raised his hand at her. "You don''t need to. Please, sit down."


    Csille sighed in relief. She only said those words to make Prince Fraser thinks that she never intended to tie him to her.


    She sits down and waits for Prince Fraser to continue his words. "Let''s make a deal, Csille."


    Csille looks at Prince Fraser. "Your highness?"


    "In a year''s time, if we didn''t fall in love with each other and fall in love with another person. We will cancel our engagement."


    Csille''s nail dugs on her palm. But even if she wants to get mad at him. She cannot lose control.


    <em>Fraser why? Do you really don''t want to be engaged with me?</em>


    "But what if... what if we didn''t fall in love with someone? Will we cancel our engagement?"


    Prince Fraser sighed. "If we didn''t fall in love with someone in a year''s time, our engagement would not be canceled even if we didn''t have feelings for each other. However, if someone falls in love with another person, that person will be the one who will cancel our engagement."


    Csille takes the goblet with trembling hands. "Do I have another option, your highness?"


    Prince Fraser stared at Csille, but he didn''t answer her.


    Csille takes a sip on her drink to try to cover up her anxiety. He didn''t answer, so that means she doesn''t have any other choice but to agree with him.


    She puts down the goblet and stares straight at his eyes. "That won''t be me."


    Prince Fraser frowns. "That won''t be you? What do you mean?"


    "It won''t be me. That person who will fall in love with someone else will not be me." Csille drinks the wine in her goblet in one gulp. "Because I know it''s only you. It''s only you whom I will love in this lifetime."


    Csille looks at Prince Fraser''s expression trying to see his reaction, but he remains stoic. He didn''t say something and just started to eat his meal silently. He acts as if he doesn''t hear anything.


    Csille sighed and started to eat her meal too. After eating her fill, Csille excused herself and went to breathe some air. She needs to stay far away from Prince Fraser, even just for a minute, or else she''ll lose control over her emotions.


    After a few minutes, she walks straight to their table. She didn''t find Prince Fraser there. Only the owner.


    "Lady Csille, his highness, Prince Fraser had something urgent to do, so he told me to wait for you and pass his message. He already prepared a carriage that will bring you back to the Alderrdeen School."


    Csille smiled at the owner. But the disappointment in her eyes cannot be unnoticed.


    Csille averts her gaze. Trying to control the tears that were starting to form in her eyes. She can already feel a lump in her throat.


    Her eyes wander at the surroundings trying to force down the sob that wants to get out of her mouth. Her sight paused on the flower lying on the table.


    She walks towards the table and picks it up. Csille looks back at the anxious owner. "Where did this flowere from?"


    The owner almost jumps because of her sudden question. He looks at the flowers in her hand. "This... Lady Csille, it was already lying there when I came here. Maybe Prince Fraser leaves it there."


    Csille looks at the flowers and smiles bitterly. Striped Carnation? The flower for refusal. Csille looks at the sky and sighs.


    <em>Fraser, I will make sure that it is only I. It is only I who will end up with you. So, if this is a challenge, I will make sure that I will be the one who will end up as a victor.</em>


    ________________________________


    "I couldn''t believe I would see his highness, Prince Fraser, this close. It''s like a dream."


    "His side profile looks so handsome. I have never seen someone so perfect as him. Even Prince Joachim cannot bepared to him."


    "Have you heard that aside from being gorgeously handsome, he is also one of the smartest students in his batch? As expected from a Gold Exemr."


    "There''s also a news going around, that his highness Prince Fraser is already starting to do his monarch duty at the very young age of fifteen."


    Csille takes a deep breath to calm herself. She knows it''ll be too lowly for her to get over such silly things.


    Prince Fraser is one of a kind man in this world. So, it''s understandable if manydies are head over heels to him.


    Csille stares at Prince Fraser''s back. Since Prince Fraser is part of the Exchange program, he will need to attend sses in the Alderrdeen School. More than half of his sses are the same ss as Csille.


    <em>Fraser...</em>


    It''s been a week now after herst conversation with Prince Fraser happened. After their meal, they didn''t say anything to each other at all. Even if they became ssmates, he didn''t bother to talk to her. It''s as if she bes a normal student he doesn''t know.


    And even if Csille wants to push herself to him. She didn''t do it because she knew he wouldn''t like it. So, she got contended watching him from far apart. Like those admirers he had.


    "Hey, who''s the hot man beside his highness?"


    "Don''t you know? He''s Sir Farren. He''s the personal knight of his highness."


    "Isn''t he the one who won Gold Exemr pin five years ago? I didn''t know he would be a handsome guy too."


    "He''s not just handsome. He''s also smart and brave. I heard his second cer in their batch ranking. He''s also strong."


    Csille sigh. All these mumblings are making her lose her temper. Although, she cannot me them. It''s rare to find two guys who are not just handsome but also intelligent. They also came from the strongest Kingdom among the seven Kingdoms. Of course, it''s understandable ifdies would die to be noticed by them.


    It''s a good thing that the Professor arrived on time, and the ss started. It''s the finals, and everyone is already busy with their research. It''s their final year in Alderrdeen, so everyone is doing their best to unt their skills. Most students who graduated here be famous figures in their Cities. If they get lucky, they can receive an invitation to work in one of the Kingdoms.


    Csille focused her attention on the lesson, but her eyes couldn''t help but wander in Prince Fraser''s direction.


    <em>Fraser, there wille a day that I will stay by your side. I will make sure of that.</em>


    ________________________________


    I slump my body on my bed and groan. My sses just ended, and I still need to work on my presentation.


    "Why does Csille get to take the boring sses, and I get to take working on the presentation? Isn''t that unfair? She gets to avoid doing her research, and here I am, working hard for something that I won''t get recognized of." I grumble.


    Although I am inside Csille''s body. Technically, the recognition will be given to Csille Lauretr¨¦ and not to Ysavel. Isn''t that unfair?


    I sigh and stare at the ceiling. "When will they leave Alderrdeen? I''m already tired of all these taking over the body. Csille is already neen years old. It''s already been ten years. Howe I still couldn''t control her body?"


    Never mind. I already know the answer. I nced at the window, and something caught my eyes.


    I look at the flower in the vase. It''s the flower that was left behind on their table. When Prince Fraser asks Csille for a conversation, Csille takes it home, although she is not sure if it was Prince Fraser who left it behind.


    Striped Carnation. The real Csille thought that it was the Flower of Refusal. However, for someone who made a thorough study about the Language of Flowers, the Striped Carnation also means I wish I can be with you.


    But if it''s the real message behind that words. It''s impossible that it came from Prince Fraser. The scene where he made a deal with Csille was written by me, and at that time, Prince Fraser is already decided not to continue their engagement since he doesn''t have feelings for Csille. Although he doesn''t close his door. As long as he falls in love with her, he will not cancel the engagement.


    But I also know more than anyone else that Prince Fraser will never fall in love with Csille.


    I sigh and shake my head. Why do I need toplicate things? Prince Fraser probably wants to say that he doesn''t want to be engaged with Csille. Or maybe he was rejecting Csille''s semi-confession.


    I close my eyes. I don''t want to think anymore. I''m tired.


    ________________________________


    I looked around and frowned when I saw the crowd of people cheering my name. They look so happy.


    "Are you ready, Csille?"


    I looked at my side and found my Father smiling lovingly at me. I frown. "Father, what are you doing here? And," I look around. "Is there an event today? Why does everyone seem so happy?"


    Fatherughs. "Csille, my precious daughter. It''s your wedding. Have you forgotten?"


    I got frozen because of my Father''s words. "My wedding?" I am getting married!


    I started to panic. Who is the groom? Why am I getting married all of a sudden? This cannot be. Csille cannot get married, or else the story will get ruined. If that happens, I''m afraid this world will cease to exist.


    However, before I could react, the wedding chimes started, and Father slowly guided me to walk in front of the huge door of a chapel. The guard opens the door.


    People who are sitting stand up the moment they see Father and me walking on the red carpet. They are all smiles and pping their hands.


    My eyes widened when I realized the identities of the people pping. They are the noble families of the Vrawyth Kingdom.


    I look in front and find Prince Fraser and Rufus standing beside each other.


    Don''t tell me...


    We stop in front of Prince Fraser and Rufus. Father wipes his tears and takes my hand. "Your highness, please take care of my only treasure." He then gave my hand to Prince Fraser.


    Prince Fraser nods his head at Father and smiles. "Count, I swear on my throne that I will treasure Csille Lauretr¨¦-Astalieu. You don''t have to worry, Count. Your daughter is in the safe hands."


    I feel my tears start to fall. I couldn''t believe what is happening. Am I really marrying Prince Fraser?


    Prince Fraser kisses the back of my hand before he guides me in front of the altar.


    I couldn''t believe what was happening. I didn''t even notice that the Priest started the wedding. My mind was too clouded when I came back to my senses the priest was now asking us.


    "Your highness, Prince Fraser Astalieu. Do you take Lady Csille Lauretr¨¦ to be yourwfully wedded wife, to have and to hold, in sickness and in health, in good times and woe, for richer or poorer, keeping yourself solely unto her for as long as you both shall live?"


    I look at Prince Fraser and anxiously wait for his answer. But before Prince Fraser can answer the Priest, I feel something pulls me. I close my eyes because of the force.


    When I opened my eyes, I found myself sleeping in my room. I sigh.


    What does that dream mean?

 Chapter 198 - : Apology

    "Csille, how can you do that?"


    I look at Li and frown. What does she mean? "How can I do what?"


    We''re at one of the restaurants in Alderrdeen school. Our sses this morning just ended, and we''re having our lunch here.


    Li slumps her head on the table. "How can you finish your research, and you''re already preparing for your presentation? While all of us are still having difficulty finalizing our research. Are you even a human? Why are you so perfect?"


    I justugh at her. If she only knew how much sleep I have to sacrifice to finish this. If not because I am afraid I''ll affect the story, I wouldn''t put too much effort into studying.


    However, since I have already written that Csille Lauretr¨¦ will graduate from the Aderrdeen School of Knowledge with high honors, I cannot be at ease with my grades. Even though it is a small detail about Csille, I don''t want to change it.


    After all, a lot of out of the script things are happening now. I''m afraid if I add more, this world won''t survive anymore.


    I was about to answer her, but my eyes caught a familiar figure. The moment I recognized who the person was, the real Csille instantly took over my body.


    Csille waves her hand at Li. "I''ll answer thatter. I need to talk to someone first. I''ll see youte."


    She left some centimes for their bill before she ran towards the direction where Sir Farren went.


    "Sir Farren!"


    Sir Farren looks back. He looks at Csille with disbelief in his eyes. He''s probably wondering why would Csille call him.


    "Lady Csille? Do you need anything?"


    Csille looks around to check if there are people around before answering him. "Sir Farren, can I have a few minutes of your time?"


    Sir Farren frowns, but he still nods his head. "I can do that. However, I cannot stay for too long. I still need to go back to where Prince Fraser is."


    Csille sigh before she bows ny degrees. Csille heard Sir Farren gasp.


    "Lady Csille! What are you doing?"


    Csille remains bowing. "I apologize for all the rude things I said and did to you before. I was immature and irrational that I forgot how to act and behave as a person. Please forgive me, Sir Farren. I was so blinded by my feelings for Prince Fraser that I ended up doing those things. I hope you can forgive me."


    Csille starts to y with her fingers. She feels anxious. She knows what she did to Sir Farren before is uneptable, and she doesn''t know if she will be forgiven, but she still wants to try.


    She is really sorry for all she did. That''s why she is apologizing. Not just to make Prince Fraser see that she changes in herself but because she wants to. And she thinks Sir Farren deserves an apology.


    Csille anxiously waits for Sir Farren''s reply. She remains bowing and will only stand straight after she hears his reply.


    Sir Farren sighs. "Lady Csille, you don''t need to apologize. I understand why you did that. You love Prince Fraser so dearly. I know that reason is not enough justification for what you did. I still understand, and I''m really grateful to hear you apologizing to me. Thank you, Lady Csille."


    Csille looks up at Sir Farren with teary eyes. The guy she used to hate because she thought he was taking her fianc¨¦ from her, is this person? She doesn''t understand why her younger self hated this man.


    Sir Farren is such a nice person. How can she hate him before?


    Csille smiled andughed at herself. "I''m too dumb to even hate a person like you. You''re really a nice person, Sir Farren. Now it makes me feel guilty for doing those things to you. I apologize. I should have realized how good natured you are."


    Sir Farren smiled genuinely at her. "Lady Csille, you''re ttering me too much. I just know how it is like to love someone dearly. I, myself, did some uneptable things to some people too. So, I understand you, and I''m d that you''re apologizing. I honestly hope you happiness Lady Csille. I hope you won''t let your emotions get a hold of you again."


    Csille stands up straight and stares at Sir Farren. Won''t let her emotions get a hold of herself? What does he mean?


    Sir Farren smile. "Lady Csille, I''ll be going now. I still need to return back to Prince Fraser. I''ll see youter."


    Sir Farren didn''t wait for her to reply and just walked away from her.


    Csille stares at Sir Farren''s back and sigh.


    She regrets it. She regrets doing cruel things to such a good person. She didn''t even get the chance to say thank you to him.


    <em>Thank you, Sir Farren. Thank you for understanding me and for not judging me the way other people did. Thank you for being such a nice person to me, even if I did harm you before.</em>


    ________________________________


    "Csille! Where did you go? Have you heard?"


    Li rushes immediately in my direction when she sees me entering the room. I frown and look at her. She looks panicking. What could have happened to make her act like this?


    After Csille''s conversation with Princess Paislee, I immediately took control of the body. I hurriedly rush to her because I''m alreadyte for my next ss but what wees her is a room full of gossiping students without the Professor.


    Did something happen?


    "What should have I heard?"


    Li looks at her with disbelief in her expression. She then pulled her to their seats.


    She looks around first before whispering in her ears. "You didn''t know that Prince Fraser got in trouble this morning?"


    My eyes immediately widened when I heard what Li said. Prince Fraser got in trouble? What does she mean? Also, as far as I remember, Prince Fraser''s stay in Alderrdeen should be peaceful.


    What happened?


    First, their supposed few days stay in Alderdeen bes two weeks. And now Prince Fraser is in trouble?


    I look at Li with doubtful eyes. Neen years old Prince Fraser is not like his fourteen years old who has anger management issues. He is now calm and rarely gets mad. He even doesn''t show much expression on his face. So, howe he is in trouble now?


    Li shakes her head. "I couldn''t believe it too at first. Based on Prince Fraser''s appearance, he doesn''t look like the type of man who gets mad easily. However, it is true. The reason why our Professor is not here is because of Prince Fraser."


    Li looked around before she leaned towards me again. "I heard Prince Fraser got mad at one of our batchmates. The guy is an Art major."


    "Got mad? But why would he get mad? Also, what did he do? Is it too bad?"


    I hope it''s not too bad. I hope he just had a verbal fight with our batchmate. A physical fight will not just affect the novel. It will also affect his image. I''m afraid his majesty, the King, will be mad at him for doing this. Even the Vrawyth reputation will be put to criticism.


    Please don''t make it too terrible.


    "He knocks off the guy. I heard from those students who witnessed what happened that the guy said something inappropriate about you."


    I immediately look at Li. Inappropriate about me? Prince Fraser knocks off the guy just because that person said something inappropriate about me?


    Is that even real?


    If anyone else, I expected Rufus to do such a rash thing but not Prince Fraser.


    "Are you sure that''s true? I don''t think it''s possible." I shake my head repeatedly. Prince Fraser won''t do that. That''s now how Prince Fraser should treat Csille.


    Li groans. "Howe it''s impossible? Prince Fraser is now in the Principal''s office for what he did. I even heard that the poor Art major is still unconscious in the clinic. How can it be impossible?" Li shakes her head. "You''re his fianc¨¦. You should know this thing more than I."


    How will I know? I was busy talking with Prince Fraser''s personal Knight. Also, what does Prince Fraser''s matter have to do with me? I''m just the fianc¨¦e in title. I don''t mean anything to him.


    "What I''m saying is maybe the cause of the incident doesn''t involve me. I don''t think nobody in Alderrdeen will say something like that to me. Also, I don''t think Prince Fraser will do something extreme like that. He''ll probably talk to the guy but won''t beat him."


    Li looks at me with disbelief in her eyes. She then rolled her eyes at me. "Csille, don''t you know? Many guys admire you. Some even got mad because they couldn''t have a chance with you and that art major guy is one of those. Don''t you know that guy?"


    Art major student? Csille interacted with many students before since she always does volunteering. She remembers there are a few art major students who joined them one time. Was that guy was part of that group?


    I shake my head. Csille is bad at remembering people who don''t have a significant role in her life.


    Li shakes her head. "He was one of our ssmates when we first arrived here to attend the Semester break ss five years ago. He often talks to us. Don''t you remember?"


    He often talks to us? I tried to scan through Csille''s memory, but I couldn''t remember any guy.


    I can''t me Csille, though. She was too in love with Prince Fraser that other guys didn''t attract her attention.


    "But did Prince Fraser really do that? Maybe you''re just exaggerating."


    I still couldn''t process what was happening. Prince Fraser did that to me? That''s something I wouldn''t expect.


    I sigh and shake my head. He probably only did that because it concerned about his reputation. Of course, whatever people say about me affects him too.


    Li shakes her head. "If you don''t believe me. Why don''t you see for yourself? Check that art major student in the clinic. I''m sure Doctor Leander will give you the same answer." Li paused. "You know what? I''ll probably apany you. Come on. I''m sure the Professor won''t attend this ss."


    Li immediately drags me out of the room and drags me in the clinic''s direction.


    In just a few minutes, we are now inside the clinic and looking at the art major student who is lying on the bed unconscious.


    "You still don''t remember him?" Li whispered to me while I stared at the guy intently.


    I tried my best to remember him, but no matter how much I think, I couldn''t recognize his face.


    I shake my head. Li shakes his head. "I''m sure this guy will be disappointed to know that you don''t even remember him. Poor guy. Falling in love with someone who doesn''t see him and knows his existence."


    Li was still mumbling and sympathizing with the guy when someone called my name. I looked back and saw Leander with a grave expression. He walks towards us and checks the condition of the guy.


    He then shakes his head. "He got a fracture on his hand and a stitch on his head. Prince Fraser is in a difficult situation right now, Lady Csille."


    I felt my hand tremble, and I took a step back. It''s really true. Prince Fraser did that to the guy. But why? Why did he do that? Is it because of what Li said? Is it because of me?


    But it''s impossible. Prince Fraser won''t do that for me.


    I sigh and look at Leander. "Do you know what''s the reason Prince Fraser did that? Although he used to be a little ill tempered five years ago, I don''t think it wille to this point that he will knock off someone until they got broken bones and some stitches."


    Leander closed the curtain and walked to his table. "I heard from Professor Foulqueret that this guy said something inappropriate about you, and Prince Fraser heard it. He tried to talk to him in a calm manner, but this guy kept throwing insultingments about you that Prince Fraser lost it. It was too sudden, and everyone didn''t expect that Prince Fraser would harm anyone in Alderrdeen. That''s why they weren''t able to get in between them."


    It''s really true. The reason why Prince Fraser is in trouble is because of me.


    It''s because of me....

 Chapter 199 - : The Crime

    I absentmindedly walk through the hallways of our building. My mind keeps wandering on what Leander said to me earlier.


    <em><strong>"The reason why Prince Fraser beat that guy up is because of you, Lady Csille."</strong></em>


    <em><strong>"Professor Foulqueret tried to stop him, but Prince Fraser was so livid that he couldn''t see reasons."</strong></em>


    <em><strong>"He keeps saying, ''How dare you insult Csille like that? Take it back, you asshole!''."</strong></em>


    <em><strong>"You should check on him, Lady Csille. Prince Fraser is in a serious situation right now. Harming someone in Alderrdeen is a great crime, and with the wounds the victim got, I''m afraid it will be difficult for Prince Fraser to clear his name. Even Sir Farren doesn''t know what to do."</strong></em>


    Check on him? How can I check on him? I heard from Leander that Prince Fraser was confined after the incident.


    What can I do? I am still a student and don''t hold much power in Alderrdeen. Even if I am the only heir of the Lauretr¨¦ family, I don''t think they will let Prince Fraser off just because of my family.


    I was too busy thinking about what to do when I heard a hoarse voice call me. I look back and see Rufus with a grave expression. He looks like he is experiencing an existential crisis.


    "Purny."


    I immediately ran towards him and hugged him. I can hear the pain in his voice. Even though he doesn''t show it most of the time. I know that Rufus loves his cousin.


    "That idiot. Why did he do that? He could have just let me do it. At least if I was the one who did it, it is still okay since I''m not the Crown Prince of the Vrawyth Kingdom. What will happen now if the Vrawyth people know what happened?"


    I p his back. "Rufus! What are you saying? We''re already in this situation, and you still think about that?"


    Rufus didn''t say something and just hugged me tighter like a child who was afraid of something.


    The punishment for Prince Fraser''s action might be severe, and if the worstes to worst, Prince Fraser might lose his crown.


    Although Alderrdeen doesn''t have a say on Vrawyth''s rule, it can still affect Prince Fraser''s ascension to bing the King of the Vrawyth Kingdom. If the Vrawyth people know about what happened, I''m sure they will doubt Prince Fraser.


    Someone who can''t control his anger andsh out at other people like what he did will not be epted by the Vrawyth people. Ever since the start of the Kingdom, the Vrawyth people are always particr with their Rulers.


    A Ruler should be wise and kind hearted. Someone who knows when and when not to use his mind and his heart. A person who knows to bnce both. It means they cannot ept behavior like this.


    Rufus breaks from our hug and drags me somewhere.


    "Hey! Where are we going?"


    Rufus stops and looks back at me. "I need you to help me solve this."


    ________________________________


    I didn''t know the solution he was talking about was having a conversation with the Principal of the Alderrdeen School of Knowledge.


    The two of us give respect to the Principal. The Principal nods his head. "Lady Csille Lauretr¨¦. Prince Rufus Astalieu. May I know the reason for your presence here?"


    I anxiously grip my skirt. Principal Germund Forneyg. They said that in this City, Principal Germund holds the highest power. It is because the Alderrdeen School of Knowledge is the reason why this Alderrdeen was recognized to be on par with Illorian City.


    I never expect Rufus to drag me here. Principal Germund is known for being strict with Rules. Even if Prince Fraser is the Crown Prince of the Vrawyth Kingdom, he will still put him in a fair judgment. If Prince Fraser were proven that he hurt someone in Alderrdeen, it would be detrimental for Prince Fraser and the Vrawyth Kingdom.


    It will also affect the novel. If that happens, I''m afraid I cannot do anything to save this world. It also means that I will be forever stuck in Kosmo.


    I feel a shiver in my spine.


    No matter what. I cannot let anything happen to Prince Fraser.


    Rufus bows his head. "Principal Germund, I am here to plead for my cousin. Prince Fraser Astalieu is not the type of person who does such a rash thing. I plead you to let Prince Fraser exin his side too."


    I take a deep breath and kneel on the carpeted floor. Rufus is still a royalty, so even if he wants to kneel for Prince Fraser''s safety, he knows he cannot do it or else it will be an insult to the Astalieu family.


    Although, Csille came from a noble family, it is still nothing in the eye of Principal Germund. Even the Rulers of the Kingdoms respect him. His position is the same as the position of Ruler Laird.


    "Principal Germund, this Count''s daughter pleads for Prince Fraser''s safety too. I hope you can reconsider."


    Confinement of Prince Fraser is a sign that he is now considered guilty of his crimes. If in the real world, the used will remain innocent until proven guilty. In Alderrdeen City, it''s the opposite. Prince Fraser will remain guilty not until he proves that he is not guilty.


    So it will be really difficult for us to convince the Principal with our plead. However, even though we know this fact, we still take our shot. It''s the only thing we can do.


    Principal Germund sighed. "Lady Csille. Prince Rufus. You both know that my hands are tied with thews. I cannot bend it, or else people will question me. The only thing I can do is to keep this incident inside the walls of the Alderrdeen School of Knowledge. I already informed all the Professors to warn each student not to spread the news or else they will get kicked out of the school."


    Rufus and I look at each other and sigh. Although this is not what we are expecting to hear. This is still better than nothing.


    But we know this solution is temporary only. Once the victim wakes up and proves that this incident was caused by Prince Fraser, Principal Germund won''t have any other choice but to give this case to the persecution department. If that happens, the news cannot be confined anymore. It will be toote for Prince Fraser.


    "Lady Csille. Prince Rufus. Please stand up. I am also worried about Prince Fraser. I know how this will implicate not just the Vrawyth Kingdom but also the Alderrdeen City. So, I will try my best to solve this in a more peaceful manner. For now, I want the two of you to rest now and let us handle the matter."


    Rufus and I excuse ourselves after. Although Principal Germund''s words were really appeasing, they didn''t work on us. We know what will happen after.


    With how that student injuries? I''m afraid Principal Germund cannot do anything with it anymore.


    What can we do to turn the tables now?


    Rufus and I walked absentmindedly. We were both worried about Prince Fraser. If he faced a trial, it would be the end for his right to the throne. If that happens.


    I take a nce at Rufus.


    Rufus will be the next rightful heir.


    Rufus probably sensed that I was staring at him. He sighs and knocks my head. "I know what you are thinking, purny. I don''t have any n of taking the throne from my cousin. He is the only rightful heir for the Vrawyth Kingdom. So you can rest assured. Also, I will do everything to save Prince Fraser. We cannot let anything happen to him no matter what."


    I look at Rufus and sigh. I feel the same way too. However, what can we do now? Although I am the Count''s daughter, my father''s title is nothing in Alderrdeen''s Ruler.


    Rufus? Although he is the Duke''s son, his power isparable to mine.


    So, what can we do to save Prince Fraser?


    ________________________________


    I didn''t get enough sleepst night because my mind keeps thinking of a solution to Prince Fraser''s situation. However, even after thinking about a solution for the whole day, I end up with nothing.


    I am now walking mindlessly that I didn''t realize I was already inside the Professors'' building. When I awakened my senses, I heard someone calls my name. I look back and see Professor Foulqueret.


    Tears started to form in my eyes. All the frustration I kept inside me yesterday exploded. Professor Foulqueret takes off his coat and puts it on my head. It is to cover my tears, so no one will know I was crying.


    He then leads me into his own office. He let me sit on one of the chairs while he sat in front of me. I kept my head down and tried my best to muffled my sobs, but the emotions were too much for me to take. I end up sobbing loudly.


    Brother Ernest let me cry until I got tired. He then gave me a handkerchief to wipe my tears.


    "I heard what happened to Prince Fraser. You shouldn''t worry. I was there when that happened. I can testify for him. Also, that student was very rude to you. I cannot let it pass. I will definitely make sure that he will get expelled from this school, Csille. I will do my best to help you. If the worstes to worst, I will let my Fathere in to help us. Although Father doesn''t have political power in Alderrdeen, he is still the wealthiest in this City. If he withdraws from helping the City, it will be difficult for Alderrdeen to maintain its reputation. I''m sure they will think twice if they want to prosecute Prince Fraser."


    I feel touched by Brother Ernest''s words. However, if they step up, the Foulqueret family will be put in a difficult position.


    Threatening the Ruler of the Alderrdeen City? It will destroy their family, and I don''t want that to happen. Although I am grateful for their offer, I won''t sacrifice my maternal''s family.


    I smile at Brother Ernest, and I shake my head. "I appreciate your offer, Brother, but I don''t want you to get involved with this. It will be harmful to the Foulqueret family if you help us. I know you''re worried, but I don''t want you to risk your own safety just for mine. If anything else, I will just ask help from my Father."


    Brother Ernest looks at me and sighs. "I knew you won''t agree. It''s a good thing I stop my parents from having a conversation with Principal Germund."


    My eyes widened when I heard what he said. Aunt Aveline and Uncle Faramond want to have a conversation with Principal Germund?


    I look at Brother Ernest. Horrified by what I heard.


    He just shakes his head and gently messes my hair. "You shouldn''t worry. I already convinced them not to get involved because I know you won''t like that. However, Csille, you must remember that we are your family. We will do our best to help you as much as we can. So, please don''t hesitate to call us if it''s goes out of hand."


    I look at Brother Ernest and smile at him.


    I''m really thankful I had them. Really thankful.


    ________________________________


    I look at Rufus, who is sitting in front of me, and sigh. We have already agreed to meet here to talk about what we will do next. But it''s been a few minutes that have passed. No one has still said a word.


    I just finished talking with Brother Ernest. I immediately rush here to talk to Rufus. However, it looks like, just like me, he doesn''t know what to do.


    Rufus sighed and pulled his hair. "What are we going to do now. I checked on the victim, and Leander said he is still unconscious. It will still probably takes some time for him to wake up. However, Principal Germund already informed his parents, and they are now on their way to Alderrdeen. It would be disastrous for us if they arrived here. He is, after all, from a noble family of Ouqeaseon Kingdom. They will use this to go against us and to pull Prince Fraser down."


    The Ouqeaseon Kingdom. The ally of the Aeerean Kingdom.


    "If Prince Fraser was convicted with a crime. It will weaken the power of the Vrawyth Kingdom. If that happens, the three Kingdoms, Aeerean, Ouqeaseon, and Stozeterra, will go against the Vrawyth Kingdom."


    If that happens....

 Chapter 200 - : Help

    I slump my head on the table. It''s the end. It will be the end for all of us.


    We need to think of a solution now! But what can we do? Even if we ask for help from the Vrawyth Kingdom, it will be toote since the Alderrdeen, and the Vrawyth Kingdom is farther than the Ouqeaseon Kingdom.


    So, who can we ask for help from?


    "Purny, what if we ask help from the Foulqueret family? I heard they have an influence here."


    I look at Rufus and shake my head. "I cannot do that. What do you think is the reason why they remain low profile all this time? They could move to the Vrawyth Kingdom if they wanted, but they didn''t do it. Because they don''t want to have aplicated life. Why would I involve them in something they have been avoiding all these years? Isn''t that a bit cruel?"


    Rufus got silent. He probably realizes that what I said is true. He then sighed and slumped his head on the table.


    We''re running out of time. We need to think of a way to get Prince Fraser out of confinement and clean his name to the public. We cannot let the Vrawyth people look down on Prince Fraser.


    But even after a whole night of wrecking our brains, we still couldn''t think of a way how to deal with Prince Fraser''s situation.


    "I know a solution."


    Rufus and I immediately looked up and saw Princess Paislee walking towards us.


    Princess Paislee!


    I actually have forgotten about her. Where did she go all this time?


    I stand up and stare at her. "Sir Farren, where were you yesterday? And what is the solution you are talking about?"


    I almost forgot about her. Where did she go? Her Prince Charming is in a difficult situation, but she is nowhere to be found.


    Princess Paislee sits on one of the empty chairs. "I was with Prince Fraser the whole time. I was worried something would happen to him while he was confined. That''s why I only show myself to the two of you. Prince Fraser also wants to say something to the both of you. He said that we shouldn''t do something about his situation and let Principal Germund do his thing. He is sure that the truth will prevail, and he is convinced that he only did the right thing."


    I scoff. I know Prince Fraser is an upright person, but to even let himself be in that situation and let the justice do its thing, that''s too much. "He''s the Crown Prince of the Vrawyth Kingdom. Can he think about his reputation first? What will happen to the Vrawyth Kingdom if we lose him as the future King? Can he think about our Kingdom?"


    I abruptly stand up and stare at Princess Paislee. "Where is he? I want to talk to him. I want to put some sense in his mind. Why can''t he think about other things? This is not about his safety only. It''s about the Vrawyth Kingdom safety too. If the other Kingdoms know about this issue, I''m afraid they will take this opportunity to n something against the Vrawyth Kingdom."


    Princess Paislee shakes her head. "I''m sorry, Lady Csille, but his highness, Prince Fraser, ordered me not to tell to all of you where he is. He doesn''t want to involve you with his problem.


    That guy! How can he be so stubborn even in this situation?


    I am about to refute, but Rufus tugs my hand. "Purny, calm down. Sir Farren already said it. He doesn''t want to see us. If you insist on searching his whereabouts, I''m sure he won''t appreciate it. You know my cousin''s personality. He won''t involve other people with his problem. Since he doesn''t want to see us, let it be. We''ll just find a way to get him out of that ce."


    I slump my body on the chair and put my hand on my head. "Why? Why did he do that? Why did he knock him off? He should have let that person off. He should have pretended that he didn''t hear anything. Why did he let that person affect him?"


    I clenched my fist and tried my best not to let my emotions get into me. I''m mad at myself. I''m angry at the situation.


    I need to do something to turn the table, but this useless brain of mine can''t think of something. What will I do?


    What will I do to save Prince Fraser? What will I do to save this world from destruction?


    "It''s all my fault. I am the reason why he is in this dangerous situation. I always do things that disappointed him, and now he is confined because of me. But I still cannot do anything to save him."


    I feel someone caress my head. "Purny, don''t me yourself. It''s not your fault. Why are you ming yourself? It''s that person''s fault. If he didn''t say something insulting to you, then this won''t happen. Prince Fraser did the right thing. If he just let him off, that person will think that it was okay to insult you. You''re the precious Lady Csille Lauretr¨¦ of the Vrawyth Kingdom. How dare that person insult you like that. If they want to charge Prince Fraser with assault, we will charge that useless piece of shit with Defamation and Insult."


    Defamation and insult? Aside from the reputation of the Royalties, the Vrawyth Kingdom gives importance to the image of their women. And since Csille Lauretr¨¦ is the future Queen and also a part of a powerful family, the Vrawyth Kingdom will definitely side with me.


    Princess Paislee shakes her head. "Although what Rufus said is true. It will still have a negative effect on Prince Fraser''s reputation. As much as possible, we should avoid involving the Vrawyth Kingdom here."


    "But if we don''t involve the Vrawyth Kingdom, it will be difficult to resolve Prince Fraser''s situation." Rufus disagrees immediately. "Although I understand your concern. I also don''t want to involve the Vrawyth Kingdom with my cousin''s situation. But what can we do on our own? We are powerless. Even if we had a title on us, it is still useless in the eyes of Principal Germund."


    I look at Rufus and nod my head. What he said is true. What can we do on our own? What can we do to save Prince Fraser?


    "Actually, there''s a solution to it. We only need to rely on Lady Csille."


    I look at Princess Paislee. Solution? Rely on me? What does she mean? What can I do?


    Princess Paislee sighed. "Although Prince Fraser already warned me not to involve that person. However, in this situation, only he can step up without hurting the reputation of Prince Fraser and risking the safety of the Vrawyth Kingdom. But we need help from Lady Csille. Only her can ask for that person''s help."


    That person? Who is she talking about? The Foulqueret family?


    "Who are you talking about, Sir Farren? Who can help us?"


    "It''s Ruler Laird."


    ________________________________


    I walk back and forth around my room. I just finished talking to Rufus and Princess Paislee. And I am here inside my room contemting.


    We all talk about Princess Paislee''s suggestion. To ask help from Ruler Laird, and I will be the one who will do that. However, I didn''t give them a definite answer since I didn''t know if I wanted to involve Ruler Laird with our problem.


    Ruler Laird?


    Five years had passed in this world. Throughout the five years, Csille maintains hermunication with Ruler Laird. So, if she asks for help from him, there''s a big chance that he will help us. Especially both Prince Fraser and I are his godchildren.


    However, can I bear to do that? I was the reason why his only daughter was taken away from him. He even helps us with our problems back in the Saiven Kingdom, and now we''re nning to ask for his help again?


    How am I supposed to repay this debt? I''m already indebted to him, and now I''m nning to add one?


    I sigh and slump my body on the sofa. My eyes darted to the withered striped carnation flower in the vase. It is the flower that was left behind when Prince Fraser talked to Csille before.


    "But if I didn''t ask for Ruler Laird''s help, it will be impossible for us to get Prince Fraser out from Alderrdeen City."


    I close my eyes and try to calm myself. I really want to get Prince Fraser out now. If this continues, it will be impossible for us to keep this situation from the public''s eye. If this happens, Prince Fraser''s reputation will be ruined.


    I feel guilty for what is happening to him. If it''s not because of me, he won''t be confined in Alderrdeen City. If he didn''t knock that guy out for insulting me, everything would not happen. Although I admit, I felt touched when I heard what happened, but I couldn''t help but feel worried about him.


    He''s all alone there. What is he thinking right now? Does he feel regretful for what he did? Is he disappointed with himself? Does he feel hopeless? Is he ming me again?


    I took a deep breath and shook my head. "I should stop overthinking things and think of a way to get him out."


    I paused to think and sigh. "I had no other choice. I need to send a letter to Ruler Laird now. Only he can help us. If I don''t do this, I can''t save Prince Fraser. If he isn''t saved, this world will cease to exist."


    I don''t know why this is happening. All I know is I need to do everything I can to save Prince Fraser. So, I''m sorry, Prince Fraser. I''m sorry if I won''t listen to your order, and I''m sorry, Ruler Laird. I''m sorry if I''m involving you again with our problem.


    I looked at the paper on the table before I took the pen and started to write the letter.


    I have no other choice. Even if I don''t want to ask for help from Ruler Laird, this is the only solution we all can think of. So, I''m sorry. I''m sorry for disappointing the two of you.


    Ruler Laird. Prince Fraser...


    ________________________________


    Rufus immediately waves his hand when he sees me walking inside the restaurant. I immediately walk towards them. We all agreed to meet today so that I can give them an answer.


    "Purny, are you okay? You look pale, and look at the bags under your eyes. Are you even sleeping?"


    I didn''t answer Rufus and slumped my body on the chair. I was up the whole night thinking about my life choices. After I wrote the letter for Ruler Laird, I immediately sent it to him using the messenger bird that Rufus brought.


    And throughout the night, my conscience is eating me up. I was really guilty for asking for help from someone I''m indebted with. I was also worried for Prince Fraser.


    I feel someone touch my forehead. I looked up and saw Leander checking my temperature. "Your temperature is normal." He shakes his head. "It''s just fatigue and stress. You''re overworking yourself again, Lady Csille. How many times will I tell you that if you continue doing this, you''ll end up being sick again? We already have problems with Prince Fraser''s situation. I hope you can take care of yourself."


    I shake my head at him. How can I rx? Knowing that Prince Fraser is still confined because of what happened. My mind won''t stop worrying about him.


    I sit up straight and stare at all of them. "I already sent the letter to Ruler Laird using the messenger bird that Rufus lent to me. All we need to do is to wait for his response."


    All of them looked shocked by what I said. I already exined to them yesterday why I hesitated to ask for help from Ruler Laird, and they expect me to think it through for a couple of days.


    But how can I bear to take time to decide? The more I dy my decision. The more Prince Fraser situation will be irreversible. Principal Germund is doing their own investigation now about what happened.


    However, if the victim''s family arrived in the Alderrdeen City, I think it would be difficult for us to turn the table. So, we need to hear Ruler Laird''s response as much as possible.


    Ruler Laird, please respond immediately, or else it will be treacherous for all of us. Everything that is happening is out of the script.. I''m afraid that if this continues, the world will cease to exist.

 Chapter 201 - : Imprisonment

    Rufus immediately sits up straight and stares at me. "But I thought you still need time to think about it. What changed your mind?"


    I rolled my eyes at him. Time? We don''t even have enough time. How can I leisurely take some time to decide?


    "Do we have another choice? If I don''t decide already, do you think we can still save Prince Fraser from his situation?"


    Rufus is about to refute, but Princess Paislee cuts him off. "It''s a good thing that Lady Csille already sent a letter to Ruler Laird. Now, half of our problem can be considered solved. We just need to hope that Ruler Laird will immediately send his help to us."


    Princess Paislee is right. Although I have already sent a letter for help to Ruler Laird, we still need to wait for his response. I''m not even one hundred percent sure that Ruler Laird will help us, and even if he is, the problem is, will his help arrive in time in Alderrdeen?


    I look at Rufus. "Rufus, do you know when will the victim''s family will arrive at Alderrdeen? We need to hope that Ruler Laird reinforcement wille here first, before the victim''s family. If the opposite happens, I''m afraid that it will be difficult to solve this even with help from Ruler Laird."


    "Before I went here, I asked Principal Germund about the victim''s family arrival, and he said it will take up half a month more or less since the Ouqeaseon Kingdom is far away from the Alderrdeen."


    Ipute the time. The Illorian City is closer to Alderrdeenpared to Ouqeaseon. It will probably take a few days if you want to go to Illorian.


    "How many days will it take if you want to travel from here to Illorian City?"


    "It will take three to four days. If Ruler Laird can receive the letter tomorrow, he can be here in just four to five days."


    I look at Princess Paislee. "Does it mean, if Ruler Laird immediately sent his aid, we can definitely get Prince Fraser out from his confinement?"


    I suddenly feel relieved. If the situation follows the timeline on my mind, Prince Fraser can get out of his confinement this week.


    I can see him again.


    "Don''t get too happy. Remember, the issue here lies with the victim. Even if his family couldn''t arrive first in Alderrdeen, it doesn''t mean that Prince Fraser is safe. If the victim wakes up before the aid of Great Ruler arrives and if the victim proves that it was Prince Fraser who did that to him. The prosecutor''s department of the Alderrdeen will take over the case..." Leander paused, and he didn''t continue his words.


    But he doesn''t need to. We all know what will happen next if the Prosecutor department takes the case. This will be open to the public. If that happens, it will be toote to save Prince Fraser''s reputation.


    I anxiously look at Leander. "Senior, you''re one of the Doctors that checks on the victim. Do you think he''ll wake up any moment from now?"


    Please say no. I beg you. Please say no.


    Leander sigh and shakes his head. "The condition of the victim is awful... at first. But he is slowly getting better each day. I''m afraid he will be conscious in one of these days."


    Every one of us got silent because of what Leander said.


    Why? Why does the situation makes us hope that there''s a chance to save Prince Fraser and then suddenly take that hope away? All we are asking for is for him to wake up after the Illorian people arrive here. Isn''t that possible? Is that too difficult to ask?


    Princess Paislee gently taps the table. "We shouldn''t get discouraged about this. The victim is still not awake. So, there''s still a chance that the Illorian people will arrive here before he wakes up. Cheer up, anyone. If Prince Fraser see us, I''m sure he will get mad at u¡ª"


    I look at Princess Paislee and smile sadly. "But what if it''s not the case?"


    Everyone got silent because of my question. I can feel the atmosphere suddenly changes. It turns gloomy.


    "What if he wakes up before the Illorian people arrive here?"


    Princess Paislee smile and shakes her head. "We shouldn''t think that way. I''m sure the Illorian people will rush to help us."


    "But what if they don''t? What will we do? Are we just going to wait and see what will happen first? Will the victim wake up first? Or will the Illorian people arrive first? Is waiting all we can do?"


    Although I don''t want to make them sad, but is waiting the only thing we can do now? I don''t want to wake up each day and be anxious about what will happen.


    I want to do something for Prince Fraser. Something and not just about waiting.


    "But what else can we do? We all know we cannot persuade Principal Germund on letting Prince Fraser go from his confinement. Also, even if he agreed to it doesn''t resolve the fact that Prince Fraser''s image is tainted. Do you have any ideas, Lady Csille?"


    Do I have any idea? I sigh and shake my head. Although I don''t want to just sit and wait, but I don''t have any idea what to do aside from waiting.


    What can we do? What can we do aside from waiting? I know there''s something we can do. But what is it?


    I feel someone hold my hand. I looked up saw Rufus gently squeezing my hand. "Purny, I know you want to do something for Prince Fraser. However, I suggest you take a rest first." He then turns his head around. "Actually, I think it is best for everyone to take some rest first. Csille is right. We need to do something aside from waiting. However, how can we think of a way if every one of us is too stressed and exhausted? How about this? Let''s all take a rest, and we''ll talk again tomorrow on what we will do."


    I am about to refute, but everyone agreed except for me. So, I have no choice but to follow their n.


    Just wait, Prince Fraser. We will make sure that we will get you out from there.


    ________________________________


    "Lady Csille, his highness, Prince Fraser is already waiting for you in his room." Princess Paislee gestured his hand in a certain direction.


    I anxiously look in the direction and sigh. I don''t know why I am anxious. There''s something inside me telling me that I won''t like what I will see in Prince Fraser''s room.


    But even if I don''t want to walk there, I still need to. I need to talk to Prince Fraser.


    I walked in the direction and found Prince Fraser inside a cell.


    I gasp and take a few steps back.


    Why? Why is he inside a prison cell? I thought... I thought Ruler Laird would help us? But why is he in a prison cell? What happened?


    Prince Fraser probably notices my presence. He looks at me and extends his hand. "Csille."


    I felt my hand tremble when I heard him call my name. I could feel my heart tremble a little when I heard the tone of his voice. He seems in pain with a mix of longing.


    What happened to him?


    I immediately walk towards him and hold his hand. "Prince Fraser. What happened? Why are you.." I paused and looked around his prison cell.


    It''s too dark in it. It also looks dirty. I can even hear the squeaking of the rats. I don''t even see a bed where he could sleep. All I can see is a nket lying on the floor. Is it where he is sleeping?


    I feel Prince Fraser squeezes my hand and put it close to his face. "Csille, you''re finally here. I''ve been waiting for you for days. Why did you only visit me now?"


    I feel my eyes be teary. He''s waiting for me? He''s waiting for me to visit him? But I thought he didn''t want us to visit him?


    I tried to calm myself first before answering his questions. I don''t want to make him see that I am crying because of his situation. I know he doesn''t want me to pity him.


    "Fraser, I''m sorry. I just thought you didn''t want me to be here. Sir Farren told us that you don''t want anyone to see you. Also, it took us time to solve your problem. I''m sorry. But can you tell me what happened? Why are you in prison? Principal Germund told us that you''re in confinement, but he never told us that you''re inside a prison cell." I feel a tear fall from my eyes. I immediately wipe it.


    Prince Fraser got silent and just looked at me. "Csille, have you forgotten?"


    I immediately frowned at what he said. Forgotten what? Am I supposed to know something?


    "What do you mean, Fraser?" I ask him with a trembling voice. I don''t know why I''m trembling. I just felt like what will happen next will definitely shock me.


    "I was already convicted with my crime, Csille. I was found guilty, and I am now a criminal in Alderrdeen City. Have you forgotten? You''re there during my trial, remember?"


    I feel like my surrounding suddenly bes on mute. All I am hearing is the words Prince Fraser just said.


    He is convicted of his crime? He is found guilty, and he is now a criminal? I was there during his trial?


    What is happening? When did it happen? I don''t remember being in his trial. What happened to Ruler Laird? Did he not send aid to us? Did the victim wake up first?


    I squeeze Prince Fraser''s hand. "What do you mean, Prince Fraser? Howe you got convicted? I asked Ruler Laird for help. Did they not arrive on time? Did the victim wake up first? Also, why did the Vrawyth Kingdom didn''t do anything to get you out of here? I don''t believe this. How is this happening?"


    Prince Fraser held my face using both of his hands. "Csille, did you really forget? You were there the whole time. Howe you forgot about it all of a sudden?"


    I frowned and tried my best to remember what happened, but no matter how much I thought, I couldn''t remember what happened.


    Why? Why can''t I remember anything? Did I skip time again?


    Prince Fraser sighs and shakes his head. "Never mind. If you forgot about it, then so be it. As long as you are here already visiting me. That''s what matters to me."


    I look at Prince Fraser, and I hold his hand that is still holding my face. "I''m sorry, Fraser. I''m sorry, if it''s not for me you won''t be there. It''s all my fault. I''m sorry."


    Prince Fraser shakes his head. "Don''t be sorry. I never regretted what I did. I still believe that I did the right thing, and if I turn back in time, I will do it again. I will never let anyone insult you like that. You are my fianc¨¦e, my future Queen. How can I bear to hear other people insult you like that?"


    I feel my heart beating faster after hearing his words. All this time, I was wondering what was going on in his mind. I thought he regretted it. I thought he regretted doing it for my sake, but he didn''t.


    I know I shouldn''t be happy because it is the reason why he is currently imprisoned, but my heart couldn''t stop beating so fast. I was touched. I was touched by his words.


    I sighed and tried to calm down my wild heart. "But that''s the reason why you''re here. It''s the reason why you''re imprisoned. You should have let him. If you didn''t retaliate, then you won''t be here. Look at you. You''re here while he is roaming free outside." I sigh. "I can bear his words, Fraser. But I cannot bear to see you in this prison."


    I looked around his prison cell and grimaced. I didn''t know how much he need to endure in this cell. "What am I supposed to do now? What would I do without you?"


    I look at him and wait for his response.

 Chapter 202 - : Help From An Ally?

    "Wake up, Csille. All you need to do is to wake up."


    I frown. What does he mean? Wake up?


    Suddenly the whole ce bes dark. I tried to reach my arms to him, but I couldn''t find him. I couldn''t find even find his prison cell.


    What is happening?


    I closed my eyes for a second to calm my anxious mind, and when I opened my eyes, I found myself in my room in Alderrdeen.


    I take a deep breath and get up from my bed. "It was all a dream. Thank goodness. I don''t know what I will do if that really happens in real life."


    I mess my hair and look outside my window. The sun is already rising. I need to get ready now. I still need to meet Rufus and the others to talk about what we will do next.


    I start to freshen up myself. After a few minutes, I am now in front of my mirror and looking at my own reflection.


    Eye bags are now visible on my face. A sign that I haven''t gotten enough sleep for days. I sigh. How could I sleep? My mind couldn''t help but be worried about Prince Fraser.


    I suddenly remember the words Prince Fraser said to me in my dreams.


    <em><strong>"Don''t be sorry. I never regretted what I did. I still believe that I did the right thing, and if I turn back in time, I will do it again. I will never let anyone insult you like that. You are my fianc¨¦e, my future Queen. How can I bear to hear other people insult you like that?"</strong></em>


    "Does he? Does he really never regret it?" I whispered.


    I look at the mirror again andugh at myself. My purple hair and my purple eyes remind me of who I am.


    I am Csille Lauretr¨¦. I am the Viiness of the story. No matter what I do, Prince Fraser won''t end up with me. So, why do I need to wonder if Prince Fraser regrets it? At the end of the day, I will be left alone.


    I smiled bitterly at myself before I left my room.


    Since it''s too early, I decided to talk to Prince Joachim first regarding my presentation for my research. Although there''s an issue going on with Prince Fraser, our sses aren''t stop. So, I still need to prepare for my presentation.


    I took a deep breath and knocked on Prince Joachim''s office. After hearing him acknowledge my presence, I walk inside his office.


    I immediately frowned when I saw the pile of documents on his table. Some are even scattered on the floor.


    Is this really Prince Joachim? As far as I know, he''s the type of person who likes to keep his things organized. So, what could have happened?


    I pick up the documents on the ground and put them on the pile of documents on his table.


    "Professor?"


    Prince Joachim looks at me. He then closes the book that he is reading. "Lady Csille, you''re here. I was just about to call you. It''s a good thing you are here." He then gestured his hand on one of the chairs in front of his table. "Please, sit down."


    I frowned when I heard what he said. He is about to call me? For what?


    "Are you looking for me because of my presentation? I''m still working on it, Professor. I am actually here to ask you some questions regarding my¡ª"


    Prince Joachim sped his hand and stared at me. "Lady Csille, I''m looking for you because of Prince Fraser''s matter."


    Prince Fraser''s matter? Why does he want to talk about it?


    I didn''t say anything and waited for him to finish his words.


    "I want to help, Lady Csille."


    I got silent because of his words. I didn''t expect Prince Joachim to offer his help. I know that the Yesian Kingdom and the Vrawyth Kingdom are allies. But for someone who is considered a forgotten Prince, I didn''t expect him to offer his help.


    I smile at Prince Joachim. "Professor, I appreciate your concern and your offer. However, his highness, Prince Fraser, already told us not to involve other people with his problem. So, I''m sorry if I will be declining your help."


    Prince Joachim looks like he didn''t expect I would turn down his help. "But Lady Csille, Prince Fraser''s current situation is really serious. It will be difficult for all of you to resolve this. If you ept my help, I will make sure that Prince Fraser will be out of his confinement, and his name will be clear from all of this."


    I smile at Prince Joachim before I stand up and bow my head. He is, after all, still a prince of a Kingdom. "I really appreciate your offer, Prince Joachim. However, I don''t have a say on this issue. I''m sorry, but I guess I''ll just talk to you about my questions some other time. Please excuse me, Professor."


    I didn''t wait for Prince Joachim to say something. I just immediately fled away from his office.


    It''s not that I don''t want his help. What I said is true. I really appreciate it. But if we involve other people in this issue, it will be difficult to solve this. And what can a small Yesian Kingdom can do?


    If worstes to worst, we''ll just ask help from his majesty, King Simmond.


    ________________________________


    "Purny, here!" Rufus waves his hand at me.


    I immediately walk to their table. Everyone is already here, aside from me.


    "Why are youte? Did something happen? Or did you wake upte?"


    I sit on the chair first before answering Rufus. I groan and shake my head. "Something happened. I woke up early this morning, so I decided to talk to Prince Joachim first¡ª"


    "Prince Joachim? You talked to him? But why did you talk to that person?" Rufus immediately cuts me off.


    I rolled my eyes at him. "I was about to talk to him about my presentation for my research. He''s my advisor in research. But we talk about something else."


    "Lady Csille, you talk to him? Have you forgotten about what I told you before?"


    I look at Princess Paislee and frown. Is she talking about when she told me that Prince Joachim is a dangerous Prince? But it''s been five years now, and he didn''t do anything to me. I don''t think he is a dangerous person.


    How can a forgotten Prince who runs away from his Kingdom and lives as a Professor be a dangerous person?


    "He is my Professor, Sir Farren. I have no other choice but to talk to him. Also, I don''t think he is that kind of person."


    Princess Paislee is about to say something, but she probably changes her mind and keeps silent.


    "But what did he talk to you about, purny?"


    I frown when I remember the help he offers to me. "Prince Joachim offer his help. He told me that he could help us get Prince Fraser out of his confinement. He also said to me that he can also clear Prince Fraser''s name."


    Everyone got silent with what I said. They probably didn''t expect that from Prince Joachim.


    "But I declined him. I know Prince Fraser won''t like it if we involve other Kingdoms with his issue."


    Rufus nods his head. "You made the right decision. With my cousin''s personality? I''m sure he wouldn''t like other Kingdoms to meddle with his problem. Also, I don''t think he has the power to help us. What can a forgotten Prince like him can do to help Prince Fraser?"


    That''s what I don''t understand too. Prince Joachim seems so confident with his offer. However, I don''t understand where this confident ising from.


    He is an outcast Prince. Even his parents don''t like him. How can he help Prince Fraser without using the power of the King and Queen of the Yesian Kingdom?


    Princess Paislee waves her hand. "No matter how he will do that, I don''t think it matters now. Since Prince Fraser won''t appreciate it. Why do we need to bother with his ways? Isn''t it better to talk about our next move?"


    Leander nods his head. "Sir Farren is right. Does anyone of you think of a way to solve the problem?"


    I clench my fist. I didn''t do anything yesterday but sleep because I was worried that if I didn''t rest, I couldn''t think straight. So, I didn''te up with any idea.


    And it looks like everyone is on the same page as me. I sigh and look at Leander. "Senior, is there any update to the victim?"


    Leander shakes his head. "I don''t think he will wake up today. Before I went here, I talked to one of the Doctors who also checked on him. He was with himst night, and he told me that the victim had a high feverst night. He was even trembling for a couple of seconds. It''s a sign that his body is still recuperating. He probably won''t wake up today."


    I sigh in relief. At least we don''t need to worry about today. But we still don''t know what to do next.


    "Actually, I have thought of somethingst night. Although, I''m not a hundred percent sure if it''ll help."


    Every one of us looks at Princess Paislee. Rufus leans on the table and stares intently at Princess Paislee. "Sir Farren, what have you thought? Since we all didn''te up with anything, let''s hear it out. Maybe it can help my cousin''s situation."


    Princess Paislee sighed. "Although, we couldn''t do anything about the fact that Prince Fraser knocks off the victim. However, we can help Prince Fraser clean his name."


    "How? How can we clean his name?"


    "I''ve done a quick investigation about the victim, and I have heard from other people that he has a temper and a personality. I even heard that there is one time where he harassed a female student, and in the end that female student quit her studies because of his doing."


    I remember his name now. He is Brandr Ingvar. He is quite famous in Alderrdeen. Not because he is some sort of a genius or a peerless handsome, but because of his personality.


    Since he came from a noble family in the Ouqeaseon Kingdom, he often does what he wants. You can say that he is quite a troublemaker here. But the Principal and the Professor are kept in the dark about this.


    He often threatens other people using his name. It''s the same with the female student he harassed. He threatened her that if she sell him out to the Professors or to Principal Germund, he would do anything to take her family down with him. In the end, the poordy decided to quit Alderrdeen to get away from him.


    I look at Princess Paislee. "Yes, he is quite the troublemaker here. However, what does it have to do with Prince Fraser''s situation?"


    Princess Paislee shakes her head. "The students already know that Brandr is trouble. If we used that as an excuse for defense. Do you think people will put Prince Fraser in the wrong here? If we put the me on Brandr, do you think the student or even Principal Germund will turn a blind eye to this?"


    Rufus snaps his fingers. "You are right. In the first ce, it was Brandr who started it. If he didn''t offend the future Queen of the Vrawyth Kingdom in front of her fianc¨¦, Prince Fraser wouldn''t knock him off. If we used this reason to the public, they would shift the me to Brandr."


    Although many students were aware of the fact that Brandr insulted me, that''s why Prince Fraser knocks him off. Other rumors are spreading that Prince Fraser knocks Brandr without reason. So, the public opinion is divided.


    I also heard that Brandr''s friends are pushing the me to Prince Fraser and threatening anyone who told the truth. It''s the reason why half of the students don''t know the truth and are constantly criticizing Prince Fraser for his action.


    Although Prince Fraser used to be ill tempered before but he is not the kind of person who will do something like this. Harming anyone is not his cup of tea.


    "If we let the public know about the truth, they will definitely side on Prince Fraser. After all, more than half of the students are female, and I''m sure most of them wouldn''t like the idea that some guy insulted ady. If the public changes its side and pushes the me to Brandr. We can take this chance to demand an exnation from Brandr. Defamation and Insult. And if Ruler Laird''s aides here, we can use them to pressure the Ingvar family." Rufus eximed.


    "But how can we do that?"


    How can we change the opinion of the public?

 Chapter 203 - : Changing Sides

    I anxiously y with my fingers. We are now in the open field. There is an event happening today, so most students are here to join the event.


    This is it. It is the time to clear Prince Fraser''s name.


    We all came up with a n yesterday to clear Prince Fraser''s name, and this is a part of our n.


    Li held my hand and looked at me. "Don''t be nervous, Csille. We will just show the public the real face of that Brandr. Although that guy seems like a good person. I didn''t expect he would be this rotten. It''s a good thing his highness beats him up. Serves him right."


    Li also agreed to help me do our n. All we need to do is to catch the fish by its own mouth.


    I sushed Li. Afraid that people might hear her. Not everyone is aware of the truth. So, it''s better to keep our mouth shut and let the truth speaks itself.


    I look around, trying to find the friends of Brandr. My eyes lock on a group of male students who are encircling two female students.


    I immediately frown. It looks like the saying is real. The birds with the same feathers flock together. They are definitely a friend of Brandr.


    I tug Li''s hand a drag her towards the group.


    "Ladies, don''t be scared. All we want to do is to introduce ourselves to you. You don''t need to be that scared. That makes us more excited." One of the guys said to one of thedies.


    The twodies stand close to each other, and by the looks on their faces, they are terrified of the group of men.


    "I''m sorry, but we still have things to do. Maybe some other time. Can you please, let us go?"


    The group of menughs only. I looked around and found that most people are turning a blind eye to what is happening.


    Why? They all see that those guys are harassing someone, but they all turn a blind eye to it? I couldn''t believe that this was happening to a prestigious school like this.


    I walk faster when I see the hand of one of the guys is starting to roam around the body of one of thedies. Thedy tried to resist, but because the other guys were holding her still, she couldn''t do anything.


    "Hey! What are you doing?" I loudly shout at them.


    I immediately drag the twodies on my side. Thedies look like a freshman students. How bad is it to experience it in their first year in Alderrdeen as a university student?


    The men frown at me. "Lady Csille, we were just having fun here. Aren''t wedies?"


    I feel thedies trembles, and they hide behind our backs. Li is standing beside me.


    I scoff at them. "Fun? That is harassment. How can you call them fun? Do you know the punishments to students who harassed other students?"


    They all got silent. After a few seconds, one of the men who are in front snickers at me. "Lady Csille, I suggest you mind your own business. Can''t you see? Everyone doesn''t care. So, why bother?"


    I look at the guy. He is also from the Ouqeaseon Kingdom. He is from a well off noble family. Probably on par with the Ingvar.


    "You want me not to care? I''m sorry my Mother didn''t teach me that. She told me that if I saw a person who needed help, I need to help them with all I could. Apologies, I cannot let this slide."


    The guy frowns. "Lady Csille, I am still respecting you by asking not to meddle with our business. But it doesn''t mean that I am scared of your family. It is best not to get on our way, or else¡ª"


    "Or else what? Or else you would do what Brandr did to that female student he harassed? Do you really think everyone is oblivious to your wrongdoings? Are you now threatening me? Will you use the same threat you used to that poor littledy?" I sarcastically ask them.


    I heard people gasp around us. Although it is quite a famous rumor in the school, some people still don''t know about it since these men here suppressed the rumor.


    The guy frowned even more. He takes a step forward towards me and leans to me. "Do you think I will be scared with that? Go on, sell us out. Do you think we won''t have a way out?"


    I smirk at him. "Have you forgotten who I am and where I came from? I am Csille Lauretr¨¦, the only heir of the Lauretr¨¦ family. I am the daughter of the Count and the Countess of the Vrawyth Kingdom. And I am the future Queen of the Vrawyth Kingdom. Do you think I won''t have a way to make you pay for all the evil deeds you did?"


    The guy looks at me with a terrified expression before he smiles. "And so what if you know about it? Do you think I will be scared because of that?" He then stares at the people around us. "Did you hear her? She is using her title to threaten us. Don''t you think it is unfair? Just because you are from a noble family¡ª"


    I walk towards him. "Am I really the one who is abusing her title as a noble? Have you forgotten all the things you did?"


    The guy froze and looked at me. "What we did?"


    I smile at him. "What did you do? Why don''t you tell us?"


    "W-we di-din''t d-do a-any-t-thing! Quit spouting nonsense." He stuttered.


    "Even if you suppressed the truth. It will soon prevail." I look around the people around. "What about all of you? Why did you let these twodies get harassed? You all can help them, but you didn''t step up? If you let them continue this, one of this day, you''ll find yourself being subjected to their harassment."


    I then look at them. "Do you think I wouldn''t know? You all suppressed the truth. That it was Brandr, who started it first, he insulted me in front of his highness, and now you are painting Brandr as the victim?" I look at the twodies who are trembling behind Li.


    I gestured my hand at the twodies. "It was okay for me if Brandr insulted me. I could bear that. But to rain tyranny towardsdies here and still pretend that he is some sort of gentleman is not I can bear."


    I look at thedies who are around us. "Ladies, are you all just going to let them threaten all of you and abuse you as they will? You are all the precious daughters of your parents. Why would you let some men who have some title rain tyrannical abuse to all of you? It''s time to voice out your side!"


    I look around, and they all look away from me.


    I heard someone snicker. "It''s futile. They won''t listen to you."


    I squint my eyes at him before I look around me. "Are you afraid of them? Don''t worry. I will protect you. I, Csille Lauretr¨¦, won''t let them rain tyranny here in Alderrdeen. As long as I am here, I will stop this harassment. So, don''t be afraid. It will only stop when you step out and voice out the harassment you experienced from them."


    The twodies step up and point their fingers at the group of men. "They are harassing us just now. They are threatening us with their noble title. Just because you are from the great seven Kingdom, do you think you have the right to abuse people?"


    After the twodies step up, severaldies step up too and blurt out the harassment they experienced with the group and with Brandr.


    "Lady Csille, I was there when his highness Prince Fraser knocked off Brandr. Contrary to the rumor that Prince Fraser knocks him off without reason, it was the other way around. It was Brandr who insulted you first. He said you are some cheap women who flirt with other men. His highness only acted as a defense. He is only protecting his fianc¨¦e. If Brandr didn''t insult Lady Csille, I doubt if Prince Fraser would even look at him."


    I heard people gasp. I look at Li and smile. The truth was finally out.


    Aside from students, there are Professors roaming around the open field, and because of themotion we just made, several Professor went out to check on us. In the end, they end up hearing the group''s harassment and the truth about Prince Fraser''s issue.


    Although the Professors are well aware about the truth. Their hands are tight, but because the public is changing sides now, it will be difficult to paint Brandr as the victim.


    With this, we can definitely counterattack the victim using Defamation and Insult. With the help of Ruler Laird and the public, it will be easy for us to turn the table.


    Public opinion greatly affects everything. That''s one thing I learn from this.


    ________________________________


    My sses just finished, and here I am talking with Rufus and the others again. We are talking about what just happened in the open field and what we will do next.


    "Purny, you did it! Now the public knows that it was that Brandr who started it. The tables had turned, and they are now criticizing the victim for what he said to you. They are even enraged for what he did to otherdies. And now the Professor and Principal Germund called the friend of Brandr to ask for their exnation."


    I look at Rufus and sigh. Although the opinion of the public changed. It doesn''t change the fact that Prince Fraser is still in confinement. I won''t ever feel okay not until I know Prince Fraser is out from it.


    "With this, it will be easier to turn the de to the enemies. We can use this chance toin to Principal Germund and demand an exnation from him. Defamation and Insulting the future Queen of a Kingdom is a big offense. Do you think Principal Germund won''t punish Brandr with this?"


    I shake my head at Princess Paislee. Although what she said is the right thing we should do, however, I don''t think it''s the right time to raise our concern to Principal Germund.


    "Let''s wait for the aid from Ruler Laird. If we raised this concern with Principal Germund, it might only have a minor effect, but if it was Ruler Laird who raised this. Do you think he would just watch things progress?"


    Rufus snaps his fingers at me. "You''re right, Csille. If we let Illorian raise this issue, it will be difficult for Brandr to paint himself as the victim now. And Principal Germund wouldn''t have any choice but to let Prince Fraser go since what he did is for defense only."


    I look up at the sky and smile. We can finally rx for a moment. All we need to do is to wait for Ruler Laird''s help.


    Just wait for a little while, Fraser. I promise I will get you out from there.


    ________________________________


    I hide in the corner and look at Princess Paislee departing back. After the conversation with others, Princess Paislee visits Prince Fraser and updates him with what is happening. I just secretly follow her to check on Prince Fraser.


    I want to see him.


    It''s probably because of the dream I just hadst night that it made me worried about his situation. I want to make sure that he is okay, and I was relieved to see that he is resting in one of the dorms in Alderrdeen.


    Principal Germund ced Prince Fraser in the newly built dormitory building. This building is still not open to the public. That''s why it''s only Prince Fraser who is staying here.


    I look at the closed door and sigh. I don''t have any n on showing myself to him because I know he wouldn''t like to see anyone right now. I just want to make sure that he is okay and leaves after.


    I looked at the closed door for thest time before I walked away, but I got frozen when I heard his door open.


    "Csille?"

 Chapter 204 - : A Night With Him

    I sigh, but I remain on my back. "I apologize, your highness. I just want to check if you''re okay. Don''t worry. I''ll be leaving immediately."


    I didn''t wait for him to respond, and I just immediately fled away. But Prince Fraser immediately stops me.


    "Csille, wait. Since you''re here. Why don''t youe insides first."


    I looked back, and I almost ran to him when I saw his eyes.


    It''s been days. It''s been days when I saw him, and I dearly miss him. If not because I knew he wouldn''t like it, I would have run towards him and hug him tightly.


    I shake my head at Prince Fraser. Although I really want to have a conversation with him, I cannot take the risk. I''m afraid that if I stay with him, I won''t stop myself from having feelings for him.


    "Your highness, I''m sorry, but I guess I''ll just have to decline. I''m just checking on you, and now I see that you''re doing okay. I need to go. It''s alsote already."


    Prince Fraser looks outside and frowns. "It''s alreadyte, and you''re still outside? Come inside first."


    I tried to decline him again, but he was insistent. He drags me inside his room without waiting for me to respond to him.


    And now I am inside his room, covered in his nkets because he sees me trembling because of cold.


    "Do you want some drink? Tea or milk?"


    I look at him and shake my head. What the heck is happening? Why am I inside Prince Fraser''s room?


    I only want to check on him and leave immediately, but why am I inside his room? And now he is offering me drinks? I don''t understand. Isn''t he supposed to distance himself from me? He should be mad at me for sneakilying here. But why isn''t he mad?


    "Uhm, your highness, I think it''s best for me to leave your room now. I don''t think it''s a good idea to be here."


    Prince Fraser stares at me for a couple of seconds before he shakes his head. "It''s alreadyte. Sir Farren is the only one who holds the key to this building aside from Principal Germund."


    I frown. What does he mean?


    "It means the whole building was locked already. So, there''s no way you can get out of this ce tonight."


    My eyes immediately widened when I heard what he said. I was locked inside a building with Prince Fraser?


    No! It cannot be!


    I immediately leave his room and rush towards the entrance. My jaw dropped when I realized that I was really locked up in this building.


    I shook my head and tried to shake the gate to get people''s attention, but someone caught my arms.


    "Don''t. You''ll be in trouble if someone realizes that you sneak in here. Sir Farren was given permission by Principal Germund to check on me. But aside from him and the people who brought me food, everyone else is prohibited froming here. If people find out you sneak here, you will be in trouble. That is against the rules of the school. What do you think will happen to you after?"


    I shivered when I realized what would happen after. If Principal Germund found out about this, I''m sure he''ll kick me out of the school.


    The Alderrdeen School of Knowledge is very strict with its rules. Anyone who finds out disobeying it will be punished. And because Prince Fraser''s confinement is a serious issue, I bet my punishment will be severe too.


    I put my hand down and looked at Prince Fraser. "What will I do?"


    "You have no other choice but toe with me, or do you want to risk getting kicked out here? Worst, people might say something about you sneaking out my room."


    Getting kicked out is already a terrible idea. However, beingbeled as someone who is eager to see her lover is quite inappropriate in this world. Especially, women are expected to be reserved and aloof around guys.


    I sigh. "I''lle with you."


    I would rather spend a night here than risk getting kicked out of School. I cannot get kicked out from Alderrdeen because it will greatly affect the storyline.


    Just deal with it for tonight, Ysavel.


    The two of us walk back to his room in silence. He then offered me some drink again, which I dly epted.


    I pretended that I was busy drinking just to avoid him. However, it seems like Prince Fraser took the wrong medicine today because he''s been staring at me for a couple of minutes now.


    "I heard from Sir Farren what happened."


    I almost choke on my drink at his sudden words. I wipe my mouth and look at him. "What did he tell you?"


    "He told me that you ask for help from Ruler Laird, and you also enticed the public to turn to Brandr. Why did you do that, Csille?"


    I put the ss of milk down before I look at him. Why does it sound like he doesn''t appreciate what we did for him? He sounds like he is reprimanding me for what we did.


    "Why did I do what?"


    Prince Fraser shakes his head. "You shouldn''t have involved yourself or Ruler Laird. I believe Principal Germund would let the truth out."


    I scoff at his words. I couldn''t believe this. After all, we did for him, all we got is this? Doesn''t he even appreciate everything we did for him?


    "You expect Principal Germund to be fair? Your highness, we already talked to Principal Germund, and he told us that his hand is tied. Do you know that the Ingvar family is already on their way to Alderrdeen? Do you know what will happen if they arrive here? They will pressure Principal Germund to pass the case to the Persecutor Department. Do I need to tell you what will happen next if they do that?"


    He just shook his head at me. "Do you think Principal Germund would let anyone pressure him? The Ingvar family is only a small noble family from the Ouqeaseon Kingdom. Do you think he will be threatened with them?"


    I sigh. "Fraser, have you forgotten how much power the people have? Most students here are criticizing you before because of false rumors. If the Ingvar family used that as their advantage. Do you think Principal Germund can do something about it? Without people, he doesn''t have power. You should know that better than I."


    Prince Fraser stares at me before he sighs. "I was just worried about you. You have gone against Brandr and his friends. I''m just afraid they will do something to harm you."


    I was about to refute, but the words got stuck in my throat when I heard what he said.


    "Please don''t misunderstand Csille. I really appreciate what you did for me. However, I don''t wish for you to risk your safety just for my sake." He then stands up from his seat. "It''ste. You better rest already."


    He then walked towards the bed and took a pillow. "There''s only one bed here. I''ll just sleep on the couch. You sleep on the bed."


    I also stand up and stare at his back. "Fraser, why?"


    He paused and looked back at me. "What do you mean why, Csille?"


    I look straight into his eyes. "Why did you do that? You could just let him go. You could just pretend that you didn''t hear anything. So, why? Why did you knock him off?"


    Prince Fraser smiled at me. "You are my fianc¨¦e, Csille. You are my future Queen. How can I bear to hear other people insult you like that?"


    My eyes widened when I heard his words. That! Isn''t that the same words he told me in my dream?


    <strong>"Don''t be sorry. I never regretted what I did. I still believe that I did the right thing, and if I turn back in time, I will do it again. I will never let anyone insult you like that. You are my fianc¨¦e, my future Queen. How can I bear to hear other people insult you like that?"</strong>


    "Do you feel guilty?" He shakes his head. "Don''t be. I never regretted what I did. I still believe that I did the right thing, and if I turn back in time, I will do it again. I will never let anyone insult you like that."


    It''s the same. He said the words he told me in my dreams. I feel a tear roll down my cheeks. I immediately turn my back and wipe it.


    I can feel my heart beating wildly because of what he said.


    This is bad. I knew it! Being with him as his neen year old self is too much for my heart to take.


    I didn''t respond to his words and just rushed to his bed and covered myself with his nket. I almost groan in satisfaction when I smell his scent on his nket.


    Dayum! Even his scent makes my heart beats wildly. How can I resist his charms?


    It''s a good thing Prince Fraser didn''t mind when I didn''t respond to his words. He just turned off the lights and walked to the couch.


    "Good night, Csille."


    I bite my lower lip and stop the smile that is starting to show on my face.


    This is really bad. I''m really in trouble.


    ________________________________


    I didn''t realize I had fallen asleep after forcing the giddy feeling inside of me. I woke up hearing Prince Fraser''s voice.


    I opened my eyes and found him staring at me. He is sitting on the edge of the bed and staring intently at me. "It''s a good thing you''re awake. The personnel of Principal Germund will arrive any moment now. I suggest you hide inside the bathroom first."


    I immediately take my things with me and hide inside his bathroom. A few minutes had passed when I heard the door open, and I heard Prince Fraser is talking to someone.


    I lean my head on the wall of his bathroom and close my eyes. Why does this scene look awfully familiar?


    It''s like in the movies when the male lead is almost caught by the female lead cheating, and the third party is hiding in his room. Afraid that the female lead will see her.


    The only difference is that I am not his female lead. Also, it''s not the female lead who arrived.


    After a few minutes, I heard the door of his room closed, and Prince Fraser opened the door of his bathroom.


    "He already left. You can now get out of the bathroom. They just gave me my breakfast. Come here, let''s have some breakfast." He gently said to me.


    Right at that moment, I feel the whole world suddenly turn slow-mo. He even has shining background behind him.


    I just look at Prince Fraser with a confused look. What is happening? Why did it suddenly look like those typical romance series where the female lead falls in love with the male lead?


    "Csille?"


    I gently shake my head and walk out of the bathroom.


    It was probably because I''m still not in the right mind. I just woke up. That''s why I probably see things.


    I look at the table where his breakfast is prepared. I look at him and frown. How can we have breakfast if it''s only for one person? Even the utensils are for one person only.


    Prince Fraser sat on the chair and pulled another chair for me to sit. "Come here, let''s eat breakfast. Sir Farren will also arrive here probably half an hour after." He gestured his hand on the vacant chair.


    I shake my head at him. "Your highness, you can go again and eat that. I can eat in the cafeteria. Don''t mind me."


    Prince Fraser stands up and drags me to sit beside him. He took the fork and the knife and started to swirl the pasta on the fork. He then offered the fork to me. "Eat."


    I look at his face and sigh. I''m sure he wouldn''t let me off even if I refused to eat. So, I just eat the pasta.


    We finished the breakfast in a slow manner. He fed me his breakfast, and he even helped me drink his juice.


    I feel like we are some newlywed couple who just had their first breakfast after their wedding.


    I was about to say something when I suddenly heard someone knock on the door.. I didn''t have enough time to hide because the door suddenly opened.

 Chapter 205 - : Arrival Of The Illorians

    "Lady Csille?"


    I immediately stood up when I heard that familiar voice. I looked back and saw Princess Paislee. I smile awkwardly at her.


    It really happens. But this time, I wasn''t able to hide. The female lead really caught us.


    Prince Fraser stands up. "Sir Farren, you''re here. Lady Csille sneakilyes here behind your back. She didn''t know that you lock the entrance at night, so she didn''t have any choice but to stay for the night."


    Princess Paislee looks at me before she looks at Prince Fraser. She then smiles at us and shakes her head. "You don''t need to exin. I understand. I am here to inform you, your highness, about the arrival of the Illorian City people. Prince Rufus''s messenger bird just arrived this morning with a letter from Ruler Laird. Help is on its way to Alderrdeen. He also mentioned that in just two days'' time, they will arrive here."


    I immediately stood up when I heard what she said. Ruler Laird''s help ising. It means we can get Prince Fraser out of his confinement.


    That''s great news. At least, I can be at ease. All we need to do is to wait for Ruler Laird''s arrival.


    "That great then. How about that¡ª"


    I didn''t let Prince Fraser finish his words and immediately gathered my things. "Your highness, I will be going now. Thank you for letting me stay in your ce. I''ll be going now."


    I didn''t wait for the two of them to reply and rush towards the entrance. It''s a good thing Princess Paislee left the gate open.


    I look back at the building where Prince Fraser is staying and sigh.


    Ysavel, let''s forget everything that happenedst night. That''s right. That night never happened. I never spend the night with Prince Fraser alone.


    ________________________________


    I sneakily sit on my seat. Li immediately looks at me. "Lady Csille, why are youte?"


    I shake my head at her and listen to what the professor is saying.


    How can I not bete? I ate my breakfast with Prince Fraser. also I rushed towards my dorm to freshen myself up. Of course, I will bete.


    Our Professor continues to teach her lesson while I force myself to focus on the lesson. However, my mind couldn''t help but remember all the things that happenedst night.


    <em><strong>"You are my fianc¨¦e, Csille. You are my future Queen. How can I bear to hear other people insult you like that?"</strong></em>


    <em><strong>"Do you feel guilty?" He shakes his head. "Don''t be. I never regretted what I did. I still believe that I did the right thing, and if I turn back in time, I will do it again. I will never let anyone insult you like that."</strong></em>


    I feel my face heats up, so I slump my head on my table to hide my face.


    "Lady Csille!"


    I immediately sit up straight and look anxiously at my Professor.


    How can I forget that I am still in my ss? Jeez, Ysavel. This is what you get from letting your emotions get a hold of you.


    "Do we have any problem here, Lady Csille?" Our Professor asked me with her eyebrow raised.


    I shake my head. "I''m sorry, Professor. I just have a headache."


    She shakes her head. "You''re probably staying upte reviewing again. Go to the clinic today. I''ll excuse you in my ss."


    "Thank you, Professor."


    Although I feel guilty for lying but I think it''s better if I was out of the ss. My mind is drifting away from her lessons, so it''s useless even if I stay there.


    I''ll probably just check on Leander too.


    I looked around the clinic and found Leander busy reading something. I tap his shoulder and smile at him.


    "Senior. It looks like you''re quite busy today. Is everything okay?"


    Leander frowned at me. He then stood up and put the back of his palm to my forehead. "You don''t have a fever. Do you have headaches again?"


    I shake my head at him and sit on one of the chairs. "No, I don''t. I''m perfectly fine."


    Leander looks at me. "If you''re fine, what are you doing here? As far as I know, you should have ss right now, right?"


    I hum to him as a yes and. "My Professor sent me here because she thought I had a headache."


    "You lied?" He sounds like he couldn''t believe that I just did that.


    I sigh andy on one of the vacant beds in the clinic. "You can say it like that."


    "You really did?"


    I close my eyes and try to force my mind to stop thinking about what happenedst night. "Yeah. Why? Do you always think I''m upright? Also, didn''t you say I need some rest so I won''t overstress myself? I''m doing it now."


    I heard Leander chuckle. "Okay, if you say so. You can rest as long as you want. I''ll be doing my job here. Call me if you need anything."


    I just hum to him and continue to rx my mind.


    Ysavel! You need to stop thinking about what happenedst night. Forget about it, okay?


    ________________________________


    "Lady Csille, are you okay? You were excused the whole day. When I looked for you in the clinic, Doctor Leander told me that you had already left. Are you okay?"


    Li bombarded me with questions the moment I entered the room. I smile at her. "I''m okay. I just didn''t feel okay yesterday, so I took a daybreak. I am now okay. I apologize for worrying you."


    Li sigh. "That''s good to know that you''re okay. I was worried that something had happened to you. Thank goodness I was wrong."


    I just smile at her and take out the stuff I need for our ss this morning.


    "Oh, by the way, Professor Joachim looked for you yesterday. I just told him that you were excused for the whole day."


    I frown. Prince Joachim is looking for me again? But for what reason? "Do you know why he is looking at me?"


    Li shakes her head. "He didn''t mention anything about it. He just told me that if I saw you, I need to tell you that he was looking for you. Maybe because of your research? He''s your advisor, right?"


    I nod my head at her. "I''ll just talk to himter. Maybe it''s because of my research. I told himst time that I have some questions regarding my presentation."


    Li groan. "Presentation? I haven''t even started with mine. Lady Csille, can you share with me how do you finished your research? I''m so envious of your intelligence."


    I just smiled at her and exined to her what I did to finish my research and my presentation. Although I''m still in the process of finishing it, butpared to others, my progress is really faster.


    After exining things to Li, our ss started. We have straight four hours ss in the morning, so Li and I feel exhausted after.


    Li and I are about to go to the cafeteria to eat our lunch when we bump into Rufus. Li immediately got flustered when she saw Rufus. She clumsily does a little curtsy. "Greeting, your highness, Prince Rufus. Are you looking for Lady Csille?"


    Rufus shed his sweet smile at Li. "You must be Lady Li? It was nice meeting you."


    Li bes more flustered because of Rufus. I shake my head at him and block Li from his sight.


    "And when did you be such a person? Can you let the poordy go? Can''t you see how flustered she is?"


    Rufus peeks behind my back, and he scratches his nape. "I''m sorry, I was just teasing her. I apologize, Lady Li."


    Li just shakes her head. "It''s okay, Prince Rufus." She then looks at Rufus and me. "Lady Csille, I think his highness, Prince Rufus has something to say to you. I''ll just leave you two alone. I''ll see youter, okay?"


    Before I could respond to her, she was nowhere to be found.


    I heard Rufus chuckle. "That friend of yours seems interesting."


    I raised my eyebrow at him and shook my head. Although Rufus is a yful person, he is not the type of person who ys someone''s heart. So, I''m sure he doesn''t have any n towards Li.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Usually, Rufus won''t roam around the college building. Since he experienced being flocked by students the first time he arrived here.


    "I''m fetching you. The others are waiting for you. We have something to talk about."


    The two of us walk to where Princess Paislee and Leander are waiting for us. While on our way, Rufus asked me a question that I didn''t know expect him to know.


    "Purny, is it true?" He then leans on my ears. "That you sneaked in to see Prince Fraserst night?"


    My eyes widen, and I look at him. How did this guy know about this? Did Princess Paislee spill it to him?


    Rufusughs. "You don''t need to be shocked. Sir Farren identally told me about it." Rufus elbows my side teasingly. "I didn''t know you missed my cousin that much. You even sneak in to just spend time with him. You even spend the night with him."


    I scoff at Rufus. "Oh please, don''t put meaning to it. I only n to check on him and leave after, but I didn''t know that Sir Farren would lock Prince Fraser inside the building. We have no other choice, okay? I don''t want other people to know about what I did, so I just stay the night."


    Rufus is about to tease me again, but because I re at him, he just shut his mouth.


    In just a few minutes, we stop in a private room in one of the restaurants inside the campus.


    Princess Paislee and Leander both look at us. Princess Paislee immediately stood up when she saw us walking inside the private room.


    "Lady Csille, it''s a good thing you''re here now."


    "Is there something wrong? I thought everything''s okay now since the aid from Illorian City will being tomorrow." I sit on the chair and look at them.


    Princess Paislee shakes her head. "There''s no problem. We were just excited to talk about what we will do with the Illorians arrival. Now that you are here, we can talk about what we will do next."


    Illorians...


    Tomorrow is the day of their arrival. It is also the day when we can get Prince Fraser out of his confinement. We need to make sure to wee them properly so they can help us with our problem.


    Although I already mentioned Prince Fraser''s current situation in the letter that I sent to Ruler Laird, and I know he already told his people what to do, we still do not want any mistake.


    We then started to talk about what we would do when the Illorians arrived at the Alderrdeen City. Rufus already informed Principal Germund about their arrival. He also told us that the Principal prepares the necessary lodging and everything that the Illorians will need.


    All we need to do is to talk about who will wee them. Show them around the school and to their lodging. Who will exin the current situation of Prince Fraser, and how can they help us. We also talk about other things concerning Illorians'' stay in Alderrdeen.


    Since we are the ones who ask for their help, we need to make sure that they will befortable during their stay in this City. We need to make sure that nothing will happen to them. Or else, all of us couldn''t exin to Ruler Laird what happened.


    Rufus sps his fingers. "Is everything clear? Based on the letter they sent. They will arrive at Alderrdeen City in the afternoon. So, Csille, I need you to excuse yourself from all your afternoon sses. We need you to be there. You''re the goddaughter of the Great Ruler, and the Illorians will surely look for you."


    I nod my head at Rufus. "I will work on that this afternoon. I will talk to my Professors about it. I''m sure they will allow me. So, you shouldn''t worry."


    Rufus didn''t say anything and just nodded his head before he continued to eat his lunch. We all eat our lunch peacefully.


    It''s the first time, after a few days of being anxious, that we are eating our meal with ease.


    "Oh, Lady Csille. Prince Fraser wants to talk to you this afternoon. He told me that you shoulde with me after your sses."


    I immediately got frozen because of Princess Paislee''s words. What does Prince Fraser want from me again?

 Chapter 206 - : Arrival Of The Illorians

    I groan out of exasperation. My morning ss just ended, and I still need to rush to freshen myself because I will be weing the Illorians today.


    "Finally, it''s lunchtime already. Hey, Lady Csille, do you know who will arrive today?"


    I stop arranging my things and look at Li. "What do you mean?"


    "Didn''t you notice? Our Professors are all formally dressed today. It is notmon for them to dress formally. I guess a very important guest will arrive today. Is it the Ingvar family?"


    Ingvar family? Before they could even seek justice for their son, we had already turned the table.


    "But it''s impossible." Li shakes her head. "It will take more than two weeks if they want to travel from Ouqeaseon Kingdom to Alderrdeen City. So, it doesn''t add up. But if it''s not from Ouqeaseon Kingdom. Who could it be?" Li looks at me. "Do you have any idea who, Lady Csille?"


    I put thest book in my bag and just smiled at her before exiting the room. I still need to return to my dorm to change my dress. After that, I still need to meet the others. We will wee the Illorians at the entrance of the Alderrdeen City. So, we need to get out of the campus to wee them.


    Li immediately follows behind me. "Lady Csille, you know who is it, right? Is it the reason why you excuse yourself in our afternoon ss?"


    "Li, you''ll know it too. You just have to wait because I cannot answer your questions." I look back at her. "I need to go now. I still need to return to my dorm to freshen up. I''ll see youter."


    I didn''t want for her to reply and immediately rushed to my dorm. I only have an hour to freshen myself and dress myself up. So, I need to be quick. It won''t be good to make the Illorians wait.


    I just picked an elegant formal yellow dress with red details. I put light makeup and put on a simple ne and earrings to match my dress. For the final touch, I just brush my hair and put on a red ribbon.


    I look at my own reflection in the mirror and smile at myself. I look like an elegant nobledy today. The yellow dress helps emphasize my hair color and my eye color. It also suits my fair skin. I look like a living doll now.


    "Why are you so beautiful, Csille? Too bad you''re the Viiness." I mumble to myself.


    I look at the mirror once again before I grab my pouch and leave my dorm.


    Rufus and the others were already in the waiting area when I arrived. Rufus immediately smiled widely at me when he saw me walking towards them.


    "Purny, it''s the first time I saw you dressed up like this. You look beautiful as ever."


    I just smile at him. Rufus and his sweet tongue.


    Leander didn''t say anything and just stared at me. Princess Paislee, on the other hand, nods at me and smiles. "Lady Csille, you be lovelier since thest time I saw you dressed up like this. I''m sure if his highness, Prince Fraser, is here, he willpliment you too."


    I smile awkwardly at Princess Paislee. It''s quite weird to hear the female leadpliments the viiness. Also, it was even weirder when she told me that her own Prince Charming would definitelypliment my look.


    "Aren''t you allplimenting me too much?" I shake my head at her and look at the carriage in front of us. "Why don''t we all get inside the carriage. It won''t be good to make the Illorians wait."


    Rufus immediately opened the door of the carriage and let me in first. I sit on the left side of the carriage close to the window.


    Rufus is about to sit beside me, but Princess Paislee sits beside me first. "I''m sorry, Prince Rufus. It''s my responsibility to protect his highness, Prince Fraser. But since his highness is not here, my responsibility bes Lady Csille. I need to protect his highness'' fianc¨¦e, Lady Csille."


    Rufus didn''t say anything and just sat on the opposite seat.


    The carriage started to move. We just travel for a short while before we stop beside the gate of the Alderrdeen City.


    We all got off the carriage and decided to wait outside. I frowned when I saw a group of people waiting in the opposite direction.


    Isn''t it Brother Ernest? What is he...


    My eyes wander around the people beside him. I saw some Alderrdeen Professors, and even Principal Germund is here.


    I know Principal Germund is a friend of Ruler Laird, but I didn''t expect him to be here. Since it''s only Illorians who wille here and not Ruler Laird himself, he could have asked some Professors to represent him. But he didn''t do that.


    Isn''t he putting too much importance on Illorian City? Or is he''s just a true friend of Ruler Laird?


    "Eh? I didn''t expect that it would be crowded here. It''s a good thing we arrived earlier than what we agreed, or else we won''t have space to wee the Illorians." Rufus eximed. "To think we would see the Principal of the Alderrdeen School of Knowledge waiting for Illorians is something I didn''t expect."


    "It seems like Principal Germund is really putting importance to the Illorian City. At least with this, we can be half assured that he will listen to the Illorians request."


    I look at Princess Paislee and nod my head. I really hope Principal Germund listens to the Illorians.


    I look at Brother Ernest, and he just smiles at me. I smile at him in return. He then points his finger on the umbre he is holding as if asking if I need one. I just shake my head at him as an answer.


    I''m not really worried about the sun. I''m more concerned about the arrival of the Illorians. I really hope they can help us resolve Prince Fraser''s issue.


    We all stand beside the gate, waiting for the Illorian carriage to stop. An hour has already passed, and we are still waiting for their arrival.


    "My feet feel numb already. How long do we need to wait?" Rufus grumbles. He then looks at me. "How about you, Purny? Are your legs still okay? Don''t you feel numb?"


    I shake my head at him. It''s nothing. I used to walk around the park for hours while writing in the real world. How can I not bear standing up for an hour? "I''m okay. I think you''re the one who is not okay? Why don''t you sit inside the carriage for a while?"


    Rufus is about to respond, but his words get stuck in his throat when several carriages bearing the g of Illorian City stop in front of the gate.


    The two guards who are guarding the gate immediately ask for their pass, and when they make sure that it is really from Illorian city, they immediately inform Principal Germund.


    The guards open the gate and let the carriages pass by. However, it was also stopped because Principal Germund blocked the way.


    They are finally here. Prince Fraser is now safe.


    Augh echoed inside the carriage, and someone got off the carriage. "Germund, I didn''t expect to receive such a wee from you. It''s been a long time we saw each other. How are you doing?"


    My eyes widened when I realized who is the owner of that voice.


    It''s Ruler Laird! He''s here! But I thought he only sent a few of his men to help us resolve our problem. I didn''t expect to see him here. He travels immediately here just to help us?


    I suddenly feel guilty again. I feel like I''m only using him for my gain.


    I''m really indebted to this man. If I have a chance, I will definitely do something for him. If only I could bring his daughter back to this world, but I know I can''t.


    "The Great Ruler is here? Purny, do you know that he wille here?"


    I shake my head as a response to Rufus. I don''t have any idea that he wille here in person. I was shocked the same way as they are. Too bad Prince Fraser is not here to wee him personally.


    Principal Germundughs loudly. "Laird, I didn''t expect to see you here today. I thought a few of your men would arrive. If I only know that you''ll being here, I should have made this day a holiday to wee your arrival."


    Ruler Laird taps Principal Germund''s shoulders. "It''s the reason why I didn''t inform you. I don''t want other people to know about my arrival. I''m only here for my Godchildren. I don''t want to cause amotion here."


    "How can I forget that everywhere you go, the public follows you." Principal Germundughs and shakes his head. "Oh, you mentioned you''re here for your Godchildren? Howe you have Godchildren? Why am I not informed about this? And who are these Godchildren you are talking about?


    Ruler Laird looks around his surroundings. His eyes stopped in our direction, and he then smiled widely when our eyes met. "My dear Csille, what are you standing there? Don''t you have any n on greeting your Godfather?"


    I see the shocked expression of Principal Germund and the Professors. I even see Brother Ernest gaping at me.


    I smile at Ruler Laird and shake my head. My original n is not to let other people know my connection with Ruler Laird. However, my Godfather doesn''t seem to agree with my idea.


    I walk towards Ruler Laird, even though Principal Germund and the Professors are eying my every move. I gave him a big hug. "Godfather, it''s great to finally see you after five years. I hope you are doing great all these years."


    Ruler Laird looks at me with love in his eyes. I can see it. I can clearly see the love and care he has for me, which made me feel bad about myself.


    Will he look at me the same way when he knows that I was the reason why his daughter disappeared in this world?


    "I''m doing great. Thank you for the letters you send me each month. That makes me strong" He winks at me. I justugh at his teasing.


    Throughout the five years, the real Csille and Ruler Laird be closer to each other. To the point that Csille already sees him as her second Father.


    Principal Germund, who is standing beside Ruler Lair, suddenly speaks. "I didn''t know that the Godchildren you are talking about is Lady Csille Lauretr¨¦. You should have told me, Laird. I should have given her more attention during her stay here."


    Ruler Laird waves his hand. "My Goddaughter doesn''t want special treatment. So, even if I want to tell you, my Goddaughter won''t appreciate it."


    Ruler Laird looks around again. He frowns when he can''t find someone. "Where is my Godson?"


    I didn''t answer Ruler Laird and waited for Principal Germund to ask him.


    "You have a Godson? You have two Godchildren, and you didn''t even tell me? Are you still my friend? Who is this Godson of yours? I''m sure he is such a nice kid too."


    Ruler Laird justughs at Principal Germund''s remarks. "My Godson doesn''t want other people to know about my connection to him. If the world knows that I have Godchildren, they won''t let those two kids go. So, to protect them from those people, I didn''t announce their identity. But you also met my Godson. Haven''t you met Prince Fraser Astalieu of the Vrawyth Kingdom?"


    I intently watched Principal Germund''s reaction right from the start, and I almostughed at his reaction. He is now looking at Ruler Laird with wide eyes.


    "Your Godson is the Crown Prince of the Vrawyth Kingdom, Prince Fraser Astalieu?"


    I even heard his voice trembles. I couldn''t imagine how much shock he experienced today.. Poor Principal.

 Chapter 207 - : Ruler Laird’s Rage

    Principal Germund wave his hand at the server who brought tea a cakes. We are now inside the office of Principal Germund.


    Rufus and I are sitting beside each other. While Leander and Princess Paislee on the other sofa.


    Ruler Laird is sitting on the sofa beside me while Principal Germund is sitting on his Principal chair.


    He smile awkwardly at us and gently massage his head. "Let me exin, Laird."


    Ruler Laird squint his eyes at Principal Germund and he lean on the sofa. "You better give me a good exnation to why is my Godson confined in your School."


    After Principal Germund heard what Ruler Laird said at the entrance gate of the Alderrdeen City, he froze on the spot and couldn''t answer Ruler Laird.


    In the end, I was the one who exined to Godfather that Prince Fraser is still confined inside the Alderrdeen School of Knowledge. This cause for Ruler Laird to be mad at Principal Germund.


    In the end, Principal Germund ask Godfather to talk this out inside his office. It''s the reason why we are all here.


    Principal Germund sigh. "I don''t know if you''re informed about what happened but Prince Fraser knock someone. The poor student was unconscious for a few days. You kn¡ª"


    Ruler Laird m his hand on the table in front of us. "That''s because that piece of sh*t insulted my Goddaughter. What do you expect Prince Fraser do? He heard someone insulted his fianc¨¦e in front of him. It''s only the right thing to teach that person a lesson."


    I tried to calm Godfather but he is really mad. "Godfather, will you calm down first. We can talk everything in a peaceful manner. You don''t need to be shout."


    Principal Germund grimace with Ruler Laird''s explosive temper. "You should listen to you Goddaughter, Laird. Please give me a face. We''re in front of my student and my schr."


    Godfather sigh to make himself calm down. "You better give me an exnation, Germund. My Goddaughter was insulted and you even dare to confined my Godson. But you let that punk to be painted as the victim? Do you still consider me as your friend?" Ruler Laird clenched his jaw. A sign that he is suppressing his rage.


    I look at Ruler Laird and sigh. I''m really grateful with his help. Without him, I don''t think Principal Germund would easily resolve Prince Fraser''s problem.


    "I apologize for not clearly seeing the truth. I didn''t know that Brandr Ingvar insulted Lady Csille. I only knew about this the other day. Brandr and his friend do everything to suppress the news about it. Believe me, I really didn''t know about it."


    Ruler Laird squints his eyes at Germund and sigh. "But what did you do after? You already know that my dearest Goddaughter was insulted and Prince Fraser acted only as protection for Csille, but you still didn''t let him out of his confinement? I thought you''re fair with your judgement?"


    "Laird, you know this issue isn''t a small problem. It involves the Great Seven Kingdom and even though the Seven Kingdoms respected us, it is different when ites to their own people. It involves the future King of the Vrawyth Kingdom and a noble from the Ouqeaseon Kingdom. I need to follow the rules of thew."


    "To heck with thew. I respect you Germund but I cannot let anyone off when ites to my Godchildren."


    Principal Germund looks horrified with Ruler Laird''s word. He knows that if Godfather breaks off his friendship with him and go against the Alderrdeen City, this City wont exist.


    Although the power of Alderrdeen City hold isparable to Illorian City, it cannot change the fact that Alderrdeen is specialize in intelligence and the Illorian is specialize in strength. If they go against Illorian, they won''t win even if they try.


    "Laird, please don''t make it difficult for me. The Ingvar family from the Ouqeaseon Kingdom will arrive this week too. How can I exin to them if I let Prince Fraser go?"


    Ruler Lairdugh. "And how can you exin to me? You couldn''t even exin to me and you''re even thinking about exining to other people?"


    Principal Germund look at Ruler Laird for a couple of minutes before he sigh. "Okay, I will let Prince Fraser go. But you need to help me exin to the Ingvar family."


    Godfatherugh again but it''s more like a sarcasticugh. "I''m not exnation anything to Ingvar family. If anyone else, they are the one who should exin things to me. But I''ll definitely help you wees them. Their son dares to insult my Goddaughter and now they want to imprison my Godson? Great! I guess the Ouqeaseon Kingdom doesn''t put importance to the Illorian City."


    Principal Germund look at Godfatherplicatedly. He probably want to say something to Godfather but he is hesitating.


    In the end he just remain silent. "Laird, you just arrived in Alderrdeen. Why don''t you rest first? I''ll send someone to let Prince Fraser go after. You can rest assure that Prince Fraser will be out of his confinement before this day end."


    "Forgive me for interrupting, Principal Germund but may I be the one who let Prince Fraser go? I haven''t seen my cousin for a couple of days."


    I look at Rufus. I didn''t expect him to speak up. "I want to be there too."


    Principal Germund look at Rufus and me before he sigh. "Okay, I''ll let all of you." He then look at Principal Paislee. "Sir Farren, can you show them where Prince Fraser is staying. I''ll send someone to exp¡ª"


    Godfather stand up. "Never mind. I''ll be the one who''ll let my Godson go." Godfather look at Princess Paislee. "You''re Sir Farren, right? His personal Knight? Can you show me where Prince Fraser is staying?"


    Princess Paislee stare at Principal Germund to ask for his permission. She nods after receiving Principal Germund permission. "It will be my honor to show you Great Ruler."


    Princess Paislee bows her head at Principal Germund before she left the office. "Follow me, Great Ruler. I''m sure his highness, Prince Fraser will be d to see you here."


    Great Ruler didn''t even say anything to Principal Germund and just left his office.


    I didn''t immediately follow Princess Paislee and Great Ruler. I sorrily look at Principal Germund who looks stressed over what happened.


    "I apologize for my Godfather''s temperament, Principal Germund. Don''t worry, I''ll try to talk to him. He''s just worried about Prince Fraser. I hope you can understand."


    Principal Germund shakes his head. "That''s okay. I understand that old guy''s temperament. Also, it my fault for mishandling the situation."


    I smile at Principal Germund. I understand his situation. He isn''t like Godfather who have people that has innate strength with them. The Alderrdeen relies on schrs and intelligent people. And since Alderrdeen''s students are mostly from outside the Alderrdeen, it''s difficult for him to just set aside the concerns of each students.


    "You shouldn''t worry, I understand your predicament Principal. Prince Fraser has a fault here too. So, I also apologize."


    Principal Germund waves his hand at me. "You should go follow your, Godfather. I''m afraid he''ll be mad at me again if he knows you talk to me."


    I smile at him before I follow Princess Paislee and Godfather.


    "I pity Principal Germund. He is only doing his job but he was reprimanded by Ruler Laird like that."


    I look at Fraser and nods my head. Although I am happy with what is happening. I feel bad for Principal Germund. I just hope everything will end well.


    ________________________________


    I found Princess Paislee and Ruler Laird standing in front the door of Prince Fraser''s room.


    "Eh? What happened? Why is my cousin not opening the door?" Rufus immediately ask when he noticed Princess Paislee and Ruler Laird standing in front of the door.


    Princesses Paislee and Ruler Laird immediately look back at us. Princess Paislee points her finger at the closed door. "His highness, Prince Fraser doesn''t want to open the door."


    I frown. What''s with this guy? Ruler Laird personally came here to get him of his confinement and he isn''t opening the door?


    I walk towards the two of them. "Why isn''t he opening the door?"


    Princess Paislee looks at Ruler Laird for a few seconds before he looks back at me. "The Great Ruler doesn''t want to informed Prince Fraser about his arrival and wants to surprise him. However, Prince Fraser doesn''t want to open the door."


    Now I understand. If Prince Fraser knows that the Ruler Laird is here, he would surely open the door.


    However, there is one thing I don''tunderstand. "But why isn''t he opening the door? Is Prince Fraser mad at you?"


    It''s the only logical thing I can think of. Usually Prince Fraser would let Princess Paislee in.


    Princess Paislee paused and shake her head. "As far as I know, he isn''t. But he said just now that he will only open the door if you''re the one outside. I think he''s mad at you because you didn''t visit him yesterday."


    What? I refused to believe Princess Paislee''s words. Not because I don''t trust him, but because I don''t believe Prince Fraser would said those words.


    <strong>But why did he said those words to me thest time? How can I exin that? Isn''t that unbelievable too, Ysavel?</strong>


    I sigh and shake my head. I didn''t visit him yesterday because I was afraid that I couldn''t stop myself from having feelings for him. So, I made an excuse to Princess Paislee and didn''t see him.


    I knock on the door. "Your highness, Prince Fraser, this is Csille Lauretr¨¦. Can you open the door? I need to talk to you."


    A few seconds had passed but Prince Fraser won''t still open the door. I look at Princess Paislee and Rufus.


    I sigh and shake my head. "He won''t open the door. I''m sorry, I thought he¡ª"


    My words got stuck in my throat when the door suddenly open. Prince Fraser gave us a quick nce before heid his eyes on me. He frown and without any warning drag me inside the room and close the door.


    I anxiously look at the close door and Prince Fraser. He doesn''t look mad at all but I couldn''t help but feel anxious.


    Prince Fraser stare intently to my eyes before he sigh. "You don''t need to look at me like you are scared of me. I won''t do something to you neither shout or scold you. So, you can rx now." He then gestured his hand on one of the vacant chair. "Please, sit."


    After a couple of seconds of contemting, I walk towards the chair and follow Prince Fraser''s every move.


    Prince Fraser pour me a tea before he sit on the chair in front of me. "Csille, why didn''t you visit me yesterday? I was waiting for you toe. Why?"


    I blink a couple of times. I couldn''t believe that he drag me inside his room just to ask me this question.


    I sigh. "Apologies, Prince Fraser I was exhausted yesterday and I had a lot of things to dost night that''s why I couldn''t meet you. Please, forgive this count''s dau¡ª"


    Prince Fraser raised his hand. Telling me to stop talking. I immediately close my mouth and look at him.


    "Is it about what I said the other day?"


    I frown. About what he said? Is he talking about when he said he won''t let anyone insult me?


    I shake my head at him. Although it''s true, I don''t have the gall to said it to him. "Please, don''t misunderstand your highness. It''s not about what you said, I just had a lot of things to dost night that''s why I couldn''t see you. So, I''m really sorry."


    Prince Fraser stare at me for couple of seconds before he sigh.. "Csille, I don''t why you are avoiding me but I just want you to know that I will be waiting for you."

 Chapter 208 - : Freedom

    I didn''t say anything to Prince Fraser and just stared at him. Prince Fraser doesn''t mind, though. He just waves his hand at me. "Can you please, open the door and let them in?"


    I immediately stand up and open the door. All of them look at me with weird expressions on their faces. I just shake my head and let them in.


    Princess Paislee led the way and gestured her hand to Ruler Laird. "Great Ruler, pleasee in."


    Ruler Laird looks at me for a couple of seconds before he shakes his head and walks inside the room. He probably wanted to say something to me but changed his mind.


    Leander walked inside too, but Rufus stopped in front of me and gave me a teasing smile. He then leans towards me. "What is that? What happened while you were inside? What did my cousin tell you?"


    I rolled my eyes at Rufus and just closed the door. This guy. Isn''t he a bit nosy?


    I ignore Rufus and walk towards Leander, who is now sitting on Prince Fraser''s bed. There are only two chairs in Prince Fraser''s room, and the chairs are already upied by Prince Fraser and Ruler Laird.


    Prince Fraser looks at Ruler Laird and smiles. "Godfather, apologies if Csille asks for your help again. I already told her not to involve you with my problem. I hope I didn''t interfere with your duties."


    Godfather frown at Prince Fraser''s words. "Are you still considering me as your Godfather? It''s a good thing that Csille told me about your situation. At least, she still considers me as her Godfather. But you, young man." Ruler shakes his head. The disappointment was clearly written on his face. "I already talked to Principal Germund. You can get out of your confinement."


    Prince Fraser''s eyes widen. He then looks at me as if asking for confirmation. I nod my head at him as a response.


    "The moment Godfather arrived here. He immediately asks Principal Germund for an exnation of why you are still confined. Principal Germund agrees to let you out. It''s the reason why we are all here."


    Prince Fraser nods his head. He then stands up and bows his head at Ruler Laird. "Godfather, please forgive your Godson for not informing you immediately. I was just worried that I''d only burden you with my problem. I know you had a good rtionship with Principal Germund, and I don''t want to ruin it because of my carelessness. Also, I admit to the mistake I made. So, I think it''s only right for me to be responsible for my action."


    I anxiously look at Ruler Laird. I understand why he is disappointed with Prince Fraser. Ruler Laird already considered Prince Fraser as his son, and any father will be disappointed if they hear that their son is in danger, but he wasn''t even informed.


    Ruler Lairdughs. "You are really worthy to be my Godson." He stands up and taps the shoulder of Prince Fraser. "It''s good that you are taking full responsibility for your action. However, I hope you won''t forget that I am your Godfather. What''s the use of my power if I couldn''t even help you with your problem?"


    Prince Fraser is about to refute, but Ruler Laird cuts him off. "Okay, okay. I won''t reprimand you anymore since you protect Csille. Also, I''m really proud of what you did, young man. That piece of sh*t deserves some beating after insulting my dear Csille. It''s a good thing you beat him, or else I don''t know if he''ll be alive after I beat him."


    Prince Fraser scoff. "Brandr should be thankful to me then. I just saved his life."


    Ruler Lairdughs at Prince Fraser''s remarks. He then put his arm to Prince Fraser''s shoulder. "Come on, let''s get out of this room. I heard there are restaurants that serve Vrawyth food here. Why don''t we all eat there for dinner?"


    Prince Fraser immediately agrees. So, naturally, everyone doesn''t have any other choice but to agree.


    In the end, we all went out to Alderrdeen City Capital to stroll around and to eat Vrawyth Food. It was alreadyte when we came to the School.


    I bid my goodbye to all of them before I head to my own down to rest.


    "Ahh, I''m exhausted. Today is a great day. At least we don''t have to worry about Prince Fraser anymor¡ª"


    "You''re worried about me?"


    I almost jumped out of fright when I heard someone speak behind me. I looked back and found Prince Fraser smiling at me. It''s a teasing smile.


    I sigh. "Can you not startled me like that. I almost have a heart attack." I look at Prince Fraser''s back and frown when I don''t see Princess Paislee.


    Wherever Prince Fraser goes, Princess Paislee is always behind him. However, it seems like Princess Paislee is not with him tonight.


    Isn''t the female lead quite generous to the viiness? She even let her Prince talk to me alone. Isn''t she afraid Csille will take Prince Fraser away from her?


    "Who are you looking for?"


    I shake my head. "I was looking for Sir Farren. He is usually around you everywhere you go. So, I was wondering where he could be." I look at Prince Fraser. "Aren''t you a littlecent? Brandr''s friends are still in Alderdeen School of Knowledge. Aren''t you afraid they''ll attack you? After all, you knocked off Brandr."


    Prince Fraser smirk. "They can try if they want. I don''t really mind. However, they need to make sure that they can win against me or else they will just end up like their friend."


    How can I forget about Prince Fraser''s skill? How can those puny Brandr''s friends can go against Prince Fraser? They are just courting death if they really do that.


    "What are you doing here, Prince Fraser? Shouldn''t you go back to your own room now?"


    Prince Fraser''s room is in the opposite direction of my dorm. That''s why I don''t understand what is he doing here.


    Prince Fraser stares straight into my eyes. "I was worried for your safety. You enticed the public to go against Brandr and his friends. Do you think they will leave you off just like that?"


    After themotion I made. Principal Germund talked to Brandr''s friend, and I heard from Li that those guys were kicked out. However, they still need to finish this school year since there is only a month left before the school year end. That''s why they are still staying in school.


    However, I''m really not worried about them. They were already banned from entering Alderrdeen City after they left here. If they do something that enrages Principal Germund, I bet the Ingvar family or even their own families will not survive.


    I shrugged my shoulders. "Do you think they will be so dumb to further enrage Principal Germund? Also, after Principal Germund knows that both of us are Ruler Laird''s Godchildren. Do you think he will let anything happen to us? You should see how Principal Germund looks after being scolded by Godfather. So you can rest assured that nothing bad will happen to me. And can''t you see? I''m just a few steps away from my dorm."


    Prince Fraser looks at our dormitory building before he sighs. "I still want to make sure that you get to your room safe. So, don''t mind me."


    I almost groan in frustration. How can I not mind? My heart is beating wildly just by talking to you? And you expect me to be okay? Please, can you give my heart a break?


    However, even if I want to throw those words at Prince Fraser, I just keep my mouth shut.


    Forget it! I''ll just pretend that I didn''t hear him. That he isn''t existing.


    I walk faster so I can reach my dorm immediately.


    I need to get away from Prince Fraser immediately! I don''t want to make another mistake again. Staying with him for the whole night the other day is a mistake that I don''t want to repeat. Never again.


    I almost cried in joy when I saw the entrance of our dorm.I didn''t care about Prince Fraser or my image. I just run towards the entrance and never look back.


    I only look back when I am in front of my room now. I sighed when I couldn''t find Prince Fraser behind me.


    I''m sorry, Prince Fraser. I really need to distance myself from you. I don''t want to be stuck at the Kosmo like those spirits.


    ________________________________


    "Lady Csille! You are finally here!" Li waves her arms at me enthusiastically.


    I immediately walk towards her and smile. "It''s too early in the morning, and you seem so excited. Is there''s something that happened?"


    Li leans towards my ears. "Haven''t you heard?"


    I frown. I haven''t talked to anyone this morning. After I freshen myself, I directly get here, and since it''s too early for our first ss, there aren''t students around.


    "Did something happen that I should know?"


    After Prince Fraser got out of his confinement, I didn''t really care about anything else. Also, with Ruler Laird, I don''t think I need to worry about anything.


    "Brandr woke up this morning."


    I raised my eyebrow. If it''s before, I would probably get anxious by the fact that Brandr woke up. But after witnessing how Ruler Laird scolds Principal Germund, I''m already assured that everything will be fine.


    "That''s great then."


    Li looked at me with a confused expression. "Lady Csille, aren''t you worried about his highness, Prince Fraser?"


    I paused and looked at Li. Worried about Prince Fraser? Why would I be worried about it? We have Ruler Laird with our side.


    I shake my head. "No, I''m not. Should I be worried?"


    Li shakes her head. She looks so confused about what is happening. I chuckled at her reaction and tapped her shoulder.


    "Don''t misunderstand my words. I''m not worried because I know Prince Fraser can get over this. He only did that to protect me. So, what should I be worried about? Let thew do its job. You shouldn''t get worried."


    Li bites her lips. "But Csille, what if Brandr pushes the me to Prince Fraser? The Ingvar family is from the Great Seven Kingdom. The Ouqeaseon is an ally of the Aeerean Kingdom. Aren''t you worried?"


    I chuckled. "And have you forgotten where I am from? I''m from the Vrawyth Kingdom. What can the Aeerean do to us? So, you shouldn''t get worried. We can handle this issue." I wink at her.


    Li sigh. "Yeah, how can I forget that his highness, Prince Fraser is the crown Prince of the Vrawyth Kingdom? Of course, why would you even get worried over the Ingvar family."


    I just smile at Li. Although I have said that, I couldn''t forget how much anxiety we felt back then.


    Even if the Vrawyth Kingdom is on the top spot among the Seven Kingdoms, it doesn''t mean that we can endure the force of the six Kingdoms. If that happens, I doubt if we can even save our own lives.


    I shake my head. Forget it. For now, I''ll just focus on my ss and my presentation.


    After the ss, Li and I get some lunch in one of the restaurants inside the school.


    "Lady Csille, do you know what happened yesterday?"


    I put the ss of juice first before answering her. "Yesterday? What happened yesterday?"


    I think I know what she is talking about. It''s about Ruler Laird''s arrival. Students are now specting what happened yesterday, but no one ever confirmed what really happened.


    The news about Ruler Laird''s arrival was suppressed by Principal Germund as requested by Godfather. So no one, aside from the people who wee Ruler Laird, are the one who knows the truth.


    Li pouts while staring at me. "Csille, you are really unfair. I know you know what I am saying. You even said that I should just wait and see what will happen. But it''s been a day now, and I still don''t know what happened."


    I just smile at her. Although I really want to inform her that Ruler Laird is already in Alderrdeen, I know I cannot say that. It''s better if a few people know Ruler Laird''s arrival.


    If people know that Ruler Laird is here, I''m sure those people will rush here to flock around Ruler Laird. That''s why I cannot say it to anyone. Even Li.


    "Never mind.. It''s best if you know less."

 Chapter 209 - : Stroll

    It''s Friday, and I don''t have ss on Friday. I was nning to spend my whole day preparing for my presentation. However, Rufus knocks on my door early in the morning just to inform me that Godfather wants to stroll around the Alderrdeen City.


    In the end, we all show Ruler Laird around the Alderrdeen City. But since his identity is quite special, we couldn''t go to public ces or else people might know that he is in Alderrdeen.


    We''re currently having a pic on thekeside. It is a private ce, and Prince Fraser is the one who rents the whole ce. He even gave a hundred centimes to the owner of thend just to shut their mouth up. To not let other people know that Ruler Laird is staying here and not to let anyone know our connection with Ruler Laird.


    Rufus elbows me. I''m currently sitting on the pic nket while looking at Prince Fraser and Ruler Laird fishing. Princess Paislee is behind Prince Fraser as always. Leander is with us too, but he is busy reading his medical books as usual.


    "Aren''t you afraid?" Rufus whispered to my ears.


    I look at Rufus and frown. What does he mean? What should I be afraid of? "Of what?"


    "That people might know our connection with Ruler Laird?"


    Aren''t I afraid? If I had any other choice, I wouldn''t mind other people knowing Prince Fraser and me had a connection with Ruler Laird. However, our situation doesn''t allow that to happen.


    If the other Kingdoms know about Vrawyth''s connection with Illorian City. It will bring trouble for the Vrawyth Kingdom.


    The other Kingdoms, especially our enemies, will be threatened with our connection. They might use this excuse to go against us, and that''s not what we want. As much as possible, I want to avoid the inevitable war. Not until it follows the timeline I have written for it.


    "I am. But what are we supposed to do? Ruler Laird wants to stroll around the City, and because we are the one who invites them, it''s only our responsibility to entertain him. Also, Prince Fraser has made preparations beforeing here. I''m sure he made sure that no one would know about our connection with the Illorian City. So, you shouldn''t worry."


    Leander put the book down he was holding and looked at us. "We should be more worried about Brandr. Now that he is awake, he will definitely pull Prince Fraser down. We should also take note that one of these days, his parents will arrive here in Alderrdeen. Although we have Ruler Laird as our protector, we shouldn''t solely be based on his identity. We are Vrawyth people. We should do something and not just rely on the Great Ruler."


    Rufus sigh and stare at Ruler Laird and Prince Fraser. "But what else can we do? Before we can do anything, the Great Ruler already finished doing it."


    Leander sighed and returned to reading his book. "I''m just saying."


    Leander said is right. We shouldn''t rely on Ruler Laird. But the problem is how can we handle the situation on our own?


    "Csille, look how big the fish I caught."


    I looked up and saw Ruler Laird holding a big fish in both of his hands. He looks proud of his catch.


    I was about to say something, but I was shocked when Godfather tossed the fish to Prince Fraser bucket and walked towards me.


    "Is there something wrong? Why do you look dejected?" He asks worriedly.


    I shake my head at Ruler Laird. "It was nothing, Godfather. We were just talking about something." I look back at the big fish that is now inside Prince Fraser''s bucket. "Wow, isn''t that a great catch? I didn''t know you''re great at fishing."


    I was really grateful for him. Really. But I feel bad for relying only on his power. If only I have power. The power that will scare everyone.


    Ruler Laird looks at me before he sits beside me. "Tell me what really happened." He then looks at Rufus. "Prince Rufus, can you tell me what you are talking about?"


    Rufus being the busybody, straightaway told Ruler Laird what we were talking about. He just left a few details, which I am thankful for. If Ruler Laird knows that I don''t feel good relying on his power, I''m sure he will scold me too the way he scolds Prince Fraser.


    "Great Ruler, we were just talking about Brandr. You probably know that he just woke up this morning. We were just worried that he might pull Prince Fraser down, after all, Prince Fraser beat him until he was unconscious."


    Godfatherughs sarcastically. "Well, he could try. However, with his identity? I doubt if he can do that." Ruler Laird looks at me and Prince Fraser. "As long as I am here, you shouldn''t worry about anything. Also, it''s good that, that Brandr is already conscious now. He still needs to have an exnation to do after insulting my precious Goddaughter."


    Too cruel. Brandr was already beaten until he was unconscious, but Godfather still wants Brandr to exin to him? Although, Brandr is at fault here, isn''t this too cruel for him?


    Is it how powerful people do revenge? Too cool.


    Although I found it cruel, I never said I pity Brandr. I think he deserves what is happening to his life. After all, it wasn''t only me who experienced harassment and insult from him. It''s time for someone to teach him a lesson.


    Prince Fraser didn''t say something and just sat beside Ruler Laird. Princess Paislee follows.


    "Oh, by the way. I heard from Prince Fraser that you have a rtive here in Alderrdeen. Isn''t it Foulqueret? Foulqueret family? I heard they are the most wealthiest businessman in Alderrdeen. Isn''t your older cousin is a Professor in your school, Csille?"


    I squint my eyes at Rufus. This guy and his big mouth. It''s not that I don''t want Ruler Laird to know about my connection with the Foulqueret Family. I''m just worried for them.


    The Foulqueret Family has always been living a simple life. It''s the same reason why no one really knows about the Foulqueret family has a connection with the Lauretr¨¦. I don''t think they will like to be associated with a high profiled person like Godfather.


    Powerful person could bring fortune or disaster to a person. It''s the same reason why Prince Fraser and I keep our identities as Ruler Laird''s Godchildren because we cannot face the catastrophe it can bring to us.


    I nod my head at Ruler Laird. "Yes, Godfather. My Aunt Avaline, who is my Mother''s older sister, married a wealthy businessman from Alderrdeen. After they got married, my Aunt decided to conceal her identity because she didn''t want to be involved with theplicated life in the Lauretr¨¦ Family. It''s also the reason why the public didn''t know about my connection with the Foulqueret."


    Ruler Laird nods his head. "I heard from the Countess of Vrawyth that she really did have an older sister. I just didn''t expect that they would be residing here. It''s great to know that you have someone to rely on here in Alderrdeen."


    Five years ago, when the Kings of the Kingdom created an event so they could talk about what to do with Strzalka. Ruler Laird was there. He even went to the Vrawyth Kingdom with the front of visiting the King of the Vrawyth Kingdom.


    And during his stay in the Vrawyth Kingdom, Ruler Laird visited the Lauretr¨¦ family and asked for permission if he could take Csille as his Goddaughter, which the Lauretr¨¦ family dly epted. Because of this, the Count and the Countess develop a close rtionship with Ruler Laird.


    Ruler Laird even does the same thing with the King and Queen of the Vrawyth Kingdom. He asks permission if he could take Prince Fraser as his Godchildren, which the King and the Queen agreed to.


    It was five years ago that the Vrawyth Kingdom and the Illorian City formed their alliance in secret. Throughout these five years, countless Illorian soldiers were sent secretly to Vrawyth to undergo the special training for soldiers. Which boosted more the strength of the Illorian soldiers. In this world, I doubt if anyone can go against with Illorian City.


    I smile at Ruler Laird. "They are really a great help. But as much as possible, I don''t want people to know about my rtionship with them. The Foulqueret Family loves to remain living a simple life, and I don''t want to drag them with theplications in the Lauretr¨¦ family."


    Ruler Laird didn''t say something and just continued eating the snacks that we had prepared earlier.


    "Eh? Isn''t the residence of the Foulqueret Family nearby? Don''t you have any n to visit them before we go back, purny?"


    Check on Aunt Aveline? I guess it''s not a bad idea since it''s on the way. "I probably check on themter."


    "Why don''t Ie with you? I also want to meet the Countess'' older sister. That''s, of course, if you don''t mind, Csille."


    I look at Ruler Laird and sigh. How can I refuse his request? He never asks anything in return after we ask for help from him. So, I guess it won''t hurt. I''ll just make a quick check on them and leave immediately.


    "If that won''t be a problem to you, Godfather, then how can I refuse?"


    I only wish Aunt Aveline and Uncle Faramond wouldn''t mind.


    ________________________________


    "My dear Csille, I didn''t expect you would visit us. Come inside. Come inside." Aunt Aveline enthusiastically weed me.


    She is watering her nts in front of her house when our carriage stops by. That''s why she immediately see me.


    I smile awkwardly at her. If Rufus didn''t remind me that the Foulqueret home is nearby, I would probably forget to pass by.


    Aunt Aveline noticed the figures who were getting off the carriage. I look at her expression, waiting to see if she will react negatively, but she just smiles warmly at them.


    "Oh, you bring guests with you? That''s great. It''s been too long since our humble house received guests. Why don''t youe inside first? Your Uncle Faramond and your Brother Ernest are inside."


    I look at Ruler Laird. He walked towards us and shed his gentle smile. "You must be Countess Marcelle''s sister? It was nice meeting you."


    Aunt Aveline got silent for a while before she smiled at Ruler Laird. "May I know how did you know my sister?"


    Ruler Laird looks at me. "I am Lady Csille''s Godfather. I have met the Count and the Countess before, and they have already given me permission to take Csille as my Goddaughter. So, how should I address you?"


    "You can just call me Mrs. Foulqueret. Let''s talk inside the house. I''m sure my husband will be d to see we have guests."


    With the guidance of Aunt Aveline, we all went inside the house. Aunt Aveline made us wait in their receiving area while she prepared some food for us. She already informed Brother Pascal and Uncle Faramond about our presence.


    The moment they see all of us sitting in their receiving area, they all look shocked. I immediately walk towards them. Based on their reaction, I knew that they knew who are the people sitting in their recipes area.


    Now I feel guilty. The Foulqueret family never wanted the extravagant life and always preferred the simple and peaceful life. But with the presence of Ruler Laird and Prince Fraser, how can they enjoy this peace?


    "I''m sorry, Brother Pascal, Uncle Faramond. I only want to check on you and leave after. But Aunt Aveline let us inside, so I have no other choice."


    Uncle Faramond looks at me andughs. "My dear Csille, I didn''t expect you to know the Great Ruler." Uncle immediately walks towards Godfather. "Apologies if I didn''t wee you personally. I¡ª"


    Ruler Laird stand up and extends his hand to Uncle Faramond. "Faramond Foulqueret. I didn''t expect you will be married to the Vrawyth Countess'' sister. That''s great! With you as his Uncle, I''m sure my Goddaughter will be safe in Alderrdeen. I couldn''t trust that Germund again. After all, he just let a small noble family from Ouqeaseon Kingdom insult Csille."


    I sigh and shake my head. Godfather, do you always do that? Tell all people that I am your Goddaughter?


    "Don''t worry, Mother and Father already knows that you are the Great Ruler''s Goddaughter."


    I look at Brother Ernest and sigh. I guess it''s now impossible not to involve the Foulqueret Family.. I just hope this involvement stop here.

 Chapter 210 - : Ingvar Family

    I slump my exhausted body on the bed and close my eyes.


    After Uncle Faramond knows that I am Ruler Laird''s Goddaughter, he talks nonstop with Ruler Laird the whole stay in the Foulqueret Family. They look like friends who didn''t see each other.


    I immediately said my apology to Aunt Aveline because I let them meet someone who has a special identity. But Aunt Aveline didn''t mind at all. She was actually happy that aside from the Lauretr¨¦ family, I have a powerful person whom I can rely upon.


    She said she is now assured that if anything bad happens, someone can protect me from any harm.


    Aside from Ruler Laird, who introduces himself as my Godfather. Prince Fraser also introduced himself as my Fianc¨¦, which I actually didn''t expect from him. Since we already talk about the possibility that we might cancel our engagement.


    With him introducing himself as my Fianc¨¦, wouldn''t that make the Foulqueret family think that I would really end up with him?


    I''m worried that the Foulqueret family will get disappointed when they hear that our engagement is canceled and he will marry someone else in the future.


    It''s the reason why I was hesitating to visit them. It''s also the reason why I originally nned just to do a quick visit and leave immediately because I don''t want them to meet Prince Fraser.


    My Aunt was skeptical of him at first, but after talking to him for a while, she realized how good person Prince Fraser is. She even encouraged me to get married to him as soon as possible, which I didn''t answer.


    How can I marry him? If in the first ce, he isn''t supposed to be mine?


    I roll on my bed and cover my head after.


    Ahh, forget it! The future was already written. I''ll just exin to them in the future if I need to.


    ________________________________


    I just stepped inside our ssroom, but I frowned when I realized that something wasn''t right. Why are my ssmates be so quiet?


    The first ss in the morning hasn''t even started. Usually, they would talk loudly in the morning. However, no one dares to say anything or even breath loudly. They all just look at me with conflicted expressions on their face.


    I frowned, but I didn''t say anything. I just walk to my seat. I frowned even more when I didn''t see Li.


    Li is always the first one who arrives at our ssroom. That''s why I don''t understand why she isn''t here yet.


    Did something happen to her? Is she sick?


    I am about to ask one of our ssmates, who happens to be Li''s neighbor, when someone runs inside our room.


    It is Li.


    She is panting loudly while looking around the room. As if searching for something or someone. Her eyesnded on me, and she immediately dragged me outside the room.


    I didn''t do anything and let her drag me. Something big must happen. That''s why Li dragged me even before I could ask her.


    We stop in front of the Professor''s building. I frowned when I noticed that there was a crowd of people standing in front of the building.


    What is happening?


    Before I can ask Li, she drags me again inside. However, one of the student council who looked like guarding the entrance stopped us, but when they realized who we are they immediately let us in.


    Li continues to drag me towards the top floor. The top floor is where Principal Germund is.


    "Eh? Csille, you are finally here!" Rufus waves his hand at us enthusiastically.


    I look around and find Leander, Rufus, Prince Fraser, and Princess Paislee sitting on the sofa outside Principal Germund''s office.


    I looked on the other side and found Brandr and his friends sitting on the sofa. Each side of Principal Germund''s office has like receiving area.


    Li and I immediately walk towards Rufus and the rest.


    "Your highness, I sessfully brought Lady Csille here as per yourmand," Li said to Prince Fraser.


    Prince Fraser takes something out of his pocket and gives it to Li. My eyes got widen when I realized what it was. It is the entrance token to the Vrawyth Kingdom.


    Anyone who isn''t from the Vrawyth Kingdom needs to have either an invitation from any Vrawyth people or a token. The invitation can only be used once, and only Vrawyth people can give it to outsiders. The token on the other hand, is long-term use if you want to enter the Vrawyth Kingdom. It is usually given to people whoe from a well known families. Token can also be purchased, businessmen who had business inside the Vrawyth need to buy this token so they can enter the Vrawyth Kingdom.


    But why would Prince Fraser give Li a token?


    Li looks at the token in her hands and bows at Prince Fraser. "Thank you very much, your highness. You don''t know how much this means to me. It was also my honor to do something for you."


    Prince Fraser smiled at Li before he dismissed her. Li looked at me before she left the ce.


    I look at Rufus, who is sitting beside me. "Hey, what is that all about? And what are we all doing here? Did something happen?"


    Rufus leans towards my ear. "You didn''t know? The Ingvar Family arrives early this morning, and he requested Principal Germund to show them who hurt their son. It''s the reason why Prince Fraser ask Li to bring you here. That token you see is just a reward for her."


    I didn''t hear much of what Rufus said. My mind stopped working when I heard that the Ingvar Family had already arrived in the Alderrdeen Kingdom.


    They are already here? Aren''t they fast?


    I leaned on Rufus'' ears and whispered, "But where are the Brandr''s parents? I only see Brandr but not his parents."


    I look at Brandr, who still has cast on his head and arms. I couldn''t believe that he could now stand up after waking up for only a day.


    "They are inside Principal Germund''s office. I think they are asking Principal Germund to pass the case to the Persecutor Department. They have been there for a couple of minutes now."


    I nced at Brandr again, and I saw him looking at me. He then smirks and licks his fingers. It''s as if he is provoking me.


    Prince Fraser suddenly stands up, but Princess Paislee immediately blocks him. "Your highness, please calm down. That person only wanted to get into your nerves. If you act now, they might use it again to drag you down. So, please calm down."


    However, Prince Fraser still res at Brandr. He is even forcing his way out from Princess Paislee blocking.


    I sigh and walk to Prince Fraser. I held his clenched fist and gently whispered to him. "Why waste your time on someone like that? Let him be. All he can do is provoke you, but he isn''t brave enough to do something to you. Don''t make him use you to his advantage."


    Prince Fraser calmed down a little when he heard my words. He looks at me and sighs before he sits on the sofa again.


    I sigh and re at Brandr.


    This guy! After all the beating he got from Prince Fraser, he still has the gall to infuriate Prince Fraser like that? Isn''t he afraid of death?


    I walk back to my seat beside Rufus and wait for things to unfold.


    A momentter, the door of the Principal''s office opened, and a sophisticated olddy walked out the room with a grim old man behind.


    The olddy then looked in our direction and made a face. "You will pay for everything you did to my son." She then looks at Prince Fraser. "Don''t think I will be scared just because you are some Crown Prince of the Vrawyth Kingdom. I will make sure that you will rot in prison after what you did with my son. I will make sure that Principal Germund will hand the case to the Persecutory Department¡ª"


    Suddenly a voice interrupted Brandr''s Mother''s scoldings. "Let''s see who got the gall to send my Godson to prison."


    Principal Germund, who just walked out of his office, almost fell when he heard Ruler Laird''s voice.


    The Ingvar old couple frown and looks back. They are about to scold Godfather, but their words get stuck in their throats when they realize the identity of the person who speaks.


    Ruler Laird walks as if he owns the ce. He smirks at the Ingvar old couple. That smirk can cause someone''s heart to flutter, but because his smirk has sinister on it, all I can feel is coldness.


    "You''re not afraid of Fraser Astalieu? How about me? Aren''t you afraid of me? Martin Ingvar, a small noble family from the Ouqeaseon Kingdom. How dare you disrespect Principal Germund like that? Don''t you consider Alderrdeen City now?"


    The Old Ingvar couple trembles. "Great Ruler, I don''t think I''m doing something wrong here... I am only giving justice to my son." Brandr''s Father said with difficulty.


    I salute this Father. Although he already knows that Ruler Laird is angry with them, he still fights for his son.


    Ruler Lairdughed sarcastically. "You dare to act high and mighty in front of the Rulers of Alderrdeen City and Illorian City. Who do you think your Ingvar family is? With just a simple wave of my hand, I can erase you in this world without problem. Yet, you dare act upright in front of me? Do you want me to remind you what your son has done throughout his stay here?"


    Brandr, who is sitting on the corner, stands up. He probably couldn''t control his temper after being dragged into the conversation. "Mother, Father! Imprison this man too! How dare he nder me in front of you."


    Rufus, who is sitting on the sofa, snicker. I re at him. That''s why he muffled hisugh.


    I didn''t know this Brandr is only a face. If I didn''t know about his personality, I would probably mistake him for a good person. He really has an innocent face. Too bad there is no drop of innocence in his blood. Aside from that, he is also dumb. Didn''t he hear Godfather say he is the Ruler of Illorian City? How dare he order his parents to imprison Ruler Laird? Is he brain dead?


    I look at his trembling parents. From the looks of it, they probably want to smack their son''s head.


    Ruler Laird looks at Brandr. He then picks him up by his cor before he looks at the trembling Ingvar Family. "Your son wants me to be thrown to prison? Let''s see who will be thrown to prison? Also, didn''t you say you''re only giving justice to your son? I am too. I am only giving justice to my Godchildren. So, excuse me if I''ll do something you won''t like. It''s the right time for someone to teach some manners to your son, or else this son of yours will only bring disaster."


    After saying those words, Ruler Laird throws Brandr to the wall nearby. Soon, the wall was painted with blood. Brandr''s face bes pale. However, even if he is in that situation, the Ingvar couple didn''t do anything and just stared at Ruler Laird.


    Principal Germund, who was shocked by the sudden turn of events sigh. "Laird, you should have solved it in the most peaceful manner."


    Ruler Laird scoffs and cleans his hand with a towel. "Sorry, peaceful doesn''t exist to me the moment someone harms my Godchildren." Godfather then looks at the Ingvar couple. "Do you have any objection with the way I taught your son?"


    The Ingvar couple repeatedly shakes their heads. Afraid that if they say anything, the Great Ruler will take it out on them.


    "Laird, what do you want me to do with the Ingvar family? And the rest of Brandr''s family?" Principal Germund asks Godfather.


    Godfather looks at one of his guards and nods his head. The guard took something from his coat and gave it to Principal Germund.


    "This is the crime of the Ingvar family did for all these years. Send them to the Ouqeaseon Kingdom and let them deal with them. As for Brandr''s friends. I have already investigated them, and all their families are involved with illegal things. Send them to their respective Cities and Kingdom and let them deal with it. As for Brandr, let him rot in prison in Alderrdeen."


    Ruler Laird looks at the Ingvar couple. He the signal his guard, and in a blink of an eye, we see the Ingvar couple trying to self vomit.


    "This is the price you need to pay for offending my Goddaughter."


    Ruler Laird then looks at us. "Come on. My guards will handle all of these. Let''s stroll around again.. I am bored."

 Chapter 211 - : Leaving (2)

    I woke up feeling under the weather. I feel like my head is about to split into two. I groan and get out of my bed.


    "I''ll probably visit Leander first before I¡ª"


    My word stops midway when I remember that Leander and the others are now on their way to the Vrawyth Kingdom.


    Forget it. I''ll just deal with this headache. I have other things to do today, and I don''t have time to visit the clinic. I only n to ask for a pain reliever from Leander, but since he''s not here, I''ll just need to bear with my headache.


    The other Doctor in the clinic is quite strict. He won''t let any student with intense migraine attend sses, and I cannot do that. I have already excused myself from my sses several times now in just a month. I''m afraid if I continue to do that, my grades will be affected. I also need to talk to Prince Joachim about my presentation after my ss. That''s why I don''t really have much time to rest.


    After the conversation I had with Rufus, I immediately went to my room and slept. I didn''t send them off or even talk to them to bid them goodbye because I was afraid I''d stop them. I''m afraid I''ll be sadder seeing them leave.


    But I didn''t realize I had be more sad when besides Rufus, the others didn''t bid their goodbye to me. Although I will be returning to Vrawyth next month, I still feel sad that they didn''t even inform me that they are leaving. If not for Rufus, I wouldn''t even know that they would leave the Alderrdeen yesterday.


    Rufus told me that Prince Fraser doesn''t want them to let me know that they are leaving because he knows that I was busy with my research, and he doesn''t want to bother me. He just left a letter informing me that they had already left.


    I look at the letter on my table and sigh. I didn''t read the letter because I didn''t want to be sadder.


    After doing my morning routine, I immediately walk out of my dorm. I smile when I see an Illorian soldier waiting outside my dormitory building. If I''m not mistaken, this is Godfather''s trusted aid. Is he here because of Ruler Laird?


    The soldier bows his head when he sees me. "Lady Csille. Great Ruler, ask me to bring you to him."


    I look at my pocket watch. Since it''s too early for my first ss, I don''t have any problem if I''ll meet Godfather.


    I follow the soldier, and he guides me to get on the carriage. The carriage then stops in front of a restaurant. It''s one of the restaurants that Prince Fraser and the others used to eat.


    One of the waiters immediately recognizes me and guides me to where Ruler Laird is. He''s inside one of the private rooms in the restaurant. It is also the one that we used to rent before.


    Ruler Laird immediately stands up when he sees me. "My dear Csille. It''s a good thing you are here. I thought I won''t see you before I leave Alderrdeen."


    He''s leaving Alderrdeen too? But I thought he would still spend a couple of days here.


    Although I was sad and a little bit disappointed, Iposed myself and smiled at him.


    "You''re leaving already, Godfather? Today?"


    Ruler Laird pulls me to sit beside him. He then put some food on my te. "I apologize for not telling you immediately. I originally nned to spend a few more days with you and Prince Fraser. However, after Prince Fraser left yesterday, I realized I would only burden you if I stayed here. I heard from Germund that every graduating student is busy preparing for their presentation, and I don''t want to bother you. Also, I need to return to Illorian City because one of the Elders sent me a letter that they need my help."


    I smile at Ruler Laird. I''m really grateful for what he did for us. He could have sent someone to help us, but he didn''t hesitate to travel here for us. And even in his departure, he is still looking out for me.


    "Godfather, you are not a burden. Actually, these days, although it''s quite stressful because of Prince Fraser''s situation. I was still happy because you were here. But if you want to leave already, I won''t stop you. I just hope you have a safe trip, and please don''t forget to send me a letter when you get back home."


    Ruler Laird gently pets my head. "I will definitely send you a letter. Don''t worry. I''ll return to Alderrdeen City for your graduation day."


    I smile at Ruler Laird and nod my head.


    He won''t. He won''t attend my graduation. Because aside from my parents and the Foulqueret family, no one came to support me.


    After the breakfast, Ruler Laird''s trusted aide sent me back to my dorm before leaving Alderrdeen City.


    I look at the sky and sigh. I feel more alone now.


    ________________________________


    "Lady Csille?"


    I look at Prince Joachim. We are currently in his office talking about my presentation. This afternoon, the Professors have already released the list of the first batch who will present their presentation, and I am part of that list. As I expected.


    And here I am, doing ast minute preparation.


    I apologetically look at Prince Joachim. "I apologize, Professor. I was just thinking about something. Are you saying something?"


    Prince Joachim shakes his head. "I think you should take a rest first. Your mind is drifting away. I''m afraid that even if we spend the whole night here talking about your presentation, you won''t learn anything."


    Prince Joachim gave me the notes he had prepared for my presentation. "Here. I think it''s best if you read it first on your own and juste to me if you need anything else. Also, let me remind you that aside from the presentation, you also need to review for your final examination. I suggest you rest for today, and we''ll continue tomorrow."


    I didn''t argue with him anymore. I don''t really feel okay today. So, I think it''s better to take a break today.


    "I apologize, Professor. I''ll just see you tomorrow then. Thank you for your time."


    Professor Joachim stared at me. "Lady Csille, I know you are probably sad because of Prince Fraser''s departure. But I want you to know that I am just here if you need someone to talk to."


    I smile awkwardly at him and leave his office immediately.


    What the heck is he saying? Doesn''t he realize how does his words sounds? He''s my Professor. How can he say that to me?


    I know we know each other outside the school premises, but we''re not that close. It''s not enough reason for him to disregard the fact that he is still my Professor.


    I was still busy contemting when I heard someone call my name.


    "Lady Csille!"


    I looked back and found Li waving her hands at me enthusiastically. She then stares at Prince Joachim''s office.


    "Did you just talk to Professor Brissaud?"


    I nod my head at her and show her the notes that Prince Joachim gave me. "I just ask for some pointers. The presentation is almost there. I need to make sure that everything is okay on my part." I look at Li. "Are you here too to talk to your Advisor?"


    Li nods her head. "Yes, he also gave me some pointers. Anyways, have you seen the list? When is your presentation date?"


    "Next Monday. It''s the reason why I''m doing myst preparation for my presentation. How about you? When is yours?"


    Li smiles widely at me. "It''s next Friday. Thank goodness I still have a week''s time to finish everything. I still have a lot of things to prepare."


    Li groan. "I''m already anxious about my presentation. I''m not sure if I can pass it. Lady Csille, what should I do?"


    Each graduating student needs to pass the presentation first before they can graduate in Alderrdeen.


    I tried to make Li calm down. I admit I''m anxious too, but because I have already experienced doing defending research in front of Professors in the real world. So, it won''t be a problem for me.


    "Rememberst year when we talk to some seniors? They said that one fourth of their batch wasn''t able to graduate because of the presentation. Now, I''m really scared. What if I couldn''t pass the presentation? My parents will definitely be disappointed in me."


    "Don''t think like that. If you put handwork on your presentation, I''m sure you''ll pass. What you think, you attract. Remember that. If you think you''ll fail even before starting, there''s a big chance that you would. So, stop thinking too much negativity. It will not help you. If you need any help, I can help you."


    Li weeps and clings to my arm. "You are really an angel, Lady Csille. I''m so d I met you, or else I don''t know what I will do in life."


    I justugh at her. We end up eating ice cream as a treat for ourselves. We will definitely have a hectic schedule this week. So, a little ice cream will definitely help.


    ________________________________


    After I had fun yesterday, I was wee with tests and other activities the next day. And even after all my sses, I still need to see Professor Joachim again to ask some questions regarding my presentation.


    Li looks at Prince Joachim''s office and sighs. "I''ll probably see youter then or maybe tomorrow. I think my Advisor and I need a lot of time to prepare for my presentation. Good luck with your presentation, Lady Csille. See you."


    "Good luck with yours too."


    Li then walks towards her Advisor''s office.


    I took a deep breath and looked at Prince Joachim''s office. If I don''t really need guidance for my research, I won''t daree back and talk to him. After what he said to me yesterday, I suddenly don''t feelfortable with him again.


    However, I have no other choice but to look for him. If I want to pass this presentation and if I want to be the top student among my batch, then I need to do everything I can to make this presentation perfect.


    It''s all for the sake of this world, Ysavel. So, you need to bear with it.


    I knock on Prince Joachim''s door. "Professor, it''s Csille. Ie here to rify some things regarding my presentation."


    I didn''t hear anyone answer me inside. I frown. It''s already past five. There are no sses after five, and Prince Joachim is usually here after his sses. Did he fall asleep?


    I tried to turn the doorknob of his Office door, and to my surprise, it is not locked. I looked inside and couldn''t find Prince Joachim inside.


    "Eh? He isn''t here? But I thought I told him yesterday that I would look for him after my ss?"


    I sigh. I''ll probably wait for him outside his office. I was about to close the door when my eyes caught something.


    I look around first before entering Prince Joachim''s Office. Although I know it''s not right to invade someone else room, but I couldn''t help it.


    I walk towards Prince Joachim''s table. My eyes widened when I noticed a portrait lying on Prince Joachim''s table.


    It''s Princess Paislee''s portrait drawing!


    Why does Prince Joachim have Princess Paislee''s portrait drawing? As far as I know, it''s impossible that he met Princess Paislee before.


    Princess Paislee was rarely seen outside the Aeerean Kingdom. The King and the Queen of the Aeerean Kingdom love their daughter dearly. That''s why they didn''t let her outside the Aeerean Kingdom. The time when I met Princess Paislee ten years ago is the only exception.


    It is even impossible for him to visit the Aeerean Kingdom. He is a forgotten Prince. The King and the Queen of the Yesian Kingdom avoid bringing him to other Kingdoms because they don''t want to get embarrassed.


    So, howe he had Princess Paislee''s portrait? Is he in love with her?


    So, all this time, I was just mistaken? All this time, he did all those things because of kindness? But didn''t Princess Paislee already mention that Prince Joachim is a dangerous person?


    I don''t know what to think anymore. I immediately left Prince Joachim''s office. I also didn''t wait for him to return because I didn''t think my mind could process what he will going to exin to me about my research.


    What is that all about? Prince Joachim is into Princess Paislee? Now, two people want to take Princess Paislee away from Prince Fraser?


    Why is this happening?

 Chapter 212 - : Leaving (1)

    I happily open my room and slump my body on the bed.


    It''s done! Prince Fraser''s problem is already solved. We can now all sleep peacefully tonight. After all the sleepless nights, I can finally sleep well without worry.


    Before we left, the Ingvar family and Brandr''s friends. Ruler Laird made sure that each one of them took a pill. Godfather told me it''s an amnesiac pill. They will forget what happened today, but the fear will remain. So, even if they forget, they won''t go against us again. Their subconscious won''t let them.


    After we left, Godfather asked us to show him around the Alderrdeen City again for the whole day. It''s was alreadyte when we returned to the school.


    But of course, he didn''t forget to check on Principal Germund. He made sure that the issue with the Ingvar family and Brandr''s friends was handled properly.


    I roll on my bed and look at the withered striped carnation flower. I groan and take the flower from the vase. I stare at the flowers intently.


    "I don''t know why I''m still keeping you. I should have left you in the restaurant." I look at the withered petals of the flower. I smile bitterly at myself. "Just like this flower, my rtionship with Prince Fraser will eventually wither. So, why do I keep doing things that will just hurt me in the end?"


    I take a deep breath before I throw the flower into the garbage bin. I then look outside my window.


    Another day has passed. How many days will I need to spend in this world before I can go back?


    I shake my head and slump my body on my bed again. My mind keeps thinking about Prince Fraser. Now that everything is okay, I bet they will leave Alderrdeen City one of these days.


    I should be happy, but I couldn''t help but feel emptiness inside of me.


    This is bad. This is really bad. I don''t like what I am feeling. I shouldn''t feel this for him.


    I haven''t talked to Prince Fraser after he was out of his confinement. Although I was there when we all showed Ruler Laird around the Alderrdeen City, we didn''t have any chance to talk alone.


    Although Prince Fraser tried talking to me, I was the one who was avoiding him. I was afraid. I was afraid of how much my heart beats for him every time he was around. So, I did the most logical thing I knew. To run away.


    I stare at my ceiling and mess my hair.


    "Ysavel, stop thinking about Prince Fraser. Why do you always think about him? All you ever think about is him. Don''t you want to return to the real world anymore? Girl, get yourself together."


    I closed my eyes and just forced myself to sleep. Sleep. Let''s just sleep it all.


    ________________________________


    It''s still weekend, so I still don''t have any ss today. I decided to spend my whole day preparing for my presentation.


    I heard a rumor that the Professors will post a list for the first batch of students who will have their presentations. They are those students who have already submitted their research and are now in the process of preparing for their presentation.


    And I think I am included in that list. However, I still need to talk to Prince Joachim for me to confirm it.


    I was walking in the open field to get to the library when I saw Li running towards me. I frown. It''s Sunday, howe she is outside her room?


    Li and Csille live beside each other. I know that Li won''t get out of her dorm on Sunday because she is sleeping for the whole day. That''s why it''s really surprising to see Li outside her dorm on Sunday afternoon.


    "Lady Csille! Thank goodness I found you. I looked for you in your room, but I didn''t find you there. It''s a good thing you''re here only." She looks around. "Where are you going?"


    I raised the book in my arms. "I''m going to the library. It''s Sunday, and I cannot go and ask Professor Joachim about my questions. So, I''m nning to look for answers in the library. How about you? What are you doing here? On a Sunday afternoon? Isn''t that new?"


    Li became excited when she heard my question. She drags me to the bench nearby. "I was nning to take out food in the restaurant when I heard a news from some students."


    I raised my eyebrow at her. So she runs all the way here just to tell me her gossip? Is she rted to Rufus? Why am I surrounded by people who love to gossip?


    "What news is it that it made you get out of your dorm on Sunday?"


    Li shakes my arm. "You wouldn''t believe what I heard, Lady Csille. So, early this morning, I heard a news about Brandr''s friends."


    Brandr''s friend? Is it about what Godfather ordered Principal Germund? Did he really clean everything up? Isn''t his speed too much? We only slept for the night, and the news was already out? I''m amazed.


    I tried to pretend that I didn''t know about her news. "What about them?"


    "So, we all know that Brandr''s friends were all kicked out in our school, and they are banned from going back to Alderrdeen City, right? However, that''s not the end of it. I heard that all their families were sent to prison because someone leaked all the illegal deeds they did throughout these years. Even Brandr''s friends were involved with this. Their respective cities already sent out guards that would guard them until they returned to their City to face their punishment. Although Brandr''s friends who came from the Great Seven Kingdom were not involved, I heard a news that sooner orter they will experience the same fate that happened to their friends too."


    I nod my head. Too great. Really great. The way they deal with the enemy is really something a simple noble person like me cannot do.


    "That''s great news then. At least we don''t have to worry about them, and the school loses all those troublemakers."


    Li looks at me. "Are you not informed about this, Lady Csille? I remember seeing Brandr and his friends when I brought you to the Principal''s office the other day. Are you sure you don''t know about this?"


    I tried to act innocent. "What would I know? I was worried about Prince Fraser''s problem. How can I know about this?"


    Oh, no. I better run away now, or else I might say things that I shouldn''t have said. "Li, I need to go now. I still need to prepare for my presentation. You probably also heard the news that the Professors will release the first batch of students who will present first, right? I still need to prepare now. Don''t you need to prepare too?"


    Li''s eyes widen. She then excused herself and ran towards our dorm. I look at his back and sigh.


    As much as I want to tell her about everything, but I know I cannot do it. It''s better for her to know nothing.


    ________________________________


    I had just finished researching in the library when I found Rufus leaning on the wall of the library. I frown. What is this guy doing here? I thought he would spend his Sunday doing nothing but sleeping?


    Rufus immediately stands straight when he sees me. He smiles at me, but his eyes don''t look happy at all.


    Did something happen again? Why does he look sad?


    "Purny, you''re here already. I''ve been waiting for a couple of hours now." He then looks at the books in my arms. "Aren''t you being too studious again? You should take care of yourself too. Leander already told me that if you continue to overwork yourself, your body couldn''t endure it anymore."


    I smiled at him and messed his hair. "Are you here to scold me?"


    Rufus didn''t answer. He just drags me somewhere. We stop in front of a huge tree. On its branch, there is an attached swing. He let me sit on it and swing me.


    I let him do what he wanted and enjoy the swing. It''s been a while since I experienced it.


    A moment after, Rufus stopped swinging me and leaned on the tree. I frown when I see the expression on his face. He really looks sad.


    "Is everything okay, Rufus? Why do you look sad? Is there something wrong?"


    Rufus didn''t answer me and remained leaning on the tree. A moment after, he looked straight into my eyes. "We will be leaving tonight, Csille."


    I feel my heart stop beating with Rufus'' words.


    What? They will be leaving tonight? But isn''t that sudden? I thought they would stay here for a couple more days, but why are they leaving all of a sudden?


    I tried to calm my panicking heart. "Did something happen to the Vrawyth Kingdom? Why did you decide to leave all of a sudden? Also, isn''t your original n is to stay here for two weeks? There''s still a few days before two weeks."


    Rufus shakes his head. "It was Prince Fraser''s idea. He was probably afraid that he''d do something again that would cause trouble. That''s why he decided to return back to the Vrawyth Kingdom. Also, he was worried that some news might get to the Vrawyth Kingdom. You know what will happen if it''s gets to his majesty''s ears. So to avoid unnecessary trouble, he decided to immediately leave Alderrdeen."


    I got silent because of his words. Prince Fraser''s logic is actually right. Although the news was suppressed, there is still a possibility that some people might spread it. So to prevent the King from getting enraged with Alderrdeen and the Ouqeaseon Kingdom, Prince Fraser decided to leave immediately.


    I should be happy with his decision. If he isn''t around, I don''t need to avoid him. I don''t need to be scared of my own feelings, and I don''t need to worry that I might do something that I might regret. However, my heart won''t stop wincing with the news of their departure.


    I took a deep breath and tried to calm my heart. "I see. When did he decide to leave?"


    Rufus looked at me and sighed. "Yesterday."


    I feel my hand tremble. We were together the whole day, and he didn''t even mention it to me? Is he mad because I was avoiding him?


    I smile bitterly. I thought he would wait for me. But what can I expect? I am the Viiness. Why would he keep the word he said to me? I am nothing to him.


    "Have a safe trip then. I won''t be able to send you out since I need to wake up early tomorrow, and I still need to prepare for my presentation tonight. Apologies, just send my regards to Sir Farren."


    Rufus stares at me for a moment before he sighs. "I''m sorry, purny. As much as I want to stay here with you but I have duties to the monarch. And oh, Leander will be returning with us too. Since he already submitted the needed documents for his departure."


    Even Leander will leave too. It means I have no one to talk to. I suddenly feel gloomy.


    Even though Csille used to be alone here in her first years in Alderrdeen, but that''s Csille. When I woke up as Csille five years after, Leander was there, and after a few weeks, Rufus, Prince Fraser, and Princess Paislee arrived. I was so used to having them around me, and now they will all leave me?


    I could feel my eyes start to get teary. I don''t know why I am being so emotional over this small thing. It''s probably because after I woke up in this world, this is the first time again that I feel alone.


    "That''s great then. I hope you have a safe trip.And oh, can you please say to my parents that I miss them already and I cannot wait for them to arrive here for my graduation."


    Rufus groan. "I will. If I could only stay here until your Graduation, I would do that. Too bad my hands are tied to the monarch. I''m sorry, Csille. I cannot be with you at your graduation."


    I just smile at him. In the first ce, they are only supposed to stay here for a couple of days. So, I really didn''t expect that he could attend my graduation.


    "I understand, Rufus."


    I really understand.. But it doesn''t mean I won''t miss them.

 Chapter 213 - : Presentation

    I spend the rest of my week attending sses and preparing for my presentation. I sometimes see Prince Joachim if I have anything I don''t understand, but as much as possible, I avoid seeing him.


    After what I have seen in his office, my mind bes messed up. I don''t know what to think about Prince Joachim anymore. I don''t know if he is a good person or not. I don''t know if I should paint him as a viin or a good character?


    So, to avoid overthinking, I avoided him and just focused on my presentation.


    And now my presentation day hase. I look nervously at the closed door. The presentation is already starting, and some students have already finished presenting their research.


    However, based on the faces of those students, I don''t think this presentation will be easy as I thought so.


    I closed my eyes and tried to rx myself. If I let the anxiety get a hold of me, I''m sure I will definitely fail this presentation.


    "Lady Csille Lauretr¨¦. It''s your turn."


    I was about to open my eyes, but I realized something was wrong.


    I couldn''t open it no matter what I did. What is happening?


    I started to panic. However, my anxiety disappeared when my eyes opened on its own. Even my foot move on its own.


    The real Csille took over my body?


    Is it because she noticed that I was so anxious that''s why she took over my body?


    With her doing the presentation, I''m sure I will definitely graduate at the top of my batch.


    Csille walks inside the room with confidence. It''s as if she''s confident that she will answer every question the panel of Professors throws at her.


    A moment after, the presentation started. The real Csille delivered the presentation speech I made with ease. It''s as if she is the one who writes that, and she knows it by heart.


    She didn''t even stutter and continued to exin her research calmly. I can see that the Professors were amazed by how Csille presented the research I made.


    The research THAT I MADE!


    I know that the real Csille and I share the same body. But why is she the one taking credit for all the things I did? Isn''t that unfair?


    The presentation ended, and all the Professors pped their hands. Principal Germund, who is at the back observing the presentation of the students, stands up and walks towards Csille."


    "Lady Csille, congrattions on passing your presentation. Based on your performance, you will definitely get a high mark."


    Al the Professors nod their heads in agreement.


    The real Csille smiles shyly at them and bows her head. "Thank you for yourpliments. I will take my leave now."


    Csille walks out of the room like nothing happened. It''s as if she hasn''t even started her presentation.


    Every student she passed looked at her with confusion on their faces. It was the first time they saw a student who looked calm after finishing their presentation. The first batch of students who finished their presentation all has if not disappointed face, a crying face.


    However, the real Csille doesn''t seem to notice the attention she is getting and just walk past them. She then goes straight to her ssroom.


    After the presentation, the students are required to return to their respective sses because aside from the presentation, students also need to prepare for their final examination.


    Final exams are just two weeks away. So, they need to study hard if they want to graduate.


    Csille knocks on the door of their room first before entering it. However, the moment the door opens, I suddenly regain the control over my body.


    I look at my Professor, who got interrupted with his lesson. I bow my head as an apology. "Apologies, I just finished my presentation and was asked to return to my ss immediately."


    The Professor doesn''t seem to mind and just nods his head. "Please, return to your seat Lady Csille."


    I immediately walk to my seat and sigh. Now that my problem with the presentation is done, all I need to think of is my final examination.


    Li, who is sitting beside me, leans towards my ears. "Lady Csille, how did your presentation end?"


    I gently pushed Li and shook my head. I don''t want the Professor to notice we are talking.


    It''s a rude thing to do. To interrupt your Professors while they are teaching.


    I took a paper and wrote the things I wanted to say to Li.


    <em>"It went okay. Although it was a bit difficult than I expected, it''s still not bad."</em>


    Come to think of it. If I was the one who did the presentation, I couldn''t probably do it like how Csille has done it. I''ll probably stutter or forget some line. It would also probably take some time before I could answer the questions they throw at Csille.


    It''s a good thing the real Csille took over my body.


    However, I kind of feel bad too. Because it feels like I cheated. Although the real Csille and I are considered one already.


    Li takes the paper and writes on it. While I focus my attention on the lesson that our Professor is teaching.


    I need to listen intently to our lesson. The real Csille took over my body for the presentation. I need to do better than the real Csille.


    I feel someone taps my arms. I looked down and found the paper with Li''s reply.


    <em>"Is it that difficult? How difficult is it? Did they ask too many questions? Do you think I can pass it like you do? Lady Csille, I''m scared."</em>


    I look at Li''s reply and smile. She even writes a crying face on the paper.


    I took my pen and started to write my reply.


    <em>"Yes, it is difficult, but it''s expected for a presentation. Also, the difficulty will depend on how much you know your research. If you study it thoroughly, you''ll find the presentation a bit difficult, but if you don''t know much about it? Forget about passing it. As for your question, I think you can pass. As long as you put your everything on it, you''ll definitely pass. So, then be scared and try to calm down. Getting anxious won''t help."</em>


    I passed the paper to Li, but I didn''t get a reply from her after. We both focus on our ss.


    An hour after, our morning ss had just finished. My ssmates who don''t have a schedule for today''s presentation immediately rush towards me.


    "Lady Csille, how did your presentation go?"


    "Lady Csille, is the presentation too difficult? Can you give us some tips?"


    "Lady Csille, what questions they have asked to you? Can you let us know? So we can have an idea what questions they will throw at us."


    They all bombarded me with questions that I didn''t know where to start. Li, who is standing beside me, walk in front of me and waves her hand.


    "Can you all calm down, Lady Csille won''t be able to answer all our questions if you keep throwing her questions at the same time. I know everyone is anxious but can you be a little considerate with Lady Csille too? You''re stressing her."


    Everyone got silent, and they all looked at me sorrily. I sigh and exin to them what happened with my presentation. Although it was not me who did that presentation, it is still me technically since the real Csille and I are considered one now.


    After a few minutes of exining, they all let us go. Li and I immediately take our lunch. But even in our meal, Li wasining about how much anxious she was.


    "Lady Csille, I heard that there are a few students from other sses who failed their presentation. What will happen to them? Can they really not graduate?"


    I paused and tried to remember what the senior told us about research. "I think they really have no chance now. You know how strict the school is when ites to graduating students. Even if we spend four years here just to graduate, if we fail, we fail. There are no exceptions. But even if a person didn''t graduate here as long as they take the final exam and pass it, the school will give a certificate to prove that the person studies here."


    That''s what I remember from our seniors. They said that even if they failed the presentation, as long as theyplete what is needed to graduate, they could still get a certificate. Although this certificate is different than the diploma, it still has its importance.


    This certificate is already enough for other Cities to flock over them. Even though they couldn''t graduate but they still spent four years in Alderrdeen. They still undergo the same education as those students who graduate in Alderrdeen. So, they are still considered important too.


    Li looks more anxious. "Lady Csille, do you think I can graduate? Although having a certificate isn''t a bad thing toopared to having none. However, my parents will definitely get disappointed in me if I won''t graduate in Alderrdeen."


    I squeeze Li''s hand. "Don''t worry. Everything will be okay. Just continue to work hard. If you want, I can even help you prepare for your presentation. It''s just Monday. We still have plenty of time for you to prepare. I''m sure if you prepare, you can pass the presentation. So don''t worry."


    Li clings to my arm and cries. "I''m really blessed to meet you, Lady Csille. You''re smart, kind, and everything. How can a person like you exist?"


    I just chucked with Li''s words.


    Kind? Csille Lauretr¨¦ being a kind person? I think she is describing a different person. How can the Viiness be kind? In a year''s time, Csille will return to her old self again. Cruel and sinister. Selfish and apathetic.


    ________________________________


    Through the days left before Friday. Li and I spend our days preparing for her presentation. We repeatedly did a mock presentation, and I asked her the same questions the panel of Professors asked to Csille.


    And at Thursday, Li finished preparing for her presentation.


    I look at Li and gently squeeze her hand. She still looks anxious. Probably because she heard that almost half of the students who finished their presentation didn''t pass it. And that adds to her anxiety even more.


    "Li,e on. Why do you look like you''re still anxious? We have already done our best for your presentation. If you will only follow what we did with the mock presentation, I''m sure you will definitely pass it. So, cheer up. I''m sure we''ll definitely graduate together. Isn''t that a promise we made to each other five years ago?"


    Li looked at me and smiled anxiously. Tomorrow is the day of Li''s presentation, and I bet she is full of anxiety now. It''s the reason why I treat her an ice cream. It''s what I did back in the real world. If I don''t feel okay, all I will do is eat a bucket of ice cream. I just hope it works on her.


    The night ended with Li calming down a little. However, the effect of ice cream didn''tst until the morning of the next day.


    I met Li beforeing to our ss and before her presentation started. We still have one week of lessons before we can take the final examination. After that, we can prepare for our graduation.


    Li looks at me and hugs me. "Lady Csille, wish me good luck. I really hope I can pass this so we can graduate together."


    I hug her back. "Good luck with your presentation. I know you can pass it. I''ll be waiting for you in our ssroom, okay? Let''s celebrate after."


    Li takes a deep breath before she walks towards the room where the presentation is happening. I look at Li''s back and smile.


    Li will definitely pass this presentation. Although her marks can''t beparable to Csille''s, it is still considered a high mark.


    Why do I know about it? Because I have written this.. I have written what will happen next.

 Chapter 214 - : Staying With The Foulqueret Family (1)

    The remaining dayse in a sh. Li passed the presentation as expected. The second week of the presentation finished, and almost half of the students didn''t pass again.


    More than half of our batch is the only one allowed to graduate. However, we still need to take the final examination, and we need to pass it before we can graduate.


    We just finished our exam, and we are now free to do what we want to do. We will just need to submit some paper for us to graduate, and after that, we can now do our thing.


    We have an option to either return to our home or to stay here and wait for our graduation. But since the Vrawyth Kingdom is far from Alderrdeen, I decided not to return home and just wait for the graduation.


    Our graduation is set two weeks from now. My parents already started their journey from the Vrawyth Kingdom to here two weeks ago. They will arrive here a few days before graduation.


    All of our ssmates who couldn''t graduate already bid their goodbyes and left the Alderrdeen. While those students, who will attend the graduation, that live in nearby cities all went home to inform their families about their graduation, and that includes Li.


    Li held my hand tightly. "Lady Csille, I will miss you. Are you sure you want to stay here? You cane with me for a while. We will return to Alderrdeen before graduation. My parents definitely won''t mind."


    I smile at Li and shake my head. "No, I''m okay. But thank you for the offer. I''ll just see you in two weeks'' time, okay?"


    Li''s offer is actually tempting. However, I remember I promised Pax Dea that I would spend some time with her after I finished the school year. That''s why I declined Li.


    Li holds on to my hand tightly before she gets into the carriage that will bring her home. I just wave my hand at her and watch her carriage disappear from my sight.


    After sending off Li, I start to get my things down. Brother Ernest will be fetching me today, and I will spend the remaining days before my graduation in the Foulqueret residence.


    A momentter, a carriage stops in front of me, and Brother Ernest descends from the carriage. He smiles widely at me.


    "Are you ready? Is this all your things?" Brother Ernest takes the luggage from my hand.


    I nod my head at him. "It''s all my things."


    "I''ll just put your luggage in the back. You can get inside the carriage first."


    I follow Brother Ernest and wait for him to finish loading my luggage. I don''t have a lot of luggage with me, only two medium luggage.


    After Brother Ernest put my luggage in ce, we immediately set off to their house. The first half of our trip was silent. Brother Ernest remains looking outside the window, and since I don''t have anything to say to him, I just keep my mouth shut too.


    "Csille, is Prince Fraser treating you right?" Brother Ernest suddenly asks.


    I look at him, and he stares back at me. Is he worried that Prince Fraser is treating me badly?


    I just give him a reassuring smile. "You shouldn''t worry, Brother. Prince Fraser is treating me right. We have known each other since we were young. So, I can assure you that he is a good man. You can ask Mother and Father about it when they arrive here. I''m sure they will give you the same answer."


    Brother Ernest sigh and gently pats my head. "Although I wasn''t by your side most of your life, I still want you to know that no matter what happened, I will be here for you. We are all here for you, Csille."


    I smile at Brother Ernest. I can definitely feel the love and concern they have for me.


    The real Csille is really lucky to have a family who loves her unconditionally and is always there for her no matter what.


    I just realized that Csille Lauretr¨¦ is the opposite person of Ysavel hos. Csille is beautiful, smart, and has a loving family. While I had an average look and intelligence. I also don''t have any family.


    Is it my reason why I made Csille the Viiness? Because I can never be her? And deep inside of me, I envy her?


    "Csille?"


    I blink my eyes and look at Brother Ernest. "I know, Brother. I always know, and I''m grateful for that. But there''s nothing to worry about. Prince Fraser is a great man, and I can assure you on my name that he won''t do anything that could hurt or harm me."


    Not for now. But soon. I''m sure they will have something to be worried about. I''m sure Prince Fraser will do something that would both hurt and harm me. Physically and emotionally.


    Brother Ernest nods his head in satisfaction. "Then I would be assured then."


    After that, Brother Ernest and I talk about other things. He asked me things about the Vrawyth Kingdom and many more.


    I was so engrossed with our conversation that I didn''t realize that the carriage had already stopped. I look outside the window and see Aunt Aveline, Uncle Faramond, and Pax Dea waiting outside their house.


    Brother Ernest chuckled. "When they heard that you want to stay here until your graduationes, they almost fetch you in School. Look how excited they are."


    I chuckled too and got off the carriage. The moment I step out of the carriage, Aunt Aveline rushes to hug me.


    "My dear Csille. You''re finally here. We have been waiting for you the whole day. Come inside we have prepared Vrawyth food because I know you like it. Although, please forgive your Aunt if the taste isn''tparable to the ones you eat in Vrawyth. I''m still learning to cook it."


    Pax Dea giggles and she clings to my left arm. "Csille, you should see how anxious Mother she was while she cooked those dishes. Come on. You''ll be the judge. I want to know if it really tastes Vrawyth food."


    Aunt Aveline and Pax Dea pull me inside their home. I wasn''t able to greet Uncle Faramond because of it.


    "Look at how your Mother and Sister treat us after Csillees here. They immediately forgot about us."


    I heard Uncle Faramond say. Although he isining, his tone doesn''t sound likeining at all. It''s more like he is teasing.


    I feel warmth slowly growing inside of me. Even up until now, I still couldn''t get used to the warmth family gives.


    Can I be able to live alone again? To live as an orphan again in the real world?


    Aunt Aveline and Pax Dea let me taste test each Vrawyth food Aunt Aveline made. I was shocked when most of the food tasted just like how my mother cooked it.


    I suddenly hug Aunt Aveline. It''s been a long time since I''ve spent time with the Countess. After the Grand Exemry Competition five years ago, I wasn''t able to spend time with her because I immediately returned to my dormitory. And after the school year ended, the letter of invitation from Alderrdeen was sent on semester break. So, I was immediately sent off to Alderrdeen to study.


    The dishes that Aunt Aveline cooked made me miss my Mother.


    Aunt Aveline was startled by my sudden hug, but she still caressed my back as if consoling me. She probably knows that I''m missing my parents now.


    Although the Count and the Countess are not my birth parents, I still feel attached to them. It''s probably because of Csille, or it''s probably because I just crave for parental love.


    After a few moments, I break from the hug and wipe the tears that rolled down my face. I didn''t even realize I was crying.


    Aunt Aveline looks at me and sighs. "I''m sure you miss your parents now. But don''t worry, we will keep youpany while we wait for your parent''s arrival."


    Pax Dea, who is standing beside me, suddenly grabs my arms. "Mother, can I borrow, Csille for a minute? I just want to ask her a few questions."


    Aunt Aveline is just about to answer Pax Dea, but she already drags me towards the second floor of their house. She then locks the two of us inside her room.


    Pax Dea looks at me and scratches her name. "Csille, I''m sorry. I was just too excited to be with you. Do you know how excited I was when I heard from Brother that you will be staying here?"


    I just chuckled at her cute reactions. She looks cute. "That''s okay. I find it actually cute. However, is it really okay for you to do that to Aunt Aveline? Won''t she get mad at you after?"


    Pax Dea pouts and pulls me to sit on her bed. "Don''t mind, Mother. She''ll just scold me at most, but it''ll disappear in just a few minutes, so you shouldn''t worry."


    Pax Dea looks at me and bites her lower lip. It seems like she wants to ask something to me, but she''s hesitating.


    I smile at her reassuringly. "I thought you have questions you want to ask me? What is it? You can tell me."


    Pax Dea inch closer to me. "Csille, are your words still valid?"


    I frown. My words? What words?


    Pax Dea probably noticed the confusion in my eyes. "The promise you made to me thest time. You said I coulde with you, Aunt Marcelle, right? Is it true? Can I reallye with you to the Vrawyth Kingdom?"


    I tried to remember if I had written something like this to my novel. However, since the novel focuses more on Princess Paislee and Prince Fraser, I couldn''t remember if I had written that Pax Dea woulde to the Vrawyth Kingdom.


    I sigh. "There is no problem on my part. I actually like to show you around the Vrawyth Kingdom. However, we still need to reconsider Aunt Aveline and Uncle Faramond''s permission. Aside from them, we should also talk to my parents about it."


    Pad Dea pouts. She then slumps half of her body on her bed. "That''s so unfair. My parents won''t definitely agree with it. But I really want to visit the Vrawyth Kingdom. All my life Alderrdeen is the only ce I have been to. Can''t I have the chance to enjoy the ce outside Alderrdeen''s wall?"


    I look at Pax Dea and sigh. As much as I want tofort her. I don''t know any words that would make her feel better.


    I understand why Aunt Aveline and Uncle Faramond won''t let Pax Dea outside the Alderrdeen. It''s because the world outside is now all rainbows and sunshine.


    Especially, the Foulqueret Family holds the position of being the wealthiest businessman in the Alderrdeen. There are people who want to take them down. Aunt and Uncle are just protecting her from any harm. But it seems like Pax Dea didn''t understand this.


    "Okay, how about this? I''ll try to help you talk to Aunt Aveline, and when my parents arrive here, I''ll try to convince them too. But I couldn''t guarantee that they will give you permission. But trying is better than giving up, right?"


    Pax Dea hugs me. "You are really an angel, Csille. That''s why I love you. You''re my favorite cousin now."


    Iugh at Pax Dea. Of course, I will be her favorite cousin because, aside from me, she doesn''t have any other cousins.


    Uncle Faramond doesn''t have any siblings, and Aunt Eveline only has my Mother as her sibling. And since I am the only daughter of my Mother, it means I am her only cousin.


    A moment after, Aunt Aveline called us for dinner. We spend dinnerughing and having fun. After dinner, we talk about almost everything while watching the firewood burning in the firece.


    At night, Pax Dea asks me to sleep with her, which I agree. Pax Dea reminds me of Lena. Although Lena and Pax Dea''s personalities are contrary to each other, I couldn''t help but remember Lena every time I talked to her.


    In the end, we almost spend the whole night talking about mostly everything.. We didn''t even realize that we both fell asleep sleeping.

 Chapter 215 - : Staying With The Foulqueret Family (2)

    "Csille, wee to Couture Dream. It looks smallpared to the Boutique in the Vrawyth Kingdom. But I made sure that the ambiance of the ce brings peace to every guest who looks around."


    Since I don''t have anything to do, Aunt Aveline asks Pax Dea to show me around her boutique.


    And I didn''t expect that it would look like this. Although it''s not bigpared to other boutiques, but the interior design of the ce is really amazing. It gives off a homey vibe. You can see that the owner of the boutique is very keen on details and makes sure that everything is in ce.


    I walk towards the dress that is on the racks and check it. I gasp when I see how beautiful the dresses are. Each dress has its own theme, which makes it different than other dresses I have seen before. There is something with their dresses that stands out from dresses made by other designers.


    I look at Pax Dea. "Are you the one who design this? It''s all beautiful. I have never seen something like this."


    I don''t know what made it stand out for me. It''s as if I can feel the theme of each dress. There''s this autumn inspired dress, and it reminds me of the time when Rufus and I liked to y every Autumn when we were still young.


    Pax Dea smiles at me. "Yeah, I don''t have much personnel in my boutique because I like to be hands on in my business. I was the one who designed every dress you see here. I was also the one who made it. Do you want to see my workce?"


    She''s the one who designs this? And she''s the one who also creates this dress? That''s amazing. Her creations are evenparable with the dress that the famous designer in Vrawyth made.


    I let Pax Dea show me her working ce. Her boutique is a two story building located at the heart of Alderrdeen City. I heard from Aunt Aveline that Pax Dea''s dresses are famous in the fashion industry in Alderrdeen. Most wealthy person wears her dresses.


    Pax Dea''s working ce is on the second floor. It is also where they store the stocks of the dresses.


    "Most dresses I made are limited editions. We don''t do a mass release because I don''t want my designs to bemon. I only made three to five copies of each design. This is where we put some of our stocks."


    Pax Dea showed me their stock room, and I was amazed by how many dresses were inside the stockroom. I bet Pax Dea spent a lot of time creating these dresses.


    "Are you the only one who made this? How long does it take for you to have this stock of dresses?"


    Pax Dea smiles at me. "Yeah, I am the only one who did this. I hired a dressmaker before, but I wasn''t satisfied with the quality of dress she made, so I only let her work here for a month. After that, I didn''t hire anyone else. I was afraid they would lower the quality of my dresses."


    I look around at the dresses hanging on the racks. This is amazing. Pax Dea is the same age me, but she has already sessfully built her own boutique with her own abilities.


    My hand stops on a dark blue dress. It''s almost ck in color. It is a Princess line dress that has a turtle neck. The dress isn''t the typical bustle style dress, and instead, it focuses more on slender, cylindrical silhouette. It has balloon sleeves on its half part, and it bes fitted on the other half. It''s actually pretty simple, but its design is what it made unique. It has small diamonds embedded on the dress, making it look like a starry night sky.


    "Do you like it? It''s one of the dresses that I consider my greatest creation. However, when I tried to put it on disy, people didn''t like the color. They find it too dark for a woman''s dress. Since then, I have just stored it here. If you like it, you can have it."


    I look at Pax Dea in disbelief. How can she just casually give a beautiful dress like this? And to those who said it''s too dark for a woman''s dress, are they blind? This is definitely a piece of art.


    "I''ll just pay this. I don''t think I can ept this for free. It''s too beautiful. I''ll feel guilty if I just take it for free."


    Pax Dea smiles at me. "What are you saying? You''re the only person whoplimented that dress. It''s already enough payment for me. I also think this would suit you more than anyone else. Please, ept this Csille. I never gave anything to you after you came here. Consider it as my weing gift and my graduation gift to you. Would that make you feel better?"


    I look at the beautiful dress and to Pax Dea. "How can I say no to you and to that dress? Okay, I will ept it. However, if I find any dress I like here, you will let me pay for those."


    Pax Dea pout. "But I''m nning to give you some more dresses. Come on. It''s the first time we have spend time with each other. Can you let me spoil you a little?"


    I cling to Pax Dea''s arms. "Nope. Business is business. Even if I am your cousin, I still need to pay for what will I buy because it''s business. Do you want to lose profit?"


    "Who cares about profit if you''re the one whom I will give the dresses?"


    However, no matter how much Pax Dea insists on giving me dresses for free, I still pay for it. In the end, she only gave a big discount. The only dress I have for free is the starry night princess dress.


    After showing me around her boutique, Pax Dea brings me to a tea party with her friends.


    A blonde short haireddy weed us the moment we arrived in a private garden. Pax Dea told me that her friend is the owner of this garden.


    "Dea, you''re finally here. We have been waiting for you for mor¡ª"


    The blonddy stops her words and looks at me. She frowns, and her eyes widen after a few seconds. She then does a curtsy. "Lady Csille!"


    Pax Dea stares at thedy confusedly. I walk towards the blonddy and help her stand up. "You don''t need to do a curtsy to me. I am only from a noble family and not a royalty. Also, you are Pax Dea''s friend. How can I let you do that?"


    The blonddy looked at me. Disbelief is clearly written on her face. She then looks at Pax Dea. "Dea, this is..."


    Pax Dea walks beside her. "M¨¢ire, this is my cousin, Csille Lauretr¨¦. You can call her Lady Cs¡ª"


    "It''s Csille. You can just call me Csille. Pax Dea''s friends are my friends too." I immediately correct her. Pax Dea smile at me gratefully.


    "You heard her. You can just call her Csille." She then stares at me. "Csille, this is my friend M¨¢ire Ellise, she is the owner of this garden. She''s a famous florist in our City, and just like the Foulqueret Family, her family is also into business too."


    M¨¢ire bows her head a little. "It was nice meeting you, La¡ª. I mean Csille." She then looks at Pax Dea. "Why don''t the two of youe inside first. Clymene is already waiting for us inside."


    M¨¢ire led us inside her beautiful garden. Although her garden cannot bepared to the Vrawyth Pce''s garden, it is still beautiful. I even see some flowers that can only grow in Alderrdeen City.


    Pax Dea probably noticed the attention I am giving to the flowers. "It was M¨¢ire who nted these flowers. She was also the one who designed thendscape. Isn''t it beautiful?"


    I nod my head at Pax Dea. It is really beautiful. I suddenly miss the Vrawyth Kingdom. The Pce''s garden where Prince Fraser and I used to spend our time.


    We stopped in front of a gazebo where a beautiful ck haireddy was sitting. She has clear green eyes.


    The green eyeddy immediately stands up when she sees us walking. "Dea, M¨¢ire, who is¡ª"


    She stops talking for a couple of seconds before she smiles at me. She then bows her head. "Lady Csille, I didn''t expect to see you here. I am Clymeneus."


    I smile at her. Clymene is calmer than M¨¢ire when she realizes who I am. Pax Dea''s friends are indeed exceptional.


    "It was nice meeting you, Clymene? Can I call you Clymene? You can also call me by name in return."


    Pax Dea clings to my arms. "Clymene, you can just call her by her name. She''s my cousin, so you shouldn''t worry."


    M¨¢ire gestured her hand to one of the vacant seats. "Csille, please sit. We''re having a tea party today. What tea do you like to drink? I can brew it for you."


    Pax Dea pulled me to sit beside her. She then looks at me. "I remember, didn''t you know how to do the tea ceremony, Csille? I heard from my Mother that you even ced first in the Tea Ceremony in Grand Exemry Competition five years ago. Can you show us how to do a proper Tea Ceremony? Although M¨¢ire is knowledgeable in Tea Ceremony, she only knows the basic."


    I look at M¨¢ire and Clymene, and they all agree with Pax Dea''s suggestion. Having no choice, I started to do the Vrawyth Tea Ceremony.


    M¨¢ire, Clymene, and Pax Dea are all intently looking at what I am doing. After a few minutes, the tea was finished brewing, and all that was left to do was pour the tea into their teacups.


    I gently poured the tea into each of their teacups before I sat on my chair. Pax Dea immediately takes a sip on her tea.


    "Csille, how did you make it taste like this? I haven''t tasted tea like this before. Even my Mother''s tea can''t bepared to the tea you brewed." Pax Deaugh. "Now I understand why Aunt Marcelle was always bragging about your tea every time she visited our house."


    M¨¢ire and Clymene alsoplimented my brewed tea. I just smile at them and drink my tea.


    "Dea, please excuse me, but I was wondering. How did you be cousins with Csille? Everyone knows who is Csille is. She''s the only heiress of the Lauretr¨¦ family of the Vrawyth Kingdom. She is also the future Queen of Vrawyth. Howe we didn''t hear from you that you''re connected with Csille?" M¨¢ire suddenly asks.


    Pax Dea looks at me apologetically. "I''m sorry, Csille. I forgot about your identity. Is it okay for me to disclose to them about our connection?"


    I smile at her and nod my head. What else can I do? She already mentioned that I am her cousin. Also, I think M¨¢ire and Clymene are both trustworthy people. So, I don''t see anything wrong with it.


    Pax Dea sighed. "My Mother and the Countess of the Vrawyth Kingdom, Countess Marcelle, are siblings. Since my Father is from Alderrdeen City, they decided to move here and live a simple life. In order to avoid other people from trying to use our family to have a connection with the Lauretr¨¦ family, they decided to keep it a secret. It''s the reason why no one knows that the Vrawyth''s Countess is my Aunt."


    M¨¢ire and Clymene nod their heads. They now understand why they only know Dea''s rtionship with Lady Csille.


    If the Foulqueret Family lets other people know their connection with the Lauretr¨¦ family of the Vrawyth Kingdom, people from the Alderrdeen City will definitely try to be close to them. The peaceful life they wanted will definitely be taken away from them.


    It''s now making sense to both M¨¢ire and Clymene. And they feel grateful because Dea let them know about that secret.


    Csille looks at Dea and her friends. It''s the first time she had a conversation like this with other girls. In the Vrawyth Kingdom, the only girl I was closed with is Princess Paislee, and she is even disguised as a girl. So, I never know how it feels like to have a group of friends of the same gender.


    I spend the rest of my day drinking tea and talking to them about almost everything. It was so fun that I didn''t realize that it was alreadyte.


    Aunt Aveline was so worried about Pax Dea and me that she almost sent Brother Ernest to look for us. It''s a good thing she didn''t get mad at us.


    I look outside my window. I didn''t sleep with Pax Dea tonight and slept in one of the guest rooms.


    "It will soon happen.. The disastrous fate of Csille Lauretr¨¦ will soon unfold."

 Chapter 216 - : The Count And The Countess (1)

    Time flies too fast when you are having fun. That''s what I realized in my stay with the Foulqueret Family.


    I spend cooking and baking with Aunt Aveline. She even tried to teach crocheting, but I just couldn''t understand how to do it properly. While Uncle Faramond shows me around their business. They have several businesses here in Alderrdeen. They have a restaurant, a pastry shop, a bookshop, and a jewelry store. He also shows me around to their farm. The Foulqueret Family is known for being the biggest supplier of crops in Alderrdeen. Aside from crops, they are also known for their jewelry.


    If I weren''t enjoying my time with Aunt and Uncle, Pax Dea would bring me around her Boutique and show me how things work. We also sometimes spend our time with M¨¢ire and Clymene.


    "My dear Csille, are you ready? We need to go now. You don''t want to make your parents wait, don''t you?" I heard Aunt Aveline call me downstairs. They are already on the first floor, and they are waiting for me to finish dressing myself up.


    I look at the mirror and smile at my reflection before I go down the stairs. It''s the day that my parents will arrive at Alderrdeen City, and we will wee them at the entrance of the City.


    Aunt Aveline smiled when she saw me. "You are beautiful as always, my dear. I''m sure your Mother will be happy to see you again."


    I just smile shyly at Aunt Aveline.


    It''s been a long time since I saw my parents and this time they are five years older than thest time I saw them. I have been dying to see them again.


    I hope they will arrive in Alderrdeen safe and sound.


    After making sure that everything is okay, we all start our trip. The trip from the Foulqueret Family to the City entrance takes thirty minutes. After arriving at the entrance of the City, we stayed at one of the pastry shops that are close to the entrance gate.


    Pax Dea, who is sitting beside me, leans on my ear. "Is Prince Fraser won''t really being with Aunt Marcelle? He would really not attend your graduation? He''s your fianc¨¦e. How can he do that?"


    So what if I am his fianc¨¦e? I am nothing to Prince Fraser. So, why would he attend my graduation?


    I smile at her. "His highness is the same year as I am. He also has a graduation to attend too. If he attends my graduation, then he won''t be able to attend his. So, there''s nothing we really can do about it."


    It''s also one of the reasons why Prince Fraser cannot attend my graduation because he has his own graduation he needs to attend.


    Pax Dea pouts. "I still think it''s unfair. That''s one of the special events in your life. How can he not attend it?"


    "But that''s also one of his special events in his life, and look where I am? So, I think it''s just fair since both of us cannot attend each other''s graduation. Also, we have a valid reason, so it''s really not a big deal."


    And why would I make a big issue about it? I have written this scene. I was the reason why Prince Fraser wouldn''t be able to attend Csille''s graduation. So, how can Iin if I was the reason why all of this is happening?


    Pax Dea didn''t say anything and just ate her cake.


    Brother Ernest, who is sitting beside Pax Dea, shakes his head. "Dea, can you not make things difficult? Look, Csille is already okay with that idea, but you, who is her cousin only, are making an issue about it? Don''t you find it weird?"


    Pax Dea frowns. "Brother! Why are you listening to our conversation? Don''t you know it''s rude to do that?"


    Brother Ernest shrugged his shoulders. "I don''t have any n to listen to it, but your voice is really loud that even if I don''t have any n on listening, my ears can''t help but to hear it."


    Pax Dea grumbles. "Mother! Brother is teasing me again."


    Aunt Avelineughs at her children. "Okay, okay, hush now. You two are already grown ups, but you still act like a child."


    Pax Dea sticks her tongue out to her Brother and avoids looking at him. Iugh at her childish behavior.


    The first time I met Pax Dea, I really thought she was a serious type of person, but during my stay with them, I just realized that she acts like a child in an adult body. She''s yful, cheerful, and loves to tease others. But she is often sensitive when ites to joke. That''s why she and Brother Ernest often quarrel.


    We waited for a couple more minutes before the carriage of the Vrawyth Kingdom stopped in front of the gate. On the top of the carriage, there is a g of Vrawyth Kingdom and a g with the Lauretr¨¦ family symbol.


    I immediately stand up and walk out of the pastry shop to wee them. Aunt Aveline and the others followed me. We are now waiting for the carriage to stop in front of us.


    After the guards made sure that it was right from the Vrawyth Kingdom, they immediately opened the gate and let them in.


    Aunt Aveline asks the coachman to wave the g with the symbol of the Foulqueret family So they can see us. The carriage then starts to move and stops in front of us.


    The carriage door opens, and Father gets off the carriage and helps my Mother gets off the carriage. I immediately rush towards them and hug them.


    Motherughs and hugs me tightly. "My dear, I finally see you again. I heard from Doctor Leander that you are not taking care of yourself properly. I thought I already told you to take care of yourself when I am not with you. Look how thin you be."


    I just smile at her. "I miss you, Mother."


    Mother sigh and hugs me. "I miss you too. It''s a good thing that you''re about to graduate already. I don''t need to worry about you while you are here."


    Father, who is standing beside Mother, gently caress my Mother''s back to calm her down. "Calm down, my Countess. It wouldn''t be good for your health if you stress yourself." He then looks at me. "And you, youngdy. Aren''t you going to hug your own Father? Don''t you miss me?"


    Iugh and hug him too. I miss them. If only they could be my true parents. However, I know I only borrowed Csille''s life, and no matter what I do, I cannot be Csille. I won''t be able to stay here.


    Even if I pass or I fail this, I cannot live here as Csille Lauretr¨¦.


    "Of course, I miss you too, Father. You don''t know how much happy I am now that you are here."


    "How about me? Don''t you miss me?"


    I frowned when I heard another familiar voice. I break from my Father''s hug and look at his back. My eyes widened when I realized who''s the owner of that voice.


    "Brother Pascal!"


    I immediately rush towards him and hug him too. I didn''t expect I would see him here. Since I only mentioned in the novel that the Lauretr¨¦ family is absent on Prince Fraser''s graduation.


    I didn''t actually write about Csille''s graduation. I only mentioned that Csille is having her graduation too in Aderrdeen City. But I didn''t write details about it since the focus of my novel is about Prince Fraser''s and Princess Paislee''s graduation.


    Brother Pascalughs and hugs me too. "I miss you too, Csille."


    I break from Brother Pascal''s hug and look at my family. From the Foulqueret Family to the Lauretr¨¦ Family. I am happy because I really feel the love they have for me.


    Aunt Aveline, who is watching our little reunion, walks towards my Mother and hugs her. "Marcelle, it was nice seeing you again. However, I suggest that we should talk inside. People might recognize who you are here."


    Everyone agrees, so we immediately rent a private room where we can talk without a worry. Mother and Father both know that the Foulqueret Family likes to live a simple life. So, they didn''t have any problem. Also, they know that it will getplicated if people know that the Foulqueret Family has a connection with us. They don''t want to bring disaster to the Foulqueret Family.


    Mother hugs Aunt Aveline. "Sister, thank you for taking care of my daughter." Mother look at Brother Ernest. "Ernest, thank you also for looking out for her while she is in school. I hope she didn''t give you headaches."


    Brother Ernest walks towards my Mother. "Aunt Marcelle, wee back to Alderrdeen. And about Csille, she is actually a great student. I didn''t do much because she didn''t cause any trouble in school."


    Mother looks at me and pets my head. "Is that true, my dear?"


    I nod my head at her as a response. "Mother, I won''t do anything that would disappoint you and Father. So, you can rest assured that I didn''t cause any trouble."


    The Vrawyth Kingdom is oblivious to the issue that happened in the Alderrdeen. I didn''t tell my parents because I didn''t want them to worry. However, since Prince Fraser is already in the Vrawyth Kingdom, I''m not sure if he tells the truth to the King or to my Father.


    Aunt Avelineughs. "Marcelle, your daughter is a very outstanding student. Why would she make a ruckus? Also, you shouldn''t thank me. Csille is my niece. It''s only natural for me to take care of her in your stead."


    Mother looks at Aunt Aveline with gratefulness. Father, who is standing beside Motherughs. "My Countess, sister-inw is right. It''s natural for them to do that because we are family. Oh, I forgot to introduce my nephew." Father reached his hand to Brother Pascal. "This is Pascal Lauretr¨¦. He is the son of my deceased brother."


    Brother Pascal bows his head a little as a sign of respect. "It was nice meeting you all. I hope you won''t mind me staying here."


    Pax Dea, who''s been quiet the whole time, walks towards Brother Pascal. "We won''t mind. You''re Csille''s cousin, and I am Csille''s cousin too. Even though we''re not blood rted, you are already our family. Hello, Brother Pascal. I am Pax Dea. I am the same age as Csille."


    Uncle Faramond smile. "My daughter is right. You are the nephew of the Count. Of course, you are wee here. Consider yourself as part of the family now."


    Brother Pascal smile at Pax Dea and the Foulqueret Family.


    After a few introductions, we immediately start our trip back to the Foulqueret home. Instead of staying in the Foulqueret carriage, I decided to stay with my Mother.


    Mother look at me. "It''s the reason why I was hesitating to send you here because I know you won''t take care of yourself properly. I heard from Doctor Leander that you have constant headaches. He also said that you often got injured because of the voluntary works you have done. My dear, can you take care of yourself? We only have you as our child. Would you want your parents to worry about you?"


    I apologetically look at Mother and Father. "I apologize, Mother, Father. I promise I won''t do that again. I was just too engrossed with what I am doing that sometimes I forgot to check on myself."


    Mother sigh and look at Brother Pascal, who is sitting beside me. "Pascal, can you please check your cousin? I''m worried that her body might not be in good shape. I know my sister took care of you but with your personality? I know you would sneak out."


    "Mother!" Iin.


    Why am I the one who is getting scolded here? It was the real Csille. She was the one who did that, and yet I was the one who''s being reprimanded? Isn''t this unfair?


    Mother waves her hand. "Don''tin! You know what I am saying is true." She then looks at Brother Pascal. "Pascal, can you check this stubborn youngdy here?"


    I pout and let Brother Pascal check on me.


    This is really unfair.. That was five years ago. How can she expect me to be the same after all those years? Also, that was Csille and not me!

 Chapter 217 - : The Count And The Countess (2)

    After we arrived at the Foulqueret house, we spent our time talking to each other. Or I would rather say the elders spend their time catching up. While us, the youngster was assigned to prepare the table.


    The food was already cooked even before we left. So, the only thing left to do is to prepare the table.


    I look at Brother Pascal and take the te in his hand. "Brother Pascal, you should just sit. You just have arrived after a long journey. You should just rest and let us do this."


    Bother Pascal pet my head. "That''s okay. This is just a simple task. I won''t get tired because of it. Also, have you forgotten that I am a Doctor? I spend hours, sometimes even more than a day, inside the hospital. Doing this is not a problem."


    I sigh and let him do what he wants to do. Brother Pascal is quite stubborn too.


    I prepared the mats and put them on the table while Brother Pascal put the tes on the mat. He is also the one who put the utensils in their ce. He then puts the ss on the table.


    Pax Dea and Brother Ernest are heating the food. Pax Dea looks at me. "Csille, can you rece Brother? He''s been stirring the soup wrongly."


    Brother Ernest scratched his nape. I justugh at him and immediately take over his ce.


    After a few minutes, we finished heating all the food and put it in the bowl. We also decorated the ce a little with some candles.


    When the elders walk inside the dining room, they are shocked by what we did.


    Aunt Aveline looks at the table that is full of food and is arranged neatly. "Who prepared the table?"


    We all look at each other. Brother Pascal and I are the ones who prepare the table. Is there something wrong with the way we do it?


    "Brother Pascal and I are the ones who prepared it. Is there something wrong, Aunt Aveline?"


    Aunt Aveline shakes her head. "I knew it. My children won''t be able to prepare the table like this. No, no, there''s nothing wrong, Csille. You did a great job."


    The four of us sigh in relief. We thought we made a mistake, but it''s a good thing they appreciate our effort.


    The dinner soon started, and everyone was enjoying the night and the food.


    "Csille, my dear. I heard from your Aunt Aveline that you are the top of your batch? Is that true?" Mother suddenly asks me.


    I swallow the soup I was eating before answering here. "Yes, Mother. Professor Brissaud informed me before the school year end."


    Father frowns. "Professor Brissaud? I didn''t expect Prince Joachim is still working as a Professor in Alderrdeen."


    Mother taps Father''s arms. "I told you to stop mentioning politics in front of a meal. Please forgive him. He was just used talking about politics with his colleagues every lunchtime."


    Father winced. "I was just casually asking about Prince Joachim. I never nned to talk about him. Also, can you even consider him a political figure?"


    Mother gasp. "Waltier Lauretr¨¦! That''s disrespectful! You cannot say something like that to a person."


    Father sigh and apologize. Although he didn''t directly tell it, it was like an indirect insult to Prince Joachim. It''s as if saying Prince Joachim cannot be considered a person rted to politics because of his disability.


    Aunt Aveline shakes her head. "No, that''s okay. We don''t mind talking about Politics. We also talk about it in our meals."


    The meal continues, but the conversation is mainly focused now on catching up with each other''s life.


    After the dinner ended, Pax Dea and I volunteered to wash the dishes because the Foulqueret Family doesn''t have maids. So, all the household chores were done by everyone in the house. Sometimes even Uncle Faramond will do the dishes if everyone has their own thing to do.


    Pax Dea elbows me. "Csille, you''ll help me mention to Aunt about me staying in the Vrawyth Kingdom, right?"


    I hum at her. I almost forgot about it. It''s a good thing she reminded me, or else I would totally forget about it.


    "Csille, is the Vrawyth Kingdom a beautiful ce?" Pax Dea suddenly asked.


    I paused on washing the dishes and think. Is the Vrawyth Kingdom a beautiful ce?


    I smile. "Yes, it is. Especially the capital. I''m sure you''ll love it there."


    The Vrawyth Kingdom is definitely a beautiful ce for me. It is where I grew up and where the people I cared the most live. Of course, it will be beautiful in my eyes.


    Pax Dea sighed. "I just wished they would give me permission to stay there. I''ve been dying to see the Vrawyth Kingdom since I was young."


    I look at Pax Dea. Although the Vrawyth Kingdom is beautiful but living in the Lauretr¨¦ Family isn''t easy. Isn''t living simply a better option?


    Most people I know in the Vrawyth Kingdom are hypocrites. They are only good at us because of our noble status. But behind our backs, they are the ones who criticize us.


    I sigh. I couldn''t say it to her. I don''t want her to get disappointed. "But what about your boutique? Who will manage it? Also, aren''t you the only designer and the dressmaker? If you leave, can your Boutique survive?"


    Pax Dea stops what she is doing and sigh. "That. Actually, I haven''t think what I will do with that. I was stressing myself too. I don''t want to give up my Couture Dream, but I also don''t want to let this opportunity pass."


    I look at Pax Dea. "I will help you with convincing Mother and Father. However, you need to think of a way to handle your Couture Dream. For someone who saw your creations, it will be a pity to close it down."


    I also don''t wish for her to leave the Alderrdeen. Not because I don''t want her to be in the Vrawyth Kingdom. It''s because change is about to happen in the Vrawyth Kingdom, and that includes disaster.


    I don''t want to involve her with that.


    ________________________________


    We all rested earlyst night because we were all exhausted. Since there are only two guest rooms, I have no choice but to sleep with Pax Dea, which isn''t much of a problem because we have been doing that since I moved here.


    "Csille, wake up now. The breakfast is already prepared. Everyone is waiting for you toe down." I heard someone say.


    I yawn and open my eyes slowly. I see Pax Dea sitting beside me. "You''re finally awake. Everyone is already waiting for you. We''ll wait for you downstairs. I''ll leave you then so you can freshen yourself."


    After Pax Dea left, I immediately freshened myself and picked a more casual dress. After making sure I look presentable, I immediately go down.


    Mother immediately raised her hand to me. "My dear, you''re finally awake. Did you sleep well?"


    I kiss my Mother''s cheeks. "I did." I look at the others. "I apologize for making you wait."


    Aunt Aveline smiled at me. "That''s okay. Now you''re here, let''s start our meal then."


    The breakfast started, but unlike our dinner yesterday, the breakfast was much silent. Probably because it''s still too early, and everyone just wants to enjoy the silence the morning breeze brings.


    After breakfast, Uncle Faramond excuses himself because he still has to check on their businesses for today.


    While my parents and Aunt Aveline are talking in the garden. Enjoying the morning breeze and the sunlight.


    Pax Dea clings to my arms. "Csille, have you talked to Aunt Marcelle?"


    I stopped what I was reading and shook my head. I initially nned to talk to themst night, but because they were exhausted from the long journey, I decided to just talk to them today. However, because Aunt Aveline is always with them, I couldn''t get the chance to speak to them.


    I sigh. "I''m sorry, Pax Dea, as much as I want to talk about this to them, but Aunt Aveline is always with them. I''m sure you wouldn''t want your Mother to hear what I will say to my parents, right?"


    Pax Dea peeks at their garden and sigh. "Okay, I''m sorry, I was just excited. I hope Aunt Marcelle will agree to it."


    I just smile at her and continue reading the book I''ve been reading.


    After a while, I looked at the garden and didn''t find Aunt Aveline. Mother and Father are the only ones outside.


    I put down the book I was reading and headed outside. Mother immediately noticed my presence, and she extended her hand to me.


    "My dear,e here. We were just talking about you."


    I sit by my Mother''s side. "Talking about me?"


    Father nods his head. "Before we left the Vrawyth Kingdom, his majesty called me."


    I frown. The King called the Count? Is there''s something I should be concerned about? Father won''t mention it to me if it''s not rted to me. However, I don''t remember anything important. The changes in Csille''s life and the Vrawyth Kingdom will happen a year after. So, what could it be about?


    "Did his majesty say something that concerns me, Father?"


    Father nods his head. "Yes, he just mentioned that we should talk about your engagement with Prince Fraser after we return to the Vrawyth Kingdom. The announcement of your engagement with Prince Fraser needs a month of preparation. So, he told me that after we return to the Vrawyth Kingdom, we should visit him."


    I panicked. "But isn''t the announcement of the engagement will be in a year''s time? Isn''t it too early to talk about engagement?"


    No! We cannot talk about engagement! It will only be useless since Prince Fraser will cancel the engagement with me in the end. So, why rush? Why are they rushing? Do they know how much this will affect the story?


    I almost cry because of frustration. I really don''t understand why things are getting out of hand.


    Father sigh. "It''s his majesty''s decision. We cannot go against it, Csille."


    But I don''t understand. Why would he talk about an engagement that is almost a year away from now? This cannot be. I need to do something when I return to the Vrawyth Kingdom. I would dy that meeting as much as I can.


    Mother gently pats my head. "Is there something wrong, my dear?" She asked worriedly.


    I shake my head and smile at her. There is definitely a problem, but I cannot tell her that there is because I know she will be worried about me.


    I looked back and found Pax Dea peeking behind the window. I smile and shake my head.


    "Actually, Mother, I have something to talk about."


    Father and Mother both look at me. "What is it, my dear? What do you want to talk about?"


    I sigh. "Mother, can Pax Deae with us to the Vrawyth Kingdom? She has mentioned to me that she wants to visit the Vrawyth Kingdom. Is it okay?"


    Mother and Father look at each other and sigh. Mother took my hand and squeezed it. "My dear, you also know that our current situation in the Vrawyth Kingdom is not okay. Many people are eyeing our Family, and they are all waiting for us to make a mistake. Especially now that everyone knows that you will soon be engaged with Prince Fraser. I don''t think it''s a good idea to bring Pax Dea to the Vrawyth Kingdom. Also, if we bring her, it will totally put the Foulqueret Family in danger. People might use them to threaten us. I hope you understand."


    I sigh in relief. I was relieved because I didn''t really want to bring Pax Dea to the Vrawyth Kingdom. Not now that a disaster will soon befall to Csille and the Vrawyth Kingdom.


    However, since I said I would help her. I''ll try toe up with an idea that both Pax Dea and I will be happy with.


    "Mother, Pax Dea haven''t been to the Vrawyth Kingdom. How about we let her stay with us for a week and after a week she will return to Alderrdeen? If you''re worried about her identity, let''s just say to people that she is a friend that I met in Alderrdeen. Isn''t that okay?"


    Mother and Father sigh. "But Csille¡ª"


    I pout and lean on my Mother''s arm. "Please? Just this once. I just want to help her."


    Mother sigh. "Okay, but Pax Dea will only stay with us for a week. No more extension. After a week, she will return to the Alderrdeen."


    I smile at Mother and Father.. Although this is not what I promised to Pax Dea, it is still better than nothing, right? I just hope she will appreciate it.

 Chapter 218 - : Graduation

    A few days have passed, and it''s my Graduation day now. The Foulqueret Family and the Lauretr¨¦ Family are the only ones who are in my graduation to support me.


    However, since the Foulqueret doesn''t want other people to know their connection with the Lauretr¨¦ Family, they didn''t sit with my Parents. Theye to the school with the front that they want to see the Graduation this year since Brother Pascal will be the one who''ll host it.


    Li immediately rushes to me the moment I walk inside the venue of our graduation. She hugs me tightly. "Lady Csille! You are finally here. I''ve been looking for you for the past few days. Where have you been? I thought you would stay in our school only?"


    I smile awkwardly at her. How will I tell her that I was with the Foulqueret Family? She cannot know that.


    "My dear, is this your friend?" Mother who is standing behind me, suddenly asks.


    I almost sighed when I heard her speak. Because I don''t know how to exin things to Li, I cannot let her know that Brother Ernest is my cousin. That''s why I was not around.


    Li break from our hug. Her eyes immediately widen before she clumsily does a curtsy. "Count, Countess, please forgive my behavior. I didn''t notice your presence. I hope you can forgive myck of respect."


    Mother chuckled. "You are my daughter''s friend, so that''s okay. If I''m not mistaken, you are the daughter of the Vassellev¨¦ of the Frailens City, right?"


    Li nods her head vigorously. "You are right, Countess. I am Li Vassellev¨¦."


    Mother look at me. "You have a good friend, my dear. You did a great job choosing your friends."


    I just smile at Mother.


    The host suddenly announced that the graduation ceremony would start soon, so everyone should be in their position.


    Because the parents'' chairs are at the back, Mother, Father, and Brother Pascal excused themselves and sat on the seats assigned to them. While Li drags me to our seat.


    "Lady Csille!" She shrieks.


    I hush her immediately because everyone is looking at us already.


    Li covers her mouth. "I''m sorry, I was just excited that I already met the Count and the Countess of the Vrawyth Kingdom. I thought I was already lucky being a friend of the only heiress of the Lauretr¨¦ Family, but I didn''t expect I would see them in person."


    Iugh at Li''s reaction. It''s the same reaction she had when she first met Csille. Li is really a pure heart and simple minded person.


    "Okay, okay. I know you''re excited, but we still have a Graduation Ceremony we need to face. So, can you set aside that excitement and focus on our Graduation? Everyone is looking at us already."


    Li tugged my arms. "Lady Csille, how can I calm down? Did you see the faces of our batch mates when they see you walking with the Count and the Countess? They all look at the four of you with admiration." She shrieks again, but this time she tries to muffle it. "How can you be so perfect? You''re the top one of our ss, you''re considered to be the most beautifuldy among the Kingdoms, and you''re from one of the wealthiest and powerful noble families in the Vrawyth Kingdom. You''re too surreal, Csille."


    I justugh at her words. Even I, the writer of this world, find Csille too surreal. However, she is the Viiness of the story. Even if she has those, she cannot have the love of her life. So, it''s still useless.


    "Actually, Lady Csille, I always think that you are the most beautifuldy not just among the Kingdoms, I think you''re the most beautifuldy existing today. Your eyes and your hair are definitely what makes you stand out from everyone."


    Iugh at Li. "Don''t you think you''replimenting me too much?"


    Li waves her hand. "It''s not even enough. Do you know how beautiful you are? Even if I said you''re the most beautifuldy here, it wouldn''t be enough to describe your beauty."


    I shake my head at Li. "You''re exaggerating things." I look around to find where my parents are sitting. Mother, Father, and Brother Pascal wave their hands at me. I wave my hand at them in return.


    Li leaned to my ear and whispered, "Lady Csille, who is the gentleman sitting beside the Countess? Is he your Brother?"


    "I don''t have a Brother, but he is my cousin. He''s the son of my deceased Uncle. He is currently a Doctor in the Vrawyth Kingdom."


    Li looks inconspicuously at Brother Pascal. I just look at her with a conflicted expression. Is Li having a crush on Brother Pascal?


    "What is his name? Is he your cousin on your maternal side? Is that the reason why I didn''t know about his existence?"


    "His name is Pascal Lauretr¨¦ and his my cousin in Paternal side. When my Uncle Lenard Lauretr¨¦ and his wife died, my parents took over the management of their business. They are the ones who also take care of Brother Pascal. However, after he started University, he decided to move out of our house and live a simple life. He gave up his right as the heir of the Lauretr¨¦ Family. It''s the reason why many people are not aware of his existence. My Father tried to bring Brother Pascal with him to social gatherings, but Brother Pascal always declined. He just wants to live a simple life."


    Li nods her head. "You mentioned he is now a Doctor in the Vrawyth Kingdom, right?"


    I nod my head at her. Li didn''t say anything. I look at her expression. Does she really like Brother Pascal?


    Although I don''t have any problem having her in our family, I just think it''s better if she won''t fall in love with Brother Pascal. Things are going to change soon in the Lauretr¨¦ Family. If she still insists, I''m afraid it will just be the reason for her demise.


    I sigh and just focus my attention in front. Our professors are sitting in front. Brother Ernest looked back and smiled at me. I smile at him in return. I looked around and frowned when I realized something was amiss.


    I look at Li, who is still in her own world. I sigh and gently elbows her. "Li, do you know why Professor Brissaud is not here?"


    Li looks at me confusedly. "You don''t know? After the school year ended, Professor Brissaud returned to the Yesian Kingdom. It was big news, and you''re not aware of it? He''s your advisor in research, right? Howe you have no idea about it?"


    Prince Joachim return to the Yesian Kingdom? But I thought his situation in the Yesian Kingdom was not okay? Why would hee back to the ce he ran away from before?


    "Lady Csille? Is there something wrong?"


    Before I can answer Li, Brother Ernest has already stepped up to the stage. He is the host for today''s Graduation.


    "Good day, parents and teachers. We will now officially start our Graduation Ceremony."


    The ceremony started. The Graduation in the Alderrdeen is quite simple. After mentioning the special people present today and giving credits to the Professors, they started calling the students one by one.


    Li walked to the stage first and received her diploma. Teachers said something to her on the stage before she got down.


    Li immediately returned to her seat and showed me her diploma. "Csille look, I already have my diploma. I am officially an alumna of the Alderrdeen School of Knowledge."


    "Lady Csille Lauretr¨¦, the top student for this batch. Her research also received the best research award. She is the most outstanding student and received the award for Exemry Student Award."


    I congratte Li before I step on the stage. The audience starts pping while I walk towards Principal Germund and Brother Ernest.


    Principal Germund hands me the diploma and shakes my hands. "Congrattions, Lady Csille. Is he here?" He whispered.


    He? Is he talking about Ruler Laird? I shake my head at Principal Germund. "He has some matters to do. That''s why he couldn''te."


    Principal Germund nods his head and takes a step back. I look at Brother Ernest and smile at him. He then offered his hand to me for a handshake which I dly epted.


    "Congrattions, Csille. We are all proud of you."


    I bow my head at them before I look at the audience. I raised my diploma to show it to my Parents and Brother Pascal. They all smile at me in return.


    I walk to the tform. I was thest student to be called because I needed to give a short message as the top student of this batch.


    "First of all, I want to thank the Alderrdeen School of Knowledge for giving me an opportunity to study here. I would always be thankful for that. Second, I want to thank my Father, my Mother, my Brother Pascal, and my other rtives for being with me in one of the important events in my life. I''m really grateful to have you as my family."


    I couldn''t mention the Foulqueret Family, so I just say other rtives.


    "As for my schoolmates. I want to thank you too for sharing memories with me even for a short time, and congrattions too for reaching until this day. Today might be ourst day as a student of Alderrdeen, but I believe our learning will actually start from today. I know we all feel ted receiving our Diploma. Some of us might feel anxious facing the world outside. But I want to remind everyone that even if life puts us in a difficult situation, let this diploma remind you that hardship is the road to sess. If you all want to be sessful, you shouldn''t be afraid of failures because failures teach us lessons. I hope in the future, every one of us will be sessful in our own little way. Good luck, everyone. Thank you."


    The crowd pped their hands after I finished my speech. I look at Brother Ernest, who is standing beside me.


    "That was a great speech."


    I smile at Brother Ernest before I walk down the stage. Li immediately hugs me the moment I sit down on my chair.


    "Lady Csille, congrattions. I''m so proud of you."


    I smile at Li and hug her back. "Thank you. I''m proud of you too."


    Thest part of the ceremony started, so Li and I focused in front. A moment after, the graduation ended. I immediately excuse myself to Li and rush to my Parents and Brother Pascal.


    Mother immediately hugs me. "My dear, we are so proud of you. You really didn''t disappoint us."


    Father hugs the two of us andughs proudly. "I''m sure my colleagues will definitely be envious again. I didn''t just have a daughter who graduated from Alderrdeen School of Knowledge. She is even the top one of her batch." Heughs again.


    Motherughs at Father and elbows him. "And there he goes again. Boasting. What will the other people say if they know that you''re like that?"


    "What would they say? I''m only telling the truth here. Our daughter is really an amazingdy. Even if I don''t tell other people her achievements, they would know about it on their own. So, why would I need to mind what will they say?"


    "Father!" Iined.


    Father justughs and hugs Mother and me. He then looks at his side. "Come here, Pascal. Why are you just standing there?"


    Before Brother Pascal can say anything, Mother drags Brother Pascal and hugs him too.


    After the hugging our hugging session, Father and Mother walk to Principal Germund and talk to him.


    "Congrattions, Csille. I''m happy for you." Brother Pascal suddenly said.


    I look at him and cling to his arm. "Thank you, Brother. I know you are busy with your work, but you still take your time to be here with me. Thank you."


    Brother Pascal gently pets my head. "What are you saying? I am your cousin. Of course, I will be here for you."


    I smile at Brother Pascal. I frown when I remember something. "Brother Pascal, I have a question."


    He looks at me. "What do you want to ask?"


    "Do you already have someone you love?"


    I''m really curious. Brother Pascal is past thirty already, but I never heard that he ever been in a rtionship.


    I looked at him and saw his flushed face. Before I could ask him why he was flustered, he immediately excused himself and left.


    I look at his back, and a teasing smile is showing on my face. I think good things areing to Brother Pascal''s way.. Thank goodness.

 Chapter 219 - : Letter

    "Cheers, everyone. Cheers to Csille''s achievement. Cheers to Csille''s bright future!" Father shouted.


    We all raised our wine cups and clinked them. I put down the wine and smile. I don''t want to drink. I still want to enjoy the night.


    After the graduation ceremony, I bid my goodbyes to my schoolmates before my parents, and Brother Pascal left the venue first.


    The Foulqueret Family follows behind us. Even though I want to run to them after I take my speech, but I know they won''t appreciate it if I do that. Also, we have already agreed to have a celebration tonight in the Foulqueret''s home.


    And now we are spending our night celebrating my graduation.


    Pax Dea clings to my arms and drags away from the others. "Csille, congrattions. I''m so happy for you."


    I smile at Pax Dea. "Thank you foring. I really appreciate it."


    "What are you saying? We are all family here. Of course, we will attend your graduation. How can we let it pass? I''m so proud to have a cousin like you. I wish I could boast it around my friends, but it will just make things tooplicated."


    Iugh at Pax Dea. Although Father and Pax Dea are not blood rted, their minds are thinking the same thing. Isn''t that cute?


    Pax Dea pouts at me. "Hey, are youughing at me?"


    "It''s because you and Father share the same thoughts. I just find it cute."


    Pax Dea sighed. "Csille, do you think there wille a time that we can let other people know our rtionship with the Lauretr¨¦ Family?"


    Will there be a time for that? I don''t think so, and I don''t wish to. The Foulqueret family was a great help to me. They are genuinely concerned about me, and I don''t want them to be involved with things that the real Csille will do in the future.


    I didn''t answer her question. I wouldn''t want to make her hope for something impossible.


    "Pax Dea, are you ready for our departure? Did you prepare all the things you needed? How about your boutique?"


    I sigh when she doesn''t notice that I avoided her question.


    She excitedly holds my hand. "You don''t know how excited I was, Csille. Don''t worry. I have already ready my things, and about my Boutique, I just added an assistant who will show the guests around my Boutique. I even orient her about the dresses and everything she needs to know. So, you shouldn''t get worried everything is under my control."


    Couture Dream has only a cashier and Pax Dea. Aside from being the creative head for designing and making dresses, she also helps in assisting the customers. But now she will be gone for a week she hired an assistant who will help assisting the clients.


    Pax Dea originally wants to stay in the Vrawyth Kingdom for a month or two. So when she heard the news that Father and Mother agreed on a condition that she would only stay in the Vrawyth Kingdom for a week, she was disappointed. But in the end, she agreed to it too.


    I nod my head. At least, I don''t have to worry about her Boutique.


    I look up at the sky and smile sadly. It''s my graduation, and I should feel happy tonight, but I only feel emptiness inside of me. It''s as if something is missing, but I couldn''t pinpoint what is amiss.


    "Csille, are you really okay with it?" Pax Dea suddenly asks. She is also looking at the starry night sky.


    We''re currently sitting on the porch and watching the night sky.


    "I''m okay with what?"


    Pax Dea sighed. "Are you okay with Prince Fraser not being here? For not attending your graduation? Is it really okay for you? Be honest with me, Csille."


    I remain looking at the sky. Am I okay? I don''t know. I don''t know what I am feeling. All I know is Prince Fraser will never attend my graduation because I have written about it. It''s probably because of this that I don''t feel any disappointment.


    "Yes, I am okay. I told you that Prince Fraser has a reason why he cannot attend my graduation. Why would I be petty and be disappointed with him? Also, even if he couldn''t attend my graduation, we could just have a celebration when I return to the Vrawyth Kingdom. So, I''m really not bothered."


    Although I know that celebration is impossible to happen. Once the Lauretr¨¦ family returns to the Vrawyth Kingdom, that''s the start of changes.


    Pax Dea hmp. "I would never understand it. Graduation is one of the important events in the life of a person. How can your fianc¨¦ miss it? If I were in your shoes, I would never agree to it. He''s my fianc¨¦. How can he bear not to attend my graduation?"


    I smile at Pax Dea. Her reasoning is simple because she is living a simple life. However, the life of Csille is different. She cannot force Prince Fraser to attend her graduation just because she wants to.


    "Dea, his highness, has other responsibilities as the future King of the Vrawyth Kingdom. As her future Queen, my obligation is to help him with his duties. How can I help him if I would only take care of what I want? I need to see reason. I need to be practical. That''s the reason why it''s okay for me."


    Pax Dea sighed. "Now I know why Mother always told me that it is better to find a simple person to love than a person with a title. Because it is never easy loving a person who has duties aside from being my husband."


    I just smile at her and look at the sky.


    I need to understand because that''s the only thing I can do. In the first ce, Prince Fraser will not end up with Csille. So, why would he choose to attend my graduation if he can attend the graduation of his beloved?


    ________________________________


    It was past midnight now, but here I am, still awake. My mind couldn''t help but think of Prince Fraser and the things that would happen the moment we returned home.


    I am scared. I''m scared of what will happen. Although I knew what would happen, I couldn''t help but be afraid of it. Not because of my safety but because of the safety of everyone I cared about.


    If only I could do something to change it. But what else can I do? I''m trapped in this world. I couldn''t even take full control of Csille''s body.


    I messed my hair and sighed. I am currently on Pax Dea''s balcony. She''s already sleeping, so I stay on her balcony because I don''t want to disturb her sleep. I just need some time to think. A little breather.


    We will soon leave this ce, and I will need to face the life I have written for Csille. But am I ready?


    Am I ready to be Csille Lauretr¨¦? Am I ready to be the Viiness?


    I smile bitterly at myself because I know the answer. I don''t even need to ask myself because I already know the answer deep inside my heart.


    I will never be ready. I will never be ready to be the Viiness. I will never be ready to see Prince Fraser, the person who already upies a space in my heart, to hate me.


    I bite my lips and try to control my emotions. I''m scared. I don''t want this. I don''t want to be the Viiness. I never wanted to be the Viiness.


    I just want to run away from my fate. I just want to run to Prince Fraser''s side and hug him and never let go.


    But I know I cannot do that.


    I feel tears start to roll down my face. Iugh at myself. I''mughing, not because I am happy. I''mughing because I am pitying myself.


    They said there''s nothing wrong with falling in love. However, why does it feel like love is forbidden? That it is not meant for me.


    I hug myself and cry silently. I don''t want to face the future. I just want to run away. I just want to return to the real world and leave all of this.


    I was busy crying everything out when I heard the chirping of a bird. I looked up and found a very familiar messenger bird.


    I look intently at the bird, and the bird also looks at me. He then put down the scroll he was holding and pushed it towards me. It is as if telling me that the letter is for me and I should open it.


    I frown and look at the scroll. "Is it for me?" I ask the messenger bird.


    The bird chirps and nods his head.


    I gently take the paper and look at the bird, who is now flying away. I look at the scroll in my hand and slowly roll it to read its content.


    My eyes widen, and tears start to fall from my eyes again. I couldn''t believe it. It''s from Prince Fraser. He sent me a letter!


    <em><strong>Dear Csille,</strong></em>


    <em><strong>I apologize if I cannot attend your graduation. As much as I want to attend, but I also have graduation that I need to attend. So, I hope you can understand.</strong></em>


    <strong>Also, I heard you''re the top student in your batch. I''m so proud of you. I wish I were there to witness your speech, and I wish you were here to witness mine too. But I know it''s impossible to happen. So, I just sent you a letter to congratte you on your sess.</strong>


    <strong>I will be waiting for your return.</strong>


    <strong>Fraser</strong>


    I put the paper on my chest and hugged it. He sent me a letter! He cares about me.


    The reason why the messenger bird looks familiar is because it is the messenger bird of Prince Fraser, and only he can order the bird to send letters.


    I reread the letter a couple of times more and hugged it again.


    I didn''t expect to hear anything from him. After all, I was avoiding him when he was here. He also abruptly left in the Alderrdeen City, so I thought he return to the novel based Prince Fraser.


    But I guess I was wrong. The Prince Fraser in the novel won''t send this kind of letter to Csille. Although he is well aware of the changes in Csille throughout the five years, he is still skeptical about it. So, he still distances himself away from her.


    I look at the starry sky and smile. This time, it''s not a bitter smile but a genuine smile. I am really happy right now.


    I''m too happy that I feel like I''m floating on cloud nine. Not even the happiness in my graduation can bepared to the happiness I feel right now.


    Only Prince Fraser can really make me feel like this.


    "Thank you, Fraser. Although I know this letter and its content will mean nothing in the future, I still want to thank you for making my graduation day happy. Thank you."


    I look at the letter in my hand. I will definitely treasure this letter. Even if I know you will hate me in the future, I still want to keep it.


    As a remembrance, that there is a time when you are still concerned about me.. That you care about me, the Viiness.

 Chapter 220 - : Chocolate Cosmo

    "Lady Csille, here!" Li waves her hand at me.


    We agreed to meet today before they leave the Alderdeen City. I walk towards her, and she immediately hugs me.


    "Lady Csille, I will definitely miss you." She cried. "If I can only stay with you for all my life. But my parents won''t let me."


    I caress Li''s back tofort her. "Let''s sit first so we can talk properly."


    We both take our seats. Li pouted at me, and I justughed at her. "You don''t need to be sad anymore. You can visit me anytime you like. Also, didn''t Prince Fraser give you a token? You can use it to enter the Vrawyth Kingdom anytime you like."


    Li nods her head. "I will definitely visit you there, and when I do, you need to show me around the Vrawyth Kingdom. Okay?"


    I nod my head at her. "Of course. Just send me a message before you visit the Vrawyth Kingdom so I can prepare."


    I look around. "Is your parents not here?"


    Li nods her head. "They decided to wait in our inn. They does not want to disturb us. How about the Count and the Countess?"


    "They are all busy strolling around the Capital. We will be leaving tomorrow, so they are making the most of their little vacation. After all, it''s rare for them to take a break from work."


    What I said is true, Aunt Aveline showed Mother and Father to the beautiful ces in Alderrdeen. I just didn''t mention to Li that the Foulqueret Family is with them too.


    Aunt Aveline invited me too. However, I declined because Li and I have an agreement to meet today. Li and her family are about to leave the Alderrdeen today, and it will probably take a long time before we see each other again.


    "What are your ns after graduation?"


    Li groans. "My parents are pushing the marriage I was talking about before. However, I still think I''m not ready for it. What should I do, Csille? I just want to live my life the way I want to live it. However, my parents are insisting that I should get married to that guy. I don''t even like him." She grumbles.


    I sigh. Arranged marriage is like a culture in this world. Even if their daughters don''t want to get married, they won''t have any other choice but to do it.


    It''s the reason why Princess Paislee runways because she knows no matter how much she talks sense to her parents, they won''t listen to her. They will still pursue their engagement.


    "Well, maybe you''ll learn to like him in the future. Have you met the guy?"


    Li rolled her eyes. "Yes, I did, and he is so disgusting. He''s five years older than me, but he still relies on his parents. His family is from a well off family, so he grew up being spoiled and always causing trouble. Aside from his behavior, he is basically an asshole. Imagine on our first meeting he immediately tried to hold my hands. When I refused, he got mad at me and even tried to do something to me."


    I hold Li''s hand and squeeze it. "Okay, I take my words. I don''t think that guy is a great choice for a husband. Why would your parents want to get you married to him?"


    She scoff. "Because the guy''s family promise that once we get married, they will help our family establish our business firmly. Although we are wealthy, their family has connections outside the Frailens City, and my parents have been wanting to expand our business outside the Frailens City."


    I knew it. They are using their daughter as a means to expand their business. I don''t understand how they do that.


    My parents would rather choose to be poor than to send me to a wolf''s den.


    "So, what are you nning to do then? Will you get married to him?"


    Li shakes her head repeatedly. "How can I do that? It will be the death of me, Csille. I just have graduated from Alderrdeen. I still have a bright future in front of me. Why would I let them ruin it? I love my parents. However, I don''t think they can have a say on whom I want to get married with."


    "But what will you do? Are you going to disobey your parents?"


    Disobedience to parents is considered a crime in some cities. Although they won''t be imprisoned, parents can legally disown their children for disobeying them.


    But thisw has been dropped by most of the City. The Kingdoms removed thatw for years now. Thewmakers thought its unfair for children since the parents'' decisions were not always right. It''s the reason why thatw is removed from all the Kingdoms.


    Only a few cities do that, and as far as I know, Frailens City is included in those Cities.


    Li sigh. "You know the Frailens City implement that rule, right? I cannot disobey them."


    "But what are you going to do then? It''s either you disobey them and run away or to get married to that guy."


    Li shakes her head. "There is another option, Lady Csille."


    I frown. How can there be another option? "What option are you talking about?"


    "Help me, Lady Csille. I beg of you. Help me."


    Help her? What does she mean? "But how?"


    Li holds both of my hands. "Help me find a job in the Vrawyth Kingdom. Any job will do. As long as I will have a job in the Vrawyth Kingdom."


    I frown. A job in the Vrawyth Kingdom? But most businesses in the Vrawyth Kingdom don''t ept people from outside the Vrawyth. They prioritize giving jobs to the Vrawyth people. It''s the reason why the employment rate in the Vrawyth Kingdom is higherpared to other Kingdoms.


    Aside from prioritizing the Vrawyth people, it also avoids having spies in the Kingdom. The only foreign people they let is the businessman. However, their employees should be from the Vrawyth Kingdom.


    "But Li, it will be difficult to do that. You do know that the Vrawyth Kingdom only epts Vrawyth people as their employees. It will be difficult for me to help you. Evennding a small job will be difficult for me to do."


    Li squeezed my arms. "I know it''s difficult, Lady Csille. However, isn''t there an exception? The business owner can hire people outside if the person''s qualifications are outstanding and if they have rmendations from one of the nobles."


    I got silent. She is right. There is really an exception like that, and because the Lauretr¨¦ family is into business, it will be easy to let her in. All we need to do is to make my father give her a rmendation.


    However, do I want to let Li enter the Vrawyth Kingdom? Will I want to involve her with theplicated life in the Kingdom? After all, there will be a big change in the Kingdom soon.


    I sigh. "I don''t know, Li. I want to help you, but I''m not the only one who needs to decide."


    Li held my hand tightly. "Lady Csille, you are my only hope. If my parents disown me for disobeying, no one will want to take me even if I graduated from Alderrdeen School of Knowledge. It will be the end of me. I know what I am asking is too much, but I''m begging you. I still want to live."


    I sigh. Even if I want to help her, this decision cannot be made by me only. I need to consult my parents since I will be letting her work in our business.


    "Li, how about this? I''ll discuss this with my parents. I''ll try to convince them as much as I can, and I will just send you a letter when they agree. How about it?"


    Li bites her lower lip and nods her head. "Thank you, Lady Csille. You don''t know how much this will help me." She takes a small piece of paper in her pocket. "This is my address. I will be waiting for your response."


    I take the paper from her and keep it.


    Li looks at her time watch. "Lady Csille, I need to go now. I still need to return to our inn to prepare. Thank you for helping me."


    I just smile at her and watch her leave. I sigh. I honestly don''t know what to do with Li''s situation. If I don''t agree with what she wants, she will definitely disobey her parents, and she will have no choice but to live on her own.


    However, a person who was guilty of the crime of disobedience will not be easily epted by society. Not just in her city but also in other Cities. There''s a high chance that she will end up being a stray.


    Can I bear to see my friend as a stray?


    But if I help her, she will get involved with the disaster that will befall in my life in the future. Isn''t that disadvantageous for her too?


    "I''ll just let my parents decide for this then."


    ________________________________


    I walk inside M¨¢ire''s private garden. Pax Dea and I have an agreement to meet here this afternoon. She wants to say goodbye to her friend, and because I already got close with M¨¢ire and Clymene, she asked me toe.


    I immediately see M¨¢ire inside her garden. She is currently removing the withered leaves on the flowers.


    M¨¢ire looks at me and smiles. "Csille, you''re here. Pax Dea is still not here. She probably hasn''t returned. I heard she was with her family strolling around the capital. Why didn''t youe with them?"


    I walk to her side and help her remove the withered leaves. "I have an agreement to meet with my friend in Alderrdeen School of Knowledge. She will be leaving Alderrdeen this afternoon. That''s why I didn''te with them." I look around. "Clymene is still not here too?"


    M¨¢ire nods her head. "Yeah, she''s probably busy with her work. She''s a doctor, after all. Every second matters to her. But don''t worry, she wille for sure."


    I nod my head at her and continue removing the leaves. I was about to remove a withered leaf when I noticed a flower.


    It''s red in color and has a sweet scent like chocte. My eyes widened when I realized what flower is this.


    "Chocte Cosmo flower. Beautiful, isn''t it? It''s one of the rarest flowers in Alderrdeen. Aside from its beauty, it also smells like a chocte. The reason why it was named that way."


    I know. This flower was once mentioned by Prince Fraser to me. It''s the flower of love. If you gave this flower to the person you love, the meaning bes''I love you more than anybody can''.


    It''s the same flower Prince Fraser will give to Princess Paislee when he confesses his feelings to her. Even if Princess Paislee is still disguising herself as a man.


    "Where is this flowere from? Howe there is Chocte Cosmo here? We don''t have this kind of flower in the Vrawyth Kingdom. I''ve been actually searching for this flower. May I know how did you get to grow one here?"


    M¨¢ire shakes her head. "That flower just miraculously grew here one day. Even I don''t know how did it grow in my garden. I was the only one who took care of the flowers here, and only Dea and Clymene were the people allowed to enter here. However, both of them don''t have talent in gardening."


    I frown. This flower is the most rarest flower in this world. Howe it grew here without reason? It''s impossible for this flower to grow without anyone nting it. So, I don''t understand why it is here.


    Also, Prince Fraser has been searching for this flower for a long time now, but even after searching for a decade, he still doesn''t have any idea where to find that flower.


    But howe it is growing here?

 Chapter 221 - : Stopping At The Frailens City

    Pax Dea yawns and gets off the carriage. I look at her and wave my hand. "You woke up? How''s your sleep?"


    She sits beside me and leans on my shoulder. "It was great. I was probably exhausted with our journey. That''s why I fell asleep for hours." She looks at the pot of soup I am cooking. "What are you cooking?"


    We are on our way to the Vrawyth Kingdom now. We''ve been journeying for a few days already. But because Pax Dea is not used to traveling to a farawaynd, she still feels exhausted most of the time.


    I look at the pot of soup. "It''s a vegetable soup. Mother and Father suggest cooking this for us to replenish our energy. Do you want some? It''s already cooked."


    Pax Dea stares at the pot of soup and nods her head vigorously. "Sure. I''m already famished. Are you the one who cooked this?"


    I take a bowl and pour a soup for Pax Dea. I smile at her. "Yes, I was the one who cooked this. Mother taught me how to cook this when I was still a child. Here, taste it if it''ll suit your taste."


    Pax Dea takes the bowl and takes a spoonful of soup. She groans and looks at me. "Csille, this is wonderful. This soup is really delicious. Also, do you put some herbs in here? I can feel my body feeling better."


    I nod my head at her. "Yes, Brother Pascal taught me a little thing about herbs. He said you could put ginseng to a soup. He said ginseng is a popr herb for energy boosting. It also helps boost alertness and concentration. Do you feel better now?"


    Pax Dea nods her head. "Yes, I feel much better. Thanks for your soup." She looks around and frowns. "Where is Uncle and Brother Pascal? I couldn''t seem to find them around."


    I looked around too and only found Mother giving orders to the three servants. Mother and Father brought maids to help them with their needs. They also bring two carriages full of guards to secure our safety.


    Even though the Lauretr¨¦ Family is not royalty, we are still the most prominent noble from the Vrawyth Kingdom. This alone can cause other people to bring harm to our family.


    "They are probably looking around the surroundings. Father usually does that every time he travels. He usually looks around every time they take a stop to rest. It is to make sure that there is no threat around."


    Father is a very cautious person. He won''t let anything harm his way. Also, with us here, Mother, me, and Pax Dea, he makes sure that no one can harm us.


    I take an empty bowl and pour soup into the bowl. I am nning to give this to Mother. Since we took a camp here, Mother was busy helping the maids.


    Pax Dea gasps. She then holds my arms and gently shakes them. She puts the bowl of soup first. "Csille, I heard from Father that this path is known for having bandits. Father almost got robbed of by those bandits. Wouldn''t that endanger Uncle and Brother Pascal? We should call some guards and look for them." She frantically said.


    I put the bowl of soup I was preparing for Mother and face the anxious Pax Dea. "Dea, you shouldn''t worry. Even though my Father looks like he doesn''t know anything aboutbat fighting. I can assure you that among the guards who are with us, Father is the strongest among them."


    However, it doesn''t help at all. Pax Dea still looks around frantically. "But what about Brother Pascal? He''s a Doctor, right? There''s no way he can fight for his life."


    I smile at Pax Dea. Her concern about Father and Brother Pascal is really touching. Even though she doesn''t have any ounce of blood rtion with them, she still cares about their safety.


    "Dea, you should remember that before Brother Pascal bes a Doctor, he was the heir of the Lauretr¨¦ Family first. Being the heir means he needs to know about a lot of things. That includesbat fighting, sword fighting, and such. He might look weak, and all but you shouldn''t underestimate him because of his looks and his profession. He is on par with Father. So, you shouldn''t worry." I look at Mother. "Look, even Mother doesn''t worry at all."


    Pax Dea looks at Mother and sighs. "Are you sure about that Csille? I''m still worried." She frantically looks around again. As if any moment from now, she''ll run to the woods and look for them.


    I was about to answer her when Father and Brother Pascal emerged from the woods. I immediately stand up and walk towards them. "Father, Brother Pascal, how''s the search? Did you find anything suspicious?"


    Father gently pets my head and smiles at me. "We didn''t find anything. But we''ll let the guards look around again after an hour. You shouldn''t worry. We won''t let anything happen to you."


    I smile at Father and shake my head. "Father, it is not me who is worried." I look at Pax Dea. "Pax Dea has been asking me to look for the two of you. She is worried that something might happen."


    Father and Brother Pascal both look at Pax Dea and smile. Father puts down his hand and walks towards Pax Dea.


    Brother Pascal stands beside me andughs. "Your cousin is definitely a good hearted person. She''s worried over someone who isn''t rted to her."


    I look at Brother Pascal and frown. "Brother, you''re wrong. Although Pax Dea doesn''t have any blood rtion to you and Father, she already sees the two of you as her rtive."


    Brother Pascal pats my head and walks towards Father and Mother. I look at them and sigh.


    It will still take some time before we arrive at the Vrawyth Kingdom. I only have a few days to prepare myself for future changes.


    I look at the sky and sigh.


    The skies are changing. Rain will start to pour down Csille''s way.


    ________________________________


    I look at Mother and Father, who are now talking to each other. I took a deep breath before I walked towards them.


    Mother immediately sees me, and she raises her hand to me. "My dear, you''re here. Come. We were talking about you."


    I frown. Talking about me? I sit in between them. Mother immediately holds my hand. "Mother, Father, you are talking about me?"


    "Yes, your Father and I are talking about what will you do after you return to the Vrawyth Kingdom. You know your Father is the only one who handles the whole business of the Lauretr¨¦ Family. However, you also know that he is the current Count of the Vrawyth Kingdom. He has monarch duties."


    I nod my head at Mother. I know what will happen next. Since Csille is the only heiress of the Vrawyth Kingdom, she will handle half of the businesses of the Lauretr¨¦ Family the moment she returns to the Vrawyth Kingdom.


    Father, who is sitting on my right, sigh. "Csille, you know you''re the only heir of the Lauretr¨¦ Family. Although you still have your Brother Pascal, he has already refused to handle the Lauretr¨¦ business. That leaves us no choice but to push the responsibilities to you."


    I look at Father and smile. They are probably worried that I won''t help them with their business. After all, the previous Csille is the kind of person who likes to do things on her own. That''s why she always sneaks out before.


    "Mother, Father, you shouldn''t worry. I will be responsible and help Father with our business."


    Father and Mother sigh. "My dear, you really make us proud. You have grown into a fine youngdy, and now you''re being responsible enough to handle our business." Mother pets my head. "If you find anything difficult, just say it to your Father or to me, and we will help you with it."


    I just hug Mother and Father. Although they are not my birth parents, I still wish they are. They are the reason why I know how it feels like to have a parent who is always there for you.


    I break from the hug when I remember something. I was too preupied with the future that I forgot the problem with Li.


    "Mother, Father, I have a problem. I hope you can help me decide with it."


    Although I don''t want to involve Li with the uing changes in the Vrawyth Kingdom, I also don''t want her to waste her life like that.


    I just hope this won''t affect the storyline. After all, I did not write that Li woulde to the Vrawyth Kingdom and work there.


    "What problem is it? That you even need our opinions?"


    I look at Father and sigh. "It''s about this, Father. You all remember my friend in the Alderrdeen, right? The one I was with, my Graduation."


    Mother tries to think. Her smile widens when she remembers something. "Are you talking about the daughter of the Vassellev¨¦ Family of the Frailens City?"


    I nod my head at Mother. "Yes, Mother. She asked me for help before she left with her parents. The thing is, her parents are forcing her to an engagement she doesn''t want. She asked me if I could get her any job in the Vrawyth Kingdom."


    Mother shakes her head. "My dear, you know how strict the monarch is when ites to employment. Only Vrawyth people can be hired. Your friend is from Frailens City. It would be impossible to do that."


    I sigh. "I already said that to her Mother. However, didn''t we have an exception? If the owner of the business wants to hire a foreigner, they need to hire someone who is more thanpetent for the job, and they need to have a rmendation from a noble. Li knows that, and she asks me if Father could rmend her. She is willing to take any job as long as she can get away from her parents."


    Mother and Father got silent. They are weighing the cons and the pros. Although there is an exception in the rule, it is still not easy to use that exception.


    After all, the Vrawyth Kingdom is strict about letting outsiders enter the Kingdom. After the issue with the Strzalka, the Vrawyth Kingdom bes strict about letting foreigners inside the Kingdom.


    Father sigh. "The Vassellev¨¦ Family is an honest family, but with what they are doing to their daughter, it is enough reason to doubt them. Although Li is your friend, I still need to ask for his majesty''s decision. It is better to ask his opinion first, or else we won''t be able to bear the results if any unwanted things happen."


    I nod my head at Father. "I understand, Father. It''s the reason why I didn''t give her any definite answer because I know how big this request is."


    Father nods his head. "It is good that you didn''t decide for yourself, or else it would be difficult for us to change the decision. Anyway, my dear, we will be taking a two days break in Frailens City. You can talk to your friend once we arrive there."


    My eyes widen. "We will stay in the Frailens City for two days? But why? Wouldn''t that make our journey longer? Also, you have duties in monarch and also our business. If we continue dying our journey, wouldn''t that make your works piled up?"


    We usually just camp where we stop at night, and after that, we will continue our journey after. So, I don''t understand why would they want to take a break in the Frailens City?


    Father shakes his head. "Don''t worry about me. I can handle it. Also, I have you to help me when we return. I''m just worried about your cousin, Pax Dea. She is not used to the long journey. I''m afraid she''ll get sick if we continue traveling. Don''t worry, my dear. We will just let her adjust for a while before we continue with our journey."


    I look at Father and smile. Father is really a nice person. He always thinks about other people before himself.


    I just wish he pick whom he helps, or else it will bring disaster to him and to his family.

 Chapter 222 - : Frailens City

    Pax Dea opens the window and looks around. "Csille, is this the Frailens City? I didn''t expect it would be this beautiful."


    I look at Pax Dea and smile. She is really like a child. She looks like a child who visited the zoo for the first time.


    Motherughs. "Dea, sit properly, or else you''ll get hurt. I don''t know how I can exin to my sister if something happens to you."


    Pax Dea immediately sits up straight and smiles at Mother. "I''m sorry, Aunt, I was just excited. It''s my first time being in the Frailens City, so I couldn''t help myself but feel excited."


    Father smile at Dea. "I''m sure you''ll enjoy more once we stop. We can stroll around for a day and rest tomorrow."


    Pax Dea beams. "You''re not kidding, Uncle? We can stroll around the Frailens City?"


    Father nods his head. "We can, but we need to rest first for this morning, and we can stroll around."


    I look outside the window and sigh. Since we were already here, I better look for Li and tell her what I talked about with my parents.


    "Csille, my dear, are you going to look for Li?" Mother suddenly asked.


    I look at Mother and nod my head. "I''ll probably look for herter, Mother. However, I don''t know where the Vassellev¨¦ Family is staying."


    "Don''t worry. I''ll ask someone to send a letter to the Vassellev¨¦ Family. Do you want Li to visit us, or do you n on visiting her family?"


    If Li visits us, it will be easier for me. If I am the one who visits her, it will make her parents believe that I am really inviting Li to work in the Vrawyth Family.


    I don''t think the Vassellev¨¦ family wouldn''t hesitate to send Li to the Vrawyth Kingdom once they know that the Count of the Vrawyth Kingdom is backing her up.


    "I''ll probably visit her in their residence, Father. I think it''s more respectful that way."


    Father nods his head. "Okay, I''ll immediately send a letter to the Vassellev¨¦ family once we stop."


    Pax Dea, who is sitting beside me, tugs my hand and whispers, "Csille, you know someone from Frailens City?"


    I nod my head at her. "She''s my friend. I met her at the Aderrdeen School of Knowledge. She is the daughter of one of the wealthy Families in Frailens City."


    Pax Dea gasped. "Wow, you are really something, Csille. You are friends with someone from Frailens City. I also heard you are friends with the Princess and Princes of the other Kingdoms."


    I just smile at Pax Dea. "I was just lucky to meet them."


    Pax Dea is about to say something, but the carriage stops moving. One of the guards knocks on the window. Father opens the window.


    "You go ask if we can rent their whole inn for two days." Father takes the token of our family. It is to make other people know our identity. "Take this and show them the Count of the Vrawyth Kingdom is here to look for an inn. If they agree, make sure they disclose the news that we are currently in Frailens City. I don''t want people to know where we are."


    The guard salutes before he walks inside the inn in front of the carriage. I look at Father. He is really cautious. If everyone knows that the Lauretr¨¦ Family is currently in Frailens City, it will cause amotion. It might even cause us to spend a few more days here, and that''s not what we want.


    After a moment, the guard returned with good news. We end up renting the whole ce, and we are the only ones in the inn.


    I am already in my room, arranging my things, when someone knocks on my door. I stand up, open the door, and I see Pax Dea.


    "Csille, are you resting? I''m sorry, I was just bored inside my room. So, I was wondering if is it okay if I spend time here?"


    I smile at Pax Dea and open my door at her. "Sure you can. Please excuse me if my room is messy. I''m arranging my luggage again."


    Pax Dea sits on one of the chairs and looks around my room. "Are you going to your friend now? You won''te with us when we tour around the Frailens City?"


    I shrugged my shoulders. "It depends. I''m waiting for the Vassellev¨¦''s response to Father''s letter. Father said he had already asked someone to send it to the Vassellev¨¦ Family. So, I''m just waiting for their response. If the response arrives, I will immediately go to their residence to talk to Li. I don''t know if I cane with you in the afternoon."


    Pax Dea pout. "Can Ie with you then? I want to meet this Li Vassellev¨¦."


    I shake my head at her in response. "Dea, even if I want to introduce you to her, you know I can''t, right? If she knows that you areing with me to the Vrawyth Kingdom, it will raise doubts. She''s my friend, but it''s better to keep our rtionship in secret. I don''t want to involve the Foulqueret Family with theplicated life of the Lauretr¨¦. I hope you understand."


    Pax Dea sighed. "I understand you, Csille. I know you only want our safety. But sometimes, I just wish we could be those normal cousins. You, introducing me to your friends. But I know it''s for the best of everyone so, I understand."


    I look at Pax Dea and smile bitterly at her. Even I wish I could just live a simple life. However, it was already written in the destiny that Csille would never have a simple life.


    Not in this lifetime.


    ________________________________


    After I arranged my things, the response of the Vassellev¨¦ arrived. So, I immediately set off to their residence.


    Father asks three guards to guard me on my short trip to the Vassellev¨¦ residence. To ensure that nothing will happen to me. He even asks a maid to apany me.


    The carriage stops in front of a gate. The guards who are guarding the entrance immediately stop our carriage.


    The coachman, who is also a subordinate of my Father, immediately takes the token of the Lauretr¨¦ Family and shows it to the guards. The guards immediately recognized the token and let us in afterward.


    "Miss, are you sure you want to visit the Vassellev¨¦? What if they spread the news that we are currently in Frailens City? Wouldn''t that endanger our safety?"


    I look at the maid and smile at her. "You shouldn''t worry. The daughter of the Vassellev¨¦ Family is my friend. She won''t sell us out. Also, if they did. Aren''t they afraid that will get back on them if that happens?"


    The maid paused to think and nodded her head. "You are right, miss. With the Lauretr¨¦ Family power, I doubt if they will even think of selling us out."


    I didn''t reply to her and just looked outside the window. The Vassellev¨¦ residence is definitely owned by a wealthy family. You can already see how rich they are from the way the house is designed.


    Although their wealth can''t bepared to noble families from the Great Seven Kingdom, they can still be considered rich. However, there is one thing I don''t understand.


    If they are already rich. Why do they need to sell their daughter off just for the chance of expanding outside the Frailens City?


    Why are wealthy people doesn''t know the word content? They can already live a wealthy life all their lives. Do they need to go that far just to be wealthier?


    The carriage stops moving, and the carriage door is open by the coachman.


    "Miss?"


    I blink a couple of times before I get off the carriage.


    I look in front of me and smile at the Vassellev¨¦ family, who are already waiting for me outside their house.


    The olddy is about to walk towards me, but her steps halt when she see Li rushing towards me.


    "Lady Csille!" Li hugs me tightly. "Thank you foring. You don''t know how much you save me."


    I pat Li''s back. "Sorry, I couldn''t send a letter to you. I was so busy with our journey that it slipped my mind. I hope you are doing great, Li."


    Li breaks off from our hug and pouts at me. "You don''t know how much I need to endure to this da¡ª"


    "Li, is this how we teach you manners?"


    An angry voice suddenly interrupted. Li and I look at the old man who just blurted out those words.


    The old man sigh and bows his head. I remember him. He is with Li at our graduation. He must be Li''s Father.


    "Lady Csille, please forgive my daughter for herck of manners. I didn''t teach her well¡ª"


    I shake my head at him. "That''s okay, Mister Vassellev¨¦. Li and I are close friends, so I don''t really mind."


    Li''s Father stares at me intently before he stares at Li. "Li, even if you are Lady Csille''s friend. You should also be cautious of your actions. Lady Csille is the Count''s daughter."


    Li looks at his Father and pouts. "Yes, Father."


    Li''s Father nods his head before he looks at me. "Please forgive myte introduction. I am Li''s Father, and this is her Mother." He then points his hand to the beautiful olddy beside him. "And this is my son, Li''s brother."


    I smile at them. "It was nice meeting you all. Li talks a lot about you. I''m d I have already met you. I hope I didn''t disturb you with my sudden visit."


    Li''s Mother shakes her head and smiles warmly at me. "No, no, that''s okay. It is actually our honor to have you in our house. Would you pleasee inside? We have already prepared a small banquet for you. Please forgive us if we couldn''t prepare a lot."


    "It is I who should be apologizing for my sudden visit. Also, you don''t need to worry. I''m really not a picky eater. I heard from Li that her mother is good at cooking. I didn''t expect I would get the chance to taste it."


    Li''s Motherugh. They all lead me to their dining hall. I almost gasp when I see the food prepared at the table.


    Are they kidding me? They are calling it a small banquet? This food can almost cater to fifty people. Are they blind, or do they just think I eat a lot?


    Li, who is standing beside me, whispered in my ears. "Do you know that Father called every cook in the Frailens City just to make this small banquet possible?"


    I look at Li. Really? And they even said they didn''t have enough time to prepare. What will happen if they have enough time? Will the food overflow?


    The meal started, and Li''s parents talked to me about Li. They even said sorry to me for having her daughter as my friend. They assumed that Li was just bringing problems to me.


    Which is I don''t understand. Although Li is a chatter, she isn''t the person who would bring problems to others.


    The meal didn''tst for long because Li kept whispering to my ears. The moment I put down my spoon, she immediately excused the both of us, and she dragged me inside her room.


    "Lady Csille, are you here for the update on what I ask for?" She asks frantically.


    I nod my head at her. "Yes, I already talked to my parents and they told me to wait for their response. Father said he wants to consult this matter to his majesty. Father might have a say to the exception, but since the Vrawyth Kingdom is stringent when ites to letting outsiders in, we need to ask for his majesty decision. So, I''m sorry if I cannot help you immediately. However, once we return to the Vrawyth Kingdom, I will immediately ask my Father to talk to his majesty."


    Li looked disappointed, but she still smiled at me. "That''s okay, Lady Csille. My Parents have already talked to that guy''s family. They are already talking about the wedding. I guess I''ll just have to run away before that happens."


    My eyes immediately widen. "Li, don''t! Although I couldn''t help you immediately. I have a way to make your parents postpone that wedding."


    Li looks at me. "What way?"

 Chapter 223 - : I’m Coming Home (1)

    I sigh. "I just need to suggest to them that I can give you a job in the Vrawyth Kingdom. I''ll just hint to them that once we return, I''ll immediately ask my Father for it."


    Li looks at me. "But how can they postpone the wedding?"


    "Do you think that''s guy''s family will let their son''s wife work? They want to marry off their son to you because they are worried they won''t have an heir for their family. If you work in the Vrawyth Kingdom, do you think they will still agree with the wedding?"


    Li got silent for a while. She''s probably still digesting things. She shakes her head at me after. "But they can also use the same reason not to let me go in the Vrawyth Kingdom."


    I smirk at Li. "They will definitely not let you. But your parents will. Do you think your parents will miss this opportunity to have a connection with the Vrawyth Kingdom? I am the only heiress of the Lauretr¨¦ Family, and I am also the future Queen of the Kingdom. Do you think they will choose to marry you off to that guy or to let you work in the Vrawyth Kingdom under me? What do you think?"


    Li''s eyes widen. She then rushes towards me and hugs me. "Thank you, Lady Csille. You don''t know how much you save me. Now, I don''t need to worry about them forcing me to a marriage I never want."


    I sigh. "But Li, this is just a temporary solution. If we didn''t give you a response after we returned. I''m sure your parents would consider that wedding again."


    Li''s shoulders drop. "Csille, please help me. Would you please convince his majesty that I won''t be a threat to the Vrawyth Kingdom? I swear on my name that no matter what happens, I will never betray the Vrawyth Kingdom."


    "I will try, Li. I will do my best to help you with your problem. Just give me enough time. The Vrawyth Kingdom is still far away from Frailens City. After, we return I will take care of it, okay?"


    Li hugs me. "Thank you, Csille. Thank you."


    I just hugged her in return.


    I just wished I wouldn''t regret this decision in the future.


    ________________________________


    After my quick conversation with Li, I also excused myself and left the Vassellev¨¦ residence.


    I still need to return to the inn because Father and Mother will tour Pax Dea around the Frailens City. However, they had already left when I returned.


    I heard from one of the guards who are still guarding the inn that Brother Pascal didn''t join them and decided to stay.


    Eh? Brother Pascal?


    I smile and knock on his room. Brother Pascal immediately smiles when he sees me. "Csille, you already return. Aunt and Uncle had already left. Do you want to look for them? I cane with you."


    I shake my head at him. "No, that''s okay, Brother. If I join them, it will be difficult to remain low-profile." I touch my hair and blink a couple of times. "With my hair and my eyes. I bet people will immediately recognize me." I look inside his room. "What are you doing, Brother? Am I interrupting you?"


    He shakes his head and opens the door. I looked around, and I was amazed at how clean his room is. Although we have just been here for hours, my whole room is now a mess. However, his room looks like there''s nobody staying in there.


    "No, I was just reading some medical researches. Uncle introduced me to Principal Germund, and he gave me a copy of some of their new researches. Do you know how much this new research can help the medicine in the Vrawyth Kingdom?"


    Principal Germund? He gave Brother Pascal a copy of the school''s research? But I thought he didn''t give it to anyone.


    I heard from Ruler Laird that Principal Germund is keeping those research because he wants the Alderrdeen City to be known as the Pioneer when ites to innovation.


    What makes Principal Germund do that? Although my Father is noble, I don''t think it''s enough for him to give Brother Pascal a copy. It''s probably rted to Ruler Laird. Only Ruler Laird can make Principal Germund do that.


    "I''m d that your journey to the Alderrdeen City is not a waste. At least you have this. I''m sure with Brother''s intelligence. It will be a great help to the Vrawyth Kingdom."


    Brother Pascal gently pats my head and lets me in."Come inside. Let''s talk."


    Talk? Is he going to talk about those researches? Although I was forced to be a genius student in Alderrdeen, it doesn''t mean that I really love studying.


    Likee on, I just graduated from college. Can my brain get a break too?


    Brother Pascal let me sit on one of the chairs in his room. He the sit on the chair in front of me. He sighs snd stares intently at me. "Csille, you probably already know that his majesty asked Uncle to start preparing for the preparation for your engagement with his highness, Prince Fraser, right?"


    I frown. So, he wants to talk to me because of this? I don''t know if I should sigh in relief because we''re not talking about researches or frown. After all, we''re talking about my engagement with Prince Fraser.


    "Yes, Brother. Father already mentioned it to me before. But why did you mention it now?"


    I heard Brother Pascal sigh. "I never nned to interfere with your life Csille. However, I couldn''t help but be worried about you. Are you sure you want to be engaged with him? Prince Fraser is the future King of the Kingdom. Marrying him equates to being the Queen of our Kingdom. Are you ready for that kind of responsibility, Csille?"


    I look at Brother Pascal. Is he worried that I will fail as a Queen, or is he worried that I will just be hurt after bing a Queen? After all, being the Ruler of the Kingdom is both a blessing and a curse.


    I smile at him. "Brother, I might not be ready right now, but I will do my best to be a Queen that the Vrawyth people would want."


    Although I don''t want to say those words, I don''t have any other choice. Brother Pascal doesn''t know that I am aware of the future. That I will not end up as the Queen of the Vrawyth Kingdom.


    Brother Pascal looked at me intently and sighed. "I''m just worried about you, Csille. I have interacted with Prince Fraser, and even if he is a great Ruler, I''m not sure if he could be a great husband to you. You are my only cousin, Csille, and I don''t want anything to happen to you."


    I rush towards Brother Pascal and hug him. I really appreciate him. I really appreciate how my parents and he are so concerned about my safety and happiness.


    "Thank you, Brother. But you can rest assured that I wouldn''t let myself be in a disadvantageous situation."


    In the future, I will do my best to make sure that they will be safe. I will not let any harme their way. Even if I need to sacrifice my life, I will do it.


    ________________________________


    Days passed, and we are still continuing our journey back home. It''s been more than a week now after we started journeying.


    Pax Dea walked towards me and showed me a flower. "Look, Csille, I found this flower. Isn''t this beautiful?"


    I look at the flower in her hand and smile sadly. Red tulip. It''s Red tulip.


    <em><strong>"I like this one the most." Prince Fraser smiled and put the flowers behind my ears. "There, it suits you. Itplimented your hair and your eyes."</strong></em>


    I suddenly remember the first time I met Prince Fraser. It was also the first time he gave me a flower. The red tulips. The deration of love flower.


    "Csille?"


    I break from my trance, and I look at Pax Dea.


    "Are you okay, Csille?" She asked worriedly.


    I shake my head at her and smile. "I''m sorry, I just remembered something. What are you saying again?"


    Pax Dea stares at me before she sighs. She then shows me the red tulip flower. "I was asking if you know the meaning of this flower. I heard from Aunt that you know thenguage of flowers. So, you must know what this flower means."


    I sigh. "It''s a deration of love flower. A person can give this to someone they like as a confession for their feelings."


    Pax Dea nods her head. "I see. So have you received red tulips before?" She teased.


    I was frozen because of her question. Of course, I have received one before. It was Prince Fraser. He gave me a red tulip before. However, I don''t think it has a meaning. After all, we were still young back then.


    "No, I haven''t received one. Why did you ask? Maybe you''re the one who received a red tulips?"


    Pax Dea''s eyes immediately widen. "Csille!"


    I justugh at her and run. Pax Dea runs after me. We run around the ce teasing each other.


    "Csille! Pax Dea! The two of you stop running anymore. We will have our dinner now. Come here already." Mother called us.


    Pax Dea and I immediately rush towards the table. I frowned when I noticed red tulips in a vase in the middle of the table.


    Mother probably noticed the way I stared at the vase. "I ask someone to pick some red tulips around because I know that will make you happy. Do you like it?"


    I force a smile and nod my head.


    Am I happy? How can I be happy seeing the flower that reminds me of Prince Fraser?


    I wish that red tulip that Prince Fraser gave me before could mean a thing. But I know better than anyone else that it is impossible.


    ________________________________


    It''s nighttime already, but my mind couldn''t help but think about a certain person that wouldn''t even think about me.


    I walk out of our tent and sit on one of the chairs outside. The guards are who assigned to guard tonight look at me. They nod their head at me and smile before they return on looking around the ce.


    I sigh and stare at the night sky.


    I don''t know anymore. I don''t know what to feel anymore. The days are getting shorter, and soon we will return to the Vrawyth Kingdom. The Kingdom that will cause the fall of the Viiness, Csille Lauretr¨¦.


    I feel frightened. I feel scared and vulnerable because I know, no matter what I do, I cannot change the destiny of Csille, and that scares me.


    The worst thing about this situation is, I don''t have someone to talk to about it. I just have myself.


    I hug my knees and look at the sky. If only Lena is here. I''m sure she''ll hug me until I feel okay. But Lena is not here, and even if I cry buckets of tears, she will never be here.


    So, I have no other choice but to fight this on my own. To endure all of this. If I sessfully be the Viiness, I can finally return to the real world. I can finally see Lena.


    But can I bear to hurt those people in here that already upies a special ce in my heart? Can I really bear to see them hurt and in danger because of me?


    I force the sob that is starting toe out of my mouth before I look at the sky.


    <em>Why? Why does it have to me? Out of all those people, why did you choose me? Why did you choose me to be part of this? I admit, I really want to be a famous writer but not to this extent. You made me stuck in this world, and now that I am already attached to them, you want me to turn my back on them? You want me to be the reason for their demise? Aren''t you cruel?</em>


    <em>I thought... I thought Kosmo existed for you to help us. However, this is not helping. It''s burdening us.</em>


    <em>Can I just go back? Can I just return to my real world? To the world, I belong. Because I don''t think I am ready to face Csille''s destiny.</em>


    <em>I will never be ready.</em>

 Chapter 224 - : I’m Coming Home (2)

    Pax Dea shrieks while she looks around the surrounding. The Vrawyth Kingdom''s gate is just a few meters from where we are. So, Pax Dea has been looking around the surrounding like a child.


    She tugs my hand. "Csille! Csille! Is that the Vrawyth Kingdom?" She sounds so excited and amazed by what she is seeing.


    The Vrawyth Kingdom has put up a wall surrounding all thend it covers.


    Outside the Vrawyth Kingdom''s main gate is an open field with abundant flowers. The flowers are not nted there. It just grows there one day.


    We allugh at Pax Dea''s cute reaction. You can really hear from her voice how excited she is.


    "Dea, sit properly. The Lauretr¨¦ carriage is known in the Kingdom. Your Uncle had once experienced an assassination attempt before entering the gate of the Vrawyth Kingdom. It''s safer if you close the window now." Mother warns Pax Dea.


    Pax Dea immediately sits up straight and closesd the window. She then looks at Mother. "Aunt, are you telling the truth? Did Uncle once experience an assassination attempt?"


    Mother mentioned before that Father experienced an assassination attempt after returning to a special mission ordered by his majesty, the King. But that is in between the five years that I skipped.


    At that time, Csille was busy with her school responsibilities. But when she received the news about it, she almost rushed back to the Vrawyth Kingdom to check on Father. It''s a good thing nothing happens, so Mother and Father just sent a letter to her so Csille can be assured.


    Father, who is sitting beside Mother, nods his head. "It is true. It is the reason why we hesitated to let youe with us. You see Dea, our situation might look okay, but every day we are worried about those people who would love to pull us down. So, no matter what happened, you must not let anyone know your rtionship with the Lauretr¨¦ family, okay?"


    Pax Dea immediately nods her head. I can feel that her hold on my hand tightens. Is she scared?


    The carriage stops, a sign that we are now in front of the gate. One of the guards gets down and talks to the guards guarding the entrance. After a moment, our guard knocks on our window.


    Father frown before he opens the window. "Is there something''s wrong?"


    The guard bows his head. "Count, the guard said that they need to check each carriage to ensure no outsiders can enter the Vrawyth Kingdom. They said his majesty, the King,manded to heighten the security to the Vrawyth Kingdom. So they will be checking each carriage."


    I frown. His majesty asks to heighten the security? They usually didn''t do that. Also, to even check the Lauretr¨¦ Family''s carriage, a noble of the Kingdom. It might mean that something happened while we were away.


    I tried to remember if I had written something rted to this. However, no matter how much I thought, I couldn''t remember anything.


    After the Lauretr¨¦ Family returned after the graduation. There''s nothing much happened to the Lauretr¨¦ Family, or rather, I didn''t mention much about them. Since I mostly focus on the female lead and the male lead.


    "I will be checking what is happening first. All of you should stay in the carriage." After saying those words, Father gets off the carriage and talks to the guards.


    After a few minutes, Father opens the carriage door. The guard who was walking behind him paused and saw who are the people inside the carriage. He bows his head when he sees Mother. "Countess, please forgive us for our interruption. We were just following his majesty''s order. May I know the identity of thedy beside Lady Csille?"


    I feel Pax Dea stiffen. I hold her hand and answer the guard on her behalf.


    "She''s a friend of mine. She is from the Alderrdeen City. She is the only daughter of the Foulqueret Family. I invited her to have a week of vacation in the Vrawyth Kingdom." I look at Pax Dea. "Dea, can you give them the Vrawyth token that my Father gave you and give them your identification documents."


    Pax Dea immediately takes the documents and token. I took it and showed it to the guard. The guard verifies it.


    After a minute of checking the needed documents and the token. He returned it to Pax Dea.


    "You are already cleared, Lady. She can now enter the Vrawyth Kingdom." The guard said.


    He then talks to Father about some things.


    I silently sigh. Although I know that there be no problem with the documents because they are all legit, I still feel anxious.


    Pax Dea beside me sighed. She then whispered to my ears. "I didn''t know they would be this strict. To even check each carriage of the Lauretr¨¦ Family."


    I gently smile at her. "I''m sorry if you feel anxious. They are usually not strict. Something might happen. That''s why they are taking extra precautions."


    Pax Dea leans on my shoulder. "Now I understand why Mother doesn''t want to let mee here."


    Mother smile. "Are you regretting it now, Dea?" She asks teasingly.


    Pax Dea immediately sits up straight and looks at Mother. "Of course not! That even makes me curious about the Vrawyth Kingdom. I am now excited about my uing days in the Vrawyth Kingdom. I''m sure it will be fun."


    Before I can respond to Pax Dea, Father open the door and get inside the carriage. "Everything''s okay now. We can already enter the City." He then looks at Pax Dea. "I just hope you won''t change your mind after, Dea."


    Pax Dea looks at Father and shrugs her shoulders.


    The carriage move inside the Vrawyth Kingdom. I look outside the window and smile bitterly.


    We are now in the Vrawyth Kingdom. The Viiness has returned, and it''s the start of her viinous path.


    I was startled when Pax Dea tugged my hand. She is looking around the surroundings. You can definitely see the happiness and excitement in her eyes. "Csille, the Vrawyth Kingdom is really amazing. Is it the capital of the Kingdom?"


    "Yes, it is. However, the stores are a few meters away from the entrance. It will take a few minutes from the gate. His majesty put the stores close in the entrance to help those businessmen from outside. So, they won''t need to travel more. It is also to ensure the safety of the Vrawyth Kingdom. Those businessmen are only allowed to enter the market, but they are not allowed to travel to other parts of the Kingdom." Father exins.


    Pax Dea nods her head. "Is the Pce and the Lauretr¨¦ residence nearby?"


    "The Pce and the Lauretr¨¦ residence is an hour away from the entrance. Most noble families and the royals are living there. It is to ensure the safety of the royals and the nobles." Mother sigh. "Pax Dea, please forgive your Aunt if we cannot disclose the fact that you are my niece. We are only doing this for your own safety. I hope you are not disappointed or mad at me."


    Pax Dea smiles at Mother and shakes her head. "Aunt, I''m already honored to be here in the Vrawyth Kingdom. Why would I get mad at you? Also, I now understand that it would be best for everyone not to let other people know about my rtionship with you. So, you can rest assured that I''m not mad at you at all. I am actually grateful because if not for you, I won''t be able toe to the Vrawyth Kingdom."


    Mother leans and holds Pax Dea''s hand. "You are really my sister''s daughter. I''m really proud to have you as my niece."


    Pax Dea flushed, and she thanked Mother.


    The carriage got silent. I look at everyone and find that we all look like we are thinking about something else.


    Aside from Pax Dea, who is excitedly looking around. Father, Mother, and Brother Pascal look troubled.


    But what can it be? Did something happen while I was away? But Father never mentioned anything to me, and as far as I know, there''s no problem with the Lauretr¨¦ Family based on what I have written.


    But why do they look worried? It''s as if they know something terrible will happen.


    ________________________________


    The remaining minutes of the trip continue in silence. Only Pax Dea is the one making sounds from time to time.


    She will tug my arms every time she sees something. She looks like a child who is first time seeing her surroundings outside.


    Pax Dea gasped. "Is that the Pce?"


    I look to where she is looking. It is really the Pce of the Vrawyth. The Pce where I spent my childhood days with Prince Fraser. It is also the same Pce where I got my heart broken because of Prince Fraser. It will also where I''ll lose everything in the future.


    "Yes, that is the Pce of the Vrawyth Kingdom. As much as I want to show you around the Pce, it won''t be easy since you are not a noble from the Kingdom. Only nobles who got an invite from any royals cane inside."


    Pax Dea looks at Father and smiles. "I understand, Uncle. I know it will be difficult to enter the Pce. So, I never really expected that I would see it. I''m already contented looking at it from afar." She looks outside again and stares admiringly at the Pce. She then looks at Father again. "Uncle, is the Lauretr¨¦ residence nearby?"


    "Yes, it''s just a few minutes away from here. Are you tired already? You should rest first when we arrive." Father then looks at Brother Pascal, who is currently busy reading the research he gets from Principal Germund. "Pascal, you should take a rest in residence too. Also, don''t work immediately tomorrow. You should take a few days rest before you return to work."


    Brother Pascal closed the research he was reading. "I''m sorry, Uncle, but I already took almost two months of break. I don''t think it is a good idea to do that."


    I cling to Brother Pascal''s arm and pout. "Brother, we just arrived from our long journey. It would be best if you take some rest too. You always told me to always take care of my body. You, as a Doctor, should do that too. Also, I just returned to the Vrawyth Kingdom. Don''t you want to spend more time with me?"


    Brother Pascal sighed and gently messed my hair using his other hand. "Okay. How can I say no to you? I''ll just have to talk to our Director. I''m sure he would let me take a few days break."


    "You shouldn''t worry about that. I''ll talk to your Director about your leave so he can''t disagree."


    I smile at my father, and he just winks at me. We both want to spend time with Brother Pascal.


    We didn''t get much time to spend with him because he is always busy with his work in the hospital. So, even if we wanted to spend time with him, we didn''t bother him because we all know that Brother Pascal already chooses to live a normal life. Away from the life of a noble.


    The carriage stops in front of our house, and the coachman immediately opens the door.


    I cling my arms to Pax Dea and help her get off the carriage. I gestured my free hand in front of us. "Wee to the Vrawyth Kingdom, Dea. And wee to the Lauretr¨¦ residence."


    Pax Dea looks around. "This is your house, Csille? It''s huge. It''s iparable to our house in Alderrdeen. When Mother mentioned about it before, I thought she was only exaggerating. However, I was wrong. Your house looks like a mansion. I suddenly feel poor."


    We allugh at Pax Dea''s words. Mother walks towards Pax Dea and holds her other hand. "Let''s go inside. I''m sure you are already tired. Take a rest first."


    Mother and I drag Pax Dea inside. And she was looking around admiringly. "Aunt, Uncle. Your house is amazing. I had never seen a huge house like this. It can be considered a Pce in small Cities."


    I look at Pax Dea''s back and smile. She is really innocent. Probably because she was never exposed to something extravagant like this. Having lived her life as a simple person, this might probably be a new thing to see for her.


    I just hope in the future, this trait won''t change.. I hope she will remain living a simple life.

 Chapter 225 - : The Villainess Homecoming

    We all decided to take a rest first. Since it''s still early in the afternoon. I look around my room and smile. Nothing change. Aside from the bedsheets and the curtains, everything looks the same. They are really taking care of Csille''s room even in her absence.


    I walk towards my bed and slump my body. I don''t know what to feel. I feel happy because I have returned to the Vrawyth Kingdom. The only Kingdom that makes me feel secure. However, right now, I don''t feel the same. I feel scared being here because I know someday this Kingdom will witness Csille Lauretr¨¦''s fall.


    I took a deep breath and closed my eyes. I tried to control the fear that was now rising from inside me.


    Fear will not help me. I would rather keep my emotions in control, or else I might mess things here, and I cannot let that happen. I cannot let mess happen here. Not on my watch.


    Suddenly I heard a knock outside my room. I frown. Who is knocking on my door? I thought we all agreed to rest first.


    Is it a maid?


    I get up from my bed and check it. Everyone knows that we will take a rest first, so the maids won''t disturb our rest if it''s not important.


    Did something happen?


    I frown when I see Pax Dea standing in front of my room. She scratches her nape and looks at me. "I''m sorry, Csille. I know you are resting, but my mind couldn''t rest at all. I''m really excited to look around the Vrawyth Kingdom. However, I know it is not advisable to go out today, so I came here to ask if you can tell me about the Vrawyth Kingdom."


    I sigh and let Pax Dea in. I''m really not exhausted, and just like her, my mind can''t rest because I keep thinking about the future. I think it''s better to have her here than to overthink on my own.


    "So, what do you want to know about the Vrawyth Kingdom?" I asked.


    Pax Dea sits beside me. "I want to know about the Astalieu. You never talk about them. Every time I would ask a question about his highness, Prince Fraser, you would always try to change the topic. I don''t understand why you do that, Csille. I thought you were on good terms with him."


    I sigh. I only did that because I didn''t want them to hope for something impossible. They already like him in the first ce. If I talk about how great he is, I''m sure they will hope that I will end up with him.


    And I don''t want them to be disappointed. I don''t want them to be hurt because of me.


    "Csille?"


    "It''s not that I don''t want to talk about him. It''s just that I think it will beplicated if you know a lot of things. I don''t want to involve the Foulqueret in this."


    Pax Dea looks at me confusedly. "Complicated? How can it beplicated? I just want to know more about the Astalieu. It''s not as if I''m asking about his secrets."


    I look at her and sigh. Well, I guess telling a little bit about the Astalieu family won''t hurt."


    "What do you want to know about the Astalieu?"


    "I heard from Mother that the Lauretr¨¦ Family has a close rtionship with the Astalieu. I want to know how did you be acquainted with them?"


    I sighed in relief when I heard her question. I thought she would ask about Prince Fraser. Thank goodness it''s just this.


    "The Lauretr¨¦ family has been serving the rulers of the Vrawyth Kingdom since the start of this monarchy. Father told me that our ancestors helped the Vrawyth Kingdom fight against the people who wanted to take over the Vrawyth Kingdom. It''s the reason why the Lauretr¨¦ family has always had a close rtionship with every generation of the Astalieu. Aside from that, Father helped his majesty when he was just crowned as the King. It''s the reason why Father and his Majesty are good friends."


    Pax Dea nods her head. "That''s amazing. I didn''t know about that. Mother just told me that the Lauretr¨¦ Family has close rtion with the rulers of the Kingdom. I now can be at peace, knowing that the Astalieu family will never ill treat the Lauretr¨¦ Family."


    Will never ill treat the Lauretr¨¦ Family? I don''t know about that.


    In the future, Csille Lauretr¨¦ will do something that could harm the Vrawyth Kingdom. I don''t think his majesty will consider his rtionship with the Lauretr¨¦ Family after what I will do in the future.


    I smile bitterly at myself. Although the second version of the novel is still ongoing, I know what will happen next. Deep in my heart, I know what will be the end of Csille Lauretr¨¦.


    "Csille?"


    I shake my head and smile at Pax Dea. "Sorry, I was just thinking about something else. Where are we again?"


    "You''re talking about the rtionship of the Astalieu and the Lauretr¨¦ Family." Pax Dea slumped half of her body on my bed. "Csille, I have seen in the Alderrdeen that you are close to both Astalieu cousins. I also heard from Mother that Prince Rufus is the forgotten Prince of the Vrawyth Kingdom. Wouldn''t that cause trouble for you in the future? After all, Prince Fraser and Prince Rufus might fight each other for the throne in the future."


    Rufus fighting against Prince Fraser for the throne? That''s impossible. That''s not how I have written Rufus. Although he is the love rival of Prince Fraser, I didn''t make him the bad guy. He will never have any selfish intention to the throne. After all, even if he doesn''t show it, Rufus always cares about Prince Fraser. The way Prince Fraser cares about him too.


    "That''s impossible. If not because of his majesty, Rufus is probably out of the Kingdom and traveling around the world. Rufus just wants to live a normal life. He never likes the nobility or the royalty. He thinks they are too much hypocrisy in it. That''s why he never like it. So, you can rest assured that if there is someone who would like to take the throne from Prince Fraser, that will not be Rufus."


    Pax Dea peeks on me. "You''re really close to him, aren''t you? Why do I feel like you know him more than you know you''re fianc¨¦."


    I know Rufus more than I know Prince Fraser? In some sense, yes, because Rufus is the only person I am close with. I spend my childhood and my teenage life with him. How can I not know him? But aside from that, I know him just like how I know Prince Fraser.


    Because I am the writer of this world. How can I not know about my characters?


    "We have been friends since we were young. Rufus and I share the same fate. We are the most extraordinary people in this Kingdom. You can say that it''s because of this. I feel more connected to him than Prince Fraser." I look at Pax Dea and smile. "Do you know that when we were young, many children loved to bully me for being different, but only Rufus protected me from those bullies? After that day, we be close. He protected me every time someone bullied me, and I protect him every time someone bullied him too."


    "I understand. It''s a good thing you have him by your side. I should be thanking Prince Rufus then. If not for him, those bullies would probably not stop bullying you."


    I smile at Pax Dea. Yeah, I''m really grateful for Rufus. He''s the only one who understands me and who is always there to support me.


    "Csille? Do you have feelings for him?"


    My eyes widened, and I immediately looked at Pax Dea. Me? Having feelings for Rufus?


    I don''t know. It would be best if I am. After all, Rufus'' personality is better than Prince Fraser''s. However, I know that just like Prince Fraser, Rufus will fall head over heels to Princess Paisee. Falling in love with him will only hurt him and me at the same time.


    "What makes you think that way? Rufus and I have been friends since we were young, and I never... I just never see him like that."


    "I just thought he suited you more than Prince Fraser. You have both unique hair color and eye color. You both experienced being bullied because of it. You also said it, you feel more connected to Prince Rufus than Prince Fraser. Also, I think it will not beplicated if you married him than Prince Fraser. Although Prince Rufus is the Prince, he is still the second in line to the throne. That means you wouldn''t have a big responsibility to be the Queen. Don''t you think it''s a better option?"


    Csille Lauretr¨¦ marrying Prince Rufus? I had never considered that even when I was writing the novel. Also, if that happens, Csille won''t get the chance to be the Viiness.


    "Pax Dea, we cannot do anything about my engagement anymore. So even if I have feelings for Rufus, it is now impossible."


    Pax Dea, get up and hold my hand. "Csille, are you saying that you have feelings for Prince Rufus?"


    I was about to answer her question when someone knocked on my door. I frown. I am now sure it is the maid. Did something happen?


    I break from Pax Dea''s grasp and walk to the door. The maid immediately bows her head when she sees me. "Miss, I''m sorry for my interruption, but Prince Rufus is here to visit you. I know you said you don''t want to be disturbed. However, I think it would be rude not to see Prince Rufus. After all, he is still the Prince of the Kingdom."


    I waved my hand at her and immediately dismissed her. Even though Rufus is known to be the forgotten Prince of the Vrawyth Kingdom, he is still the Prince of the Vrawyth Kingdom. The maid is probably worried that it will be an offense to Rufus if I don''t see him today.


    I look at Pax Dea and sigh. "I''m sorry, Dea. Rufus is here for a visit. I need to see him first."


    Pax Dea immediately stands up. "Eh? He immediately looked for you the moment we arrived here? And here I thought it would be Prince Fraser who visited you first. Csille, are you sure there''s nothing happening between the two of you?"


    I smile at Pax Dea. "I told you, Rufus is my friend. Please don''t put any meaning to it. Also, it is impossible for the two of us. I love Prince Fraser, and he loves someone else. Are you satisfied now?"


    And Prince Fraser visiting me? That is impossible. I have already written what will happen next, and that doesn''t include Prince Fraser visiting the Viiness.


    Pax Dea remains silent and nods her head only. I tap her shoulder and smile at her. "I''ll be heading down first. I need to know why Rufus is visiting me. As much as I want to bring you with me, but I don''t know if Rufus will want to have someone." I look around my room. "You can rest here if you want. I''ll see youter after my conversation with Rufus, okay?"


    "That''s okay. It would help if you headed down now. It won''t be good to make Prince Rufus wait. I''ll be here, waiting for you."


    I just hugged her before I immediately went down. Although it''s only been months since I saw him, I still miss Rufus. After all, he is the only person in this world that Ipletely trust.


    Rufus immediately stands up when he sees me. He gave me a warm smile. "You are finally back.. Wee home, Purny."

 Chapter 226 - : Finally Home

    I can feel tears starting to fall from my eyes. I don''t understand why I feel so emotional right now. It''s probably because I feel so anxious these days that when I see Rufus, I suddenly feel like I have someone I can rely on.


    I feel happy seeing him.


    I rush towards him and hug him tight. Tears are still streaming down my cheeks. Rufus justughs at me and gently caresses my back.


    "Why are you suddenly crying? It''s only been months when we see each other. Do you miss me that much?" I heard Rufus tease me.


    I took a deep breath to calm my emotions. After a few moments, I break from Rufus'' hugs and smile at him.


    "Sorry for that. It''s probably because I was too stressed these days. Anyway, what brought you here?"


    I sit beside him. Rufus looks at me intently before he sighs. "Are you okay, purny? Are you hiding something from me?"


    How can this person know that I''m not okay? I still feel anxious knowing what will happen in the future. But I knew I couldn''t tell him what I knew, or else it would only bring harm to him.


    "Nothing. I was just worried about what will I do after I returned here. I''m still not sure if I can do the things my parents expect me to do." I fake a sigh.


    I feel sorry that I was lying to Rufus, but I cannot let him know anything.


    Rufus gently messes my hair. "What are you worried about? You managed to graduate from one of the prestigious schools in this world, and you''re worried about your future? Among your batch, you have the most brightest future."


    I shake my head. "You don''t understand, Rufus. I may be at the top of my batch, but studying is different than working in real life. Also, because of my achievements, everyone expects me to always excel in things. But what if I don''t? What if I couldn''t do what they expected me to do? That is what I am worried about. I''m afraid that I might disappoint everyone."


    Rufus sigh. "And why do you need to care about what will people say about you? No one is perfect, so do you. It''s normal for people tomit mistakes. So, don''t be afraid to make one. Mistakes teach us a lesson in life."


    I sigh and shake my head. Forget it. I''m really not worried about it since I already know the future of Csille.


    I take the teapot that is already prepared on the table and pour tea into one of the teacups before I look at Rufus. "Anyway, what are you doing here? Did something happen?" I offer him the teacup with tea. "Tea?"


    Rufus takes the teacup in my hand before he answers me. "I was wondering if you have anything to do tomorrow."


    I frown. Tomorrow? "Well, if my parents will permit, I might tour Pax Dea around the Kingdom. Why?"


    Rufus nods his head. "Nothing, I just miss you. I also don''t have work tomorrow, and I was hoping to spend time with you. But since you already have ns with your cousin, why don''t I apany you both? At least with me, I can be assured that nothing will happen to you."


    "Are you sure you want toe with us? It will be tiresome. You know that my cousin is a designer, right? I''m sure she would love to visit each boutique here."


    Rufus smirk. "That''s great then. Maybe she can help me with my fashion sense. I think I need to update my wardrobe. Don''t you think so?"


    I look at Rufus andugh at him. This guy never fails to make me smile. "Okay, okay. If you say so. Let''s just meet here tomorrow."


    Rufus nods his head and just stares intently at me. I raised my eyebrow at him. "Why are you looking at me like that? Do you have anything to say to me?"


    Rufus sigh. "Actually, I''m here for something else. Do you know?"


    I frown. Is there something that happened while I was away? "Do I know what?"


    "It''s about your engagement. You really don''t know? I thought it already reached your ears."


    Is he talking about what Father mentioned to me before? "Is it about his majesty asking my father to talk about the preparation for the engagement? My Father already mentioned about it back in Alderrdeen."


    Rufus shakes his head. "It''s not about that. It''s about¡ª"


    Rufus wasn''t able to finish his words when someone spoke behind us. I look back and see our family''s butler standing at the doorway.


    "Your highness, Prince Rufus and Lady Csille, please forgive me for my interruption. However, there is someone looking for Prince Rufus outside. He said it something urgent."


    Rufus sigh and stand up immediately. He then looks at me. "I''m sorry, purny. I need to go for now. Let''s talk about this some other time."


    I raised my eyebrow at him. "Did you ditch your work today just to see me?" I shake my head. "Old habits are really hard to die, eh?"


    Rufus scratched his nape and smirked at me. "I''ll just see you tomorrow then."


    I just nod my head at him. He then immediately rush outside our house. It seems like something urgent really happened.


    Throughout these years, Rufus never changes. He is still the same person I met before. The happy go lucky person who doesn''t like to be restricted with what he is doing.


    I''m amazed this guy didn''t run away from the Kingdom. With his personality? It''s impossible for him to stay in something he doesn''t like to do.


    Is he maturing now?


    ________________________________


    Pax Dea and I spend the rest of our afternoon talking about things. After getting tired of talking, we decided to tour around the Lauretr¨¦ residence.


    We spend some time in the garden. I even made Pax Dea a small bouquet of flowers that she truly loves. After the time in our garden. I did a simple tea ceremony, and we both sipped tea while watching the floating clouds.


    Before sunset, Mother called Pax Dea and me to help her cook for our dinner. Which the both of us dlyplied. Especially Pax Dea, I didn''t expect she would be really interested in cooking.


    "Dea, does the food suit your liking? Do you want me to cook something for you?" Mother asks Pax Dea.


    Pax Dea shakes her head. "No, Aunty, your dishes are actually delicious. My Mother would definitely scold me for saying this, but your dishes are way better than hers."


    We allugh at Pax Dea''s words. She is probably the only one who would say that to her Mother.


    "Dea, your Aunt and I won''t be able to apany you tomorrow because we both have things to do. However, your cousin Csille and Pascal will tour you around." Father looks at Brother Pascal. "Oh, right. Did the director of the hospital send you the letter of approval for your vacation?"


    Brother Pascal swallows the food in his mouth before he looks at Father and nods his head. "Yes, Uncle. I already received it. Thank you for helping me talk to our director.


    Father nods his head. "What are you thanking for? I was the one who asked you to take a break, of course, I will help you. Also, I heard from your director that since you started working in Holycross Hospital, you didn''t take any vacation at all. Are you even taking care of yourself? What will your parents say to me if they know about this? I''m sure they will be disappointed in me."


    Brother Pascal shakes his head. "Uncle, it was my own choice. You tried your best to bring me back, but you know where my heart belongs already. I want to help other people. The vulnerable ones."


    I look at Brother Pascal and cling to his arm. "My cousin is really awesome. I''m really proud of having you as my Brother."


    Brother Pascalughs at my words and gently caresses my head. "I''m proud having you as my cousin too, Csille."


    Pax Dea, who is sitting in front of me, pouts. "Hey! Csille, aren''t you proud of having me as your cousin too? Brother Pascal is not your only cousin here."


    We allugh at Pax Dea''s whining. I just coax her a little, and we all continue our dinner with a light atmosphere.


    I look at the people who are eating dinner with me. They are my family, and I will do my best not to involve them with what will happen in the future.


    I swear that even if it means I need to sacrifice my life.


    ________________________________


    Pax Deaes knocking on my door early in the morning. I groan and cover my face with a pillow.


    After days of anxiety, I was able to sleep peacefullyst night, that I almost wanted to sleep for the whole day.


    I feel someone tugs the pillow away from my face. "Csille, wake up. We are already waiting for you in the dining hall. Didn''t we have a promise that you would tour me around the Vrawyth Kingdom? Come on."


    I sigh and get up from my bed. I touch my head when I feel my whole world is spinning.


    "Csille? Are you okay?" I heard Pax Dea ask worriedly.


    I shake my head and wave my other hand at her. "I''m okay. You can go down first. I''ll just quickly refresh myself, and I''ll get down too."


    Pax Dea, make sure that I am okay before leaving me alone. I immediately go to my bathroom and freshen myself in the fastest way.


    I know Pax Dea is already excited for today, and I don''t want to disappoint her.


    Mother immediately smiles at me when she sees me walk inside the dining hall. "My dear, did you sleep well?" She then gestured her hand to one of the maids, who immediately moved a cart with teapots and teacups on it. "I already brewed your favorite tea. Come here."


    I give a warm smile to her before I kiss her on her cheeks. "Good morning, Mother. Thank you for the tea." I look at Father and give him a kiss on his cheeks too. "Good, morning Father. I hope the two of you got enough rest."


    I greet Brother Pascal and Pax Dea too before sitting in my seat. Mother immediately put pancakes on my te. "You should eat more. You be thinner since thest time I saw you." Mother sigh. She then looks at Brother Pascal and me. "You and your Brother Pascal are really not taking care of your health properly. What will happen to us if something happens to the two of you?"


    I look at Brother Pascal, and we both look away from Mother. We are both guilty.


    "Mother, don''t worry. Now that I return, you can now be assured that I would take care of myself now because I don''t want you to worry."


    Mother sigh and shake her head. "You better keep your words." She then looks at Dea. "Anyway, we won''t be able to apany you today because your Uncle will need to report back to the monarch, and I will be checking our businesses today. I''m sorry, Dea. I know your Uncle and I both promised to tour your around. However, the circumstances are really not favoring us. Don''t worry once we finish everything. We will surely apany you."


    Pax Dea shakes her head. "That''s okay, Aunt and Uncle. I know you are both busy. It was already an honor for me to be here in the Vrawyth Kingdom. Thank you for letting mee. Also, Csille and Brother Pascal will be apanying me today. I''m already satisfied with that. Although I really wish I could spend time with you too."


    Mother and Father look at each other and nod their heads. "We will apany you one of these days. Anyways, where do you n to take Pax Dea today?"


    Last night, Pax Dea and I talked about our itinerary for today. We all agreed to visit boutiques in the morning, which Pax Dea insisted. In the afternoon, we will be visiting one of the most sacred ces in the Vrawyth Kingdom. The ruins of the old Pce.


    It is the old pce that was destroyed because of the war a thousand years ago. It''s been years since Csille visited that ruin.. It''s also been years since his majesty prohibits anyone from entering the ruins.

 Chapter 227 - : Shopping

    Father and Mother left the house first because they had a lot of things to do today. It will probably take two to three days before they can apany us.


    Brother Pascal, Pax Dea, and I are only waiting for Rufus to arrive.


    Pax Dea looks at the door a couple of times now. "Csille, are you sure his highness, Prince Rufus, wille with us? It''s been an hour now, and he is still not here."


    I look at the clock. It''s only seven in the morning. I''m sure that guy overslept again like he usually does.


    "Don''t worry. I''m sure he is on his way now. You should just wait."


    I look at Brother Pascal, who is busy reading the research that Principal Germund gave to him. "Brother Pascal, are you sure you want toe with us? You can stay here if you want."


    He put the research he was reading and smiled at me. "I am sure. Also, how can I let you tour around the Vrawyth Kingdom? Especially now that you will be soon engaged with Prince Fraser. I''m sure there are many people who would like to harm you. I cannot rest assured here if I let you alone."


    I look at Brother Pascal gratefully. I''m really grateful for him. I can feel the love and care he has for Csille.


    "Thank you, Brother. I''m just worried that you would find this boring. After all, you are not used with all of this."


    "Everyone can be used to something as long as it concerns about people they care about. I care about you, Csille."


    Pax Dea, who is sitting beside me, sighs. "If my Brother could be this nice to me, I would probably not leave his side."


    Iugh at Pax Dea. Brother Ernest is not that bad as a Brother. He is actually caring too, but he just likes to tease Pax Dea often times that''s why Pax Dea could say that.


    "I''m sure Brother Ernest would scold you again if he hears that."


    Pax Dea just made a face but didn''t say something.


    We all waited for a couple of minutes more before the front door opened. A smiling Rufus enters the house. "Good morning. I''m sorry if I''mte. I was up until midnight because of something urgent in the monarch." He looks at Pax Dea. "You''re Pax Dea, right? It was nice seeing you here. Wee to the Vrawyth Kingdom. "


    Pax Dea holds my arms tightly. "Greetings, your highness, Prince Rufus. Thank you for your warm wee. I actually couldn''t wait to explore the Vrawyth Kingdom. With you here, I''m sure this will be a fun day."


    He smiles at Pax Dea. "Oh, sure it will be." He then looks at Brother Pascal. "Doctor Pascal? I didn''t expect you would be here, but I''m d you''reing with us. The more, the merrier."


    Brother Pascal bows his head. "Greetings, your highness, Prince Rufus. I''m d you don''t mind me apanying all of you."


    I roll my eyes at Rufus. He and his grand entrance. Is he histrionic?


    I stand up and pull Pax Dea outside. There is already a carriage waiting for us. "Come on, let''s get moving."


    Ther boutiques ced close to the entrance of the Vrawyth Kingdom are mostly owned by foreign businessmen. Mostmon people would go there to shop. I sometimes go there too to buy things.


    However, since it''s an hour away from our house, I usually shop at the stores nearby. The stores here are owned by Vrawyth people, and most of the things they are selling are of the highest qualitypared to the items produced by foreigners.


    We decided to use the Lauretr¨¦ carriage instead of the Astalieu''s carriage because we didn''t want to cause muchmotion.


    "Csille, are there many boutiques here?" Pax Dea suddenly asks.


    I was about to answer her, but Rufus cut me first. "There are probably more than ten boutiques here. Plus those more than ten boutiques close to the entrance. Also, we have other boutiques in some other regions of the Vrawyth Kingdom. One week is probably not enough to visit all of those."


    Pax Dea gasped. "That''s a lot. In Alderrdeen, there are only ten boutiques, including mine."


    "That is because the Vrawyth is thirty times bigger than Alderrdeen. It''s the reason why there are already more than twenty boutiques in the capital." Brother Pascal, who is silently watching the surrounding outside the window, suddenly speak.


    Rufus nods his head in agreement. "That is true. Anyway, I didn''t know you have a Boutique in Alderrdeen. You should have mentioned it before, so I can visit it and buy a few sets for me."


    Pax Dea looks at me. "I apologize, Prince Rufus. It just slipped my mind. But I could make you a set if you want. I just need things for sewing. If you only want, of course."


    Rufus smile. "That''s okay. I don''t want to take a few hours from your short vacation. I know sewing takes a lot of time."


    Pax Dea looks at Rufus admiringly. "Thank you for your consideration, Prince Rufus. Don''t worry, once I return to Alderrdeen, I will send a few sets for you."


    Rufus thanks Pax Dea, and the carriage is engulfed with silence again. It''s the kind of silence that isforting rather than being awkward.


    The carriage stops in front of one of the famous boutiques nearby. Most noble peoplee here to buy dresses or to request a customized dress for themselves.


    The coachman opens the door of the carriage. Brother Pascal gets down first, followed by Rufus. Brother Pascal helped both of us, Pax Dea and I, get off the carriage.


    Pax Dea immediately looks around, and her gaze falls to the huge boutique in front of us.


    "Noble Silhouette. The name itself is already noble. I''m sure the clothing they sell is high quality."


    I cling my arms to Pax Dea. "You are right. This is one of the famous boutiques in the Vrawyth Kingdom. Many nobles buy dresses from here. They also made customized dresses that''s why many nobles like them. Even my Mother has bought customized dresses made from here before."


    Pax Dea nods her head and looks admiringly around. "Let''s go inside, Csille. I want to see their creation."


    I pull Pax Dea towards the entrance. The guards stop us. I frown. I took the hood that was covering my head and looked at the guards. They immediately opened the door when they recognized who I was.


    "Lady Csille! Please, forgive us for not recognizing you immediately. However, thisdy," the guard look at Pax Dea. "May I know who is thisdy with you?"


    "She is a friend of mine. She''s from Alderrdeen City. Is that enough reason for you to let us in?"


    When the guard hears the Alderrdeen City, his face bes pale. I ignored him and walked inside the boutique.


    Brother Pascal and Rufus didn''t say anything and just followed behind us.


    Pax Dea tugs my arms. "Is the guard okay? Why did he suddenly turn pale when he heard where I am from?"


    "It''s because of the reputation of the Alderrdeen City. You know that both the Alderrdeen and the Illorian City have the same importance to the Great Seven Kingdoms. No one from any Kingdom is wise enough to go against any people from those two Cities." I exin to her.


    Pax Dea just nods her head. She then gasped when we walked to the ready made dress section of the boutique. There are only a few people inside.


    I look at Rufus and Brother Pascal, who finds a seat to wait. They both nod their head at me.


    I looked back to Pax Dea, but I frowned when I didn''t see her. I check the first aisle of racks, but she is nowhere to be found. I tried to look to other isles of racks, but I couldn''t find her too.


    I was about to ask for help from Rufus and Brother Pascal when I heard a familiar voice.


    "I was just looking around. Is there something wrong with that?"


    That''s Dea''s voice! I follow where the voice is.


    I suddenly heard taunting voices. "Do you have money to pay for that dress? Do you know that Noble Silhouette only sells things to nobles? You heard that right. Nobles. Do you think you are even fit to hold that dress?"


    I frown when I see several nobledies around Pax Dea. I immediately walked towards them and pushed those noble brats.


    They all shout because of what I did. Thedy who is mocking Pax Dea earlier res at me. However, her eyes widened when she realized who am I.


    "Lady Csi-csille!"


    I raised my eyebrow at her and smirked. "Surprise? Why do you sound so scared? Aren''t you acting so high and mighty earlier? Where does that braveness go?" I re at these bunch of spoiled brats. "She is my friend from Alderrdeen City. Have you heard the surname Foulqueret? Yes, she is the only daughter of theFoulqueret family. How dare you disrespect her? Is this how the nobles of the Vrawyth Kingdom are?"


    They all shivered. These bunch of spoiled brats are from the noble family who are lowest among the hierarchy of nobility. It''s the reason why they only mock those people that are not nobles.


    Too bad, they just mocked the cousin of Csille Lauretr¨¦. How can I just let them go away?


    Pax Dea tugs my arms. "Csille, that''s okay. Let them go. I don''t want to put the Lauretr¨¦ family in a tight spot."


    I sigh and wave my hand at them. The nobledies immediately walk out of the boutique in a sh.


    I look at Pax Dea and sigh. "Dea, you shouldn''t worry about the Lauretr¨¦ family. We have been in a tight spot ever since the rise of the Vrawyth Kingdom. However, no matter what they do, they cannot bring us down. Anyway, have you found something you like?"


    Pax Dea looks at me for a couple of seconds before she sighs. She probably wants to say something to me but changes her mind.


    She then shows me some dresses that she likes. However, she didn''t like it for herself but for me. She told me that the design of the dress and its color definitely suit my eyes and my hair.


    In the end, we end up buying a couple of dresses for me and two dresses for her. We also visited other boutiques nearby, and just like in Noble Silhouette, Pax Dea chose a dress for Mother or me and chose two to three dresses for herself.


    I tried to stop her from choosing dresses for me because I already had enough dresses for myself, but she kept insisting. In the end, I just let her do what she wanted. After all, she will stay in the Vrawyth Kingdom for a week only. Better make the most of it for her.


    After visiting five boutiques, we decided to eat our lunch first before going to the Ruins.


    Pax Dea sighs in happiness. She then clings to my arms. "Csille, I was really happy. Thank you for letting me choose dresses for you. Although I wish I could pay for those too but their prices are way too high. If I were the one who made it, it would be three times cheaper."


    I smile at Pax Dea. "That''s okay. I''m sure Mother will be happy to know that you''re the one who chose those dresses for her. You don''t know how much my Mother has beeniningtely that she only has a few clothes. It''s a good thing I have a designer cousin. I''m sure Mother will look absolutely beautiful with those dresses."


    Pax Dea shyly smiled at me and ate her food.


    I look at Rufus and Brother Pascal, who are silent eating their lunch, and I almostugh because of their faces. They look so tired. They probably got tired from following us the whole morning. They are also the one who takes the boxes of dresses to the carriage.


    They let the coachman bring those dresses back to the Lauretr¨¦ first since there are no spaces already in the carriage.


    Aside from dresses. We also end up buying sets for Father, Brother Pascal, and Rufus too.


    "Purny, are you sure you want to go to the Ruins? Have you mentioned to Pax Dea the stories about it?"


    Pax Dea looks at me. "Stories?"

 Chapter 228 - : Ruins

    I sigh. "Remember when I told you before that Rufus and I love to do ghost hunting? We would sometimes sneak to the Ruins because of the rumors. People are saying that our ancestors, who died because of the battle a thousand years before, are hunting that Ruin. It''s also one of the reasons why only people from the Astalieu can enter that ruin. It is to avoid people going there. His majesty is afraid that it might only cause harm to people."


    Pax Dea''s eyes sparkle. "A haunted ruined pce? Isn''t that great? I only want to go there because I was amazed by the brave stories about the soldiers who sacrificed themselves just to save the Vrawyth Kingdom. If I''m not mistaken, many Lauretr¨¦ ancestors are included to those who sacrificed their lives, right?"


    I nod my head at her. She is right. A thousand years ago, when other people tried to take the Vrawyth Kingdom from our ancestors, the Lauretr¨¦ ancestors were the ones who stood in the front line. Half of the Lauretr¨¦ Family that time died.


    Throughout the years, many Lauretr¨¦ members lose their lives for the Kingdom. It''s the reason why Brother Pascal and I are only descendants of the Lauretr¨¦ family.


    It''s probably a miracle that Brother Pascales out of nowhere. At least with him, the Lauretr¨¦ descendants will not end with me.


    "You are right. Father also mentioned about that. It''s the reason why the Lauretr¨¦ family has a strong footing now. The Lauretr¨¦ family is the only family who had been serving the monarch right from the start."


    Pax Dea nods her head. "Now, I am more excited to see that ruins. You been there before right, Csille? What does it look like? I really want to know what it looks like."


    I nod my head at her. The real Csille and Rufus used to sneak to the ruin when they were young. However, after his majesty knows about what we have been doing, he has forbidden anyone froming there again.


    "Yes, but it''s been years since Ist went there. It might look different from what I remember. If anyone else, it is Rufus who can describe what it looks like currently."


    Rufus, who is busy eating his lunch, looks at us. "There''s actually nothing much to see in there. Most of the walls are ruined already. All you can see is some furniture that is left there and some traces of the intensity of the battles."


    Pax Dea nods her head. "I see. However, there is one thing I don''t understand. Why would his majesty close it to the public? I think the Vrawyth people deserve to see that historic ce. After all, it was their ancestors who sacrificed their lives for them."


    Rufus shakes his head. "It''s the same reason why his majesty prohibits anyone. It''s because to preserve the ce. It''s been a thousand years have passed, the sturdiness of the building is not the same as when it was built. So, to avoid hurting anyone and ruining the already ruined pce. His majesty decided to close it."


    Pax Dea nods her head. "That seems reasonable. However, are we really allowed to visit that ruins? You all said that his majesty prohibits anyone froming there."


    Rufus smirks. "Have you forgotten? I am part of the Astalieu family. I can go there if I want to. However, we cannot stay there for too long. Even if I have the right to visit the ruins, it is still not safe to go there. Also, if something happens to all of you, I don''t know how I can exin to the Count, to Prince Fraser, and to his majesty."


    "Don''t worry, Rufus. We will only take a quick look, and we will leave immediately. I remember, there''s a river nearby, right? We can just stay there after."


    They all agree with my suggestion. There is something with this ruin. Actually, I mentioned this ruin to Pax Dea with the intention of visiting it. I don''t know why but I can feel that there is something in that ruin, and I need to know what that thing is.


    ________________________________


    I look at the entrance of the ruined pce, and I can hear my heart beating fast. It''s as if my heart is excited over something. Aside from my frantic heartbeat, I can also feel something inside the pce. Something is calling me toe inside.


    "Your highness, Prince Rufus, what are you doing here?" One of the two guards who are guarding the gate of the entrance asks. He then looks at us. "And you''re with other people. May we know what''s the purpose of your visit?"


    Rufus chuckled. "I''m just here to check the situation inside. Isn''t it my monthly checking of the pce ruins?"


    Rufus and Prince Fraser are the only ones who are allowed to do a monthly checking inside the pce. It is to ensure that everything is still in ce. After all, even though more than half of the pce was ruined, there are still parts of it that are worth a million centimes. Aside from its worth, it is also a part of the history of the Vrawyth Kingdom. His highness wants to leave everything in ce for the next generation of Vrawyth.


    The previous rules have tried everything to restore the old ruins, but no one has seeded. In the end, his majesty ordered everyone to stay away from the ruins so it could be preserved.


    The two guards look at each other before they nod their heads. "It is. However, the only ones allowed inside the old ruins are the Astalieus." The guard looks at Pax Dea, Brother Pascal, and me. "You have brought the Lauretr¨¦ and an unknowndy. That is against the order of his majesty. We can only allow you to go inside."


    Rufusughs. "Are you saying that the future Queen of the Vrawyth Kingdom doesn''t have the right to enter the old ruin? We all know that Lady Csille Lauretr¨¦ will be the fianc¨¦e of his highness, Prince Fraser. Are you saying she doesn''t have the right to carry the Astalieu surname?"


    Well, technically speaking, I really don''t have the right to use the Astalieu because I''m not the one Prince Fraser will marry.


    The guards'' faces immediately turned pale. They look at me and bow their heads. "Lady Csille, we never said something like that. I hope you won''t misunderstand it. If you really want to enter, we can allow you toe inside. However, Doctor Pascal and the Lady cannot enter it."


    I raised my eyebrow at the guards. What''s the use of letting me in if Brother Pascal and Pax Dea won''t be able toe with us?


    "Are you saying that my cousins are not allowed to enter the ruins? I am the future Queen of the Vrawyth Kingdom, and they are my family. It means they are a family of his highness too. Or do you think the Lauretr¨¦ family is not suitable to his highness reputation? If that''s the case, then I guess I''ll have to reconsider the engagement then."


    I sigh and shake my head. I look at Pax Dea and Brother Pascal. "Brother Pascal, Dea, let us just return home. I need to talk to my Father about my engagement. I guess it''s better for me to call off the engagement."


    Pax Dea looks at me and shakes her head. I just simply nod my head at her. As if telling her to just go with the flow.


    I was about to turn my back when the two guards kneeled on the ground. "Lady Csille, please forgive us for our sins. You are the most suitabledy for his highness, Prince Fraser. Please don''t cancel the engagement. You are the onlydy that the Vrawyth people want to be their Queen."


    After a few more apologizing from the guards, they let us all enter the ruins. They just remind us not to spend too much time inside. After all, this is a thousand years old building, and it underwent a war. We don''t know when will the walls or the parts of the buildings copse.


    Pax Dea gasped. "Although most of the things are burned and ruined, you can still see the magnificence of the pce before. This must be a beautiful pce."


    I didn''t hear what Pax Dea was saying because my eyes caught something. I felt my heart beat suddenly race when I saw a very familiar ce.


    It is this ce! Suddenly a vivid memory shes back in my mind.


    <em><strong>I found myself inside a ruined building. It looks like a war happened. I could still see some blood prints all over the ce.</strong></em>


    <em><strong>I walked around the building, but even after walking for half an hour now, I still couldn''t see the exit.</strong></em>


    <em><strong>I am about to turn to a corner when I see someone standing a few meters away from me. I squint my eyes, trying to see if it''s a person.</strong></em>


    <em><strong>"Hello? Who are you? Do you know where am I? Are you lost too?"</strong></em>


    <em><strong>I wait for the person to reply, but the person remains standing there. It''s as if she didn''t hear my questions.</strong></em>


    <em><strong>"Hello? Can''t you hear me? Are you deaf?"</strong></em>


    <em><strong>The moon lights the ce where the person is standing. My eyes widen immediately in joy. She''s a woman. She''s wearing a purplish medieval gown with sleeves that are elbow length and have cut square neckline. It also has gold embroidery all over the gown. The skirt is supported by panniers, and it reached staggering girth.</strong></em>


    <em><strong>Her gown is beautiful, but one thing that attracts my attention is the color of the woman''s hair. It''s purple! Like how Csille''s hair does.</strong></em>


    <em><strong>Thedy suddenly moves, and she faces me. It''s Csille! It''s Csille Lauretr¨¦! But how? Why?</strong></em>


    <em><strong>Csille looks at me. "Who are you? What are you doing here?" She snaps at me.</strong></em>


    <em><strong>I shake my head at her as a response. What is happening?</strong></em>


    <em><strong>Csille frowns at me, and she crosses her arms. "Are you mute? Why don''t you talk? I am talking to you. Why can''t you talk? Do your even know who am I?" She then looks at me from head to toe before sheughs. "Oh, I''m sure you don''t know about me. With how strange you look. I bet you''re just a poor homeless person on the street." Sheughs again while looking at me mockingly.</strong></em>


    <em><strong>Csille takes a step closer to me. "You don''t know who am I, right? Then I''ll introduce myself so you won''t be ignorant the moment you see me again." Csille takes a pause and smirks at me. "I am Csille Lauretr¨¦, the only daughter of the Count of the Vrawyth Kingdom. I am also the fianc¨¦e of the Crown Prince. Do you know what it means? I am the future Queen of the Vrawyth Kingdom. So, remember that."</strong></em>


    <em><strong>Csille res at me with my silence. "Why are you just staring at me? Haven''t you heard what I said? I am the future Queen of the Vrawyth Kingdom, the most powerful Kingdom in all of the Kingdoms. Why aren''t you bowing your head at me? You lowly peasant!" Csille tried to raise her hand at me, but I immediately caught her hand.</strong></em>


    <em><strong>Csille frowns even more with what I''ve done. "What are you doing? Let me go? Who gave you the right to touch me? You lowly peasant! Get your filthy hands from me."</strong></em>


    <em><strong>I smile at her. "Why are you so sure that Prince Fraser will choose you in the end?"</strong></em>


    <em><strong>Csille red at me. "You peasant!" She tried to take her hand away from me, but I didn''t let her. "I am the fianc¨¦e of Prince Fraser. We were betrothed to each other, and Prince Fraser has one word. He wouldn''t back down on something he already said yes." Csille smirks at me.</strong></em>


    <em><strong>I smirk at her in return. "Does he really say yes, or he just doesn''t have any other choice but to say yes?"</strong></em>


    <em><strong>Csille snaps at me. "What do you mean? Prince Fraser definitely loves to be engaged with me. You''re probably just envious of me." Csilleughs at me.</strong></em>


    I blink my eyes a couple of times. This...


    This is the exact ce in my dream. However, at that time, I couldn''t remember that the real Csille was once in this ruin. It''s the reason why the dream was familiar to me.


    However, there is one thing I don''t understand. Why did I dream of Csille inside the ruined pce? Is the reason why something is calling me here? Is it because of the real Csille?

 Chapter 229 - : Warning From The Kosmo

    <em>Csille...</em>


    I suddenly hear a soft whisper in my ears. The whisper is too soft that I almost thought I was just imagining things. However, I heard it call on to me again.


    <em>Csille...</em>


    I follow the sound of the voice, and I end up walking inside a dark room. This is probably the only room in the ruins that is still intact. I was about to walk further inside when I slipped on the floor. Thest thing I could remember was I saw a silhouette of someone.


    A momentter, I woke up with a heavy feeling. I look around, and my eyes widen when I see someone sitting on a chair. I blink my eyes a couple of times to see if what I''m seeing is real.


    It''s Aaline!


    "Aaline? What? How? I¡ª"


    I shake my head. My mind couldn''tprehend the idea that someone from the Kosmo was here. I looked at Aaline and frowned when I noticed something.


    Yes, she is sitting on the chair, but it doesn''t look like she is here. It''s as if she is just some hologram.


    Aaline smiled at me. "Ysavel, it''s been a long time since we saw each other. I''m d you''re still there and not here."


    I look at Aaline for a couple of seconds before I shake my head. "Aaline, what are you doing here? And howe you can talk to me? Are you even allowed to do that?"


    "Ysavel, I don''t have much time. The Virtouse ask help from us because they couldn''t reach you no matter what they do. It''s as if something is blocking the connection of the Kosmo to the fictional world you are staying in. We could only reach you now because of the new equipment they invented. However, it seems like this equipment can only be used once."


    What does she mean? All this time, the Virtouse are trying to reach me? I thought... I thought they had already neglected me.


    However, Aaline mentions that something is blocking the connection of this world to the Kosmo. Is the reason why the alley in Illorian City bes like that?


    "Aaline, what is happening? Why do things are getting out of control here? A lot of things happened that I have not written. I''m worried that it would affect this world."


    Aaline sigh. "It is happening. Ysavel, be careful. There is something that is controlling that world aside from the Virtouse and your novel. However, even the Virtouse doesn''t have any idea what or who is it? Ysavel, this might be thest message you could receive from Kosmo. I hope... I hope I won''t see you here."


    I frown. I walk towards Aaline. "There is something controlling this world? Aaline, please tell me how to deal with that thing? Please tell me how I can live here? Aa¡ª"


    My eyes widen when I see that Aaline is starting to fade away. I immediately rush to her and try to touch her, but I''m toote. She''s gone already.


    I clench my fist. How can I return to the real world if someone is controlling this world aside from my novel?


    Now it makes sense. The reason why many things are happening that I did not write is because of that unknown thing.


    What is it and why is it existing?


    "Csille?"


    I got startled when I heard Pax Dea call my name. I looked back and found her standing in the doorway.


    "Csille, what are you doing here?"


    I sigh and shake my head. "Nothing, I was just looking around. I was amazed that there is an intact room in the ruins, so I decided to check it."


    Pax Dea raises her arms to me. "Come here, Csille. What are you even doing in this dark room? Aren''t you afraid?"


    I look back to where Aaline was sitting earlier. However, I frowned when I noticed a shining thing on the floor behind the chair.


    What''s that? I didn''t see that when I entered the room earlier.


    "Csille?"


    I walk towards that shining thing. However, since there was no light in the room, I couldn''t see what it is. All I know is it is a book.


    "Csille?" I heard Pax Dea ask worriedly.


    I was probably startled by Pax Dea''s voice that my hand immediately grabbed the book and put it inside the pouch that I was holding. The book isn''t that thick, so it''s not that noticeable.


    I immediately stand up and walk towards her. "I was just checking something. Come on, are they already waiting for us?"


    Pax Dea looks at me suspiciously before she nods her head. "Yes. I don''t understand why you check that dark room? What if there''s a snake living there?


    I shrugged my shoulders. I''m really not listening to Pax Dea''s words. My mind kept thinking that I had taken something from the ruins.


    Isn''t it prohibited to take something from the ruin? What will happen if they know that I took something? Isn''t that an offense? After all, everything that can be found in the ruins is considered a historical artifact.


    Would I get imprisoned because of it?


    Ysavel, why are you so careless? Why did you take the book? What if it''s something important to the Kingdom?


    I look at Pax Dea. If I return to the room and return the book, wouldn''t that make Pax Dea suspicious of me?


    But if I don''t return this book, wouldn''t that endanger me if someone knew I took something from the ruins?


    I was too engrossed in contemting that I didn''t notice that Rufus and Brother Pascal were now standing in front of us.


    "Csille, are you okay? You look pale." Brother Pascal immediately walked towards me and checked if everything is fine.


    I shake my head at him. "I''m okay. I just slipped earlier and bumped my head on something. But I''m okay. I just feel a little dizzy."


    I wasn''t dizzy. It''s more like anxious. I just said those words because I was afraid they would notice I had taken something from the ruins.


    Brother Pascal checked my head thoroughly. Probably to check if I have a bump or if it''s bleeding. While Paz Dea and Rufus look at me worriedly.


    After a few moments, Brother Pascal let go of my head and sighed in relief. "I didn''t see any injury or bumps. However, I suggest we should return home now. I still need to monitor you for the whole day to be assured that everything is fine."


    I look at Pax Dea and shake my head. "No, I''m really okay, Brother. You don''t need to worry about me."


    "Purny, your cousin is right. It''s better if you rest first. We can continue this some other day. Your health is our priority. You should listen to Doctor Pascal. After all, he is a well respected Doctor in the Kingdom. He knows what is good for you."


    I look at Rufus and sigh. I guess I have no choice but to agree then.


    I inconspicuously look at my pouch where the book is hidden. But it doesn''t solve my problem. How can I return this book?


    Rufus is only allowed to enter this ruins once a month, and he has already used his right for this month. It means I can only return this book next month. However, the problem is, will Rufus allow me toe with him next month?


    ________________________________


    "Are you sure you''re okay, Csille? You don''t feel dizzy anymore?"


    I look at Pax Dea, who is worriedly looking at me. I smile at her and shake my head. "I''m okay. You don''t need to worry that much."


    "You should take a rest first. Should we call Aunt?"


    I immediately shake my head at Brother Pascal''s question. Mother is busy for sure. I don''t want to bother her with something this small, and I don''t really feel dizzy anymore. Although I bump my head earlier, it isn''t that bad. So, there''s really nothing to get worried about.


    "No, don''t call her Brother. I''m sure Mother will get worried when she hears what happened, and she will probably scold all of us for going inside the ruins. So, it''s best if we don''t let anyone know about what happened. I''m okay already, so I don''t think it''s necessary to make other people worry."


    "But purny, the Count and the Countess need to know about this. They are your parents. Also, I think Prince Fraser also needs to know about what happened."


    I hold Rufus'' hand and shake my head repeatedly. Informing Mother and Father? That is not a good idea. If they know what happened, I know they will postpone their duties just to be with me.


    Informing Prince Fraser? That is not a good idea too. If that Prince knows that Rufus let us inside the ruins, it''s not only me who''ll get reprimanded. Even Rufus will be reprimanded by Prince Fraser. And I don''t want that.


    "Let''s not make thingsplicated, okay? If they know what happened, you all know that all of us will be reprimanded, right? Also, Brother Pascal is here to check on me. I''m sure with his skill. Nothing will happen to me. So, let''s all calm down and rest first, okay?"


    They all sigh and agree in the end. After making sure that I am really okay, they all leave me alone in my room.


    After making sure that everyone has already left, I sigh and slump my body on my bed.


    Aaline... I almost forgot about what I had learned from Aaline. Something is controlling this world aside from my novel? But if that''s the case, wouldn''t that risk the safety of everyone living here?


    Also, howe the Kosmo got disconnected from the fictional world? I thought the Kosmo is existing because of the existence of the fictional worlds. Howe it is possible that there is something blocking that connection?


    Does this mean that even if I stray from what I have written, nothing will happen to this world? But if that''s the case, why can''t I still have full control over Csille''s body?


    I thought that if I talked to anyone from the Kosmo, those questions that were piled up inside my head would be answered. However, I still end up having more questions.


    What is happening to this world?


    I sigh and turn my head to the side. My eyes caught the pouch where I hid the book.


    "And that book? What am I supposed to do with you? Why did I even bring you here with me? Now I am in trouble because of a book. Great! Why do I love to add problems to my already problematic life?" I grumble to myself.


    Should I talk to Rufus about his next checking in the ruins next month? I definitely need to return that book, or else it would only bring disaster not just for me but also for the whole Lauretr¨¦ Family, and I cannot let that happen.


    However, will Rufus let mee with him again? After what happened today? I doubt if he will let me enter that ruins again.


    But if Rufus won''t let me return to the ruins, how can I return this book? I cannot sneak inside because it will be against the order of his majesty. If I get caught, I don''t know how severe the punishment will be after all, the ruin is a historical site for the Vrawyth Kingdom. Will I be alive after being caught?


    I shake my head. Sneaking inside the ruin is not a possible solution. If I cannot sneak in, then I need to use the legal way. But the only legal way is through Rufus, and I''m sure he won''t agree with it for the second time. Even if I weep for the whole day, I know he won''t change his mind.


    Wait, I think I forget something. Rufus is not the only one allowed to enter the ruin. Aside from Rufus, Prince Fraser also checks the ruins.


    However, since the ruin is an old building, his majesty put the responsibility to Rufus. His majesty is afraid that something might happen to Prince Fraser while he is inside. So, he just left Rufus do the job.


    Prince Fraser still checks the ruins sometimes. Probably twice or thrice a year only.


    "Prince Fraser?"


    I shake my head. Forget it. I''ll just find another way to make Rufus let mee with him again.


    I would rather bother Rufus than to bother Prince Fraser.

 Chapter 230 - : Prince Fraser’s Visit

    On Pax Dea''s second day in the Vrawyth Kingdom, Brother Pascal didn''t let me apany them. So, I was left alone in the Lauretr¨¦ residence. While Pax Dea and Brother Pascal tour around the Vrawyth Kingdom.


    Mother and Father are still busy with their duties. So, I just spend my day overthinking. Thinking about what will I do with the book I got from the ruins. Thinking about the thing Aaline told me and thinking about the future.


    My head is already hurting, but it still won''t stop overthinking.


    I groan. "When will you stop thinking? Like,e on? Don''t you know the word break? I just want to enjoy the peaceful day before the storm."


    My eyes wander on the calendar hanging on the wall. I frowned when I realized something was amiss.


    Why do I feel like I''m forgetting something important today?


    I was startled when I heard someone knocks. I look back and find our butler. He bows his head to me. "Miss, there is someone looking for you downstairs."


    Looking for me? Rufus? But it''s impossible. As far as I know, Rufus has work today. It''s impossible that it''s him.


    "May I know who is this person looking for me?"


    "It''s his highness, Prince Fraser. I already let him in and let our maids entertain him while he waits."


    I feel my body stiffen. I now remember what I''m forgetting about. It''s Prince Fraser''s visit.


    On Csille''s second day in the Vrawyth, his highness, Prince Fraser, visited her to check on her as per his majesty''s order.


    "Miss?" I heard the butler say.


    I tried to speak, but I can feel that I had already lost my control over Csille''s body again.


    I have written this scene.


    The real Csille got ted knowing Prince Fraser visited her despite his busy schedule. However, she will only end up being disappointed because the reason why Prince Fraser visits her is because of his majesty''s order and not because of his own will.


    The real Csille beams at the butler. "Thank you for informing me. I will be going down then. It won''t be good to make his highness wait."


    Csille looked at her mirror before she went downstairs happily.


    <em>It''s been months since Ist saw him. I thought it would take days before he would visit me because of his busy schedule. However, I didn''t expect he would visit me immediately. I''m happy.</em>


    Prince Fraser immediately sees Csille. He then put down the teacup he was holding and stood up. The maids who are serving his highness immediately leave the receiving area.


    Csille gives Prince Fraser a smile.


    <em>His face looks even more handsome than thest time I see him. Prince Fraser...</em>


    Prince Fraser just nods his head at Csille. "You''re back. Wee back." He said coldly.


    Csille''s heart raced when she heard Prince Fraser wees her back. She immediately rushed towards him, but she didn''t dare touch him or hug him. Afraid that he won''t like it.


    "Prince Fraser..."


    Csille has a lot of things to say to him, but she couldn''t find the words to say. She doesn''t want to make Prince Fraser displease her because of her actions and her words. So, she just waited for him to say something.


    Prince Fraser sits down, and he looks at the chair in front of him. Csille doesn''t mind sitting in front of him. Although she prefers to sit beside him.


    Prince Fraser didn''t say anything and just casually sipped the tea. After a few moments, he looks at Csille. "How are your journey?"


    Csille beams. "It was okay. Although it was really tiring." Csille looks at Prince Fraser. "How about you, your highness? How have you been? It''s been months since we saw each other. I hope you are doing okay."


    Prince Fraser remains quiet for a couple of seconds. "I''m okay. I''m only here to check on you. Now that I know you''re okay, I better get going. I still have a lot of things to do today." He then stands up to his seat.


    Csille immediately stands up. "Your highness, please wait. I still have a question I need to ask. If you wouldn''t mind, of course."


    "Question? What question do you want to ask?"


    <em>Is he really here to check how am I? Why does it look like he is rushing? Shouldn''t he stay here for a couple of minutes? After all, it''s been months since we saw each other. Why does it look like he was just forced toe here?</em>


    Csille sigh. "Are you really here to check how am I doing? Why does it seems like you''re not really interested with my wellbeing?" Csille shakes her head and smiles bitterly.


    <em>I understand it now. I''m sure his majesty ordered him to check on me. Why do I even expect he will care about me? Does he still think badly of me?</em>


    "I''m sorry, your highness." I bow my head. "I know it''s his majesty order to check on me. Father mentioned that you are busy doing your duties every day that you often stay outte. I apologize if I disturb your schedule."


    Csille clenches her fist but remains smiling at Prince Fraser. She knows that it would displease Prince Fraser if he sees that he is disappointed.


    Prince Fraser stares straight into Csille''s eyes. "I was busy with my duties, Csille. I also heard from the Count that you are fine. That''s why I didn''t check on you." He sigh. "If you don''t have anything to ask. I will be taking my leave now."


    Csille watches Prince Fraser''s back. She bites her lips and tries to stop the tears from falling to her eyes.


    "Fraser, thank you."


    Prince Fraser stops walking, but his back is still facing Csille. "It is part of my responsibility as your fianc¨¦ to look for your wellbeing."


    Csille shakes her head. "That''s not what I''m talking about. Thank you for the congrattory letter your sent when I was still in Alderdeen. You don''t know how much it made me happy."


    Prince Fraser looks back at Csille. "I didn''t send you any letter. Maybe you''re mistaken."


    After he said those words, he immediately excused himself and left. Leaving the real Csille alone and dumbfounded.


    ________________________________


    I look at the congrattory letter that I assumed Prince Fraser sent me. I smile bitterly at myself.


    I am too dumb to believe that Prince Fraser will send me a letter. What do I think of myself? The female lead?


    I look at the ceiling and sigh. "Pearce is right. I am really a dumb person."


    After Prince Fraser left the Lauretr¨¦ residence, I immediately gained control over Csille''s body.


    I look at the letter and inspect it thoroughly. The letter was sent by Prince Fraser''s messenger bird, and only he couldmand that bird. Aside from the messenger bird, the handwriting on the letter is simr to Prince Fraser''s handwriting. It also has the seal of Prince Fraser. How can I think that it''s not from him?


    But if it''s not from him, where does this lettere from? Who sent me this letter and disguised himself as Prince Fraser? What''s his purpose for doing all of this?


    Wait, it doesn''t add up. If it''s someone else, how can that person control the messenger bird of Prince Fraser?


    I cannot be mistaken. That is definitely the messenger bird of Prince Fraser because aside from Prince Fraser, no one has a messenger bird with purple eyes.


    But who can control Prince Fraser''s messenger bird aside from him?


    My eyes widened when I realized something. Aside from Prince Fraser, there is another person who can control that bird, and that is...


    Princess Paislee!


    How can I also forget the fact that she can also copy people''s handwriting? I mentioned it in my novel before.


    It''s her! She was the one who sent the letter. However, there is one thing I don''t understand. Why did she do that? Why did she disguise herself as Prince Fraser and make me believe that the letter is from Prince Fraser?


    What would she get from doing all of these?


    I look at the letter and sigh. Forget it. I already have too many things to deal with it. I''ll deal with it some other time.


    Also, I don''t know how to deal with this problem. Should I directly ask Princess Paislee why did she do that? But she could deny doing it? I also don''t have concrete proof.


    I put the letter inside the drawer and slump my body on my bed. Too much problem. I''m facing too much the moment I arrive at the Vrawyth Kingdom


    Will these problems ever end? I''m already exhausted from dealing with everything on my own. Can I take just a few days'' break from it?


    ________________________________


    I didn''t realize I fell asleep while overthinking things. I only woke up when I heard Pax Dea calling me.


    I groan and slowly open my eyes. I see Pax Dea staring worriedly at me.


    "Csille, are you okay? I''ve been waking you for a few seconds now. I almost call Brother Pascal to check you."


    I look at the wall clock and frown. Isn''t it too early for Pax Dea to return? "I''m sorry, I was just in a deep sleep just now. Anyway, why did you return early? Did something happen?"


    Pax Dea nods her head. "While Brother Pascal and I are looking around the capital, a guard of Uncle came to us and said Uncle is asking Brother Pascal for some help. Brother Pascal immediately sent me home and look for Uncle."


    I frown. Father asked Brother Pascal for help? Did something happen? Father avoids involving Brother Pascal in monarch duties or in the business of the Lauretr¨¦ because he knows Brother Pascal prefers normal life.


    What could have happened today that he has no other choice but to ask for Brother Pascal''s help?


    "Do you know why Father looks for Brother Pascal? Did the guard mention anything about it?"


    Pax Dea shakes her head. "No. The guard didn''t mention anything. He just said that Uncle needs Brother Pascal''s help immediately. He didn''t say any specifics."


    I nod my head. What could have happened? Is it another problem again? Should I be worried?


    However, based on my novel, I have never written anything like this. Is it that thing controlling this world?


    I just hope nothing happened to Father or Brother Pascal.


    "Csille, do you think it is something serious?"


    "I don''t know, Dea. There''s one thing I know for sure, Father won''t call for Brother Pascal if it''s something not important."


    Pax Dea holds my hand. "What should we do then? Do you think it''s really that bad? Did something happen to Uncle? Should we look for Aunty now?"


    I shake my head. "Let''s not do something unless we are sure. We still don''t have a clear picture of what happened. Let''s just wait for Brother Pascal''s return. If anything else, Father will immediately call Mother if it''s something urgent. So, let calm down."


    We all agree to just wait and don''t do anything, even if both of us are already anxious to know what is really happening.


    After an hour, Brother Pascal, Father and Mother return home together. Pax Dea and I immediately rush towards them.


    "Uncle, Brother Pascal, is everything okay? We were so worried about what happened this afternoon."


    Father smile at Pax Dea. "I apologize for making the two of you worried. Let''s all sit first to talk about what happened."


    We all take a seat and wait for Father''s exnation.


    "We were having our afternoon meeting when Duke Constance suddenly seizures. The Royal Physicians are outside of the capital helping the other regions. The only left Royal Physicians are doctors who don''t have enough experience to help the Duke. It''s the reason why I called your Brother Pascal for help. Since the nobles don''t trust other Doctors, especially since we are dealing with the Duke, his majesty''s brother. Only your Brother who is from the Lauretr¨¦ Family was permitted to check on the Duke''s sudden illness."


    Pax Dea and I sigh in relief when we assure that there is no problem at all. In fact, Brother Pascal goes there as a Doctor and nothing else.


    "How did it go, Father? Is the Duke okay?"


    Father smile at me. "He is already okay. Your Brother Pascal helps him. In fact, his majesty was so grateful that he offered your Brother Pascal to be part of the Royal Physicians."


    Brother Pascal shakes his head. "But I decline. The reason why I refused to inherit the Lauretr¨¦ business is because I don''t want to deal with the nobilities. I''m already satisfied with the simple life I have."


    Mother smile at Brother Pascal and hold his hand. "And we are all here to always support you, Pascal. I hope you remember that"


    I look at Brother Pascal and smile. I also don''t want him to enter the monarch. Not because I''m worried he''ll take the right to be the heir. Brother Pascal can take the heir position, and I wouldn''t mind.. But I''m just worried he''ll end up in danger in the future because of Csille''s future mistakes.

 Chapter 231 - : Giving Signs

    It''s Pax Dea''s third day in the Vrawyth Kingdom, and Brother Pascal still prohibited me from going outside just because I bumped my head in the ruins the other day.


    Pax Dea decided to look around on her own. Brother Pascal wanted to apany her, but she insisted on going out alone.


    In the end, Brother Pascal and I are the only ones left in the residence.


    I sigh in boredom and look at Brother Pascal, who is currently busy reading the researches Principal Germund gave to him.


    "Brother Pascal, what if something happened to me? Will you take over as the heir of the Lauretr¨¦ Family?"


    He stops reading and looks at me. "Why do you ask? Are you nning to do something, Csille?"


    I immediately shake my head. Why does the first thing he asks is if I''m nning to do something? Is the real Csille that bad?


    "I''m not! I''m just asking. Since the only descendants of the Lauretr¨¦ Family are the two of us, I''m thinking what will happen to the Lauretr¨¦ Family if something happens to one of us? I really hope you could take over the position of being the heir and protect Mother and Father."


    I really hope he can do that. Brother Pascal is my only hope. In the future, when Csille decides to turn her back to the Vrawyth Kingdom, Brother Pascal is the only one who will be left as the rightful heir of the Lauretr¨¦ Family. He will be the only one who can protect the whole Lauretr¨¦ Family from its destruction.


    Brother Pascal frowns. "What are you saying, Csille? Why do you sound like there something will happen to you? I won''t let anything happen to you or to Aunt and Uncle. So, you can rest assured everything will stay as what it is currently."


    I just smile at him.Stay as what it is currently? That''s impossible. A few months from now, change will be happening to Csille''s life. That change is a huge mistake that would affect not just the Lauretr¨¦ Family but also the whole Vrawyth Kingdom.


    "Nothing. I''m just saying that if worstes to worst and I''m already not here to protect the Lauretr¨¦ Family, I just hope you will protect the Lauretr¨¦ Family. We are the only living Lauretr¨¦s today. If something happened to any one of us, especially you. It will be the end for the Lauretr¨¦ Family."


    "Csille, what are you saying? Nothing will happen to the Lauretr¨¦ Family, okay? Our family won''t end here. Nothing will happen to you too. Not until I am still alive."


    I look intently at Brother Pascal. "Brother Pascal, can you promise me one thing?"


    "I want to hear it first. I''m worried about what you are saying, Csille. Are you okay?" He asked worriedly.


    "I''m okay, Brother. I just need you to promise me that if I did something wrong. I want you to disown me. Disown me and banned me froming back to the Lauretr¨¦ Family forever."


    Brother Pascal stand up and sit beside me. He looks mad because of what I said. "Csille, what are you saying? Why would we disown you? We will never do that to you. Aunt and Uncle would rather die than to do that."


    My eyes widened when I heard what he said. I shake my head. "Brother Pascal, no! You cannot disregard our ancestors'' sacrifice. Are you willing to sacrifice everything just for me? I need you to promise me that if worstes to worst, I want you to disown me and take my name to the Lauretr¨¦ Family lineage."


    I cannot let them bear the mistake the real Csille will make in the future. I don''t want to sacrifice the Lauretr¨¦ Family just for her own gain.


    I will do anything just to save this family from destruction, even if it includes being removed from the family lineage.


    "Csille, what are you saying? Do you know what it means to remove you from the family lineage? It means that you are and will never be a part of the Lauretr¨¦ Family. Your existence will be forever forgotten. How can you say something like that? Take that back. Aunt and Uncle will be furious if they hear you say those words. What has gotten to you?"


    What has gotten to me? The future. The idea that destruction will befall to the Lauretr¨¦ family scared me.


    I need to let them prepare. I need to strengthen their hearts not to take pity towards me. The Lauretr¨¦ Family can live for generations as long as they disown me and put Brother Pascal as the heir of the Family.


    Csille''s future mistakes might greatly affect the Lauretr¨¦, but if they disown me, the Lauretr¨¦ family can continue to exist. Even if they can''t live the same way, we are living currently. It is still better than being totally removed from the face of this world.


    I smile at Brother Pascal. "It''s just a hypothetical statement, Brother. It doesn''t mean that I will do something in the future. So, you don''t need to worry. Do you think I will do something that will endanger the Lauretr¨¦ Family?


    I''m not lying. It will be the real Csille who will make the mistakes and not me.


    Brother Pascal sighed and gently caressed my head. "Csille, no matter what you do, we will always support you."


    I shake my head. "No, Brother. You shouldn''t do that. What if I made something wrong? You should side to what is right. If I''m wrong, don''t tolerate me. If it''s too much and you think it will destroy the Lauretr¨¦ Family, don''t hesitate to disown me. I don''t mind as long as you will all be safe. Don''t think about me and just think about yourselves. The Lauretr¨¦ Family shouldn''t end here. You need to promise me that, Brother. You need to promise me that if something happens, you will prioritize the Lauretr¨¦ family more than anyone else."


    Brother Pascal frown. "I don''t understand why you are saying these, Csille. You¡ª"


    I hold Brother Pascal''s hand. "Brother, please promise me. Promise me that you will do anything to save the Lauretr¨¦ Family, even if it means disowning me. You need to promise me, Brother!"


    "Okay, I promise you. I will not let anything happen to the Lauretr¨¦ family. However, I will also not let anything happen to you too, Csille. You are my only cousin and my only rtive aside from Aunt and Uncle. I won''t stand still when you are in danger."


    I nod my head. I am now relieved that if Csille does her ns in the future, the Lauretr¨¦ Family will not be destroyed.


    "Brother, can we keep these conversations a secret? Mother and Father will be worried if they know I said those words."


    I heard Brother Pascal sigh. "Csille, you need to tell me something. Is there something I don''t know? Will you do something in the future?"


    I shake my head. "No, Brother, you probably knew that the peace treaty between the Vrawyth Kingdom and the Aeerean Kingdom already ended five years ago. The reason why the Aeerean is not attacking us is because of the threat of the Strzalka. However, it has been five years already, and the Strzalka is still nowhere to be found. Do you think the Aeerean will not take this opportunity to strike against us?"


    Although Brother Pascal is mostly busy with his work in the hospital. Father makes sure that Brother Pascal is still knowledgeable about what is happening in the monarch. It''s the reason why he knows the threat of Strzalka.


    Brother sigh. "If that happens, I will make sure to stay with the Lauretr¨¦ Family. So, don''t worry, okay. Also, I won''t tell your parents about what we talk about. I''m sure they will be mad at you when they know about it."


    I hug Brother Pascal.


    I can now be assured. With Brother Pascal protecting the Lauretr¨¦ Family, I''m assured that nothing will happen to the Lauretr¨¦ Family.


    ________________________________


    I look at the ceiling of my room and sigh. After the conversation I had with Brother Pascal this morning, we both did our own thing.


    I lock myself in my room and think about what will I do to further protect the Lauretr¨¦ Family. I need to do something to protect them so even if I cannot control Csille''s body, I can be assured that they are safe.


    The changes are about to happen. I know I cannot save Csille, but I will do everything to save her family. I will do everything not to let that nightmare ur in the future.


    I took a deep breath, and that nightmare started to rey in my mind. That nightmare that traumatized me before and is still traumatizing me until now.


    <em><strong>I saw my mother crying while my father was lying on herp. Father is wounded. He was shot in his legs.</strong></em>


    <em><strong>My eyes immediately widen and run towards them. "Mother! Father! What happened? Father, why are you wounded? Let''s call a doctor immediately. I-I will call a Doctor."</strong></em>


    <em><strong>"Csille, what are you doing here? Runaway now. The guards won''t be able to stand against the soldiers of the Vrawyth Kingdom. Run as fast as you can. Don''t let them catch you."</strong></em>


    <em><strong>Mother held my cheeks with both of her hands. "Darling, you should go now. Your father and I will stall the guards so you can run. Run as far as you can and nevere back here. Your brother Pascal is waiting for you at the back of the residence. He will be staying with you." I heard my mother''s voice broke and her tears started to stream from her face.</strong></em>


    <em><strong>I hold my mother''s hand. "Mother, I won''t run away. I cannot leave you here. I will only go if you go with me." I look at Father, who is wincing in pain. "Father, let brother Pascal treat you. Come on. I''ll help you stand up."</strong></em>


    <em><strong>Father holds my hand that is about to help him. "Csille, listen to me. You should go now, or else the King won''t let you go. Especially after what you did to the Vrawyth Kingdom."</strong></em>


    <em><strong>I look at where the source of the explosion and my eyes widen when I see the gates of the Lauretr¨¦ residence.</strong></em>


    <em><strong>"Csille, you should go now. Any time by now, the soldiers will definitely enter our house. You should leave us behind. We will stall the soldiers so you can escape with your Brother Pascal. Go now, or it will be toote for you."</strong></em>


    <em><strong>I repeatedly shake my head at her. "Mother, why are you saying that? I won''t leave not until youe with me. Come on. We can still leave now."</strong></em>


    <em><strong>"My dear, we cannot leave the Vrawyth Kingdom. You shouldn''t worry about us. We can handle ourselves. Just go and never return back to the Vrawyth Kingdom no matter what."</strong></em>


    <em><strong>"Mother, what are you talking about? You are my parent. How can I bear to leave you all behind? I don''t want to. You are my family, and wherever you are, that is where I will be."</strong></em>


    <em><strong>"Csille Lauretr¨¦! As the Count, I am ordering you to get out of the Vrawyth Kingdom!" My father said in a very authoritative voice.</strong></em>


    <em><strong>"Father, why are you doing this? You do know I cannot do that, right? You''re my Father. So, I''m sorry if I won''t follow you."</strong></em>


    <em><strong>I heard someoneughs. I looked back and saw a group of soldiers standing in front of us. They have a taunting look on their faces. "As the Count, you are ordering her? Have you forgotten Count Waltier Lauretr¨¦ that you were stripped off of your title? You''re just a simplemoner now. How can you call yourself a Count?"</strong></em>


    <em><strong>"Take back your words. Don''t you know who I am?"</strong></em>


    <em><strong>"What''s themotion going in here? Where''s the Count and the Countess?" Prince Fraser asked in a serious tone.</strong></em>


    <em><strong>I break from my Mother''s hand and run towards Prince Fraser. But before I could even hug him, he had already pushed me away. I fall hard on the ground. I could feel I broke some bone on my hand because of the impact.</strong></em>


    <em><strong>Prince Fraser res at me. "Don''t you dare touch me! I hate you, Csille Lauretr¨¦. You betray the Vrawyth Kingdom, and you dare to run towards me for help? Do you think I will be so dumb to help you? I hate you so much I wish I never met you."</strong></em>


    <em><strong>"Why Fraser? Why are you doing this to all of us? I thought you wouldn''t hate me? Didn''t you promise me that before?"</strong></em>


    <em><strong>Prince Fraser looks at me coldly. "And that''s the most thing I regret in my life. I regret making that promise. I regret meeting you, Csille Lauretr¨¦."</strong></em>


    <em><strong>"Guards capture the Count and the Countess and put them in jail. Take the daughter of the Count, and she will face execution." Prince Fraser ordered the guards.</strong></em>


    <em><strong>The guards started to walk in front of me. Father stands up and walks past the guards that are blocking his way to run towards me. My eyes immediately widened when I realized what he was doing.</strong></em>


    <em><strong>"Csille!"</strong></em>


    <em><strong>"Father! Don''t run or els¡ª" my words stopped when I heard a gunshot. My eyes widen when I see my father fall on the ground with blooding from his mouth.</strong></em>


    <em><strong>"Run, Csille! Run!" He shouts while staring at me.</strong></em>


    <em><strong>"Father!!"</strong></em>


    <em><strong>I am about to crawl my way to him when someone grabs me from behind. I looked up and saw brother Pascal dragging me away.</strong></em>


    <em><strong>I could see my mother walking toward my father. She looks at me and nods her head to brother Pascal. She then obstructs any guard who would chase us. But one of the guards got annoyed by what she was doing that he shot my Mother in the head.</strong></em>


    <em><strong>My eyes immediately widen when I see what happened. Mother looked at me for thest time and mouthed I love you at me before she fell on the ground.</strong></em>


    I clenched my fist, and tears started to fall from my eyes. No matter what happens, I will not let that nightmarees true.. Never.

 Chapter 232 - : Contagious Disease

    I frown when I realize that something is wrong. I just got downstairs and found Brother Pascal, Pax Dea, Mother, and Father sitting in the receiving area early in the morning.


    It''s still early. Why are they doing in receiving area instead of the dining hall? Did something happen?


    I looked at them, and I could sense the gloomy atmosphere around. I walk towards my parents and kiss them good morning.


    "Is there something wrong here? Why does everyone look sad? It''s just the start of the day. Why do you all look gloomy?"


    Pax Dea looks at me. She then rushes towards me and cries. I gently caress her back while looking at my parents and Brother Pascal.


    "Mother, what is happening? Why is Pax Dea crying?"


    Mother and Father didn''t say anything. I shift my gaze to Brother Pascal who looks mad.


    "His majesty ordered any foreigners currently living in the Vrawyth Kingdom to return to their home. There is a pandemic happening in the Vrawyth Kingdom, Csille. It''s the reason why most of the Royal Physicians are not in the capital because they are busy helping the other regions of the Vrawyth Kingdom who are infected with contagious disease."


    Contagious disease? I have written this scene. Csille will be involved in helping fight against this disease.


    I just didn''t expect that the contagious disease would be this soon. I thought it would still take a month after returning to the Vrawyth Kingdom.


    "Does this mean Pax Dea needs to return to Alderrdeen now? Is it the reason why you are all sad?"


    Brother Pascal sigh. "His majesty orders their immediate departure. He ordered that at the end of this day, no foreigners should be seen in the capital of the Vrawyth Kingdom. We have no other choice but to send Pax Dea home. It is also for her safety. The contagious disease hasn''t reached the capital of the Kingdom. She should return while the disease hasn''t reached here."


    Pax Dea clings to my arms. "Csille, can''t I stay here for a few days? I haven''t finished my one week of stay in Vrawyth. Can I finish it first?"


    I look at Mother, and she shakes her head at me. "Dea, I''m sorry. As much as I want to have you here, but his majesty already ordered that every foreigner should leave immediately. If you stay here, it would be going against his majesty order, which is a big offense in the Vrawyth. You wouldn''t be able to return to the Vrawyth Kingdom, or worst we won''t be able to save you if something happened. Also, Aunt and Uncle would be worried about you if you stayed here knowing that there is a contagious disease spreading around the Vrawyth. Please, understand, Dea."


    Pax Dea got silent. She just hugged me tightly. After a few minutes, she breaks from the hug and looks at me with teary eyes. "I understand. I know you only want the best for me. I just wished I could spend more time with you, Csille, Aunt, Uncle, and Brother Pascal." She smiles sadly at us. "I will be packing my things now."


    I look at Pax Dea''s back and sigh. A part of me wants her to stay here, but I know it would be best for her to leave. I don''t want to risk her safety.


    "Dear, can you help your cousin with her things? I know she is disappointed with what is happening."


    I nod at Mother and follow Pax Dea to her room. I found her crying while putting her clothes inside her luggage.


    I walk towards her and help her fold her clothes. "Dea, I know you are disappointed, but you can return here some other time. I promise I will tour you around next time. We can also go to other regions of the Vrawyth Kingdom. I''m sure you will love it there.


    She looks at me and sobs. "Csille, you need to promise me that. Promise me that you will tour me around next time."


    Tour her around? I only said that to make her feel better. As much as I want to do that, Csille will soon turn her back to the Vrawyth Kingdom. How can I tour her around if I will be considered the enemy of the Kingdom?


    I smile at her and nod my head. "I promise." I look at her things. "Let me help you then. Is this all your things?"


    Pax Dea and I busy ourselves folding her clothes. After we finished preparing her things, we immediately sent her off. But because his majesty ordered that no Vrawyth people can leave the Kingdom, we can only send her off to the entrance of the Kingdom.


    His majesty does that to confine the contagious disease in the Vrawyth only. If the contagious disease spread to other Kingdoms and Cities, it would be difficult to control.


    Pax Dea look at us and smile bitterly. "Aunty, Uncle, Csille, and Brother Pascal, thank you for having me here and for showing me around. I really have fun."


    Mother raised her hand and pulled Pax Dea for a hug. "Dea, you should be careful on your journey, okay?" Mother sigh and hugs Pax Dea tighter. "I apologize for not spending time with you during your stay here. If only I knew you would be leaving earlier than expected, we would have set aside our duties. I''m sorry for disappointing you, Dea."


    Pax Dea shakes her head. "Aunt, it''s okay. I understand, and I don''t want to interrupt your duties. Also, I had a great time with Csille and Brother Pascal. So, I don''t really mind."


    Mother sigh and gently caress Pax Dea''s head. "You should visit us again some other time, okay? We will be waiting for you."


    Pax Dea nods her head. She then breaks free from Mother''s hug and hugs each of us.


    I smile at her and hug her tight. "Dea, you should be careful in your journey, okay? Also, send my regards to Aunt, Uncle, and Brother Ernest."


    "I will. Will you visit us in Aderrdeen?"


    Visit the Foulqueret Family in Aderrdeen? That''s not possible. Even if I want to visit them, I know I can''t do that. I won''t involve the Foulqueret Family with Csille''s future mistakes.


    "I don''t know, Dea. I will be busy working in our businesses. However, I will try to find a way to visit all of you, okay?"


    Pax Dea hugs me again before she gets on the carriage. She opens the window and waves her hand at us.


    Father walked to the carriage in front. The guard inside immediately bows their head. "Make sure that nothing will happen to Pax Dea, okay? Also, don''t let anyone know her connection with the Lauretr¨¦ family. Do you understand that?"


    The guard bows their heads. Father insists on sending tens of our guards to protect Pax Dea on her journey. Aside from the carriage in front, there is also a carriage full of guards behind Pax Dea''s carriage.


    It is to make sure that even if someone tried to attack at the back, Pax Dea would be safe.


    Mother walks to Pax Dea''s carriage and looks at the two maids inside. Aside from the guards, Mother let two maids to apany Pax Dea with her journey back to Alderrdeen. They are the one who will take care of Pax Dea''s need the whole journey.


    After saying their reminders, Father nods his head, and the carriage starts moving. We all watched the carriage disappear from our sight before we decided to return home.


    I look back in the direction of Pax Dea''s carriage. I sigh and smile bitterly.


    I don''t know if I''ll be able to see her again after this. But I wish I won''t have the chance to see her again. I don''t want her or the Foulqueret Family to be involved with Csille''s dark future.


    ________________________________


    After Pax Dea''s departure, Mother and Father return to their duties. While both Brother Pascal and I do our own thing.


    Night came, we were busy eating our dinner when our butler suddenly came and gave a letter to Brother Pascal.


    I looked at the letter, and my eyes widened when I realized what is the letter all about.


    It''s a letter from the Holycross Hospital. They are asking Brother Pascal if he can return to work now. The Hospitals are in need of Doctors because most Doctors were already sent to the other regions of the Vrawyth Kingdom that were infected with contagious disease.


    I have mentioned this in my novel. It''s the reason why Csille will go to the infected regions too.


    Mother stops eating and looks at the letter in Brother Pascal''s hand. "Is that a letter from the Holycross Hospital? Why did they send you a letter?"


    Brother Pascal shakes his head and opens it. His expression changes after reading the content of the letter.


    He put down the letter and looked at Father. "Uncle, I need to return to work already. The Holycross Hospital asked me to return to work because most Doctors were already sent outside the capital. Half of the remaining Doctors are about to be sent to other regions too. I need to return to the Hospital, Uncle."


    Father and Mother look at each other and sigh. "If that''s what you want, I will grant you permission."


    I have written this. Brother Pascal will report to the hospital he is working, but instead of working there, he will volunteer to work in the regions infected by the disease.


    "Uncle, I won''t be working in the hospital. I want to work outside the capital. To the regions where the contagious disease was widespread already."


    We all got silent because of Brother Pascal''s words.


    Mother holds Father''s arms. "My dear, I heard that the situation outside the capital is really worst. People are dying because of the disease. Pascal and Csille are the only descendants of the Lauretr¨¦ Family. If we allow him to go there, wouldn''t we sending him to his death?"


    Brother Pascal smile at Mother. "Aunty, you shouldn''t worry. I am a Doctor. I know how to protect myself."


    Mother look at Father. It''s as if she is asking her to stop Brother Pascal. However, I know that even if they force Brother Pascal, he won''t listen. He will still go outside the capital and do his job as a Doctor.


    Just like Csille, Brother Pascal is a stubborn person too. It''s the reason why he is now living as a Doctor instead of being the heir of the Lauretr¨¦ Family.


    I guess stubbornness is a part of the Lauretr¨¦ Family. The only left descendants of the Lauretr¨¦ Family are both stubborn.


    Father sigh. "How sure you are you won''t get in danger?"


    Brother Pascal smile. "I am eighty percent sure of it. The Royal Physicians are taking the lead in researching this disease. With their expertise, I''m eighty percent sure that nothing will happen to me."


    Father sigh. "I will permit you to go there. However, I only wish for you toe back safe and sound. You''re the only descendant of the Lauretr¨¦ Family that can continue our lineage. I hope you will take care of yourself."


    "I will, Uncle."


    We all eat our dinner in peace after.


    After dinner, I look for Mother and Father to ask them if they can allow me toe with Brother Pascal outside the capital of the Vrawyth Kindom.


    I look at the door of our library. Mother and Father are talking inside. I take a deep breath and knock. After a few seconds, I open the door.


    However, the moment I open the door, I suddenly lose control of Csille''s body. This is the scene when Csille will ask his parents to give her permission to help in the pandemic.


    Csille looks at her parents and smile. "I''m sorry for interrupting. However, can I have a word with you, Mother, Father?"


    Mother nods her head. "Is there something you want to talk about?"


    Csille walks towards them and sighs. "Mother, Father, I know you might disagree with me, and you might get mad with what I''ll be saying. However, can Ie with Brother Pascal? I also want to help those people who are infected with the disease."


    Father stands up, and Mother looks at me with wide eyes.


    "Csille Lauretr¨¦, do you know what you are saying?"

 Chapter 233 - : Permission

    Csille winces, but she remains looking straight to her father. "Father, I know what I am saying. I honestly want toe with Brother Pascal. I want to help."


    Mother holds Father''s arm. "My dear, talk sense to your daughter. We cannot let her apany Pascal. Pascal is already nning to go there, and now our own daughter is nning to risk her life too? We cannot allow it."


    Father grits his teeth. "Csille, you''re not going anywhere. You will be staying in the capital no matter what. Do you hear me?"


    Csille takes a deep breath. "Father, I will be engaged with Prince Fraser in just a year. What will the people of the Vrawyth Kingdom say knowing that when the contagious disease happened, I was sheltered in our residence while the Doctors of our Kingdom are sacrificing their life?"


    Mother stands up. "Csille, I''m sure the people will definitely understand if you would stay here. If you went there and got infected with the disease? What will happen to us, your parents? What will happen to Prince Fraser? He will lose his fianc¨¦e."


    "Mother, Father, I am not asking for your permission. I''m only informing you. I wille with Brother Pascal no matter what."


    "CSILLE LAURETR¨¦? ARE YOU TESTING MY PATIENCE? YOU WON''T LEAVE, AND THAT IS FINAL!" Father snaps at Csille.


    Mother tried to calm down Father. However, Csille seems like she doesn''t mind his anger. She just stands there and watches things happen.


    She sigh. "Father, I am not testing your patience. However, I think I have the right to decide for myself. I''m already old enough to make my own decisions, and I want to go there and help. I know you are just worried about my safety. However, I can assure you that I won''t let anything happen to me. Just give me a chance to prove myself, Father, and I promise you won''t be disappointed."


    Father and Mother both look at each other and sigh. "I will be visiting his majesty tomorrow. If you want toe with your Brother Pascal, you need to get his permission. If he disagrees, then you won''t go anywhere. Even if I need to lock you inside your room, I will do it."


    Csille nods her head. "I understand, Father. I will be taking my leave now."


    I immediately gained control over Csille''s body the moment she step outside the library.


    I sigh and look at the closed door of the library.


    <em><strong>I''m sorry, Father and Mother. I know you are only worried about my safety. However, this is what is supposed to happen. But don''t worry, I can assure you that nothing will happen to Csille during her stay outside the capital</strong>.</em>


    I was about to go back to my room when suddenly I heard someone call my name. I look back and find Brother Pascal looking at me.


    "Brother Pascal?"


    "May I have a word with you?"


    I unconsciously nod my head at him. What does Brother Pascal want to talk about? Did he hear the conversation I have with Mother and Father?


    Brother Pascal guided me to his room. He then offers a seat for me.


    "Csille, I heard your conversation with Uncle."


    I sigh. I knew it. He heard our conversation. "Are you nning to stop me too?"


    "Csille, we are just worried about you. This contagious disease is something that we don''t know. There''s a high possibility that you''ll get infected if you''re not careful. I don''t want to see anything happen to you, Csille."


    "Brother, I understand your concern, and I really appreciate it. However,I cannot just stay here and wait for things to be better. I will be the future Queen of the Vrawyth Kingdom. I cannot bear to see them dying. I want to do something. I know I don''t know about medicine, but I promise you I won''t be a burden to anyone."


    Brother Pascal sigh. "Aunt and Uncle will never agree with it. You know that, right?"


    I nod my head. "I know, but you also know that I am a persistent person and a stubborn one too. I will do anything toe with you. I really want to help, Brother. Can you help me calm my parents? I know they are probably furious with what I have said."


    "Since you are already decided, I don''t have any other choice but to keep you safe then. You should listen to me, okay? Don''t wander around. I will also talk to Aunt and Uncleter."


    I hug Brother Pascal. "You are really an angel, Brother. Don''t worry. I will assure you that I won''t be a problem."


    That''s not a lie though. Csille will be contributing a lot during this pandemic and be of this. The Vrawyth people will love her more.


    ________________________________


    I look at Father, who is grimly sitting in front of me. We are now on our way to the Pce to talk to his Highness.


    Last night, Brother Pascal tried to talk to Father and Mother, but they were still mad at me. Mother didn''t even say anything to me this morning.


    I sigh. Although I really want to make them feel better, I know there''s nothing I can do. Csille will go to the infected region and help those infected people.


    The carriage stops in front of the Pce. I look at it and sigh. It''s been a long time since I have been here, and it isn''t even a good memory.


    Father walks inside, and I immediately follow behind him. He didn''t even wait for me. He just walked and ignored me.


    I look at Father and scratch my head. I don''t know what to do with them. I know the only thing that will make them okay is if I stay in the capital. However, I cannot do that.


    I will probably just have to deal with it for now. I know they will be proud of Csille after this pandemic starts.


    The butler who is guiding us leads us towards the garden. It is where I first met his majesty and her majesty with my parents.


    "Your majesty, the Count, and Lady Csille are here for a visit."


    The moment the butler said those words, Csille took over my body.


    His majesty waves his hand at the butler, and the butler immediately leaves us alone.


    Csille smiles sweetly at his majesty before she does a curtsy. "This Count''s daughter greets his majesty a good morning."


    Father pays his respect too. His majestyughs. "The two of you sit. I didn''t expect your Father will bring you here. I should have let Prince Fraser take a day off to talk about your engagement."


    Engagement? Wait, we cannot do that. You cannot do that! Isn''t it too early to talk about that engagement? Why does his majesty want to talk about the engagement?


    Father helped Csille sit, but he still didn''t say anything to her. Father then looks at his majesty. "I apologize for not informing you, your highness. My daughter mentionedst night that she has some matters she wants to talk to you, so I brought her with me today."


    His majesty waves his hand. "That''s okay. I have been wanting to talk to her the moment you have returned to the Vrawyth Kingdom. It''s a good thing you brought here with you today.


    His highness looks at Csille and smiles widely at her. "Csille, it''s been a long time since I saw you. You look more beautiful. I heard a lot of things about you during your stay in Alderdeen. I heard you also graduated as the top of your batch. You are definitely a good match with my son." He paused. "I think it''s better to call Prince Fraser so we can talk about your engagement with him."


    Csille takes a deep breath. "Your majesty, I don''t think it''s the right time to talk about this engagement. Actually, Ie with my Father to talk about an important matter. Are you willing to listen to it, your majesty?"


    The King looked at me bemusedly. "Something important? Even important with your engagement with Prince Fraser?"


    Csille nods her head. "Yes, it is. It is about the people of the Vrawyth Kingdom. Without Vrawyth people, what''s the use of Prince Fraser''s engagement? I think right now. It is more important to talk about the pandemic instead of the engagement. We can talk about it some other time. But right now, the people need our help."


    The King nods his head. "You are right, Csille. If this disease continues to spread throughout the whole Kingdom, it will be difficult to control the disease. If worstes to worst, it can be the end for our Kingdom. However, the Royal Physicians are still finding the cure for this disease."


    Csille is about to say something when a voice suddenly interrupts her.


    "Father, I heard that the Count will be here. That''s why I returned. You''re talking about the disease?"


    Csille stiffened when she heard Prince Fraser''s voice.


    Wait, what is happening? I have written this scene, and Prince Fraser shouldn''t be here. Why is he here?


    The Kingughs. "You''re here. It''s good that you are here. I was nning to call for you to return. The Count and his daughter, Csille, are here to see me. Come here, join us. We were talking about the situation outside the capital."


    Prince Fraser sits beside Csille and looks at the Count and her.


    What is he doing here? How can I ask permission from his majesty if he is here?


    Father immediately greets Prince Fraser. "Greetings, your highness, Prince Fraser." Father probably noticed how Csille just sat there and didn''t greet his majesty. "Csille, why don''t you greet his highness?"


    Csille wakes up from her trance and immediately greets Prince Fraser clumsily. "Greetings, Prince Fraser."


    Prince Fraser doesn''t mind that Csille just calls him by his name. He just nods at Csille and looks at the King.


    "Father, is there any update with the Royal Physicians? Did they already find the cause for this contagious disease?"


    The King sigh and shakes his head. "Unfortunately, they still couldn''t find the cause or the cure."


    Should I ask his majesty permission now? But if I don''t, Brother Pascal will leave the capital the day after tomorrow. I need to talk to his majesty, or else I won''t be able to leave the capital. I won''t be able to prove myself to Prince Fraser and to the Vrawyth people. I need to ask for his permission now.


    Csille takes a deep breath. "Forgive me for interrupting. I heard from Brother Pascal that they are looking for volunteers to help with the disease, right? I also heard that even a person with no medical experience can volunteer." Csille pause. "Your majesty, I know what I will say might sound outrageous, but I want to volunteer and help those infected people. I hope you can give me permission."


    The situation outside the capital was so severe that the kingdom sent people who didn''t have knowledge in medicine to help.


    Those volunteer helps in taking care of those infected. Feeding them and helping them with things. They also cooked for them. They also help those uninfected people.


    The three of them got silent for a couple of seconds. Father just looks at me and shakes his head.


    It is the King who breaks the silence first. "Do you know what you are saying, Csille? The situation outside is so severe that a few numbers of Doctors got infected too. Are you sure you want to go there?" His majesty asks calmly.


    I admire how calm he is. Although I have written this scene, I still couldn''t believe how can he be so calm? If I were in his shoes, I would be mad at Csille.


    Csille nods her head. "I am definitely sure, your majesty. Brother Pascal is even nning to volunteer too. How can I sit still and wait for everything to be okay? Everyone knows that I am engaged with his highness. I don''t think it would be good to just stay here and do nothing. I want to help, your majesty. I hope you can give me permission to go outside the capital."


    His majesty got silent. He is probably weighing things. After a few moments, he takes a deep breath. "If you really want to help, then I would give you the permission. However, I wish you can take care of yourself properly while you are there."


    Csille sighed in relief. She then smiles at his majesty. "Thank you for giving me permission, your majesty. I would do my everything to help our people. You also shouldn''t worry, I will not let anything happen to me, I wi¡ª"


    Csille couldn''t be able to continue her words when Prince Fraser suddenly mmed the table. The teacups shake, and some of the tea spills on the ground.


    "I won''t allow it!"

 Chapter 234 - : Pretense

    "Father, please reconsider. Csille doesn''t know anything about medicine. How can you send here to the infected regions?"


    Csille looks at Prince Fraser.


    <em>Is he worried about me? Is he mad because I am insisting on going to the infected regions? Does he still care about me?</em>


    His majesty sighed. "Fraser, you also know that aside from Doctors and nurses. We also need people who will help with some other things. I don''t see anything wrong with that."


    Prince Fraser shakes his head. "The problem is, can she really help? What if she just burdened anyone there? The situation inside the infected regions is already worst. Do you think they will appreciate it if we send someone who doesn''t even know what to do?"


    Csille clenches her fist and tries so hard not to let her tear fall. She was hurt because of Prince Fraser''s words.


    She already risks her safety just to help the people of Vrawyth Kingdom. Just to prove to him that she had already changed. However, in the end, he still sees her as the spoiled and pampered Csille.


    His majesty sighed. "Fraser, you should mind your words. It''s not right to say that to ady."


    Prince Fraser looks at me and shrugs his shoulders. "I am only telling the truth, Father. The Doctors and the nurses are all having difficulties dealing with this disease. Do you think they will appreciate it if you send someone who couldn''t even help?"


    Csille takes a deep breath. "I will not be a burden. Your highness, do you think I would risk my life and go to the infected regions just to be a burden? I know I might not have a great personality when I was young, but I''m not that mean to be a burden to the Doctors and Nurses. Just give me an opportunity, and I will definitely prove myself to you."


    Prince Fraser looks at Csille for a couple of seconds before he shrugs his shoulders. "His majesty already gave you his permission. Does my opinion matter?"


    Csille is about to refute, but his majesty cut her off. "It''s good that you''re okay with it. Fraser, since you will go to the infected region too, why don''t you bring Csille with you?"


    Csille immediately shakes her head. "No, it''s okay, your majesty. I already told Brother Pascal that I would being with him."


    His majesty nods his head. "If that''s the case, Fraser just help me look out for Csille during your stay outside the capital. Make sure that nothing will happen to the both of you."


    Prince Fraser sighed. "I will Father." He said coldly.


    Csille looks at Prince Fraser and bites her lips.


    <em>Fraser, do you hate me this much? Do you really think I''m still the old Csille? I have already changed for good. For you. Why can''t you see that? When will you see the changes I have made all these years? When will you see me?</em>


    "Fraser, why don''t you take Csille around? It''s been months since you saw each other, right? Why don''t you two catch up? The Count and I will need to talk about other issues."


    "Yes, Father." Prince Fraser stands up. He then looks at Father. "I will be taking my leave, Count." Prince Fraser looks at Csille. "Come on."


    Csille immediately said her goodbye to his majesty and her Father before he silently followed behind Prince Fraser.


    Prince Fraser walks inside the Pce and ignores Csille.


    Csille looks at Prince Fraser''s back and hesitates if she should follow Prince Fraser or just wait for her Father in their carriage.


    Csille notices that Prince Fraser is in a bad mood today, so she doesn''t want to force herself to talk to him. She has already learned her lesson before. The more she forced herself to Prince Fraser, the more Prince Fraser got mad at her.


    Also, I don''t remember writing this scene. After Csille had his majesty''s permission, she immediately went home. So, I don''t understand why this is happening. Aside from it, I don''t understand why I still couldn''t control Csille body even if what is happening now is not what I have written.


    What is happening? Is it because of the reason Aaline told me? That someone is controlling this world aside from my novel?


    Csille stops walking when she sees Prince Fraser stop in front of his private library. He then looks back at her.


    "Are you going to stand there, or you like to enter?" He asks coldly.


    Csille immediately walks inside the library. She just stands in the corner and waits for Prince Fraser to invite her to sit.


    Prince Fraser sits on the sofa and looks at her. She heard him sigh loudly. "Do you always love to make people invite you before you sit?"


    Csille clenched her fist. She definitely heard annoyance in his voice. She immediately sits on the opposite sofa. She knows Prince Fraser won''t like it if she sits beside him.


    "I apologize. I was just taught by Mother that it is rude to just sit if the person did not invite me to sit."


    Prince Fraser did not say anything. He just picked a book and read it.


    Csille looks around to entertain herself. Her gaze falls to a familiar book.


    <em><strong>"And this book." Prince Fraser raised a book entitled ''The Parallel Universe''. My eyes widened when I saw it. "It''s about a theory that outside our world, there are other living people in a different universe. This book is fascinating."</strong></em>


    <em><strong>I look at the book intently. "Can I take a look at it?"</strong></em>


    <em><strong>Prince Fraser looks at me and the book. He then passed the book to me. "I didn''t know you''re also interested in this thing. When I first read it, I thought it was quite absurd. Who would think something like that, right? But when I was halfway reading it. I realized a lot of things. What if there''s really a parallel universe out there? What do you think, Csille?"</strong></em>


    That''s the book Prince Fraser showed me before. It is the reason why I was frantically looking for the writer because I was hoping I could return back to the real world.


    However, I was wrong. The key is not with the writer. The key to return to the real world is to finish the novel as the viiness.


    "Why are you doing this?" Prince Fraser suddenly asks.


    Csille immediately looks at him and frowns. "Apologies, your highness. However, I couldn''t understand what you were saying. Why am I doing what?"


    Prince Fraser put down the book he was reading and stared at Csille intently. "What''s your purpose in going to the infected region? Do you think the disease is some joke, Csille?"


    Csille sigh. She''s trying to control her emotions. She needs to be calm or rational. One thing she also learned from her past mistake is when Prince Fraser is not in the mood, she shouldn''t do something to provoke him even more.


    "I want to help those infected people. I heard from Brother Pascal how severe the situation is in other regions. I know I might not be a big help because I''m not a Doctor, but it doesn''t mean that I wouldn''t be able to help them."


    "So, are you telling me you''re really concerned for them? That you are willing to risk your life? That it''s not pretense at all?" Is that it?


    Csille clenched her fist. She can definitely hear a mocking tone in his voice. She wants to exin herself to him and shout at him. But she cannot do that because it will make Prince Fraser mad at her.


    Csille stands up. "Your highness, I know you still don''t believe in me, and I understand that. I won''t force you to believe in me. I will just prove to you that I am true with my words." She bows her head. "I won''t be disturbing you anymore. Thank you for having me here. I will be taking my leave now."


    Csille immediately left the library and didn''t wait for Prince Fraser''s response. Prince Fraser didn''t even stop her at all. He just picked up the book he was reading and read it.


    After Csille closed the door of the library, Csille immediately disappeared.


    I look at the closed door and sigh.


    He is back to the usual cold Prince Fraser. The Prince Fraser who hates Csille even if Csille didn''t do anything wrong.


    I smile bitterly at myself. Prince Fraser, I have a lot of things I want to say to you, but I couldn''t risk saying it. I''m sorry. I''m sorry if the real Csille will do something that will hurt you.


    ________________________________


    After Csille''s conversation with Prince Fraser, I just wait for Father inside the carriage. The moment he returned, he immediately sent me home and left again for his monarch duties.


    I tried to look for Mother to share what happened with my conversation with his majesty. However, Mother is still ignoring me. She is still mad about me wanting to go outside the capital. So, I just let her be. I''ll talk to her with Father tonight.


    In the end, I just prepare the things I will need for our journey to the other region.


    I close my luggage and sigh. Prince Fraser and Princess Paislee will be going to the infected regions too. They will be checking the situation of those infected people and see what they can help.


    Throughout their stay there, Csille will be busying herself helping every people she can help. In hopes that Prince Fraser will see her again. That he will see she have changed for the better. However, Prince Fraser, on the other hand, won''t even interact with her. He will just focus on his duties. On helping those infected people.


    Forget it. I''ll just let the real Csille do what she is supposed to do. Why am I even overthinking things? The future was already written, and I cannot change it.


    I slump my body in my bed and close my eyes. I was about to fall a sleep when I heard a knock on my door.


    I open the door and find Brother Pascal standing in front of my room.


    "Brother?"


    Brother Pascal sigh. "Csille, I heard from Aunt that you have returned. Have you..." He paused for a few seconds. "Have you asked his majesty for permission?"


    I nod my head at him and smile. "I did, and his majesty gave me permission to go the infected regions."


    Brother Pascal looks at me for a couple of seconds before he shakes his head. "I know this will happen. Does Uncle know about this? How about Aunt?"


    "Father already knows about it. He was with me when I talked with his majesty. About Mother... I haven''t time to talk to her. She kept avoiding me every time I tried to talk to her. Brother can you help me? I don''t want to leave the Vrawyth Kingdom with my parents being mad at me."


    "I talked to them yesterday, but they still won''t agree with your decision. You also know that they are quite stubborn too. I think it''s best if you''re the one who will talk to them. Maybe they will listen this time." He paused and looked at me intently."Csille, you know they only care about you, right?"


    I nod my head and sigh. "I know, Brother, and I understand that they are worried about me. Don''t worry. I will talk to them tonight."


    Brother Pascal nods his head. He then excused himself. He said he still needed to prepare his things for our journey.


    I returned to my room and looked at the calendar. It''s only days after we have returned to the Vrawyth Kingdom, and many things have already happened.


    Am I ready for it? Am I ready to deal with what will happen?


    I slump my head on my table and sigh. I know I will never be ready for this.. No matter how much time this world gives, I will never be prepared to be the Viiness.

 Chapter 235 - : The Infected Region (1)

    Mother holds my hand tightly, and she looks at me with her teary eyes. "My dear, you should be careful during your stay in the infected region. Immediately send us a letter the moment you arrive there. Also, don''t'' be stubborn and listen to your Brother Pascal, okay?"


    I smile at Mother and hug her. "I will, Mother. Don''t worry, Mother, Father. I will make sure toe back with Brother Pascal safe and sound. So, please rest assured that I will not let anything happen to myself."


    Father, who has been silent for a long time, hugs Mother and me. "You should be careful there, Csille. We don''t want anything to happen to you and your Brother Pascal. So, I hope you can keep your words."


    I nod my head and look at Father and Mother.


    I''m sure nothing will happen to me because I have written what will happen. I just hope that thing that is trying to interfere with the storyline won''t do anything.


    "Aunt, Uncle, we need to go now. If we dy it further, we might end up camping out."


    Father and Mother hug Brother Pascal and me before they let us start our journey.


    I look at the already faraway capital and smile bitterly.


    It''s really starting. Things are beginning to change in Csille''s life. I just hope... I just hope I still have time to let my Family be prepared for what will happen.


    "Csille?"


    I look at Brother Pascal. "I''m sorry, are you saying something, Brother?"


    "I was just asking how did you manage to make Aunt and Uncle let you join me? I thought they would be mad at you not until you take back your decision."


    What did I do? I smile awkwardly at Brother Pascal. I feel guilty every time I remember what I did.


    <em><strong>"Mother, Father, I know you are mad at me for wanting to go to the infected regions. However, I am only doing this to help the monarch. If this disease continues to spread and reaches the capital, it will be difficult to control this."</strong></em>


    <em><strong>Mother hold my hands. "My dear, it''s the reason why we don''t want to agree with this because we know the dangers that await you and Pascal. What will happen to us if something happens to you and Pascal?"</strong></em>


    <em><strong>"Mother, you shouldn''t worry. Aside from Brother Pascal, his highness Prince Fraser, his highness Prince Rufus, and my senior, Doctor Leander, are also there. I''m sure they will help to protect me if something happens."</strong></em>


    <em><strong>Father shakes his head. "His highness, Prince Fraser will definitely be busy helping around. Doctor Leander is also busy helping the Royal Physician to find the cure, and Prince Rufus will also be busy helping his cousin. Do you really think they can protect you? The enemy here is not a person. Instead, it''s a disease that is not visible to our naked eye. Do you think they can help?"</strong></em>


    <em><strong>I sigh. "Mother, Father, I know you are worried about me. However, I talked to Prince Fraser, and he promised me that no matter what happened, he would protect me at all costs. So, you shouldn''t worry. Do you think his highness will back down to his words?"</strong></em>


    <em><strong>Father and Mother look at each other for a second before they nod their head hesitantly.</strong></em>


    <em><strong>"Okay, we will let you. However, you should promise us not to let anything happen to you and Pascal. You know that you two are the only living descendants of the Lauretr¨¦ Family. If something happened to the two of you, our legacy would end here."</strong></em>


    <em><strong>I look at Father and nod my head. "I will not let anything happen to us, Father."</strong></em>


    I feel guilty thinking I lied to my parents. However, I have no other choice. If I didn''t tell them that lie, they would definitely not give me permission to go to the infected region.


    "I just tell them that I would not do anything that could harm me and that I would definitely prioritize my safety among anyone else."


    And I just lied again. I''m sorry, Brother. I''m sorry for lying even to you.


    ________________________________


    I look outside the window and sigh. It''s already dark outside, and we still haven''t reached our destination.


    Brother Pascal was right. If we didn''t dy our trip, we would definitely be lying on a soft mattress right now.


    "Csille, the dinner is ready. Come here, let''s eat our dinner."


    I step down the carriage and walk towards Brother Pascal. We don''t have maids whoe with us because Brother Pascal doesn''t want that. He said he could take care of both of us without the maids'' help.


    We also didn''t bring any guards because Brother Pascal insisted. He thinks bringing guards will just interfere with our aim in going to the infected region.


    Also, having too many people going to the infected region increases the risk of spreading the disease.


    I sit beside Brother, and we both eat our dinner in peace. From time to time, Brother Pascal asks me questions about how I feel. He is still worried that something might happen to me because I bumped my head the other day.


    "Csille, are you sure you feel okay? We will be arriving in the infected region tomorrow morning. Are you sure you want to do this? I''m worried about you."


    I stop eating my food and look at Brother. He is like my parents, who are always worried about my safety.


    That makes me guilty because Csille will repay this concern with the mistakes that could endanger their lives.


    "Don''t worry, Brother. I''m definitely sure I want to do this. I know I might not help a lot. However, I still want to help. Don''t worry. I will not bring anyone down."


    Brother Pascal caressed my head. "I know you won''t. I''m just worried about your safety. But since I know his highness, Prince Fraser and Prince Rufus will be with us. I feel assured."


    I smile at Brother. Assured? Nothing will happen to me, yes. But something will happen to his highness, Prince Fraser.


    Is that something to be reassured about?


    ________________________________


    The campsite for volunteers and medics can already be seen from where we are.


    "Csille, we are about to arrive. Once we arrive, I will be talking to the Royal Physician to help them with finding the cure. I think the research Principal Germund gave me can help us solve this disease. So, I won''t be able to look out for you. But don''t worry, I will check you from time to time."


    I smile at Brother Pascal. "Don''t worry, Brother. I will find my way once we arrive there. Just do your thing."


    Brother Pascal caressed my head. "Just look for me if something happens so I can immediately help."


    I nod my head at him and look at the campsite. We are here. I really cannot escape from Csille''s fate.


    After a few moments, the carriage stops in front of the campsite. Everyone who is doing something outside the tent immediately looks at our carriage.


    Brother Pascal gets off the carriage first before he helps me descend. A group of Doctors immediately run towards us.


    I look at the logo from their coat. I recognized that logo. Isn''t that the logo of Holycross Hospital? The Hospital where Brother Pascal works.


    "Doctor Pascal, you''re finally here. We have received a letter from the Director that you will arrive here. We have been waiting for your arrival. It''s a good thing you are here already." One of the Doctors said. He looks a few years younger than Brother Pascal.


    "What''s the situation here?"


    The doctor shakes their head. "It''s grave, Doctor Pascal. Some of the infected already died, and there are some who are on the verge of dying too."


    I clenched my fist. People are dying because of the disease. But I was the one who wrote this. Does it mean I was the reason why people are dying?


    I winced in pain when I felt something was piercing my heart. I feel guilty. A lot of people died because of this disease, and soon lives will be taken because of Csille''s future mistakes.


    "What about the Royal Physicians? How is their research going? Did they find the cure already?"


    The Doctors shakes their head. I heard Brother Pascal sigh. He then looks at me. "Csille, I need to see the Royal Physicians first. I will let Doctor Alena show you to your quarter. I will see youte."


    Brother looks at the Doctor Alena. He is talking. "Doctor Alena, please take care of my cousin while I was away. I need to talk to the Royal Physicians first."


    Brother Pascal didn''t wait for Doctor Alena to reply. He just rushes in a certain direction. Probably to where the Royal Physicians are. The other Doctors who wee us follow him behind.


    I look at Doctor Alena and frown. She looks beautiful, and she seems like a nice person. Is she the one Brother Pascal likes?


    Doctor Alena probably notice that I am looking at her. She smiles at me. "Wee to the northern region, Lady Csille. Are you tired? I''ll show you to your quarter. Don''t worry about your luggage. I will ask someone to take care of that."


    Doctor Alena didn''t say anything after. She just showed me my quarter.


    "This is where you will be staying, Lady Csille. Apologies if we cannot provide you with afortable room. All the inns in the northern region close down because of the infectious disease. So, we have no choice but to set up tents. Apologies also if you need to share a tent with many people. We only have limited tents, so most of us are squeezing to the tents avable."


    I looked around and found several beds inside the huge tent. I also noticed that some tents have patches. Some beds don''t even have foam.


    The situation in the northern region is already severe. Most of the volunteers and Doctors are already overworking for almost the whole day to end up resting in this kind of ce?


    They need funding. They need afortable bed to sleep and rest. If this continues, I''m afraid all the Doctors and volunteers here will end up being infected with the disease.


    I look at Doctor Alena. "Howe there are only a few tents? I thought his majesty sent funds?"


    Doctor Alena shakes her head. "Lad Csille, most of the funds were spent on medical supplies and for our daily food. The funds are already not enough for medical supplies and for the food. How can we spend it for tents only?"


    "But tents provide shelters for all of you. If you keep using these tents and if heavy raines. I''m afraid these tents can''t stand the rain."


    Doctor Alena smile bitterly at me. "For us Doctors, the most important thing is to save the lives of our patients. We couldn''t care less if we needed to sleep outside. As long we have enough resources to do our job, then everything is okay."


    This... they are reallymitted to saving people''s lives. They even set aside themselves just to provide medical aid to everyone.


    However, they are normal people too. If this continues with the infectious disease, it''s understandable if everyone here ends up being infected with the disease.


    "Doctor Alena, is his highness Prince Fraser already arrived here?"


    "No, Lady Csille. He still hasn''t arrived. I heard from the Royal Physicians that his highness Prince Fraser and Prince Rufus are still on their way here. I''m sure they will arrive one of these days."


    I nod my head. Doctor Alene excused herself and left me alone to rest. I looked around my surroundings and found most of the beds were already not suitable to use, but they are still using it.


    The roof of the tents has some holes, and some patches are starting to fall off. This tent won''tst long if they continue to use this.


    I need to talk to his highness Prince Fraser about this. We need to do something.


    Wait. I frowned when I realized something was wrong.


    I have written this scene. I have written the arrival of Csille Lauretr¨¦ to the northern region.


    But howe I can still control my body? Why is this happening?

 Chapter 236 - : The Infected Region (2)

    I couldn''t rest, so I just looked around the ce and tried to see what I could do. Most people are busy doing something, and I don''t want to interrupt their work, so I decided to figure things out on my own.


    There''s nothing to worry about. Brother Pascal told me that this campsite is a few meters away from the infected area, it is where the infected patients are staying. It prevents the volunteers and doctors from being infected with the disease.


    I look at thedies who are busy cooking dishes. It''s probably for the meal for lunch. I also seedies doingundry. It''s perhaps nkets and the clothes of the Doctors.


    Most Doctors doesn''t have enough time to do theirundry because of their busy schedule, so the volunteers are the one who does theirundry.


    I look at the entrance of the campsite and frown when I see a carriage moving towards the campsite direction. The guards who are circling around the campsite immediately stop the carriage.


    The windows open Rufus peeks to the window. "Good day, gentleman. Can you let us inside?"


    I froze on my spot when I saw Rufus. I don''t understand. Their supposed arrival should be tomorrow. Howe they are already here?


    The carriage stops, and the coachman opens the door of the carriage.


    Rufus is the first one who descended from the carriage. He looks around and does some stretching. "A few hours of traveling makes my legs numb. It''s a good thing we are already here. My body is badly asking for a rest."


    Prince Fraser, who just descended from the carriage, looks at Rufus. "Rufus, we are not here to rest. We still need to talk to the Royal Physicians and ask for an update. We also need to check on the Doctors, the volunteers, and the patients. How can you think of resting in times like this?"


    Rufus sigh. He is about to refute, but his gazended on me. He immediately smiles widely and rushes towards me.


    "Purny, you''re already here. When did you arrive? You should havee with us." He looks around. "Where''s your Brother Pascal?"


    I shake my head. But I was immediately taken aback when I realized I could still control my body.


    What is happening? I have written this scene. It''s exactly what I have written, so howe I can control my body? Is it because of that unknown force who is trying to control this world?


    "Csille?"


    I looked at Rufus and contemted. Should I stick with the dialogues I made, or should I speak on my own?


    If I speak on my will, will this world notice that something is happening? Won''t it destroy its own self?


    "Rufus, you''re here already. Wee to the northern region. We just arrived an hour ago. Brother Pascal is busy talking to Royal Physicians. He said he thought he could help. Principal Germund gave him copies of researchers, and he said it might help." I look at Prince Fraser and Princess Paislee before returning my gaze or Rufus. "How''s your journey?"


    I decided to just stick with my dialogue. I just added a few sentences, which is really needed since Brother Pascal is a non-existing character in my novel.


    Rufus sigh. "It was tiring. My legs are still numb because of our journey."


    Prince Fraser walks to Rufus. "Rufus, we still need to talk to the Royal Physicians. We should be going now."


    I looked at Prince Fraser and tried to remember the dialogues I made. I do a curtsy and bow my head at him. "Greetings, your highness. I hope you had a great journey."


    Prince Fraser just looks at me for a few seconds before he walks past Rufus and I. Princess Paislee nods her head at me before he immediately follows Prince Fraser.


    I look at Prince Fraser''s back and smile sadly. He still hates Csille.


    Rufus holds my hands. "I need to go now, purny. I will look for youter, okay?"


    After saying those words, Rufus immediately follows Prince Fraser leaving me behind.


    I sigh. I don''t understand why all of this is happening, but there''s one thing I do understand for sure. I need to follow the script if I still want to return to the real world.


    ________________________________


    It''s evening already, but everyone is still busy doing their work. I look around and sigh. I still don''t know what I can do. Everyone was busy, and no one approached me to ask for help. So, I just ended up looking around the campsite.


    However, this helps me to observe the current situation in the campsite. I thought the tents and the beds were the only problems here. But I also noticed that the food they are preparing is not enough to help them replenish their strength.


    The distribution of food is also not enough. It''s as if the ones who will be eating the food are children and not adults. They will definitely get sick if this continues.


    Aside from these, the hygiene in the campsite is totally forgotten. There is not enough water for all of the people here. The water source is a few meters away from the campsite, and the volunteers fetch water for food and for water consumption only.


    I heard from Doctors and some volunteers that they only take a bath once or twice a week because there''s not enough water. They don''t even have a bathroom. So hygiene is really forgotten.


    I understand that there isn''t much fund given, but to even set aside all of these? Isn''t this too much? Not to think there''s an infectious disease spreading. This will definitely quicken the spread of the disease.


    "Csille, you''re here. I''ve been looking for you."


    I looked back and found Rufus standing in front of me. "Looking for me?" I frown. "Why? Is there something you want to talk about?"


    Rufus leans on my ears. "Nothing. I just missed you, and I was hoping we could spend time together here. What do you th¡ª"


    Rufus'' words were interrupted when someone spoke behind us. The two of us immediately stiffened when we recognized the owner of the voice.


    "Rufus, let me remind you that you are here to help, not to have a vacation."


    I look at Prince Fraser''s cold face. He didn''t even look at me.


    Does he hate Csille this much? I should be happy now, right? Because he is following the script I made, but I couldn''t help but feel disappointed.


    Rufus clears his throat. "Prince Fraser, I was only catching up with Lady Csille. Also, it''s dinner time and not time for work. I don''t think it''s interrupting my work here."


    Prince Fraser looks coldly at Rufus before he stares at me. I feel my hand sweat with the intensity of his gaze. It''s as if he is reading me.


    "Your highness, Prince Fraser, I don¡ª"


    I didn''t finish my words because Prince Fraser walked past me. It''s as if he didn''t hear me say anything.


    I heard Rufus sigh and gently caress my head. "I apologize for my cousin''s behavior. You know that sometimes he acts a little cold to someone. But you know he is not that kind of person."


    I just smile at Rufus and pull him to the table so we can eat.


    Forget it. That is how I have written Prince Fraser. So, there''s really nothing I can do but to bear with his coldness.


    ________________________________


    I get up from my bed and look around. Everyone was already sleeping, but I still couldn''t sleep. My mind keeps thinking about many things. Many things that I couldn''t even control.


    I looked at the roof of the tent and sighed. I really need to talk to Prince Fraser. We need to talk about the issues at the campsite. We need to take care of all these problems urgently. For everyone''s safety.


    I look at the clock and sigh. It''s time.


    I immediately take a robe and walk outside the tent. There are only a few people outside. Some of them are Doctors who just arrived to rest. Some are volunteers who are finishing their work before they take some rest.


    I sigh. Everyone is so busy, and here I am, doing nothing at all. I got the guts to say I would be a big help to the Doctors, but here I am doing nothing.


    Great! Just great.


    I walk towards the dining tent. I have written this scene. Although I could now control Csille''s body all of a sudden, I still needed to follow the script if I wanted to leave this ce.


    Csille supposedly wakes up to take a ss of water because she is thirsty, but she ends up bumping to Prince Fraser. They end up talking about the things Csille noticed within the campsite.


    I take a deep breath before I walk inside the dining tent. I pretended not to notice Prince Fraser and walked straight to where the water is.


    Just pretend you don''t see him, Ysavel. Pretend he doesn''t exist.


    With a shaky hand, I take a ss and fill it with water.


    Just focus on the script, Ysavel. You need to follow the script!


    I drink the water in one gulp. I should be drinking it slowly, but because I was anxious, I end up gulping it in one go.


    Forget it. I''m sure his highness, Prince Fraser, wouldn''t even care even if I gulp a gallon of water here.


    I take a deep breath before I turn. I was about to leave the dining tent when I noticed a silhouette sitting on one of the chairs.


    I pretend to frown. "I''m sorry, I didn''t know there''s someone here." I pretend to look around. "Do you need some light? It''s so dark."


    I didn''t wait for his response and opened themp. I pretended to be shocked when I saw Prince Fraser sitting on the chair.


    "Prince Fraser..." I mumble.


    Prince Fraser just stared at me and didn''t say anything.


    Follow the script Ysavel. Don''t get too anxious because of his gaze. Don''t forget your dialogues.


    I bow my head clumsily. "Your highness, I apologize. I didn''t know you were here. I hope I didn''t interrupt you. I will be leaving now."


    I immediately excuse myself, just like how I write, and pretend to rush towards the exit. However, I haven''t even taken a step when Prince Fraser calls my name.


    "Csille."


    I pretend to get frozen in ce before I look back at him. I didn''t say anything and just stared at him.


    "You really came. Are you sure you can be a help here?"


    I can hear taunting in his voice. He still doesn''t believe Csille already changed. It''s the real Prince Fraser.


    I sigh and smile at him. "I am sure I can help. Just give me a chance to prove myself, your highness."


    I pretended to pause and shake my head. "No, I actually think of something. Do you have time to listen to me?"


    Prince Fraser stares at me before he sighs and nods his head.


    It''s exactly what I have written. I sit in front of him. "I would be straight to the point because I know you wouldn''t want to waste too much time."


    I look at him before I continue what I want to say. "The moment I arrived here, I immediately noticed the worn out condition of the tents. I even noticed that some of the beds are not suitable for sleep. When you arrived, I was looking around, trying to see the current situation here, and I noticed how unhygienic the situation here. I know you noticed that too."


    Prince Fraser sps his hand and sighs. "We couldn''t do anything about it since the fund given by Father is not enough for the infected patients. My Father is still preparing the necessary documents to release the second funding, but it would still take days. Also, even if it is released, it won''t be enough to prioritize these problems."


    I nod my head. I know.


    Although the Vrawyth Kingdom is one of the wealthiest Kingdom among the Kingdoms. The money is already allotted to other things. So, it''s difficult to pull some funds for the sudden infectious disease.


    "I have a solution. Do you want to listen?"

 Chapter 237 - : The Infected Region (3)

    Prince Fraser stares at me intently. "Solution? What is the solution you can think of?"


    I take a deep breath before I answer him. "I can let the Lauretr¨¦ family do the funding for the necessities needed for tents, water faucets, food, and the bathrooms. The problem is, will you allow me to do this?"


    Prince Fraser looks at me for a second before he sighs. "The decision is not on me. My Father will definitely appreciate it if he knows about this. However, will the Count agree to your proposition?"


    Will the Count agree with my proposition? Of course, he is. He will actually be d to know that I am willing to do the funding.


    Throughout the years, Csille umted money from all thepetitions she joined. Aside from the medal, money was also given to the winners. Aside from that, her Father already named one business establishment after her the moment she was born. All those years, her parents saved that money for her to spend.


    "I won''t be using the Lauretr¨¦ Family wealth. Instead, I will be using my own money. It''s not big, but it''s enough to fund everything needed here. Also, I''m sure Father will definitely be happy to donate money for funding. So, you shouldn''t worry. All I need is your approval."


    Father will actually be happy knowing I decided to give all my savings to people who need it the most. Because of this, it makes him donate a tremendous amount of money too.


    The Lauretr¨¦ donation and Csille''s donation will cause a huge sensation in the whole Vrawyth Kingdom that it causes other people to make donations too.


    Prince Fraser got silent for a moment before he nodded his head. "If that''s what you really want. I will dly ept it. The Doctors and volunteers definitely need this."


    I look outside the tent. "They all know that their fund is limited. That''s why they neverin. But I know most of them want toy on a soft mattress or to eat delicious food or to take a bath often. Also, I''m worried that if this continues, most of the Doctors and the volunteers will be infected with the disease."


    Prince Fraser didn''t say anything, and I didn''t say anything too. I''m thinking about the dialogues I need to say. I should excuse myself now, right?


    "Excuse me¡ª"


    Prince Fraser looks straight into my eyes. "Csille, thank you. I know I doubt you but thank you for doing this."


    I froze and looked at him. He said thank you?


    But it is not supposed to happen. After Csille got approval from Prince Fraser, she immediately excused herself, and Prince Fraser let her. He didn''t say anything and just watched her leave.


    So, howe he is saying thank you to me? I don''t understand.


    "I will be taking my leave now. Good night."


    I couldn''t reply to Prince Fraser because my mind was too busy thinking about what was happening. When I came back to my senses, Prince Fraser was already gone.


    I look outside and sigh. "I didn''t even say good night to him," I mumble to myself.


    I slump my head on the table. It''s probably because of that unknown force that is trying to control this world.


    Right, it''s the most logical reason why this is all happening. First, I can now control Csille''s body even if I have written what is happening. Second, things are getting out of hand again.


    It''s probably the reason why this is happening.


    The problem is, will this affect this world? I''m worried that something might happen to this world if this continues. I don''t want anything to happen to people I love here.


    No matter what that force is, I will definitely find a way to deal with it. I will not let anything happen to this world.


    ________________________________


    I look up to the sky and sigh. I have already sent the messenger bird to the Lauretr¨¦ residence. It will arrive there in half an hour. I''m sure within this day, help will arrive.


    That is if my Father umted enough money to donate.


    "Csille, what are you doing here?"


    I look at Brother Pascal and point my hand to the messenger bird that is now flying to the sky.


    "Isn''t that the messenger bird given to you by Uncle for this journey? Did you send a letter?"


    I nod my head. "I did send a message. I need Father''s help with something."


    "Help? Did something happen? Why did you need help?"


    I look at the overly anxious Brother Pascal andugh. "Don''t worry, Brother. I didn''t do something that will might trouble me. I just ask Father if I can take all the savings they kept all these years."


    Brother Pascal frowns. "All your savings? But what would you do to all of that? That is a huge amount of money. Can you spend that?"


    I cling to Brother Pascal''s arm. "I will use it to fund the necessities for all of us."


    "Necessities?"


    I nod my head vigorously. "Yes, necessities. New tents and beds. essible faucets and bathrooms. Also, delicious and healthy food that will not just boost everyone''s health but also their mood. I think this one is important to keep everyone away from the disease."


    "What?!"


    Brother Pascal looks at me with wide eyes. I don''t know if I shouldugh or be offended by his reaction.


    Why does he look like he couldn''t believe I would do that? Do I really look like a heartless person?


    ________________________________


    "Good morning, Lady Csille. Doctor Pascal."


    The people all greet us the moment we step inside the dining tent. Brother Pascal smiles politely at all of them and responds as much as he can. I also smile at them in return.


    Brother Pascal and I both take our tray of breakfast before we find a space to sit.


    I was busy eating my breakfast when I noticed Brother Pascal intently looking at me. "Brother, do you have anything to say to me?"


    He sighed and put his utensils down. "I just couldn''t believe you would donate all your savings. Are you sure you will do that? I thought you would use that to start your own business. Isn''t that what you told me before?"


    I paused. Yeah, the real Csille and Brother Pascal have talked about this before. However, things are different now. Csille needs to prove herself to Prince Fraser if she wants to make him like her.


    "Brother, I can save money again, but the current situation is urgent. If we don''t solve this, things will get worst, and it will be more difficult for all of us to control this. I don''t think every one of us wants that, right?"


    Also, I need to do this because this is what I have written. I need to donate Csille''s savings to make Prince Fraser notice her and to make every one like her.


    "But what will you do with the business you want to start? Where will you get your capital? You need to start your own business, right? Because that is the only way Uncle and his majesty will let your friend, from Frailens City, enter the Vrawyth Kingdom."


    I sigh. Yeah, how can I forget about Li? Father already mentioned about Li''s situation, and his majesty agreed on the condition that I can only hire Li if it''s my own business.


    However, the money I have saved will be used for this cause. How can I start my...


    Oh, I remember now. How can I forget? Of course, I can hire Li on that. I''ll just talk to Father when we return. I''m sure Li will be happy to hear this.


    Li already knows that his majesty gave her permission, and she is now allowed toe to the Vrawyth as a visitor for now since I still haven''t started anything. However, because of the infectious disease, any foreigners were not allowed to enter the Vrawyth Kingdom at all costs.


    "Csille?"


    I shake my head and smile at Brother Pascal. "I will find a way to deal with it, Brother. So, you shouldn''t worry."


    I heard him sigh, but he didn''t say anything and just continue his meal.


    There''s really nothing to be worried about because Csille will definitely find a way to let Li work here in the Vrawyth Kingdom. Even without the savings.


    I immediately finish my meal and wait for Brother Pascal to finish his. I need to ask a favor from him. Although, I''m not sure if he will agree to it.


    "Brother?"


    He finished wiping his mouth first before he answered me. "Yes? Do you have anything to say?" He looks at his clock.


    Doctors don''t spend too much time eating. At the very least, they would eat in just five minutes and continue doing their job.


    I need to get straight to the point. "Brother, will you let mee with you to the infected area?"


    ________________________________


    I sigh and kick the small rock that is in front of me.


    "You seem in a bad mood."


    I look back and find Rufus standing behind me. I pout and continue kicking the rocks on the ground.


    How can I not be mad? Brother Pascal didn''t let mee with him no matter how much I insisted. And even if I want to sneak into the infected region, that is impossible since only Doctors who are wearing some sort of protective clothing can enter the area. So, I have no choice but to focus my anger on the rocks.


    I have written this scene. Csille needs to go to the infected area to check the situation there, so she would know what she can help to those patients.


    But why is this thing happening? The moment I arrived here, things were really getting out of hand again. It''s as if I was transmigrated to a different novel with the same characters.


    "What happened? Is there something wrong, purny?"


    I slump on the ground and sigh. "Everything is wrong. I insisted on Prince Fraser that I would be a big help, but here I am doing nothing. I tried to help the volunteers do the cooking and even do theundry, but all of them refused to let me help. I even asked Brother Pascal to bring me to the infected area so I could help take care of the patients, but he also didn''t let me. What''s the purpose of me staying here if I won''t even do anything?"


    I groan in frustration. I''m more frustrated with the fact that I didn''t follow the script. What would I do if something happened because of it? Just like what happened five years ago. When it had an earthquake.


    Rufus gently caresses my head. "Of course, they won''t let you help. How can they let the future Queen do anything? And Doctor Pascal didn''t let you because the infected region is at high risk for infection. He is just worried that you''ll get infected if you go there."


    I pout. "But I''m still not their Queen. I''m just a daughter of the Count. I have seen a nobledy from a noble family working in the monarch do theundry earlier. Why did they let her but not me? Also, I want to see the situation in the infected area so I can know what I can help. If the situation in the Doctor''s Quarters is already this bad. How bad is the situation in the infected area?"


    "Yes, you are still not the Queen, but they already see you one. So, can you me them if they won''t let you help? I also happened to talk to Leander. He told me that it is way worst there. Some patients were left to die because the Doctors could not do anything to save them. Piles of dead bodies add up every day. This infectious disease really takes hundreds of life. If this continues, I don''t know if we could even keep our standing as the strongest Kingdom among the Great Seven Kingdoms."


    My eyes widen. That couldn''t happen. A war is about to start. If we lose our standing, I''m afraid our enemies will attack us in each corner of the Kingdom.


    I abruptly stand up. I need to find a way to get there no matter what.


    I look at Rufus and grin.. I think I know how I can get inside the infected area.

 Chapter 238 - : The Infected Region (4)

    I regret it. I regret asking for Rufus'' help. Now I am in the eye of the storm, and that storm is named Fraser.


    "No, I won''t allow you to go there. Do you know how dangerous it is to go there? You''re not a Doctor Csille, and even if you have knowledge in medicine, it is still not enough for you to prevent yourself from the disease." Prince Fraser said in a very controlled voice.


    After I ask for Rufus'' help, he brings me to one of the tents. I thought he would bring me to Leander so that I could ask Leander to bring me inside the infected area. I didn''t expect Prince Fraser is also there, and now I am in the eye of the storm. Hoping for a rescue.


    I sigh. "Your highness, I only want to see the situation there so I would know how I can help. I was worried that the situation there might be severepared to the Doctors'' Quarter."


    "Rufus and I will check it. We can just give you a copy of the report so you will know what to do. Also, you''re here to do volunteering works and not to be a Doctor. Why are you meddling with Doctor''s work?"


    You don''t understand, Fraser. If I don''t go there, something might happen, and I cannot let that happen.


    I don''t want to lose all of you... and you especially.


    I sigh. "However, I want to see it with my own eyes. I need to see how severe the situation there. Also, I have tried helping the volunteers, but they won''t allow me to help. What am I supposed to do here?"


    "It''s the reason why I said to you that you shouldn''t havee with us in the first ce. Now you don''t even do anything here¡ª"


    Rufus taps Prince Fraser''s shoulder. "Fraser, the reason why the volunteers won''t let her do anything is because she is your fianc¨¦e. Do you think anyone would be daring to let the future Queen of the Vrawyth Kingdom do the cooking?"


    I look at Rufus and frown. This guy. Does he need to mention that? What will Prince Fraser think? That I was doing something to make people believe that I am the future Queen?


    I wait for Prince Fraser''s negative reaction, but he just remains stoic. "But it is still not enough reason for you to visit the infected area. You already know how severe the situation there, and you still want toe? Are you really risking your life?"


    I raised my eyebrow at him. "And you all not? I''m not the only one risking my life here. Everyone is. So, why would I not risk my life too? The moment I decided toe here, I had resigned myself to something dangerous. Also, you''re the future King of the Vrawyth Kingdom. Your life is more precious than mine. But howe you are allowed to go there while I am not? Aren''t you too bias?"


    Prince Fraser is about to refute, but Leander immediately cuts him off. "Actually, she can visit. With proper clothing and a little orientation to do''s and don''t''s, she can get out of the infected area without getting infected."


    I look at Leander and smile. He is an angel. I''m sure with Leander''s remarks, Prince Fraser wouldn''t have any choice but to let me. After all, Leander is one of the Doctors who search for the cure. I''m sure he knows the disease more than anyone else.


    Prince Fraser looks at Leander and sighs. He just nods his head.


    ________________________________


    I look at the tent in front of us. I grimaced when I smelled a pungent odor. I almost vomit at the smell.


    I am already wearing a protective clothing all over my body. My face also has a cover. I actually look like an astronaut right now. But the smell still gets through my nose.


    "Don''t mind the smell. Some patients vomit all over the floor, and even if we wipe it out, the smell won''te off. We couldn''t buy soap to wash off the smell because of the limited fund. Aside from that, the water is also a problem here. The faucets are not working, and the wells are all dry, so we couldn''t do anything to remove the smell."


    We all look to Leander. I think I know why the disease keeps spreading. It''s because of the environment. With this kind of environment? I doubt if anyone can be cured.


    Leander shows us inside, and the situation inside is way worst than the outside. The beds are messy and dirty. The ground is muddy, probably because of the rain. There are no floorings here and just ground.


    "How long have been the situation bes like this?"


    It''s too unhygienic for a treatment facility. I know we don''t have much funds, but this is too much.


    Leander sigh. "It''s been like this since the beginning. There are too many people admitted here, and we don''t have enough manpower resources to help clean the ce."


    It''s alle back to the fund. We really need funds to help. This ce bes like a breeding ground for the disease. It''s the reason why people are dying. I''m sure no one could recover because of this kind of environment.


    I was about to say something when I saw a person standing a few meters away from us. That person is ring at me like a tiger ring at his prey.


    Brother Pascal!


    ________________________________


    "Csille, I already told you not toe here, and you still insist on going? I thought you would listen to me? You promise Aunt and Uncle, right?"


    I look at Brother Pascal guiltily. I feel sorry for disobeying him. However, I have no other choice. I need to follow the script.


    "I apologize for disobeying you, Brother. However, I have no other choice but to do this. I really need to see the situation here so I would know how I can help. I know I might not do anything to help in medical aid, but I might know how to make the environment here bes better."


    I heard Brother Pascal sigh. "If Aunt and Uncle are here. I''m sure they would drag you out of the northern region." He shakes his head. "You really are a stubbornd."


    "Doctor Pascal, I apologize for interrupting, but we also have responsibility for bringing Csille into the infected area. If anyone else, you should be mad at us because we are the ones who brought her here. Also, you shouldn''t worry because we won''t let anything happen to her." Rufus, who has been silently standing beside me, eximed.


    Brother Pascal looks at Rufus and sighs. "Your highness, I apologize if my cousin troubles you. I should be the one looking after her, but because of my busy schedule, I couldn''t do anything."


    Rufus shakes his head and is about to say something when someone cuts him off.


    "Doctor Pascal, I will be responsible to Csille. You shouldn''t worry. If something happens, I will make sure nothing will happen to her."


    I look at Prince Fraser and clench my fist. I don''t know why he is saying it, but all I know is, I cannot make myself fall for that.


    Brother Pascal clears his throat. "Thank you, your highness." He then looks at me. "Are you already finished looking around? You shouldn''t stay here for too long. The infected region is not a good ce for volunteers to stay. You should head back to the campsite once it''s finished. And Csille, please be careful."


    I nod my head at Brother. "Actually, Brother, I think I already have enough look. I also think I already have a n on how to make the environment here suitable for patients and Doctors."


    All of them look at me. "I am nning to do the funding for improving the environment and the facilities in the infected area. I think the reason why the disease is spreading at a fast pace is because of the surroundings. I know all of you already realized it, but because of the limited funds, everyone just bears with it."


    I paused. "However, if this continues, I''m afraid the infectious disease cannot be contained anymore."


    Rufus gasp. "You will do the funding? But do you know how much money will this cost? Purny, I know you want to help, but the amount of money needed to improve the facilities here is not a small amount. How can you get that money?"


    I smile at Rufus. "Don''t worry, Rufus. I already handle that, and it''s my own money. So, there''s really nothing to be worried about."


    I look at Brother Pascal and smile. "Brother, I won''t stay long. Since I have already looked enough, I will be returning to the campsite. Also, I don''t want to worry you anymore. I will be taking my leave now."


    I said my goodbyes to the other Doctors and the patients before returning to the carriage. Now that I have a clear understanding of the current situation here, I can now n what I will do to help.


    I look outside the window and sigh.


    The days ahead will definitely be busy. I just hope nothing goes wrong. I just hope that unknown force won''t mess up the storyline.


    ________________________________


    The sun is already setting, but the help from the Lauretr¨¦ Family that I was waiting has not arrived yet.


    They are supposed to arrive in the afternoon. I don''t understand why they are still not here. I intentionally sent the messenger bird early in the morning for them to reach the northern region in the afternoon.


    Why are they still not here?


    "Lady Csille?"


    I look back and find Princess Paislee looking at me. I didn''t say anything and just let her talk.


    Did I write this scene? I don''t remember one. Shouldn''t she be busy guarding his highness, Prince Fraser? What is she doing here?


    I looked behind him and frowned when I didn''t see Prince Fraser. He is usually beside Princess Paislee. Howe he is not beside her?


    "His highness, Prince Fraser is busy talking to the Royal Physician."


    I nod my head. I see. But I still don''t understand why is she here instead of guarding him?


    "Lady Csille, are you waiting for the help from the capital?"


    I frown. How did she know I was waiting for that? I didn''t mention that they will arrive today. So, howe she knows?


    Princess Paislee probably noticed the confusion in my face. "I just assumed since you find this as an urgent matter. I know the Count and the Countess will send their help immediately." She stands beside me. "May I sit beside you?"


    I look at her and nod my head. I don''t really have any problem with it. Since we''re both women. I don''t feel ufortable with her.


    Princess Paislee remains silent, and so do I. I didn''t have anything to say to her, so I didn''t bothering up with a topic.


    "Lady Csille, your engagement with Prince Fras¡ª"


    I immediately cut her off. "What about it?" I don''t understand why I feel anxious talking about my so called engagement with her beloved. Is it because I am guilty of taking her position? Being the fianc¨¦e of his highness is her rightful title.


    "I just want to wish the two of you happiness. You are a perfect match for each other."


    I look at her. I don''t know why but I can feel something with her words. Or maybe I''m just imagining things because I am anxious.


    "I am actually hoping to see the day that you two will get married. Everyone will be happy for sure."


    Everyone? I know she doesn''t know anything about the future. But isn''t this weird? The female lead is giving her best wishes to her beloved and the viiness?


    I smile awkwardly at her. I don''t know how to respond to her, so I just smile at her.


    "I also wish you happiness, Sir Farren. I hope you can also find the person you have been looking for."


    I was referring to Prince Fraser. She ran away from her Kingdom because she thought the man her parents wanted to be married to her was not the person right for her.


    "I really hope so."


    I look at Princess Paislee, and I am about to say something when I see a very familiar carriage moving towards the direction of the campsite.


    I abruptly stand up. It''s the Lauretr¨¦ carriage! The help is here.


    The carriage stopped in front of the entrance, and a man descended from the carriage. My eyes widened when I realized who that person was.


    "Father! Mother!"

 Chapter 239 - : The Infected Region (5)

    Mother caress my head. "My dear, you look a mess right now. Is everything okay?"


    I am about to respond when someone opens the tent entrance. Brother Pascal enters the tent, followed by four other people. It''s Prince Fraser, Princess Paislee, Rufus, and Leander.


    What are they doing here?


    It''s already been out of the script that Mother and Father arrived at the infected region. But now they are all here?


    Do they really want to endanger this world?


    "Aunt, Uncle. I didn''t expect you would arrive here today." He looks at me before he looks back to Father. "Uncle, what brings you here?"


    "Your cousin, Csille, sent us a letter early this morning, and she said she needed help. So, we''re here to send the help she needs. We were supposed to arrive here in the afternoon, but since we took time looking for funding, that''s why we only arrived here."


    Prince Fraser steps up. "Count, Countess, wee to the northern region. I apologize if we couldn''t amodate you properly. As you can see, the funding is not enough. My Father is doing his best to pull out some funds, but it will take a few days before he can finish the necessary documents."


    Mother looks around the ce and grimace. "How can you all live in this kind of environment? This wouldn''t help the patients. Now I understand why my Csille is nning to donate all her savings to fund all the needed things to improve the situation here."


    Prince Fraser looks at my Mother. He then bows his head slightly. After all, he is still the future King. It wouldn''t be right to make him bow totally.


    "I want to extend my gratitude for letting Lady Csille funds the necessities. I also want to thank you for taking the time to send the money personally."


    Father looks at Prince Fraser and shakes his head. "Your highness, it''s our honor to have a daughter like Csille. Also, we are here to donate a small amount to help with the funding. I hope you can improve the situation here so everyone will feel better."


    Prince Fraser nods his head. "The Vrawyth Kingdom is indebted to your kindness. I''m sure with your help we can now start nning for the improvement of the campsite and the infected area."


    I look at Father and Prince Fraser, who are already nning what we will do. I immediately walk beside Father and listen to what they are saying.


    "Your highness, may we know what we are going to prioritize first? The infected area or the campsite?" Father asked.


    Prince Fraser looks at Doctor Leander and Brother Pascal. "Count, I already talked to Doctor Leander and Doctor Pascal, and they all agree to prioritize improving the situation in the infected area. It is to help those patients feel better and to contain the disease properly."


    I immediately shake my head. "Father, I don''t think that would work. I know the infected area needs improvement. However, if we leave behind the Doctor''s quarter. It will be useless. If the Doctors continue to live in this kind of environment while treating the patients, this disease will continue to spread."


    Everyone got silent. Leander, who has been silent earlier, steps up and talks. "Lady Csille is right. Even if we improve the situation there, it will be useless if we don''t do anything to the Doctors'' quarter. If we don''t do anything at the campsite, I''m afraid the infectious disease will also reach here in no time."


    Everyone got silent. "So, what are we going to do? Do we need to prioritize the Doctor''s quarters?"


    I shake my head and look at Rufus. "No, what I am saying is we need to improve both at the same time. We will prioritize both."


    "But the funding. Is your money enough to cover all the expenses? And how about the people who will work? Where will we get people who are willing to work in the infected region?"


    I look at Rufus. The money will definitely be enough. A few days from now, the campsite will overflow with donations from the nobles. So, there''s really nothing to be worried about.


    And about where will we get those people? I think my parents know the answer to that question.


    Father and Mother look at each other. "Let the Count and the Countess do that. I will find people who will work here. About the funds, Csille''s savings and our donations can cover it all. If it''s not enough, the Lauretr¨¦ Family will send more."


    Prince Fraser nods his head. "Thank you for your help, Count and Countess. The Vrawyth people will definitely appreciate your kindness."


    Mother smiles warmly at Prince Fraser. "Your highness, we would do anything for the Vrawyth Kingdom. It would be our honor to do that. You can ask for help if you need more."


    The conversation continues. They made a detailed n for improving both the campsite and the infected area.


    However, since we don''t have enough knowledge ofbor work, Father and Mother n on going back to the capital to find people who can dobor works.


    ________________________________


    Mother takes my hand and smiles at me. "My dear, please be careful. I heard from your Brother Pascal that you sneak inside the infected area. If not because you''re with his highness, I wouldn''t let you stay here for another day."


    They will be returning to the Vrawyth Kingdom now. They need to immediately find people to do thebor work. Also, once they arrive, the news that Csille and the Lauretr¨¦ Family help fund the Doctors'' quarters and the infected area will spread in the whole capital.


    Because of this, many noble families will also donate money for funding. Somemoners who don''t have money but know how to dobor work will volunteer to do freebor. So, once Father and Mother arrive, they won''t even need to look for people because those people are the ones who wille to them.


    "I''m sorry, Mother. I know I said I would listen to Brother Pascal. However, I just couldn''t stay still, knowing how severe the situation here. Please, forgive me for breaking my promise."


    I feel someone taps my shoulder. I look back and find Brother Pascal. "Aunt, it was my fault for not taking care of Csille. I should have let her inside rather than forbid her. I apologize."


    Mother pulls me for a hug. "I''m not mad at you. I know you only want the best for anyone, and I''m proud of what you have done." She then extended her hand to Brother Pascal. "Come here, Pascal."


    Mother pulls Brother Pascal for a hug too. "I''m not ming anyone. I just hope the two of you will take care of yourselves during your stay here."


    Brother Pascal and I both nod our heads.


    After a few reminders from Mother and Father, they immediately set off.


    I look at their departing carriage and sigh.


    I was startled when someone patted my head. I look up and see Brother Pascal smiling at me. "I''m really happy being in this family, and I''m proud of what you did, Csille."


    I smile at Brother Pascal.


    Will he still be proud of me in the future? When Csille will turn her back to the Vrawyth Kingdom? Will they be proud of me?


    ________________________________


    The next day, Mother and Father arrived with tens of men who volunteered to do thebor.


    They also bring tons of donations. From fresh goods, money, clothing, and beddings. Mother said it was a donation from the nobles. Just like how I write it.


    I looked around and smiled when I found boxes of fresh goods that would probablyst for a few days. I''m sure with these stocks, our Doctors and volunteers will definitely feel better.


    I am now helping the volunteers organize the fresh goods. They are now letting me help them after I insist a couple of times that I want to help.


    "Have you heard that Lady Csille gave all her savings just to fund the changes in here? I heard that she is supposed to use those savings for her business." I heard one of the volunteers say to the person beside her.


    "Yeah, I heard that. She even personally checked the condition of the patients in the infected area. Doctor Pascal even got mad at her because she sneaked in without him knowing. We all know how dangerous it is to go there, but she didn''t hesitate."


    "It is because of his highness. He helps Lady Csille to go inside the infected area. Do you think Lady Csille will need to worry about anything if his highness, Prince Fraser, is beside her?"


    The volunteers giggle.


    "He must like Lady Csille to even tolerate her wants."


    I feel my cheeks redden because of their words. I pretended that I didn''t hear anything and continued to do my work.


    Ysavel, don''t get carried away. You know more than anyone else why Prince Fraser let you visit the infected area. Don''t put any malicious thoughts in your head. It will only hurt you.


    "Have you also heard that the Lauretr¨¦ Family also donate a huge amount of money for funding the improvement of the facilities here? The Count even said that if we still need funds, the Lauretr¨¦ Family will definitely give more."


    "Because of Lady Csille and the Lauretr¨¦ Family generosity, many nobles donated a huge amount of money too."


    "But that''s not it. Do you remember when Lady Csille first arrived here? All she did the whole day was walk around the campsite, right? She was actually observing our situation back then, and she is the one who initiated to Prince Fraser that she really wants to donate all her money to make everyone elsefortable and safe. She is doing all of this because she cares for all of us and not just some act. Compared to those nobles who didn''t do anything before."


    "Lady Csille is really fit to be the next Queen of Vrawyth Kingdom. She prioritizes the health of everyone instead of her business. I''m sure she and his highness, Prince Fraser, will definitely be good rulers in the future."


    I silently sigh. Good ruler? Am I even fit to be called one? After what will Csille do in the future?


    Never mind. I already know the answer.


    I finished my work and immediately left the ce. All I hear ispliments on what I did. I should be happy, right? Because they appreciate what I did.


    However, I couldn''t help but feel bitter. All the things I am doing now are not even enough to repay for the mistakes I will make.


    I look up at the sky and sigh.


    ________________________________


    "Csille, why do you look sad? You should be happy now, right? They have already finished setting up the new tents. Although they are still making the bed frames and there are still no foams, we still feel better knowing that our tents can now protect us properly."


    I look at Doctor Alena and smile. How can I be happy? In just a few days, Csille, Prince Fraser, Rufus, Princess Paislee, and Leander will set off to the nearest small town in the northern region to extend help. However, something will happen on our way there.


    Something that would change the way Prince Fraser sees Princess Paislee.


    It also means no matter what''s going on between Prince Fraser and Csille will end there.


    It is also a crucial moment for the viiness.


    I shake my head. "Nothing. I just couldn''t help but worry about those infected patients. Although we have improved the facilities. It is still not enough. We need to find the cure, but even until now, the Royal Physician cannot find the cure for it."


    "Don''t worry, Lady Csille. Doctor Pascal is also helping them. You also know that your cousin received a copy of the researches from Principal Germund of the Alderrdeen City. I''m sure with his knowledge. They will find the cure."


    I nodded my head and didn''t say anything. Of course, they will. In a week''s time, the Royal Physician will find that cure for the infectious disease. It''s the reason why we will go to The nearest town.


    I take a deep breath and sigh.


    What''s the use of overthinking? Although I can now control Csille''s body. I still need to follow the script.


    Because I am the viiness, and I should act one.

 Chapter 240 - : Accident (1)

    Days pass by, and the situation in the northern region gets better and better every day. Nobles continue to send help to the northern regions every day that the funds are now overflowing.


    The volunteers had already finished making bathrooms for both the Doctors'' quarters and the infected region. There are also faucets that can be used now, and they even made wells for the water source.


    The beds are now in good condition, and they all have foams so the Doctors and the volunteers can now restfortably.


    Also, the Royal Physician has already made progress with finding the cure to the disease. Brother Pascal said that in a week''s time, they might find the cure for it.


    I look at the surroundings and smile at myself. Things are getting better in the northern region, and it will even get better as the day past.


    "Csille, what are you doing here? Did you prepare all the things you needed for our trip?"


    I look at Rufus and smile. "I''m just looking at our surroundings. I feel great knowing that everything is getting better here. At least, everyone''s efforts are not wasted."


    Rufus stands beside me and looks at the surroundings too. "And all of this is because of you. You are the reason why most of them can now smile. You don''t know how much you saved this northern region from the infectious disease. We are grateful to you, purny."


    I smile bitterly. Grateful to me? Why would they feel grateful? I was the reason why this was happening. If anything else, they should resent me. If I didn''t write this scene, then children wouldn''t lose their parents. Parents won''t lose their children.


    "I just hope this infectious disease will disappear now. It already took hundreds of lives. I feel bad knowing there are people who lose their loved ones because of this disease. If only we knew the cure, then they won''t lose anyone."


    Rufus gently caresses my head. "Death is inevitable, Csille. Even if this disease didn''te to the Vrawyth Kingdom, those deceased people would eventually die too. So, don''t dwell on anything you can''t control. What important is, we are now on the verge of finding the cure. We can now save those infected people."


    I just nod my head at Rufus. How can I not dwell on it? My conscience is eating me. I was the reason for this disease. If I only did not write this, then no one would need to sacrifice their lives.


    "By the way, did you already prepare the things you will need for our trip? We will be leaving this afternoon."


    I nod my head at him. "I already did. So, don''t worry. Did you look for me just to ask me that?"


    We will be leaving the northern region this afternoon to check on the nearby town here.


    The nearby town...


    The nearby town that we won''t even reach.


    ________________________________


    Brother Pascal hugs me tightly. "Take care of yourself. As much as I wanted toe with you but I couldn''t. I am still needed for the research. Just send me a letter if you need anything, okay?"


    I hug Brother Pascal in return. Something will definitely happen to us, and I will really ask for help from them.


    "I will, Brother." I break from the hug and look at the carriage. Everyone is already inside, and they are only waiting for me. "I need to go now, Brother. Please, take care of yourself too."


    I hug him for thest time before I immediately rush towards the carriage.


    I frowned when I realized the only space left was beside Prince Fraser. I look at Rufus and signal him to swap seats with me. However, he just shakes his head and looks outside the window.


    Forget it. It''s just a seat. Do I really need to make a big fuss about it?


    I sit beside Prince Fraser and look outside the window. Princess Paislee is sitting on the other side of Prince Fraser. As much as I don''t want to be the third wheel, I don''t have any choice. Leander and Rufus have bigger bodies, so they upy the seats.


    I lean my head on the window and try to pretend that I didn''t see his highness.


    That''s right. I''ll just pretend that he doesn''t exist. Out of sight, out of mind.


    I close my eyes to avoid myself looking at him from time to time. My eyes couldn''t help but feast on his visual. I don''t understand how can a person like him exist.


    However, I didn''t realize I had fallen asleep after. When I open my eyes, the surrounding outside is already dark.


    I look around me and find Prince Fraser leaning on my shoulder. I froze on the spot when I realized it.


    I look at Leander and Rufus, who are in a deep sleep. I sighed in relief when I realized that aside from me, no one was awake. If Rufus sees that, I''m sure he''ll tease Prince Fraser and me.


    I stare at Prince Fraser. His facial features are really something you can only see in manhuas. I couldn''t me Csille if she is head over heels with this guy.


    I look at Princess Paislee, who is also sleeping. Her features might not be as beautiful as Csille''s, but she has this kind of aura that will make you be attracted to her. The kind of aura that you can also see in Prince Fraser.


    They are indeed a perfect match.


    I look at my watch. It''s been two hours since we left the campsite. Although our destination is nearby, the way to it is a little bumpy and difficult. There is a cliff that we need to pass through, and we need to be careful when passing it, or else we might end up dying.


    It''s the reason why the help from the capital couldn''t get to our destination. It''s because of the terrain.


    I look at Prince Fraser. I''m sure anytime now, he will wake up, and I''m sure he won''t appreciate it when he sees himself leaning on my shoulder.


    I gently hold his head and lean it on Princess Paislee''s shoulder. It is where he should lean.


    After sessfully moving his head without waking anyone, I pretended to sleep again.


    That is what I should do. That is where he belongs.


    ________________________________


    We have already passed the cliff, and all we need to do is travel for a few kilometers, and we will arrive at our destination.


    However, since it''s alreadyte, we decided to camp out for tonight and continue our journey tomorrow.


    "We don''t have enough firewoods. The fire is about to die down. We need to look for firewoods again." Rufus exim.


    I look at Princess Paislee, who is sitting beside Prince Fraser. She stands up and shakes off the dust on her clothing. "I''ll look for some firewoods then."


    Rufus looks at Princess Paislee. "You are really an angel, Sir Farren. You should be careful when you look for firewoods. This area is known for hunting. Some hunters set up traps for their prey."


    Princess Paislee waves her hand and walks inside the woods. I anxiously look at her back.


    I know what will happen next. Princess Paislee won''t be able to return because she fell into a trap. It''s a hole in the ground, but this hole has a mechanism. Even if someone falls into the hole, it will return to how it looks, and you wouldn''t even notice that there is a trap there.


    We didn''t bring any guards with us because we know this region of Vrawyth Kingdom is impossible to infiltrate. It''s far from the Capital, and its terrain is dangerous. Also, the whole Vrawyth Kingdom is under lockdown. No foreigners can stay in the Vrawyth Kingdom. So, we''re assured that no one will try to ambush us.


    I look at Princess Paislee''s departing figure and sigh.


    Please be careful, Princess Paislee.


    Although I knew what would happen next, I still couldn''t help but get worried about Princess Paislee. After all, she is still the female lead I created.


    "If you continue to stare at him, I''ll mistake it that you have feelings for him."


    I immediately pushed Rufus, who suddenly whispered in my ears. I was startled, so I reflexively pushed him. He ends up falling to his seat.


    Rufus pouted at me. "Purny, that hurts. I was only teasing you. Do you need to push me that hard?"


    I immediately help him. I didn''t mean to push him. I was just startled. "I''m sorry. I was just startled. That''s why I push you. Next time doesn''t whisper on my ears all of a sudden."


    Rufus scratched his head, but he didn''t say anything. He just continues putting firewoods to the fire, and as apensation, I just help him with it.


    A momentter, all the firewoods were already used to keep the fire burning, but Princess Paislee had not yet arrived.


    Everyone starts to worry now. Prince Fraser abruptly stands up on his seat and excuses himself. He will be looking for Princess Paislee.


    The others also volunteer to look for her too. In the end, all of us scattered around to look for her.


    I slowly walk inside the woods and sigh. I made sure that I didn''t go in the direction where Prince Fraser and Princess Paislee were.


    Although I know where they are, I cannot inform others about their whereabouts. I need to follow the script. This part of the story is a crucial part of the development between the female lead and male lead. So, I cannot do anything, or else the storyline might change.


    I stop walking and look around. I couldn''t see anyone. They are still probably busy looking for Princess Paislee. However, no matter how hard they search, only Prince Fraser can find her.


    I was about to walk to a massive stone beside an old tree when I noticed something on the stone. My eyes widen.


    I know that symbol! It''s the hunter''s sign that there is a trap nearby.


    I anxiously look around.


    No, I cannot be trapped. The hole is ten feet in height. There''s no way I can escape if I fall in it.That''s not the only problem here. With that height? I''m sure I''ll end breaking bones or injuring myself if I fall into that trap.


    It''s a good thing that the hole doesn''t have a spike, or else I would have died because of it.


    Ysavel, rx. You still don''t know where the trap is. All I need to do is trace back my steps and follow them.


    I take a deep breath and look behind me. I nervously move my one leg, and I sigh when I realize I am still standing on the ground.


    That''s it! Just continue doing it, and I''ll be safe.


    I move my other leg again, but the ground suddenly shakes, and thest thing I know is I fall into a dark hole.


    I woke up because of aching pain in my arm. I slowly get up. I winced when I felt pain in my abdomen. I touch it, and I feel my hand bes wet. I probably got wounded because of the stones around.


    I take a deep breath and move my hand. I shout in pain. I really broke a bone. Great!


    I shouldn''t have gone further inside the woods. How can they find me now? I''m sure they will be busy looking for Princess Paislee.


    Does it mean I need to stay here alone for the whole night?


    I lean on the wall of the hole. Great. The female lead and male lead are together while I am here all alone and injured.


    Aside from it, I couldn''t even see anything. The whole ce is really dark. The hunters really make sure that their trap is unnoticeable by making sure that there is no gap in between. That means no light can enter this ce.


    I close my eyes. It''s useless to call for help. They won''t hear me because of the height of the hole. Besides, I''m sure no one is around here because I went in the opposite direction where Princess Paislee went.


    I should just stay and wait for them to return. Why do I even look for her? I''m already sure that nothing will happen to her. Look what happened to me?


    I am about to scold myself when I feel the ground shake and a light enter the hole. I also heard a loud sound and grunting before the gap closed again.


    I frown. Did I hear it right? Someone falls inside the hole, and it''s a man. I anxiously look for something to protect myself. I''m sure that I don''t know this person because I''m sure no one will decide to search in the opposite direction.


    If that''s the case, am I in danger?

 Chapter 241 - : Accident (2)

    I lean my whole body to the wall and control my breathing. I cannot let this person know that I am here.


    Even though I have knowledge of fighting, I don''t think I can defend myself with my current injury. It will be futile to fight. I might just end up dying if I push it. So, I decided to minimize my existence. He cannot know I am here.


    I heard some movements from the other side. He is probably getting up. After a few seconds, I heard him grunt. I think he is hurt too. After all, ten feet is no joke.


    Does it mean I have an opportunity to get out of here unscathed?


    The man mumbled something, but I couldn''tprehend his words. I don''t know if it''s because he said it too softly or because I feel dizzy. I''m not even sure if I bump my head on anything earlier.


    I heard movements again from the man. I frown and prepare myself in case he attacked me or something. I feel him walk around. He is probably observing his surroundings.


    I also move every time he does. I even ensure sure that my movements won''t be heard.


    A momentter, the man stopped moving. I just heard he is touching something. It sounds like a metal. After a few seconds, amp lights the whole ce. My eyes immediately widened, and I put up my defensive stance.


    However, I immediately froze when I recognized the person. Even he is shocked when he sees me.


    "Csille?"


    What is happening? Why is Prince Fraser here with me? He is supposed to be with Princess Paislee. So, what is he doing here?


    I slumped my body on the ground. I don''t understand why it is happening. All I know is, this definitely mess up the storyline.


    This is supposedly one of the crucial parts of Prince Fraser''s rtionship with Princess Paislee. Now that it is not happening, what will happen next?


    Prince Fraser should start to realize the attraction he feels for Princess Paislee because of this scene. Although he will deny that attraction, it is still an important scene in the novel.


    "Csille, are you okay?"


    Prince Fraser tries toe closer to me, but I immediately raise my hand at him to stop him.


    No! I don''t want to be close to him. I don''t want this. I need to get out of this ce as soon as possible. I cannot stay here with Prince Fraser. I need to go.


    "Don''te near me!" I snap at him.


    I abruptly stand up and try to find a way out, but no matter what I do I couldn''t get out. I wince in pain when I feel my arm ache.


    Prince Fraser immediately walked towards me and checked my arms. "You have a broken arm. You shouldn''t move it too much¡ª"


    I didn''t know if it''s because of the frustration I am feeling or because of the helplessness I feel that I end up pushing Prince Fraser away.


    He probably didn''t expect I would push him, so he ends up falling on the ground. I lean my body on the wall and silently cry.


    I don''t know why I am crying, and no matter how much I stop it, the tears won''t stop falling. My mind is in total chaos right now.


    I hear Prince Fraser grunts and curses. He probably got hurt when I pushed him.


    "Csille? Are you okay?"


    I squeezed myself to the wall. I don''t know what is happening, but a warning in my mind keeps reminding me that I shouldn''t let Prince Fraser get close to me.


    "Don''te. I beg you, please don''te near me."


    I didn''t hear anything from him after. All I could hear was the unwanted sobs that wereing from me.


    My thoughts and emotions are still in chaos. I didn''t know what to do or what to feel, so I just squeezed myself to the wall.


    I also thank Prince Fraser for respecting my space. He really didn''te near me. He just remained silent while I was crying my heart out.


    After a few moments of calming myself down, I looked up and found Prince Fraser sleeping. He''s a few steps away from me. He really made sure that he was nowhere near me.


    Prince Fraser, why do you need to be like this? That makes it more difficult not to fall for you.


    I sigh. I look around, hoping to find something we can use to leave this ce. However, there''s really nothing that we can use here. There are only stones, themp that is hanging on the wall, and nothing else.


    We can only get out of this hole if the hunters check this trap. They are the only ones who can open the trap without falling into it.


    I look at Prince Fraser again. I don''t understand what he is doing here. I already made sure I took the opposite route, so howe he ends up here?


    Is it because of that unknown force? But why would it want this to happen? Does it want to destroy this world?


    I look at my arm. I tried to move my arm, but I only ended up wincing because of the pain. I really need to do something with this arm. I removed my outer dress to also check the wound on my abdomen, and I grimaced when I saw how deep the wound was. It''s as if something stabbed me.


    I rip the hem of my outer dress to stop the bleeding. If I don''t stop it, I might end up dying because of blood loss. However, because of my broken arm, it took a lot of effort to do it.


    I also made an arm sling so it won''t hurt anymore. It is also to prevent myself from moving it carelessly.


    After exhausting my energy from attending to my wounds, I slump my whole body to the wall.


    I regret it. I regret walking further inside the woods. I should have returned immediately. Now I am trapped in this hole, and I''m injured.


    I look at Prince Fraser to check if he also has wounds, but I frown when I realize something is wrong.


    I slowly inch closer to him and check his temperature. My eyes immediately widen when I feel he is burning up.


    He has a high fever. Is it the reason why he bes silent? But why would he catch fever all of a sudden?


    I look at his body. Did he get wounded when he fell? Is it the reason why he has a fever?


    I take a deep breath. "Please forgive me, Prince Fraser, but I need to check on your condition," I whispered to him.


    I cannot let anything happen to you because you are one of the keys for me to return to my own world.


    I heard Prince Fraser groan. He probably heard what I said.


    I look at his reaction, and it seems like he is really in pain. I must check on his condition now.


    I removed his upper clothing and gasped when I realized something was stabbing his abdomen. It''s wood. It''s probably the reason why he has a fever.


    I froze in the spot. Isn''t this the same exact wound I have written in the novel? Prince Fraser was also stabbed in his abdomen, and Princess Paislee was the one who helped him with his wounds.


    It''s the same situation but with different characters. Why did the viiness end up with the male lead instead of the female lead?


    I look at Prince Fraser, and I start to panic again. Forget about all those things. I need to make sure Prince Fraser is safe first.


    I don''t know what to do. It''s the first time I have seen something like this in real life. I don''t know if I should take the wood out of his body or just let it.


    "If I take it out, he''ll end up bleeding. But if I don''t, he might get an infection. He might end up dying if that happens. His body is already reacting to the foreign thing in his body. It''s a sign of infection. If I don''t pull it out..."


    I stop my words and look at Prince Fraser. If I don''t do this, I might end up losing him.


    I know the best aid is not to remove it, but I don''t know when they will find us. If his infection continues, I''m afraid I might really end up losing him.


    I started to panic. I don''t know what to do. Based on the articles I have read before, it would be best to leave it as ease to prevent bleeding. But he is already burning up. Is it okay to do that?


    "Csille... take... it out." I heard Prince Fraser say with too much difficultly. He is probably having a hard time because of the wood.


    I tremble. Do I really need to take it out? I''m not afraid of blood, but I just cannot look at this kind of wound because I feel like I can also sense their pain.


    But Prince Fraser already told me to do so. So, I really don''t have any other choice.


    Rx, Ysavel. You just need to remember the articles your read before about stab wounds. Just follow it, and everything will be okay.


    First, I need to lie him down. It is to prevent him from getting a shock. I also need to check if there is anything stuck in the wound because taking it out might endanger the patient. However, since I didn''t see anything stuck, I guess I''ll have to take it out.


    I gentlyy him down. But before taking the wood out of his body, I ripped the hem of my outer dress again to make a bandage for his wound.


    I take a deep breath and look at the wood in his body. With trembling hands, I hold that wood that pierces through his abdomen. I feel Prince Fraser jolted because of what I did.


    "I''m sorry, Prince Fraser. This would badly hurt, but please bear it for a while. I don''t know when will help reach us, so I need to take it off from your body."


    I close my eyes and count one to three before I slowly remove the wood from his body. If this is the same scene I have written, then I don''t have to worry about anything since the wood didn''t damage any organ.


    I heard Prince Fraser grunts. I immediately take the bandages I made and wrap it around his wound tightly to stop the wound from bleeding.


    I need to ensure that there is enough pressure on his wounds so the blood won''te out. After making sure that everything is okay, I lean my body on the wall and sigh.


    I winced when I felt the wound on my abdomen aches. Even my arm is aching because I have no choice but to use it to properly bandage Prince Fraser''s wounds.


    I close my eyes to take a short rest. After all, I also have injuries that I need to tend. I''ll just check on Prince Fraser when I wake up.


    "Your highness, are you okay?" I heard a familiar voice.


    I opened my eyes and found myself in the same hole, but the only difference is, Princess Paislee was with us too. She is currently tending on Prince Fraser''s wound.


    What is happening? Why is Princess Paislee here? When does she arrive?


    Princess Paislee helps Prince Fraser sit properly. She then removed Prince Fraser''s upper clothing. I heard her gasp when she saw the wood that pierced through Prince Fraser''s abdomen.


    Prince Fraser said something, but I didn''t hear what he said. Princess Paislee looks around and rips Prince Fraser''s upper clothing. She then takes the wood out of Prince Fraser''s body and bandages it just likes how I did.


    Prince Fraser grunts and leans his head on Princess Paislee''s shoulder for a few moments before he looks up at her.


    They looked at each other''s eyes for a couple of minutes before Princess Paislee averted her gaze and moved away from Prince Fraser.


    Isn''t this the scene I have written? The scene that is supposed to happen.

 Chapter 242 - : Accident (3)

    "Csille?"


    I frown and continue to sleep. My whole body aches, and I just want to rest.


    "Csille, wake up."


    I sat up straight when I realized who is the owner of the voice.


    I remember now, Prince Fraser and I are both trapped in this hole. I look at Prince Fraser and sigh in relief when I see that he looks better now, unlikest night.


    "Are you okay?" He asked.


    I frown. Okay? Shouldn''t I be the one asking that question? I looked at myself and found that my abdomen was bleeding. The bandage on my wounds probably loosened up while I was sleeping.


    "I''m okay. I''ll just change my bandageter." I look at him. "I should be the one asking you that question. Are you okay, your highness? Does your wounds still hurting? Do you still have a fever?"


    I try to put my hand on his forehead, but I change my mind. It''s different when Prince Fraser is awake. I don''t want him to think that I am taking advantage of his sickness.


    I put my hand away from him, but I was startled when Prince Fraser took my hand and put it on his forehead.


    "Do I still have a fever?"


    I feel my heartbeat race and my cheeks heat up. I know I shouldn''t feel flustered in our current situation. However, my stupid heart couldn''t help but feel happy.


    I take a deep breath and feel his forehead. After a few seconds, I put my hand down. "It seems like your fever goes down already. How about your wounds? Does it still hurt?"


    Prince Fraser stares at me intently. It''s as if he is reading what is on my mind. I just stare back at him and wait for his response.


    He leans back on the wall and sighs. "Thank you, Csille. Thank you for taking care of me. I know I have been cold towards you, and I never believed you before. I apologize for doubting your intention. I¡ª"


    I shake my head and cut him off. I don''t want to hear what he wants to say. I don''t want to make myself hope for something that is impossible. I don''t want to get hurt over and over again.


    "Your highness, may I know what you are doing here? I mean, I know you fell into the trap of the hunters. However, I don''t understand what you are doing in this direction? Prin-" I clear my throat. I almost mention Princess Paislee''s name. "Sir Farren went in the opposite direction. I don''t understand why you also went in this direction."


    Prince Fraser stares at me. "You''re changing the topic."


    I avoid his gaze. Yes, I am. Can''t you see that I don''t want to talk about that? I don''t want to hear your sweet words anymore. I''m done. I don''t want to get hurt again. I don''t want to torture myself over and over again.


    I smile at him. "I actually understand why you did that. I was immature and irrational when I was young. I didn''t realize I was already hurting other people. So, I don''t really me you, your highness."


    "Csille..."


    I shake my head at him. "What are you doing in this direction, Prince Fraser? It''s the opposite direction on where Sir Farren went. So, what are you doing here?"


    "How about you, Csille? What are you doing here?"


    I couldn''t tell him I was here because I''m really not looking for Princess Paislee, right?


    "I just thought maybe he is here. The forest is vast, so I thought maybe he looks around and ends up in the opposite direction."


    I was only making things up. I just hope it sounds rational for him.


    "I was the same. I looked for Sir Farren in the direction he went, and I couldn''t find him. That''s why I decided to check the opposite direction. I didn''t expect I would end up being trapped here." He looks at me. "How long have you been here? Your wounds..."


    I look at my abdomen. "I was just probably half an hour inside when you fell. Don''t worry about this. It''s just a small wound, and I already tended to itst night."


    "You should change the bandage again. It won''t stop bleeding. If it continues, you''ll lose a lot of blood."


    I look at my wound and wince. Now that he mentioned it, I suddenly felt the pain in my abdomen.


    How can I tend to it if you are here? Although the inner clothing I am wearing is a top and a long skirt, it is still inappropriate since I will be showing my abdomen to him.


    In this world, when a man sees a part of your body that is usually hidden under the clothes, the man is considered responsible for her purity. If he is single, he needs to marry the woman even if it''s out of his own will. If he is married, he will be put in prison for a year or two, depending on what part of the woman''s body he sees.


    So, how can I change my bandage? I would rather die than let him do that. I don''t want him to say that I am so desperate to be married to him. Also, if I do that, it means Prince Fraser has no choice but to marry me.


    I shake my head. No! No, it cannot happen. No matter what, I won''t let that happen.


    "I''m okay. The blood you can see is the blood that driedst night. It''s nothing, really. My wound isn''t even big. You should worry more about your own wounds."


    I turn my back at him and lean my head on the wall. I''ll just pretend that I am sleeping, so I can avoid him.


    However, it seems like Prince Fraser has a n different than mine.


    I was startled when he suddenly grabbed my arm and made me face him. He stared at me for a couple of seconds before he put his hand on the hem of my top. It''s a good thing I am wearing two piece inner clothing today, or else I would need to take off my dress.


    My eyes widen when I feel his hand on my top. I immediately tried to stay away from him, but since he was holding my arm, I couldn''t do anything. I couldn''t move my other arm because it was injured. That''s why my movement is limited.


    "Wha-what a-are you doi-doing, Prince Fraser?" I tried to wriggle my way out from his grasp, but he wouldn''t let me.


    "I will help you with your wound. You cannot tend to it because you have a broken arm, and I cannot let you bleed like that. You took care of my woundsst night. I think it is right to take care of yours."


    I shake my head repeatedly. No! No! I cannot let him do that. "No! Prince Fraser! You cannot do that!" I snap at him. I tried my best to hide my body from him.


    This shouldn''t be happening. I cannot let him see my body. The Vrawyth Kingdom is strict when ites to their custom, and Prince Fraser is a traditionalist person. I cannot let him see my body.


    Prince Fraser stops moving and stares at me. "And why? I just want to help you with your wounds. You cannot move around with your broken arm. Are you nning to still use it even if it''s injured?"


    I shake my head. "You cannot do that. You cannot see my body!"


    The two of us got silent because of what I said. I just avoid his gaze and try to break free from his hold. However, he still won''t let me.


    "And why not?"


    I look at him and frown. Is he serious? He is really asking me why? If he sees my body, then he will feel responsible for me. How can he fall in love with Princess Paislee if he feels responsible for me? So, I cannot let it happen.


    "Have you forgotten about the Vrawyth custom? A man cannot see the woman''s body or else... he will need to marry her." I only whisper thest words.


    Prince Fraser makes me look into his eyes. "And so? You also know that the custom works for both genders. A woman cannot see the body of a man, or else she will need to get married to her. You saw my body first. Also, what does it change? We are about to be engaged with each other. Sooner orter we will get married. Even without the custom, it will end that way. So, what''s wrong?"


    What''s wrong? Everything is wrong! The engagement he is talking about will be canceled a few months from now. So, how can I let him see my body? No, that cannot be.


    I tried to think of a reason to stop him, but I couldn''te up with a rational reason. I sigh and stop his hand using my uninjured hand. "No, I don''t want to. I don''t want you to see my body. I-I... I''m embarrassed."


    I feel my cheeks redden because of what I say. It''s true. I feel embarrassed. But I''m more worried and anxious because I know how important this custom is.


    What would Princess Paislee say if she knew that Prince Fraser saw Csille''s body? I''m sure she''ll be disappointed.


    I heard Prince Fraser sigh. "What is there to be embarrassed? We will be engaged in a few months'' time. Also, if you don''t change that bandage, it might cause infection. I won''t stop until you let me take care of your wound. If we need to argue the whole day, I won''t mind."


    I look around, trying to find reasons, but my gaze stops on his wounds. My eyes widen, and I immediately stop him from moving.


    "Don''t move. Your wound is bleeding again. I told you not to worry about me and take care of yourself. Look what happened? It''s bleeding again." I anxiously look for my outer dress that I used to bandage his wounds. "Here, put pressure on it so it will stop bleeding."


    Prince Fraser didn''t move and just stared at me. "I will only take care of my wounds if you will let me change your bandage."


    I look at Prince Fraser. If I don''t let him change my bandage, then he might end up losing too much blood. But if I let him, wouldn''t he feel responsible to me after?


    I feel conflicted. The two options can affect the storyline greatly. Should I just let him bleed? After all, he is the male lead. There is no way he will die now.


    However, if I do that, wouldn''t I be putting Csille in a tight spot? After all, I was with Prince Fraser, and I can help him if I can. But I didn''t do anything to take care of his wounds. Isn''t that an offense to the royalties?


    "Csille?"


    What''s your decision, Ysavel? What will I choose?


    "Csille, are you really nning to let me bleed to death? Do you want to be a widow?"


    I sigh. Do I even have any other choice? If I don''t agree, he''ll continue to use that reason until I get tired of it and agree. So, instead of letting him bleed for so long, I''ll just let him change my bandage.


    I will just pretend that this thing never happened. I''m sure his highness, Prince Fraser, won''t tell anyone about this.


    "Okay. I will let you. But you need to take care of your own wound too. You need to put pressure on it to stop the bleeding."


    Prince Fraser nods his head before taking my outer dress and ripping it.


    "May I?" He put his hand on the hem of my top. I turn my head on the side and nod my head.


    This is really embarrassing. I never expected that I could experience something like this.


    I close my eyes when I feel Prince Fraser''s hand touch my skin. He slowly raised my top so he could clearly see my wounds. He then took the old bandage I madest night.


    I heard him grunt when he saw my wound. Although my wound is smallpared to him, it is still deep that''s why it is bleeding too much. It''s a good thing that my wound is on the side of my abdomen. So, it doesn''t really hurt any organ.


    "You said it''s okay, but look how deep your wound is." I heard Prince Fraser grumbles.


    He then started to wrap the bandage on my wound tightly. I wince when I feel pain in my wound.


    After making sure it is okay. Prince Fraser attended on his own wound after. I just look at him and help him if necessary.


    "Csille, how long do you think we need to wait for someone to see us?"


    How long? I don''t know. If I will based it on my novel, help will arrive a day after. But I''m not even sure if what is happening is still based on it.


    "I don''t know, Fraser.. I don''t know."

 Chapter 243 - : Rescue

    I open my eyes when I feel the ground shake. I looked around and found Prince Fraser sleeping beside me.


    I gently shake his arms. "Prince Fraser, wake up. I think I heard something."


    Prince Fraser slowly opens his eyes and frown. He immediately looks up. "Judging from the sound. I think it''s a person. Csille, stay behind me. We don''t know who this person might be."


    Before I could even do what he said, he immediately positioned himself in front of me.


    We both anxiously lookup. I look around and try to find something we can use for defense. Prince Fraser and I are both injured. If that person falls into the trap and tries to harm us, we will be at a disadvantage.


    A moment after, the trap opens up, and light gets through the hole. I leaned my head on Prince Fraser''s shoulder because I was blinded by the sunlight.


    "Your highness? Is that you?"


    My eyes widen. I immediately lookup. It''s Princess Paislee!


    I abruptly stand up. "Sir Farren! We''re here. Prince Fraser is injured. He needs immediate medical aid. Is Doctor Leander with you?"


    "Prince Fraser is injured? Is it bad? Doctor Leander is here with me. We will help you get out of there in no time. Please, wait for a moment."


    I sigh in relief. Finally, they arrive. I can finally be at ease. I don''t know what will happen if we continue being trapped in here.


    Also, I don''t like how my heart beats when I am with Prince Fraser. I don''t like what I feel.


    I feel Prince Fraser stand beside me. "They are finally here."


    I look back at him and frown. I don''t know if I''m just hallucinating or what, but I definitely heard the disappointment in his voice.


    I shake my head.


    Silly, Yvasel. Why would he feel disappointed? If anything else, he will definitely feel relieved because he wouldn''t need to spend another day with the Viiness.


    After a few moments, Princess Paislee gets down the hole using a rope. She immediately checks on Prince Fraser''s condition.


    I just stand in the corner and watch my two leads interact with each other. I can see how Princess Paislee looks so worried about Prince Fraser. She wouldn''t stop asking how he is feeling.


    After ensuring that Prince Fraser is okay, Princess Paislee looks at me and asks me how I am. I just smile at her. "Thank you for your concern, but I''m okay. You should get Prince Fraser out of this ce first. His wounds needed some medical attention."


    Princess Paislee nods her head and helps Prince Fraser. The only way out of this hole is through that rope. But because of Prince Fraser''s wounds, it would be difficult to get him out of here.


    "Your highness, you need to tie this rope to your hips. This would hurt your wounds, but you need to bear with the pain for a moment because it''s the only way out of here. I will be watching your back."


    Princess Paislee tried to tie the rope around Prince Fraser''s hips, but Prince Fraser stopped her. He looks back at me. "Csille, you should be the one who''ll get out of here first. Doctor Leander is already on top, waiting for us. You should let him check your wounds."


    I look at Prince Fraser and shake my head. "You''re highness, between the two of us, you are the one who has the worst injury. You should head out of here first. I don''t mind waiting." I look at Princess Paislee. "Sir Farren, please get Prince Fraser out of here first. He was bleeding a lotst night. He needs medical attention more than I."


    Prince Fraser shakes his head. He is about to walk towards me, but Princess Paislee starts to tie the rope around him. "Your highness, please listen to Lady Csille. We need to check your injury first. Don''t worry. I will be here to help Lady Csille get out of here. I will make sure nothing will happen to her."


    Prince Fraser stares at me for a moment before he sighs and nods his head. A momentter, he is now climbing the walls of the hole while wincing from time to time.


    I look at him worriedly. His wound is not a minor injury. I''m sure he''ll bleed after climbing this hole. It''s a good thing that Leander is here to check on his wounds.


    "Lady Csille? Are you okay?"


    I look at Princess Paislee and frown when I realize something is not right. Howe she doesn''t have any wounds? She is supposed to fall into the trap too and get injured because of it. But why is she okay?


    "Lady Csille?"


    "Sir Farren, where have you been the other night? Why couldn''t we find you?"


    I don''t understand what is happening. I thought Princess Paislee was trapped in some hole too because that''s what I have written. But howe she is okay?


    Princess Paislee pauses to think. "The other night? Do you mean the night that both of you went missing?"


    Both of us? Does she mean Prince Fraser and me? But isn''t the one who is missing that night is her?


    "I couldn''t find any firewoods, so I decided to climb up a tree to cut some branches. When I returned, I was weed with the news that both of you were missing. We searched for the whole night, but we couldn''t find you. It''s a good thing we bumped into hunters this morning, and they suggested that maybe you were trapped inside one of their traps. It''s the reason why we found you."


    I frown. So, she was never lost? Instead, the ones who got lost are the two of us? But that isn''t supposed to happen. It should be the two of them who will get trapped inside the hole and not the Viiness and the male lead.


    "Csille, can you hear me? You can now climb up, Sir Farren will help you, and I will be waiting for you here."


    I was awakened from my trance because of Prince Fraser''s words. I look up and find a silhouette of a person peeking through the hole.


    "Lady Csille?"


    I sigh. Never mind. I''ll just deal with everythingter. What I need is to get out of this forsaken ce.


    With the help of Princess Paislee, I was able to tie the rope to my hips, and with great difficulty, I was able to climb up the wall.


    Prince Fraser helped me when I reached the top like he promised me. He also helps me untie the rope around my hips.


    "Are you okay, Csille? Your abdomen is bleeding again." He frantically looks for Leander, who is just behind him. "Leander, please check Lady Csille''s condition first. Her abdomen is bleeding, and her arm is broken."


    I break from Prince Fraser''s hold and shake my head. "No, your highness. I''m okay. You should look after yourself first. Look at your wounds. It won''t stop bleeding now. You should let Doctor Leander check it first."


    I look at Leander. "Senior, you should check on him first. His condition is more urgent than mine. It''s best if you''ll bring him back to the campsite. We cannot let anything happen to his highness."


    Prince Fraser holds my arm that is not injured. "Csille, what are you saying? Your wounds need attention too. You should¡ª"


    I break from his grasp. "No, your highness. Among everyone else, your health is our priority. Senior, please check on him. I will help Sir Farren."


    Prince Fraser said something, but I just ignored him. Now that we are back, that means I need to go back to the reality. The reality where I am the Viiness, and he is the male lead.


    And male leads never end up with the Viiness.


    ________________________________


    "Purny?"


    I look at Rufus, who is now entering my tent. It''s been hours now after Prince Fraser and I return to where we camped out the other day.


    I am now resting on one of the tents they set up. Leander had already checked on my wounds. He also stitched it for me. He said it would take a few weeks before it fully heals, but I shouldn''t worry because my injuries didn''t affect any of my organs. He also took care of my broken arm.


    "How are you doing?" Rufus sits beside my bed and holds my hand. "Are you okay now? Does your wound still hurting? How about your arms?"


    I shake my head. "The stitches still ache, but I''m better now. My arm was already attended by Doctor Leander, so you shouldn''t worry anymore. I''m okay." I sigh. "You should be more worried about your cousin. How is he?"


    I heard Rufus sigh. "Still stubborn as ever. Even if he is wounded, he still won''t listen. He wants to check on you, but Leander stops him. He needs to rest for a week before he can move again. Leander said his wounds were deep, and it needed to be taken care of. We might send him back to the campsite. They can take care of him more than we can do. However, he won''t agree unless youe back with him."


    I sigh. I''m d that he got the medical attention he needed. However, if he continues to stay here, then his condition might not get better. Leander is right. We need to send him to the campsite.


    "If Prince Fraser will return. Who will continue to check the situation in the other region?"


    "Because Prince Fraser is wounded, Doctor Leander will need to apany him too. Sir Farren will also return back with them." Rufus looks at me. "With your wounds? I think you will need to return with them too."


    Return with them? If I return, then I don''t have any other choice but to face his highness. Although I have doubts if he will pay attention to me again. But to make sure, I guess it''s better to avoid him for now. Also, it is a good chance to give time for both the male lead and the female lead.


    I shake my head. "No, I wille with you. Doctor Leander already said that I''m okay now and I can move freely. Also, I don''t think it''s a good idea to go there alone. What will the people say if they see that it is only you who will check on them? I bet they will feel disappointed."


    Rufus looks at me and shakes his head. "No. No. It''s not possible. How can I let you go with your current state? No, I wouldn''t let you, and do you think his highness, Prince Fraser, will agree with this? I don''t think so."


    I sigh. I know Prince Fraser might not agree, but this is the only thing I can think of to repay for what happened these past few days. I don''t know why it happened, but I definitely need to give time for the two leads.


    "Don''t worry. I will talk to his highness. I will make sure he will agree with me. Also, we definitely need to send urgent help to the other regions. If they return to the campsite, we can just say to them to send another team of Doctors to help us."


    Rufus looks at me and sighs. He then takes my hand and squeezes it. "I still don''t think this is a good idea, Csille. You''re still wounded." He sigh. "Do you know how worried I was when Sir Farren walked out of the woods without you? Do you know how worried I was when I didn''t see you walk out that woods? I didn''t sleep for two nights looking for you. I don''t want to put you into a dangerous situation again, purny. I think it''s best for you to return to the campsite.


    I smile at Rufus. "I''m sorry for making you worry, Rufus. I didn''t expect I would end up in that kind of situation. However, I wouldn''t stay still, knowing there are people who need our help. Also, Doctor Leander already said I''m okay. Can you please let me? I promise to take care of myself."


    Rufus sigh. He then caresses my head. "Can I ever say no to you? You just need to talk to my cousin. If he agrees, then I will let you."


    Talk to Prince Fraser? That is definitely a problem.. I just hope he will agree.

 Chapter 244 - : Nearby Town (1)

    "Lady Csille?"


    I smile at Princess Paislee. She is currently guarding Prince Fraser''s tent.


    "May I know what you are doing here, Lady Csille?" She looks at my arm sling. "Are you even allowed to walk around with your situation?"


    I tried to peek through the tent to see if Prince Fraser is awake, but I couldn''t see anything.


    "I''m just here to check on his highness condition and to talk to him too. Is he awake?" I look at my arm and shrug my shoulders. "My wounds are actually okay now. Doctor Leander already told me that I can freely move."


    Princess Paislee nods her head. "He is awake." She looks at the tent and sighs. "It''s a good thing you are here. Please, talk to him, Lady Csille. He won''t listen to anyone. He keeps moving around even after Doctor Leander tells him to stay in bed for a week. He also won''t agree to return to the campsite without talking to you. I think you''re the only one who can talk some sense to him."


    I sigh. I thought Prince Fraser changed already after all five years had passed. But I guess stubbornness is innate within him.


    "I''ll be talking to him then."


    I heard Princess Paislee sigh in relief. She gestured her hand inside the tent before she smiled at me.


    I take a deep breath before I step inside the tent. Prince Fraser immediately looks up at me and smiles.


    "Csille, you''re finally here." He raised his hand towards me. "Come here."


    I look at his smiling face and sigh. I''m sure it will change sooner. I know he will be cold again towards me again. Like he usually does.


    "Prince Fraser, how are you doing? I heard from Rufus that you were prohibited by Doctor Leander from moving around. Why won''t you listen to him just this once? He only cares about your health."


    The moment I sit beside him, Prince Fraser immediately takes my hand and holds it. "Are you okay now? Can you really move around with your wounds?"


    I smile awkwardly at Prince Fraser. I don''t understand why I feel awkward when he holds my hand. Probably because I was so used to him being cold towards me that now he is being sweet to me, I feel something is wrong.


    I tried to break from his grasp, but the more I took my hand, the more he held my hand tightly.


    I sigh and just let him be. I''ll just make things quickly and leave. "Your highness, I''m okay now. My stitches hurt from time to time, but Doctor Leander told me that I could move freely already. You shouldn''t worry about me. You should worry about yourself more. Look at your wounds. You need medical attention. It would be best if you would return to the campsite now."


    Prince Fraser nods his head. "Okay, let''s return then. I''m sure Doctor Pascal is now worried about you."


    I shake my head. "No, your highness. I cannot return. I¡ª"


    "What do you mean you cannot return?" Prince Fraser frowns. "You are wounded, Csille. Have you forgotten about that? What are you nning to do?"


    I knew it. He won''t agree. But I need to take some shots. I need to distance myself from Prince Fraser again. I need to make way for the male lead and the female lead.


    "Your highness, I know that. However, if I return with you all, Rufus will be the only one left to continue to check the other region. Do you think those people will appreciate it if they know we only let one person check on them?"


    Prince Fraser shakes his head. "I know they would understand. The news about what happened to us probably spread to the nearby towns. Do you think they will be disappointed if we send Rufus, despite what happened?"


    He is right, though. I''m sure they would be d knowing Rufus still checked on them after what happened. However, I still want toe with Rufus. I need to be with him. I need to be far away from Prince Fraser for now.


    "However, I still think it''s not right to just send Rufus alone. After all, I''m okay now. Doctor Leander also told me that I can continue the journey if I want to."


    That''s a lie, though. I just told him that so he could give me permission. Leander just told me that I can move freely now. I just need to be careful because my stitches might open up.


    "Prince Fraser, please give me permission. I just want to make people see that despite what happened, we are genuinely helping them. What they need now is hope that help will arrive to them. So, please let mee with Rufus."


    Prince Fraser stares at me intently before he shakes his head. "I cannot let you do that, Csille. If the Count knows about what happened to you, I''m sure he wouldn''t let you go with Rufus too. Also, what if something happened to you while you were there? There are only a few Doctors there, Csille. Who would take care of you?"


    "It''s the reason why you will all return to the campsite. I''m not saying we will stay there for long. Once you return, you can send another team of Doctors to help the people there. If they arrive and if we make sure that everything is okay, we can return to the campsite."


    I look at Prince Fraser. I really hope he agrees. I''m also worried about the people from the nearby town. If the situation is already worst in the capital of the northern region, I bet it might be worst in the other region.


    A moment after, I heard Prince Fraser sigh. He then squeezed my hand. "Okay, I will give you permission to go there. However, you need to bring Sir Farren with you, and that''s final. I will only allow you if you bring Sir Farren."


    Bring Princess Paislee? That''s not possible. The reason why I want toe with Rufus is because I want to give time to them. If I bring Princess Paislee, what''s the use of insisting oning with Rufus?


    "Your highness, how can I do that? You definitely need security more than me. If I bring Sir Farren with me, what will happen to you if someone attempts to ambush you? I don''t think it''s a good idea. With your current situation? I don''t think you''re fit to protect yourself. So, please bring Sir Farren with you. I couldn''t bear the consequences if something happened to you."


    I look at Prince Fraser, but he just avoids looking at me. I sigh. "You''re highness, Rufus, will be with me the whole time. I''m sure with his skills. He wouldn''t let anything happen to the both of us. So, you shouldn''t worry. Please give me permission, your highness."


    I heard Prince Fraser sigh. "I will give you permission. However, you need to make sure that nothing will happen to you while you are there. Once we arrive, I will immediately send a team of doctors to check on the situation there. The two of you can leave the region once the Doctors arrive."


    I nod my head at him. I couldn''t really hear what he said because my mind was now preupied with the idea that he had already given me permission.


    I can now give time for the female lead and the male lead.


    "Understand, Csille?"


    I blink my eyes and look at Prince Fraser. Understand what? Did he say something important?


    I smile awkwardly at him and just nod my head. Never mind. I''ll just deal with it in the future.


    I just hope it''s nothing so serious.


    ________________________________


    "I really don''t understand how you made his highness allow you toe with me. I really thought I would be the only one who''ll check the other region."


    I look at Rufus and smile. If he only knew how much time I need to make Prince Fraser agree to this.


    "Why are you scared of being alone?" I tease him. I look outside the window of the carriage. We are currently on our way to our destination. While Prince Fraser and the others are now on their way to the campsite.


    Rufusugh. "Yeah, I am. It''s a good thing you are here with me, purny. I am now relieved."


    I shake my head and smile at him. Rufus and his antics.


    "But seriously, purny. How did you make my cousin agree? Although he is cold, he isn''t the type of person who would set aside other people''s health. You are injured. I didn''t expect he would let youe with me with your injury."


    I shrug my shoulders. "I just told him that it wouldn''t look great if people see that you are the only one sent here to check the people. Also, I have permission from Doctor Leander. He made sure that going here wouldn''t bring harm to me. Aside from that, once they arrive at the campsite, they will immediately send a batch of Doctors here. So, do you think he can disagree with that?"


    I didn''t wait for Rufus to reply. The moment the carriage stops moving, I immediately step down and look around.


    We were finally here, but I couldn''t see any person outside.


    "It looks like an abandoned town." I heard Rufus say beside me. "Maybe we should look around first."


    I shake my head."I don''t think we need to look around. Look there, Rufus." I point my hand at the chapel from a distance.


    "They are probably staying there. Come on, Csille. Let''s see how''s the situation there."


    Rufus immediately helps me get on the carriage, and the carriage moves towards the direction of the chapel.


    I look outside, and my heart aches when I see how devastating the surrounding is. It''s as if a hurricane passes through the town.


    The situation here is worst than the situation in the northern region. I don''t even want to imagine how they can survive in this situation.


    Everything that is happening here is because of me. If I didn''t write about this pandemic, then they wouldn''t need to endure this. I really need to do something to make up for the things I did.


    The carriage stops in front of the chapel, and I immediately get off the carriage.


    A middle age man who looks like a priest walks towards us. Beside him are two young men probably the same age as Rufus. The middle age man smile when he recognizes us.


    "Your highness, Prince Rufus. Lady Csille. Please forgive us if we couldn''t wee you. As you can see, the situation here is not that great."


    Rufus steps up and holds the priest''s hand. He then bows his head a little. "Father Cimon, please forgive us if we only arrive here. We were supposed to arrive here the other day. However, an ident happened. Prince Fraser and the others have no choice but to return to the northern region. While Lady Csille and I are the only ones who continue with our journey."


    Father Cimon shakes his head. "We heard about what happened. I apologize if we couldn''t send immediate help." He then looks at me. "Lady Csille, thank you foring to our town despite what happened. Why don''t the two of youe inside so you can rest? The people are all worried about you."


    They all show us inside the chapel. I gasped when I noticed how many people were inside the chapel.


    "The moment the infectious disease arrives here, the uninfected people alle here for shelter. They are afraid that they might get affected with the disease."


    I nod my head. Is it the reason why there is no one outside? Because they are all worried that they might get infected.


    "How about the infected, Father? What happened to them?"


    Father Cimon looks at me. "Did you see the hospital in the opposite direction of the chapel? That is where all the infected people are confined. However, because of the decreasing number of nurses and doctors working in the hospital, the infection rate increases every day."


    I clench my fist. The situation in here is worst than I expected. I look outside and sigh.


    Prince Fraser, please send the help immediately.

 Chapter 245 - : Nearby Town (2)

    "Lady Csille, drink some tea first. We put some herbal on it that is good for wounds." Father Cimon push the teacup towards me.


    I bow my head at him and dly ept the teacup. I definitely need something to calm myself.


    I couldn''t help but me myself for everything that was happening. I feel worst. I feel like I really be the viiness of the story.


    Many people suffered and died because of the infectious disease. And the infectious disease exists because of me because of my careless decision to write it.


    If I only knew that this would happen in real life, I would never dare write it.


    "Purny?"


    I blink my eye and look at Rufus. "I''m sorry, did you say something? I just remembered something."


    Rufus frowns. He then put the back of his hand on my forehead. "Are you okay? Why don''t you rest first?"


    I shake my head. "How can I rest after seeing the situation here? Rufus, we need to do something immediately. We need to help these people."


    Rufus holds my hand. "Calm down, Csille. I know you want to help, but you should look at yourself first. Are you even fit to help? You have already done too much for the Vrawyth people, Csille. It''s time for you to take care of yourself too. Look at your abdomen is bleeding again."


    Father Cimon immediately calls for someone who is knowledgeable in attending wounds.


    "Lady Csille, you should listen to his highness, Prince Rufus. The people of this town are already happy seeing you here despite your injuries, and I''m sure they will feel guilty if something happens to you while helping us. So, please take care of your health too."


    I look at Father Cimon and Rufus. They are right. If I force myself to help despite my exhausted body, I''m sure my situation will be worst.


    I need to calm down first and rest. So, I can think rationally. If I can''t do physical work, I will do my best to think of a n to help these people.


    Although I know I wouldn''t be the future Queen of this Kingdom, I still want to help them. After all, I was the reason why all of this is happening.


    I nod my head. "I apologize. I was just heartbroken when I saw the situation here. I couldn''t help myself but want to immediately help this town that I forgot to check my health too. I''m sorry for worrying you."


    Rufus sighed and gently caressed my head. "Purny, why don''t we rest first? Let''s talk all about this after we take some rest. You are still wounded. It''s not good for you to exhaust your body like that."


    I nod my head at him. We just wait for the person who will help me check my stitches first. After making sure that it didn''t open up, she just changed my bandage, and I immediately took some rest.


    I look at the ceiling and sigh. I am now inside one of the rooms of the nuns here. It''s a good thing they don''t have nuns anymore, so the room has be a vacant room.


    Things are starting to get out of hand now, and I still don''t know what to do or how to stop all of these from happening.


    If only I have someone to talk to all about this. If only I had someone, I could vent to. But I know in this world, I can only trust myself.


    Because among everyone else, I am the only one considered a living person.


    ________________________________


    "Ysavel, you''re here."


    I looked back and found Lena smiling at me. She immediately rushed towards me and hugged me tightly. "I miss you so much, Ysavel. It''s a good thing you are here. How are you doing?"


    I just look at her with tears in my eyes. I miss her so much. I hugged her back and cried.


    Lena immediately caresses my back andfort me. "What happened? Why are you suddenly crying, Ysavel? Did something happen while I was away?"


    I nod my head vigorously. "A lot of things happened, Lena. Things that I didn''t even expect to happen. It''s a good thing you are here already. You don''t know how lonely I was not having you there, Lena."


    Lena breaks from our hug and faces me. "Then tell me what happened. I want to know what happened to make you cry like this. Look at you. You look like a mess right now."


    I look at Lena and smile bitterly. "Lena, what if one day you wake up in a different world with a different body? What will you do?"


    She didn''t answer me immediately. She paused for a minute to think before answering me. "What will I do? I will definitely freak out. Why did you ask?"


    "Because something like that happened to me. Remember the viiness of my novel, Csille Lauretr¨¦? I be her, and now in order for me to return to our world, I need to finish the story as the viiness."


    "But it''s your story, Ysavel. Shouldn''t you get the upper hand on this? You know what will happen."


    I shake my head. "No, Lena. Even if I know what will happen, I don''t have the full control of this world. Something is controlling this world, and now things are getting out of hand. I don''t know what to do anymore."


    Lena gently caresses my head. "That''s not the Ysavel hos I know. How can you give up just like that? Remember when you just started as a writer? You go around our City looking for a publishing house despite the countless rejections from other publishing houses? That''s the Ysavel I know. A person who always has the fighting spirit."


    I look at her and smile sadly. Yes, she is right. The previous Ysavel is just like that. However, how can I be optimistic if everything that is happening is making me lose hope?


    Will I ever finish this? Will I ever save this world from destruction? Will I evere back home?


    "But what if I cannot be that person? What if I cannot help but lose hope?"


    Lena smiled at me. "Then all you need to do is rest, take a step back and look at the situation from a different perspective. Who knows, maybe you are looking at the wrong perspective?" Lena takes my hand and squeezes it. "Ysavel, you cannot always solve every problem that is given to you. Sometimes you just need to let things happen, and you will see it will be solved on its own. Just don''t forget your purpose. What are you doing here, Ysavel?"


    What am I doing here? What does she mean?


    I wasn''t able to ask her because the ground suddenly moved and I just felt myself falling. When I opened my eyes, I found myself sleeping on the bed.


    I sigh in relief. I thought I was really falling.


    I suddenly remember the dream I just had. I have talked to Lena. Although it''s only a dream, it still makes me feel better. It''s been a long time since I saw her and talked to her. I miss her so much.


    "I hope you are doing fine there, Lena. I promise to do anything to return to our world. So, I can be with you again. I promise that."


    I take one of my pillows and hug it.


    "But what does she mean when she said remember my purpose? Purpose of being here? What is my purpose of being here?"


    I frown. I''m only here because I need to finish this story as the viiness for me to return to the real world. However, how can I do that if there is someone controlling this world aside from my novel?


    What does my purpose will do on helping me with my problem?


    I groan. I thought after having that dream, I could feel better, but why did my head hurt even more?


    ________________________________


    "Purny, did you just wake up? Good morning."


    I look back and find a yawning Rufus walking towards me. He looks like he just walked up. Isn''t he a bitfortable in this town?


    "Good morning, Rufus. I was about to head down and see what I can do to this town." I look at his clothes. "Are you sure you will go out looking like that?"


    Rufus clothing is actually a decent one, but it''s not what royalties usually wear. In fact, what he is wearing right now ismon clothingmoners wear.


    Where did this guy get this from? Is he even allowed to wear this kind of clothing?


    Rufus looks at his clothing and frowns. "And what''s wrong with what I am wearing? The people I will be talking to are allmoners, and we are here to help them. I think it''s only right to adapt to the situation. I want them to feel that I came here as someone who wants to help and not someone who came from the Royal family. I want them to feel at ease when they are talking to me."


    I look at Rufus with admiration. He is truly an Astalieu. He is innately good at talking to people and knowing what they need the most.


    He is right. These people don''t only need a ruler. They also need someone who can understand them. Who doesn''t see them as a charitable act only.


    "Do you have anything for a woman?" I looked at my clothes and grimaced. Although my clothes aren''t that shy, but it still scream wealth. "I think I need to change my dress too."


    Rufus looks at my dress and nods his head. "I can help you with that. Wait here. I''ll find you something else."


    He was about to go, but he paused and looked at me. "Anything would do, right? You won''tin?"


    How can Iin? In the real world, I used to live wearing an oversized shirt and a baggy pants, and he expected me not to wear amoners dress which looked like a cosyer dress? Is he serious?


    I just nod my head and smile at him. A momentter, Rufus rushes towards me with a dress in hand and a woman behind him.


    "Here, try this." He then looks at the woman behind him. "This is Leonore. She is the owner of this dress. The two of you look like you have the same body type. That''s why I ask for her dress. She volunteered toe here to help you wear this dress. She knows you have broken arms, and she is worried that you might find it difficult to wear this dress."


    The woman, whose name is Leonore, bows her head to me. "Lady Csille, please forgive me if my dress doesn''t suit your style. This is my newest dress, and I only wore it one time. If you will let me, I can help you wear this dress."


    I smile at her. "Thank you for letting me borrow this dress. It is I who should apologize for causing you trouble, and it will definitely be a great help if you help me wear this dress."


    I didn''t change my clothes since we arrived here. I was about to ask Rufus to find someone to help me.


    I cannot ask for Rufus'' help because of the tradition in the Vrawyth Kingdom. It will be a big issue if I let Rufus help me change my dress. It will not just affect the Lauretr¨¦ Family. It will also bring down the Astalieu Family.


    Leonore smiled at me. "Lady Csille, it''s my pleasure to help you. Shall we?"


    I excused myself to Rufus before Leanore and I both went inside my room to change my dress.


    A moment after, I am now looking at my own reflection in the mirror. Leanore, who is standing behind me, smiles widely at my reflection.


    "You are really a beauty, Lady Csille. It''s no doubt why people called you the most beautifuldy among the Kingdoms. It''s our honor to have you as our Queen. You will definitely be a good Queen. You''re not only beautiful, you''re also good tomon people like us." Leanore said admiringly.


    I just smile at her sadly. Will she still say those words in the future? After the mistake, Csille will make?

 Chapter 246 - : Nearby Town (3)

    "It''s Lady Csille. You should all behave." I heard one of the people say the moment I showed myself to them.


    I look at them and smile sadly. These people are the coteral damages of my action. They are the ones suffering because of the mistake I have made.


    "Good morning, everyone. Please forgive me if we only arrive here. As you all know, we have encountered an ident. It''s the reason why Rufus and I are the only ones who are here to check on you. However, don''t worry. His highness condition is getting better. He just needs to rest, and he''ll be okay in a month''s time. Also, before we part ways, his highness told me that he would send a team of Doctors to help you people. So, please wait for a while, and everything will get better."


    Everyone sighed in relief when they heard what I had said. Rufus taps my shoulder.


    "Everyone, please forgive us if we haven''t done anything to help you before. Fret not. The Royal Physicians are doing their best in researching for the cure. They are now almost done with the research. You just need to wait, and everything will turn back to normal."


    The people cheered when they heard the good news. I look at Rufus and sigh. This is what they need the most. A hope to continue living.


    I know everyone is worried and anxious about what will happen next. Some might even feel disheartened to continue living after losing many of their loved ones. The good news we brought to them will definitely ignite hope in each of one them, and that is what we all need. A little spark for them to continue.


    I look around and smile. "However, are we really going to wait for help? While Doctors and nurses risking their lives to save those infected people? Is this what you all want to do?"


    Everyone looks at each other, and they all bow their heads. It seems like they are still afraid of the contagious disease.


    I sigh. It will take some time before the fear disappears entirely from their hearts. I cannot me them, though. They experience grievances because of what happened.


    "I know everyone is still scared of the disease. However, this illness won''t go away even if we confine ourselves inside this chapel. This illness won''t disappear if we don''t do anything. Do all if you want to wait until it fully disappears? However, do you know how much longer you all need to wait for that to happen? No one knows when this disease will end. It mightst until next year. Can you wait until next year?"


    Everyone shakes their head. A young girl stepped up and looked at me anxiously. "Lady Csille, do you know what to do? I have lost my brother because of the disease, and my father is still in the hospital fighting for his dear life. I want to return to how we used to live. I don''t want to lose my Father too."


    The little girl sobs and my heart breaks when I hear her voice crack. The girl remains looking at me as if I am her only hope. Her mother pulls the girl for a hug, but the little girl shakes her head and remains looking at me while crying her heart out.


    I feel my hand tremble. I immediately walk to her and hug her tight. I can feel tears starting to form in my eyes, but I try hard not to let them fall.


    "I''m sorry. I''m sorry if I cannot save your brother. I''m sorry if your Father needs to suffer. I''m sorry if you need to endure it all." I take a deep breath to control my emotions. "I will do everything to save your Father. So, don''t cry now, okay? I won''t let anything happen to him."


    The little girl sobs loudly while hugging me tightly. The mother or the girl tries to take her child from me, but I signal her to just let the girl do what she wants to do.


    I pity this child. She faced all of this at such a young age. She lost his brother, and now her father is in the hospital. While she and her mother are just here waiting for uncertainty. She''s too young to experience all of these.


    I hug her tightly.


    I''m really sorry. I''m sorry if you need to undergo all of these because of me. I''m really sorry.


    A moment after, the little girl broke from my hug and stared straight into my eyes. "Lady Csille, I want to help. I don''t want to wait anymore. I want to help."


    I heard her mother gasp. She tried to pull the girl away from me, but her child just shoved her hand.


    "Ceana Finnegani! What are you saying? I already lost your brother. I cannot let anything happen to you. No, I don''t want to. I won''t allow it." Her mother snaps at her.


    But the child keeps looking at me. I sigh and gently taps her head. "You should listen to your mother. She''s already grieving for your brother''s loss, and now you want her to put in a miserable state again?"


    The child bites her lip and looks at her mother. "Mother, I''m sorry, but I think Lady Csille is right. I don''t want to stay here anymore. Can''t you see how many people are left here? It''s as if we were just waiting for our death. I don''t want to die. I still want to see, Father."


    I heard some people cry because of the little girl''s words. I look around and find everyone crying.


    These people. They have seen with their own eyes how their family died. How much agony do they need to endure while helplessly watching their loved ones die?


    I clenched my fist and stood up. "I''m not asking you to go out and help the hospital. What I''m asking you is to go out there and help clean this whole ce. The reason why the illness spreads at a fast pace is because of the environment. It''s a whole mess out there, and that makes it a perfect breeding ground for the disease."


    Everyone gasp. They started to talk to each other in panic.


    "Csille, what are you doing? I thought we would only let them know that help ising? Look, they are all terrified now."


    I look at Rufus and smile reassuringly at him. "Trust me, Rufus. I know what I am doing. Do you think I want to put them in pain? I just want them to realize that they cannot win against the disease if they continue to wait."


    Rufus shakes his head. "Purny, they never wanted to win this illness. They only want to survive."


    I raise my eyebrow at him. "Survive? Are they really surviving? They are just slowing the infection rate. At the end of the day, they will die if they continue to wait."


    "Csille!"


    Rufus looks at me with wide eyes. I just sigh and shake my head. "Listen, everyone, the reason why the capital of the northern region is doing better now is not because they confined the disease. It''s because they stop waiting and start acting. You all probably know what we did to make things better. We clean our surroundings and try to maintain proper hygiene. Only by that, we can fight against this illness. The problem is, is anyone of you willing to help me clean your town?"


    They didn''t reply to me and just looked at me with anxiety clearly written in their eyes.


    I heard Rufus sigh. "I know everyone is scared, but Lady Csille is right. The only way for us to return to our normal lives is to clean our surroundings. If you all want to save your lives and the lives of your loved ones, all we need is to work together."


    The little girl looks at me and nods her head. "I''m willing. I''m willing to help, your highness."


    "Ceana..." her Mother looks at her and sighs. She then stands up. "I''m willing to help too. I don''t want to lose my only daughter." She looks at Rufus and me. "And I trust his highness, Prince Rufus, and Lady Csille. I know they wouldn''t harm us."


    After the mother said those words, other people followed. I sigh in relief and look at Rufus.


    All we need to do now is to clean this town. I might don''t have enough knowledge in medicine, but I know with our teamwork we can make this town livable again.


    ________________________________


    I put my teacup down and stand up when I see Father Cimon walking inside his office.


    After the encouraging speech I made earlier, Father Cimon called Rufus and me for a conversation.


    I observe Father Cimon''s expression, but he remains stoic. He gestured his hand to the seat. "Please, sit."


    I look at Rufus. He just slightly nods his head at me and helps me sit. We didn''t say anything and just waited for him to speak.


    A moment after, I heard Father Cimon sigh. "Lady Csille, I heard what you did earlier. I¡ª"


    I bow my head at him. "Father, please forgive me if I didn''t ask for your permission first. I was just heartbroken when I saw the little girl cry her heart out. I apologize for not talking to you about my n. I never intended to disrespect you or the church. I was just carried away. I¡ª"


    Father Cimon raises his hand to stop me from speaking. "Lady Csille, I didn''t call you here to scold you for what you did. I actually want to extend my gratitude." He sps his hand and sighs. "We are happy to help the people in times of need. But we couldn''t help but worry how long can west in helping them. To be honest, if you didn''t arrive here, our supply might notst for another month."


    I sighed in relief when I heard Father Cimon''s words. I really thought he wouldn''t like how I acted. I was actually nning to talk to him about my n first. However, things get out of hand that I have no choice but to act against my n.


    "If you need anything, the church is willing to help you with anything. As long as you can help our town return to its normal life, we are willing to help. I can also help you convince other people to help you."


    I bow my head at Father Cimon. "Thank you, Father Cimon. You don''t know how much it will help."


    Father Cimon shakes his head. "It is us who should thank you, Lady Csille. Without you, I don''t think these people would agree to go out and clean the surrounding. We are all indebted to you. We are really fortunate to have a future Queen who prioritizes her people." He looks at my arms. "However, Lady Csille, are you really fit to move around with your wounds? Isn''t that bad for your injuries?"


    I look at my wounds and smile at him. "You shouldn''t worry, Father Cimon. Doctor Leander, a Royal Physician, told me I can move freely now. So, you shouldn''t worry. I won''t try not to do heavy work if it will make you feel at ease."


    Father Cimon nods his head. "Please be careful, Lady Csille. Everyone would be sad if something happened to you. We also don''t know how to exin to the Count or to his highness, Prince Fraser, if that happens. So, please take care of yourself."


    I nod my head at him. "I will be careful, Father Cimon." I look at Rufus. "Also, with Prince Rufus here, I''m sure nothing will happen to me. Right, Prince Rufus?"


    Rufus smiled at me. "You shouldn''t worry, Father Cimon. I wouldn''t let anything happen to Lady Csille. So, you can rest assured she will be safe with our stay here."


    Father Cimon sighed in relief. "If that''s the case, then I will feel assured now." Father Cimon looks at me. "Lady Csille, when do you n to start? Just tell me if you need anything. I will do my best to provide it."


    When do I n to start? "If possible, I want to start now."

 Chapter 247 - : Nearby Town (4)

    "Lady Csille, are you sure you can move around?"


    I look at Ceana, the little girl earlier, and smile. "I''m okay. It''s just a broken arm. My Doctor also told me that I could move around now. So, don''t worry, okay?"


    Ceana looks at my arm and pouts. She then continues to sweep the streets.


    I look around and smile. Most of the men are now cleaning the houses and repairing them if needed. While women are all sweeping the streets or taking care of the flowers.


    After the conversation we had with Father Cimon, he immediately looked for things needed for cleaning. Like booms, brushes, buckets, sponges, and tools for repairing the houses or stalls that need fixing.


    Half of the people inside the chapel volunteer to help clean the ce. Most of them got influenced when they saw Rufus and me cleaning the ce.


    "Purny, you really did a good job of encouraging people here. Look how everyone is motivated to clean this town even if they know there is still an infectious disease. You are really fit to be the Queen of the Vrawyth Kingdom."


    I shake my head at Rufus. "Rufus, I didn''t do it because of my obligation. I do it because I want to and because I can. Can you set aside my title? Right now, we are all the citizens of the Vrawyth Kingdom. So, please stop mentioning that I am the future Queen."


    Rufus looks at me intently and smiles. He then gently mess my hair. "You have really matured, purny. I almost couldn''t recognize you now. But I''m happy with the changes. Now I can rest assured that the Vrawyth Kingdom is in the right hands."


    I stop at what I am doing and look at Rufus. The Vrawyth Kingdom is in the right hands? Is it really in the safe hands?


    I shake my head and continue sweeping the streets. Forget it. They will eventually change their minds in the future. That''s for sure.


    ________________________________


    I was busy sweeping the streets when I heard a shriek. I look back and see Ceana looking at me with wide eyes.


    "Purny! You''re wounds." Rufus immediately rushes towards me.


    I looked at my abdomen and found that my dress was already stained with blood. I sigh. I was too engrossed with sweeping the streets that I didn''t notice the pain in my abdomen.


    Rufus helps me to walk beside a huge tree. "You''re bleeding. I should call someone to check on your wounds. Your stitches probably open up because you''re moving too much." I heard Rufus sigh. "I told you earlier. You should have stayed in the chapel instead of helping us. Look what happened to you."


    I tried to reason out, but Rufus won''t listen to me. He is too anxious that he won''t let me speak.


    "Don''t try to reason out on me, purny. That won''t work. If you want to continue to help them, you should take care of yourself too. Look at your wounds. It''s bleeding already. If my cousin is here, I''m sure he''ll be mad at me."


    I was about to respond to Rufus when I suddenly felt someone tugs my hand. I look down and find Ceana looking at me with her teary eyes. "Lady Csille, your wounds. Please take care of it."


    I sigh and nod my head. "I will. Thank you for worrying. You should take some rest too. You have been sweeping the streets for the whole afternoon now. Your Mother is probably looking for you already."


    Ceana nods her head. She looks at my wounds again. "Lady Csille, please let someone take care of your wounds. I''m worried about you." After she said those words, she immediately ran towards her mother.


    Rufus looks at me. "I guess you''ll let someone take care of your wounds now."


    I nod my head and let Rufus guide me towards the chapel.


    Before we returned to the chapel, Rufus didn''t forget to call everyone for snacks. After all, we have been working around for hours already.


    Father Cimon immediately stands up when he sees Rufus and me. His eyes widen when he sees the blood on my dress. I also heard people gasp because of the blood.


    "Lady Csille, what happened? Why are you bleeding?"


    I shake my head at Father Cimon. "Don''t worry, Father Cimon. It''s just my wounds¡ª"


    Rufus immediately cut off my words. "What do you mean don''t worry, Csille? Your stitches probably open up because you keep moving around, and now you are telling me that everything is okay? Are you even serious?"


    I avoid Rufus'' words. I didn''t mean to overlook my condition. I was just too engrossed with what I was doing that I didn''t notice that I was bleeding.


    Rufus shakes his head before he looks at Father Cimon. "Father, can you call for a Doctor? I need someone to check on Lady Csille''s wound."


    Father Cimon gets silent for a moment before he shakes his head. "Apologies, your highness, but all the Doctors are currently working in the hospital. We only have people who know first aid but not someone who knows how to stitch wounds."


    I nod my head. "If that''s the case, I will be visiting the hospital then."


    Father Cimon got silent because of what I said. He shakes his head. "But the hospital is where the infected people stay. If you go there, we wouldn''t have any choice but not to let you return."


    Rufus grunts. "But if we stay there, Csille, we might end up being infected with the illness."


    But if I don''t visit the hospital, I might end up losing blood. I sigh. "Rufus, you stay here. I will go to the hospital on my own."


    Rufus immediately shakes his head. "''No! Are you serious? You want me to let you go there alone? My cousin will definitely be mad at me if I do that. I''m sure the Count will also be mad at me if he knows I let you go there alone. I won''t allow you."


    I sigh. "But if we both go there, who will help the people here? They need you here more than I need you. Also, there are Doctors who will help me with my injuries. You can rest assured that I will be okay."


    Rufus shakes his head. "No! I told you I wouldn''t let you go there. I promise my cousin to look over you. I cannot break my promise to him. Also, there''s a lot of infected people there. What will I say to Prince Fraser if something happens to you? Do you want me to get in trouble, purny?"


    I sigh. "Rufus, we didn''te here to have a vacation. We came here to look over the people and to help them. If youe with me to the hospital, who will help them?"


    Rufus is about to respond to me when Father Cimon stops us. "Your highness, Lady Csille. You don''t need to argue. Prince Rufus cane with you, and I''ll just exin things to the people. I''m sure they will understand it."


    I shake my head. No! I cannot let that happen. It took me a great effort to convince people to start to do something for their town. If they don''t see the two of us, they might lose motivation again, and that''s now what I like to happen.


    I hold Rufus'' hand and make him look at me. "Rufus, look at me. All these people need us. If we disappear all of a sudden, they might lose motivation. We were already making progress, Rufus. Do you want to put that to waste?"


    Rufus looks at meplicatedly. I sigh and shake my head. "Okay. If you''re worried that Prince Fraser or my Father will be mad at you, then I will take all the me. If something happens to me, I will take all the me. I will ensure that Prince Fraser or my Father will not me you. I will take all their anger, okay? Just let me go to the hospital. I also need to check the situation there so if the Doctors team arrive here. I can give them a report."


    Rufus sigh and nods his head. "Okay, I will let you. However, if something happens to you, I will immediately go there. It''s the only thing I can do for you, Csille. If you disagree, I don''t have any other choice but toe with you."


    I nod my head and smile at him. I know I will be putting him in a tight spot, but he still allows me to do what I want. "Thank you, Rufus. I promise I will take care of myself."


    I heard Rufus sigh. He then caresses my head. "I don''t know why I trust you this much. But I just hope you will take care of yourself, Csille. I don''t know what I will do if something happens to you."


    I smile widely at him. I''m really grateful for having him as my friend. "Thank you, Rufus."


    ________________________________


    I look at the hospital building a few meters away from me before I look at the coachman who brought me here.


    "Lady Csille, are you sure you don''t want me to send you inside?"


    I shake my head at him. "No, that''s okay. I know you are worried too. Don''t worry. It''s just a short distance. I can already walk from here. You should head back now. Thank you."


    "You should be careful then, Lady Csille. We will be waiting for your return." The coachman looks at me hesitantly before he turns the carriage back in the direction of the chapel.


    I stare at the hospital building and sigh. Since I''m here already, I better see what the situation inside.


    After walking for a few minutes, I was weed with messy and hectic surroundings. Everyone is so busy doing their job that no one even noticed that I am now inside the hospital.


    I look around my surroundings. Although the ce is way better than the situation in the northern region before. But the problem here is theyck medical supplies, equipment, and people.


    The beds are all full. Some are even lying on the floors of the hallway because of theck of beds.


    All the nurses and the Doctors are so busy attending to every patient''s needs. However, the ratio of Doctors and Nurses to patients is vast. I think for every one doctor to five patients.


    Now I understand why the cases won''t stop increasing here. It''s because theyck human resources. Aside from people, they don''t have much medical equipment needed to help the patients.


    I should probably send a message to the campsite. Aside from Doctors, they need medical supplies and equipment. But whom will I send the letter to? I don''t want to message Prince Fraser because I''m still distancing myself from him. Maybe I should just send a message to Brother Pascal.


    "Lady Csille Lauretr¨¦?"


    I look back and find ady, who is wearing a white coat, approaching me. She is probably one of the Doctors here.


    "You are Lady Csille, right? The cousin of Doctor Pascal of the Holycross Hospital?"


    I nod my head at her. "Yes, I am. I''m sorry if I''m intruding. However, Father Cimon told me toe here. As you can see," I look at my bleeding wound. "My wound is bleeding, and it needs medical attention. I think my stitches open up."


    The Doctor looks at my wound and nods her head. "Come with me. I can take care of your wound. I have heard what happened to you. I didn''t expect I would see you here despite the ident. Did youe with Doctor Pascal?"


    Why do I feel something every time she mentions Brother Pascal''s name? Is she into him?


    I shake my head. "No, Brother Pascal is still in the northern region. He cannot leave there because he is helping the Royal Physician finding the cure."


    The Doctor just nods her head and guides me to somewhere else.


    I look at her back and raise my eyebrow. She seems like a nice person, and she is beautiful.. Not a bad choice for Brother Pascal. But the problem is, is she the one Brother Pascal mentioned to me before?

 Chapter 248 - : Nearby Town (5)

    Thedy Doctor smiled at me after cleaning my wound. It''s a good thing my stitches didn''t open up. It only bleeds because I exert too much force on it while sweeping the streets earlier.


    "It''s good now. You should just stop moving too much so it won''t bleed again. Does Doctor Pascal knows about your injuries?"


    I shrugged my shoulders. "I guess. The news probably spread throughout the Vrawyth already. I just don''t know if he knows the intensity of my injury. But with my Brother''s personality? I bet he already asked his highness about my injury."


    Thedy doctorugh. "He probably is. He used to talk about you a lot while we were working. You don''t know how much he tells everyone about your achievements, Lady Csille."


    While they were working? Does it mean she is a co-worker of Brother Pascal? Is she the one he mentioned he likes before? I thought it was Doctor Alena?


    "I''m sorry for asking, but may I know what''s your rtion with Brother Pascal. Also, I want to know your name. Maybe Brother Pascal mentioned you before. He used to talk about his work with me too."


    I noticed thedy doctor''s face blush. She clears her throat. "Apologies for myck of manners. I was shocked when I saw you here that I even forgot to introduce myself. I apologize, Lady Csille. I am Doctor Lu¨ªseach Jewelle. You probably don''t know me since I don''te from a well-off family. I am a colleague of Doctor Pascal in Holycross Hospital. I was only assigned in this region."


    She is really a colleague of Brother Pascal. It means there is a possibility that she is thedy Brother Pascal mentioned before.


    I smile widely at her. "It''s a pleasure meeting you, Doctor Lu¨ªseach."


    Doctor Lu¨ªseach smiled at me in return. "Lady Csille, are the only one who arrived here? I actually didn''t expect to see anyone from the capital after I heard the news. Your wound is pretty deep. It''s a good thing the doctor who took care of it is great at his job. May I know who stitched it up?"


    I look at my abdomen. My dress is already a mess now. I should have asked Leonore for another set of clothes. I only brought a couple of my clothing with me, but I don''t think it''s a good idea to wear those clothes.


    "It was Doctor Leander. The son of the Royal Physician. I guess you heard his name already. And as for your first question, I was with his highness, Prince Rufus. Prince Fraser, Sir Farren, and Doctor Leander all return to the campsite. His highness injuries need medical attention that can only be given in the campsite."


    I look at the surroundings. It seems like she brings me inside her office.


    "Rufus and I decided to continue our journey to not waste our efforts. We just arrived this morning. We were cleaning the surroundings outside when my wounds bled. I probably put too much force on it."


    Doctor Lu¨ªseach''s eyes widen. "You were cleaning the surroundings even with that injuries? Lady Csille, it will really bleed. Didn''t Doctor Leander tell you not to move around with that injury? Also, you mentioned we? Who are we? Prince Rufus?"


    "He mentioned that I can move freely but with just extra precaution. It was my fault. I was too engrossed with cleaning that I forgot about my wound. And yes, we were cleaning the surroundings. Not just with Prince Rufus, but also the people of this town. I encourage them to clean the ce. A messy surroundings can be a breeding ground for this illness. When they heard about it, they immediately volunteered to clean the surroundings. However, it might still take time to finish cleaning it all."


    I sigh. The team of Doctors might arrive in this town tomorrow or the other day. I was hoping this town could look presentable before they arrived.


    Doctor Lu¨ªseach scoffs. "We tried encouraging them before, but they won''t listen to us no matter what we do. I didn''t expect they were just waiting for you. But thank you for helping this town, Lady Csille. Despite your injuries, you didn''t hesitate toe here and help. I''m sure your cousin is definitely proud of you."


    I smile at her. "I''m proud of what he bes too. Also, I did this because I am a Lauretr¨¦, and since the beginning of this monarchy, the Lauretr¨¦ Family hasmitted themselves to serving the Vrawyth people. As one of its descendants, it''s time for me to do protect this Kingdom as much as I can."


    Doctor Lu¨ªseach looks at her watch. "I''m sure the Count will be proud to hear you say that. However, Lady Csille, I need to return to my work now. Do you want me to call a carriage for you?"


    I shake my head. "No. No need. Father Cimon doesn''t want me to return to the chapel because he worries people might panic if I return. Father Cimon said the director of this hospital could help me find a ce to settle in. Don''t worry. I won''t stay long. Once the team of Doctors arrives in her, I will return to the campsite."


    Doctor Lu¨ªseach looks at me and thinks. "If that''s the case, I can bring you to our director then."


    Doctor Lu¨ªseach showed me to the office of the Director. We just had a brief introduction, and she immediately let Doctor Lu¨ªseach take care of me. It''s not because she doesn''t give me importance, it''s because she got a lot of things to do that she doesn''t have much time to entertain me. She said her apologies, though. So, I really don''t mind. I also know that everyone will be busy here.


    "I can make arrangements for your lodging. At the back of this building is the dormitory for Doctors and Nurses. I can find you a ce to settle in. Follow me."


    Some nurses who see us look at me with wide eyes. I just smile at them in return. I don''t need to introduce myself to them. I know with my eyes and hair, they already recognized who I am.


    After getting out of the hospital, we head straight to the building at the back of the hospital. And just like the nurses'' reaction, the guard who is guarding the dormitory looked at me with wide eyes.


    Doctor Lu¨ªseach stops in front of a door. "Lady Csille, you can stay here for now. Please forgive me if you need to stay in a small room like this. All the rooms here are made like this. So, we don''t really have much of a choice. However, you can find things you need for daily use here. If you need anything, you can knock on that door," she pointed a door two doors away from mine. "That is my room. Or you could just look for me in the hospital. If you don''t find me here."


    Doctor Lu¨ªseach looks at my dress. "You dress. If you want I can help you change your dress. It won''t be good for your wounds if you continue wearing this."


    I look at my dress and hesitate. I only borrowed this dress, and the dress I brought with me are too fancy for the surrounding. I don''t think it''s appropriate for me to wear that kind of dress.


    "Is there a problem, Lady Csille?"


    I sigh. "Doctor Lu¨ªseach, can I ask you a favor? I didn''t bring enough dress with me. Can you lend me one? I promise to return it to you."


    Doctor Lu¨ªseach looked at the bag I was holding earlier. She nods her head. "You don''t have dress appropriate for the setting? That''s okay. I can give you some. I have many dresses that I haven''t used. You can have it."


    I declined her offer, but she insisted on giving me two sets of clothes, and they even look new. It''s just an ordinary dress that most people wear, which is what I am looking for.


    Doctor Lu¨ªseach also helped me change my dress because I could not change my dress without help since I still have a broken arm. She also wraps my wounds in anotheryer of bandage to ensure it won''t bleed anymore.


    I smile at her. "Thank you for showing me around. You can return to your work now. I can handle myself. I know you need to return to your work too."


    Doctor Lu¨ªseach hesitated at first, but she still excused herself. She probably had many things to do because I saw her rushing towards the hospital.


    I sigh and walk to the bed. Now that I am here. What am I supposed to do?


    I slumped my body on the bed and sighed. I encouraged all those people to stop waiting, and here I am, waiting. Isn''t that ironic?


    I abruptly get up and shake my head. This won''t do. I need to do something!


    I immediately went outside and returned to the hospital again. And just like earlier, no one noticed my existence because everyone was busy doing their job.


    I look around, and I see an old man reaching her hand to the ss of water. I immediately walked to him and helped him.


    "Do you need to drink?"


    The old man looked at me. "Yes, please. I have been calling for a nurse, but they don''t seem to hear me."


    I help the old man drink, and he ends up drinking the whole ss of water. He looks at me gratefully. "Thank you, youngdy."


    I just smile in return and help himy on his bedfortably. After ensuring that everything is okay with him, I immediately look around and look for someone I can help.


    My eyesnd on a janitress wiping the stains on the wall. It looks like blood.


    I walk towards the janitress and sit beside him. "What''s that?"


    The janitress stop at what she is doing and looks at me. "I''m taking the bloodstains from the wall because the doctors said it is unhygienic. It might also affect the health of the patients, so I''m scrubbing it all."


    I look at the bloodstains on the wall. It''s so many. It will take her an hour or two if she is the only one who''ll work on this.


    "Do you need help? I can lend a hand."


    The janitress looks at my broken arm and shakes her head. "I think you''re the one who needs help. You can find the Doctor there." She points in a certain direction. She probably thought I''m a patient.


    I shake my head. "No, I''m not a patient. I''m here to help. Even though I have a broken arm, I can assure you that I can help you with this. It will take you time if you''re the only one who''ll work here."


    The janitress looks at me and the blood stained wall. She then sighs and gives me a brush. "You can work in the opposite direction. You can use the bucket of water there. There''s also a sponge if you need it."


    I nod my head at her and immediately start brushing the wall. It''s really difficult working with one hand only, but this will do. I would rather do this than do nothing in my room.


    An hour after, we''re still brushing off the stains, but we''re almost done now. I take a break from brushing and move my arm. It''s getting numb because I''m using it too much.


    "Are you okay,dy? You should let me do it now. You have already helped me too much. You have a broken arm. I don''t think it''s a good idea to let you do this."


    I shake my head. "No, I''m good. Also, we''re almost done now. How can I stop?"


    I was about to brush the bloodstains on the wall when I heard someone call me.


    "Lady Csille? What are you doing there? Why are you brushing the wall? I already told you not to move around, or else your wounds might bleed again."


    I look back at Doctor Lu¨ªseach and smile awkwardly at her.

 Chapter 249 - : Count And Countess’ Arrival

    I groan and cover my head with a pillow. My body aches and I just want to sleep for the whole day.


    After Doctor Lu¨ªseach found me brushing the walls of the hospital yesterday, she brings me back to my room. She didn''t reprimand me but she just remind me not move around again or else my wounds will bleed again.


    I slowly open my eyes and sigh. Another day hase. What should I do for today? Should I help them in the hospital? But after what happenedst night I feel embarrassed to return to the hospital today.


    "Lady Csille, are you awake?"


    I immediately sit up straight when I heard Doctor Lu¨ªseach call my name outside my door.


    I took a few deep breath before I open my door. I was about to greet her when she immediately grab my arms and pull me to somewhere.


    A moment after, she paused in front of the hospital. A few meters from us, there are carriages moving towards us.


    I squinted my eyes to see if I could recognize the gs of the carriage. My eyes widen when I noticed a familiar symbol.


    Isn''t that the Lauretr¨¦ Family symbol? What is it doing here? Only the descendants of the Lauretr¨¦ Family can use the carriage with that symbol. Is that Brother Pascal?


    The carriage stops in front of the hospital. The first carriage has the symbol of the Royal Physician. I frown, only Royal Physician and their interns are the one allowed to use that carriage. Did they send interns?


    The carriage door opens and Leander steps out of the carriage. Behind him are two renowned Royal Physicians and a number of interns.


    Leander smile at me when he sees me. "Lady Csille, you''re here. Where is his highness, Prince Rufus?" He looks around. "He''a not here?"


    "He''s in the chapel helping the people there. I ask him to stay there so people won''t lose motivation."


    Doctor Leander nods his head. "I hope you have a great stay here. Is your wounds okay?"


    "I''m okay, Doctor Leander. Why don''t youe inside first? The director of the hospital have been waiting for your ar¡ª"


    "She came here in the hospital because her wounds were bleeding. She help sweeps the streets for the whole afternoon yesterday."


    My eyed widen and I immediately look at Doctor Lu¨ªseach. I didn''t expect she would sell me out.


    Doctor Leander have simr characteristics with Prince Fraser. He is strict when ites to his patients. I''m sure he''ll reprimand me for what I did.


    I heard Leander sigh. "I knew she''ll do that. It''s the reason why his highness, Prince Fraser sent me here to check on you because he knows you''ll end up doing things that might harm you." He shakes his head. He then look at Doctor Lu¨ªseach. "I know you. You''re Doctor Lu¨ªseach of the Holycross Hospital. Are you the one who took care of her wounds?"


    Doctor Lu¨ªseach nods her head. "Yes, I was the one who check on her. Her wounds are okay now. It just bled because she exert too much force on it yesterday. But her stitches are all okay. I also clean her wounds already." Doctor Lu¨ªseach pause for a few seconds. "I didn''t expect you would recognize who I am."


    Leander is about to response when someone speak behind him.


    "Of course she knows you. You''re a great Doctor, Lu¨ªseach. I don''t understand why can''t you see it."


    "Brother Pascal!"


    I immediately rush towards him. I didn''t expect I would see him here. Seeing Leander here is already a big surprise. I didn''t expect I would see Brother Pascal too.


    I look up at him. "You''re here?"


    Brother Pascal squints his eyes at me. "After the ident, do you really expect me to just stay in the campsite?" He sigh and gently caress my head. "You are really a stubborndy. You already know that you have wounds but you''re still exhausting your body like that. It''s the reason why I don''t want to let you because I know you will not take care of your health."


    I pout and hug his arm. "Brother I''m sorry. I just couldn''t help it. What do you expect me to do? To just stay still and watch them suffer? I can¡ª"


    "And forsake your own health? If something happened to you do yo think you can still help them?"


    I feel my body freeze when I heard that voice. I look back and find Mother and Father looking at me with grim expression.


    "Mother! Father!"


    I immediately rush for a hug. Mother immediately hug me. "My poor daughter, what happened to you? Look at your arms. I heard from Doctor Leander that he even stitched your wounds in your abdomen. And here I thought you will take care of yourself. You really disappointed us, Csille."


    I look at Father and Mother. I never intended to hurt myself. However things get out of hand and I don''t have any control of what will happen.


    "Csille Lauretr¨¦! You definitely need to exin things to us."


    I anxiously look at Father and sigh. I knew I will be in trouble once the news reach to my parents. I just didn''t expect this will be too sudden.


    "Please excuse my intrusion but I think it will be best if you talk about this inside. I know you are all tired because of the journey. So, pleasee inside. Our Director has been waiting for you already."


    Father look at Doctor Lu¨ªseach and sigh. "Thank you for weing us, Doctor Lu¨ªseach."


    Doctor Lu¨ªseach shakes her head. "It''s my honor to wee you, Count." She gestured her hand towards the hospital. "Please follow me. I''ll bring you to our Director."


    "Youngdy, we will going to have a conversation after this. My Countess lets go. We still need to talk to the Director. Pascal look after your cousin for me please." Father said before he and Mother walk inside the hospital.


    The Royal Physicians and their interns also follow Doctor Lu¨ªseach inside. The only one left is Brother Pascal, Leander and me.


    I sigh in relief.


    Brother Pascal turn to me. "Don''t be relieved. I''m sure Uncle will definitely reprimand you for what you did. You even volunteered toe here despite your injuries. You are really fearless, aren''t you?"


    I pout at Brother Pascal. "Brother..." I whine.


    But he just shrugs his shoulder. "I cannot help you this time, Csille. I also didn''t like what you did. I already told you to take care of yourself. Now, Uncle and Aunt are also disappointed with me." Brother Pascal sigh and shakes his head before he walks inside the hospital too.


    "Brother..."


    I definitely mess it up this time. However, I didn''t n this. I never wanted to hurt myself in the process.


    I know the are mad of me because I break my promise. Because I didn''t take care of myself while I am in the northern region.


    "They are mad because they only care for you Csille. If his highness, Prince Fraser knows about what happened here, I''m sure he''ll be mad at you." I heard Leander sigh. "I know you only want to help. However, there are always limitations to everything. You''re an adult now. You should know by now what is good and what is bad for you."


    I definitely know it. However, I''m only doing this because I don''t want this world to be destroyed. I decided to stay here because I''m only thinking about the safety of everyone.


    I smile sadly. Of course, no one can understand that. Only I know what''s the real purpose why I stay here.


    ________________________________


    Mother grimaced when she see my room in the dormitory. "My poor daughter. How can you live in a tiny room like this?"


    I sigh and help her sit down. "Mother, your words! What''s wrong with my room? It''s enough space for me to move. Also, I''m not here for vacation. As long as I have a room to stay I really don''t mind."


    Mother hold my hand. "My dear, I didn''t mean that way. I never intend to look down on the hospital. I just didn''t expect you sleep on this room with your injuries." She looks at Father. "Dear, look at this. We shouldn''t have let our daughtere with Pascal. Look how she needs to endure."


    Father shakes his head. "Marcelle, you''re making Csille sounds like a child. She''s already an adult. This is the consequences of her actions. She should know how to deal with it."


    "Waltier Lauretr¨¦! This is our child you are talking about. Our only child. How can you say something like that? Can''t you see her injuries? I know you are mad at her but how can say such words? You... you¡ª"


    I immediately reach my arms to help Mother calm down. I don''t want them to argue because of me.I know I am the one at fault here and I don''t want to involve them.


    "Mother, calm down. It won''t be good for your health if you continue being mad." I sigh. "And I think Father is right. I am the one to me why this is all happening to me and as an adult I need to learn how to face the consequences of my actions."


    Mother hold my cheeks using both of her hands. "Csille, what ar¡ª"


    "Marcelle, stop. How will Csille learn if you will keep shielding her? She is about to get married to Prince Fraser. Do you want her to be a Queen who overlooked her own health? She needs to know what wrong she made."


    Mother put down her hands and sigh before she looks at me with her sorry eyes. "You are right. I''m sorry my dear."


    I shake my head at Mother. "No, Mother. I should be the one apologizing. I broke my promise and I made you worried again. I''m sorry."


    Mother hugs me tightly.


    "Marcelle, lets Csille go. I need to talk to her."


    Mother hesitantly break from the hug. I look at Father and bow my head. "I''m sorry, Father. I know you are mad about what happened¡ª"


    Fatherughs. But it''s not his usual proudlyugh. He is really mad.


    "Mad is an understatement. I am enraged, Csille. Do you know what your Mother and I feel when we heard the news? We were so worried that we left our duties and rush to the northern region. But guess what we see when we arrive there. You are not even there. Imagine our shock when we heard from Prince Fraser where you are. Our daughter who is badly injured went to the nearby town to check the situation there."


    Father scoff. "You want to check the condition of other people but you cannot even look after yourself? Csille, do you really not care about your well being? How can you be proud saying you''re helping other people when you cannot even help yourself?"


    I bow my head. I know I did wrong and I feel guilty for doing it. But if I was given another chance I will still decide to apany Rufus to go here. Because this is the only way I can think of to matchmake the two leads.


    "And now you''re staying silent. Are you guilty of the mistakes you have made?"


    I take a deep breath and look at Father. "I know what I did is wrong but if you will just let me exin my side first. I¡ª"


    Father gestured his hand. "Let me hear then. I want to hear your exnation."


    "Father, I apologize for not keeping my promise. However, I only did because I was thinking about the people in this town. If you only see their situation when we arrived here, I''m sure you will understand."


    I look at Father. "If I let Rufus toe here alone, I''m sure all of these people will think that his majesty abandon them already. I don''t want them to think that we are neglecting them by sending one person to check on them. I know I am wrong because I am also injured but I was only thinking about these people."


    Silence engulf the whole ce. A moment after, Father walk to me and hug me. "Csille, I know you only want to help them but I''m just worried about you. We were worried about you. Don''t get us wrong, we were proud of what you did but can you please take care of your own health. You''re are only child. We will lost it if something happened to you."


    I hug Father tightly. Mother also joined the hug. "We''re going home Csille. I cannot let you stay in this ce, okay?"


    I nod my head at Mother. It''s about time.. The Viiness needs to go back to the capital now.

 Chapter 250 - : Hide

    I was busy arranging my things when I heard someone knocks on my door. I was shocked when I see Rufus standing in front of my room.


    "Purny!"


    He immediately hugs me when he see me. I was startled by the sudden hug that''s why I didn''t do anything and just let him hug me.


    A momentter, Rufus break from the hug and stare straight into my eyes."Purny I heard from Father Cimon that the Count and the Countess arrived today. Are you okay? I''m sure they got mad at you."


    "Rufus? What are you doing here? Didn''t I told you to stay in the capital? Now that you here, I''m sure Father Cimon won''t let you return to the chapel. Who would help those people now?" I sigh.


    I don''t understand why is this guy doing here. I specifically told him to stay in the chapel so there is someone who can motivate those people.


    Rufus shakes his head. "That''s what your concerned about? Csille!"


    I sigh. I open my door and let him in first. It won''t be good if someone see him standing in front of my room. There are nurses and doctors sleeping in one of the rooms here. It will definitely be a big issue if someone see this.


    "Sit. Make yourselffortable." I gestured for him to sit on one of the chairs.


    "Csille!" He snaps at me. "I''m seriously concerned about you and here you are doing all of these?"


    "I''m concerned about those people too, okay?" I take a deep breath and face him. He just re at me. "Okay. To answer your question, yes my Father was enraged about what I did. But you know him, he''ll just be mad at me for a few seconds and everything is okay. Although, the problem is we will be leaving today."


    Rufus frown. "You''re leaving? Are you going to return to the northern region?"


    I shake my head. "No, we will return to the capital. My Mother won''t let me stay in the northern region anymore. I already disappointed them. I don''t want to make them worry more. I''m sorry Rufus, I know I came here to help you but I don''t have any other choice. My parents won''t let me stay here."


    Rufus yfully mess my hair. "What are you taking about? Why are apologizing? Do you know how I always worry about you ever since we arrived here? I always feel anxious because I was afraid something might happen to you while I am staying in the chapel? It''s actually a great news knowing you will be returning to the capital. You already made a lot of things for the people here. It''s time for you to look after yourself too."


    I look at him gratefully. "Thank you, Rufus."


    Rufus just mess my hair. "You''re always wee, purny."


    ________________________________


    I knock on Doctor Lu¨ªseach''s office. I heard from one of the nurses that Brother Pascal is currently with Doctor Lu¨ªseach.


    I was hoping to talk to Brother Pascal before we leave. Father and Mother decided to immediately leave today because they are worried about my condition.


    They already know how severe the situation here so they could send their help the moment we return to the capital.


    Doctor Lu¨ªseach open the door and I immediately smile at her.


    "Lady Csille!"


    "I''m sorry for my intrusion but I was looking for Brother Pascal. Do you happen to know where he is?"


    I inconspicuously try to peek inside her office but I couldn''t see anything.


    "Oh, Doctor Pascal? He is actually with me. We were talking about the situation here. Do you want to talk to him?"


    I nod my head. "Yes, please. I hope I''m not interrupting anything."


    Doctor Lu¨ªseach shakes her head. "No. No, we''re almost done with our conversation. Come inside. Your brother left to get some coffee but he''ll be back soon."


    Doctor Lu¨ªseach gestured me to sit which I happily obliged. We didn''t say anything together. We just sit there and wait for Brother Pascal''s arrival.


    A moment after, I heard Doctor Lu¨ªseachughs awkwardly. "I think, I''ll check on Doctor Pascal first. You can stay here while I look for your Brother."


    Doctor Lu¨ªseach didn''t even wait for me to reply, she just left the room in a rush.


    I don''t if it''s because of the awkward atmosphere or because she have some urgent matter to attend to.


    I just entertain myself while waiting for Brother Pascal''s arrival. I was busy reading some old novel when the door opens. I look up and find Brother Pascal standing in front of Doctor Lu¨ªseach''s office. He immediately rush towards me.


    "Csille, Doctor Lu¨ªseach told me you were looking for me? Is there something wrong?" He ask worriedly.


    I shake my head. "There''s nothing wrong, Brother. I just came here to talk to you."


    He frown. "Talk to me about what? Are you nning to ask for my help to convince Aunt and Uncle? No, I won''t help you. You know I would dly help you with anything aside from this, Csille." He looks at my injured arm. "Look at your wounds. I cannot let you stay here and exhaust your body in helping this town. So, no. If you n to ask for my help. I''m sorry but I cannot help you."


    I smile reassuringly at him and shake my head. "No, Brother. I''m not here to ask help from you. I''m here to ask you if you really don''t want to return to the capital. I heard from Leander that they already find the cure and many Doctors are now volunteering to help the northern region. Do you really need to stay here?"


    Brother Pascal gently pat my head. "Csille, I am a doctor and it''s my obligation to help people who are in need of medical attention. Didn''t you alsoe here to help them? I know you''ll understand why I need to stay."


    I pout and nod my head. "I understand, Brother. But I still couldn''t help but get worried about you. Both of us know that you can be too workaholic sometimes." I hold his arms. "Please take care of yourself, Brother. Don''t be like me who force herself."


    Brother Pascal smile and hug me. "Throw away your worries because I promise you, I will not let anything harm me. Is that enough for you?"


    I squint my eyes at Brother Pascal. I know he is not the type of person to lie but when ites to his work, he always forget the word he said.


    "Please take care of yourself, Brother. I will be awaiting for your return and you need to promote me that once you return, you''ll need to spend some time with us, okay?"


    Brother Pascalughs. "You are really a Lauretr¨¦. A stubborn one."


    I pout andugh at his words.


    And this stubbornness will be the reason of Csille''s demise in the future.


    ________________________________


    "My dear, are you sure you don''t want to get down the carriage?"


    I shake my head at Mother and continue reading my book.


    I heard Mother sigh. "If that''s what you want. We will just send your regards to his highness. Are you just going to wait here?"


    I nod my head at her again.


    "My Countess, let our daughter do what she wants to do. We''ll just make an excuse for her. Let''s go, we cannot dy our trip for too much or we might end up camping out."


    Mother kiss my forehead before Father and her enter the camp site.


    I look at the surroundings outside and sigh. My parents decided to check on his highness condition before we continue I journey. I decided to stay inside the carriage because I don''t want to see Prince Fraser.


    As much as possible, I don''t want to see him for now. Not because I don''t want to. I''m honestly worried about him too. However, I know I cannot check on him because I don''t want to interrupt his time with Princess Paislee.


    I already taken too much of his time. Of their time. I don''t want to take another more.


    It''s time for them to realize their feelings. If I''m not the Viiness, I will probably feel excited to see things progress.


    Prince Fraser realizing his feelings for Princess Paislee. Prince Fraser getting confused and questioning his sexual orientation. Prince Fraser getting jealous because Rufus is starting to get close with Princess Paislee.


    That would really fun to see. However, I couldn''t help but feel scared because this is also the start of Csille''s viinous n.


    I was too engrossed thinking when someone knock on the carriage window. I see Princess Paisee standing outside and staring intently at me.


    I immediately sit up straight when I see her. What does she wants?


    Princess Paislee signal me to open the door which I obliged.


    "Lady Csille, aren''t you going out? I''m sure his highness will be d to see you."


    I smile awkwardly at her. Can''t she see that I intentionally didn''t go out of the carriage because I don''t want to see Prince Fraser?


    "Sir Farren, Father and Mother are already checking his highness condition. I think we will be too crowded if Ie with them."


    Princess Paislee shakes her head. "I''m sure his highness won''t mind that, as long as you visit him. Do you know how worried he is to send you to¡ª"


    "Sir Farren! Sir Farren, I''m sorry I really don''t feel well actually. It''s the reason why Mother didn''t let me go out. As you can see," I show him my broken arms. "I''m still injured and the wound on my abdomen is still not okay. So, can you please send my regard to him?"


    I don''t want to see him, okay? Why can''t she see that I am doing this for her? Does she not want to end up with Prince Fraser? Why does she keeps pushing Prince Fraser to me?


    I am the Viiness, okay? The Viiness! How can I end up with his highness?


    Princess Paislee stare into my eyes before she sigh. "Are you hiding from Prince Fraser, Lady Csille?"


    I feel my body bes rigid when I heard what she said. How did she knows I am hiding from him? Is that quite obvious?


    Iugh nervously at her. "Hide from Prince Fraser? Why would I even do that? I told you I didn''t check on him because I still don''t feel good. Isn''t obvious? Look," I point my hand to my face. "Aren''t I still pale? Brother Pascal told me that I should refrain from moving as much as possible. It''s the reason why I stay here instead of checking on him."


    I scoff. "And do you really think I feel good sitting here while I know Prince Fraser is still recuperating from his injuries? I was there Sir Farren. I see how the wood pierced through his abdomen. I even pulled it outside his body and you expect me to hide from him? Do I have other reason to do that? You don''t know how much worried I was about him but I don''t have any other choice because I also have wound I need to take care of!" I snap at her.


    I''ve lose it. I don''t know how to push away Princess Paislee that I end up losing my cool. I actually don''t want to snap at her but she gave me no other choice.


    I don''t want to see Prince Fraser. It''s not only because I was worried it might affect the story line. But because I know my heart might not take it to see him lying on his bed with a deep wound in his abdomen.


    Princess Paisee was too stunned with my sudden outburst that she just look at me.


    I sigh. My voice isn''t really that loud. It''s only enough for the two of us to hear. But she''s probably startled because of the annoyance in my voice.


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean tosh out on you. I just don''t like how you making me sound like I''m such a apathetic friend. I grew up with Prince Fraser, Sir Farren. And I''m really worried about him but there are times that I don''t have much a choice. My wounds bled yesterday because I exhaust my body sweeping the streets of the nearby town. It''s the reason why Brother Pascal prohibited me from moving. I hope you understand why I am doing this."


    A moment after, Princess Paisee bows her head. "I apologize, Lady Csille. I didn''t mean to question you. I was just concerned about Prince Fraser. I know I was wrong. Please forgive me."


    I sigh and dismiss her. I''m tired. I don''t want to talk to her anymore.. Princess Paislee apologize at me again before she excused herself.

 Chapter 251 - : His Majesty’s Invitation

    "I have only been gone for a while, but look how you all grew so majestically. And look how healthy you all have be. They must have taken good care of all you."


    I look at the beautiful roses and gently touch their petals. I have been away for long that the roses that I have been taking care of blooms beautifully. It''s a good thing they are taking care of them in my ce.


    It''s been days since I have arrived at the Lauretr¨¦ residence, and throughout those days, I was recuperating from the injuries I got from the fall.


    My injuries are getting better now, and my arm is already healed already. I can now move freely, unlike before. However, the wound on my abdomen is still not healedpletely. The Doctor said that I just need to rest and stop forcing my body so it could recoverpletely. It''s the reason why my parents don''t allow me to go outside the house.


    I was busy taking care of the roses when our butler suddenly called me.


    "Miss Csille, a messenger from the pce, is here for you."


    A messenger from the pce and his here for me? Is there something wrong? Prince Fraser is not in the capital, so there''s only one person who can send the messenger.


    It''s his majesty. Why would his majesty send a messenger?


    I tried to remember if I had written this scene, but I didn''t remember anything.


    "Does the messenger mention his purpose for being here?"


    The butler shakes his head. "Apologies, Miss, but the messenger refused to disclose any information unless it is you he is talking to."


    I nod my head and immediately rush to where the messenger is. The messenger immediately stands up and bows his head when he sees me.


    "Lady Csille, please forgive me for my sudden visit. However, his majesty sent me here to invite you to the pce today. He told me he wants to talk to you about something important."


    His Majesty wants to see me? And he wants to talk to me about something important? What does he want to talk about? Important? What is this important thing he wants to talk about?


    "Does his majesty mention a specific time?"


    The messenger shakes his head. "No, Lady Csille. He said he will be waiting for you in the Pce''s Garden."


    I nod my head at the messenger. "Thank you for your hard work. I will visit himter. I just need to send a message to my parents. As you know, I still have injuries, and my parents don''t allow me to go out for now."


    After getting my response, the messenger immediately excused himself and left. I immediately called our butler and asked him to call my Mother or my Father to ask them for their permission.


    The butler immediately sends someone to call my Mother. The Butler said Father is busy with his monarch duties and doesn''t want anyone to disturb him.


    A moment after, Mother immediately rushed towards me and hugged me tightly. "My dear, I heard you are looking for me. Is there something wrong?"


    I look at the butler, who is now walking away. I sigh. He probably didn''t mention the reason why I called Mother.


    "Mother, there''s nothing to worry about. I only call you here to ask permission."


    Mother broke from the hug and frowned at me. "Permission?" She sigh. "My dear, are you nning to go out? Have you forgotten what the Doctor told you? You still cannot go out because of your wounds. Do you really not want to recover from your injuries?"


    I shake my head. "''Mother, please hear me out first. Early this morning, a messenger from the pce came her to look for me. He told me that his majesty is inviting me to the Pce today. I asked you here to ask permission if I can go to the Pce."


    Mother frowned when she heard what I said. "His majesty invited you? Did he mention why does his majesty want to see you?"


    I shake my head. "No, Mother. The messenger only told me that his majesty wanted to talk to me about something important. I just don''t know what''s that important thing is."


    Mother got silent for a moment before she nodded her head. "If it''s his majesty which is looking for you, how can we decline? Do you want me to apany you?"


    I shake my head. "No need Mother. I can handle it. Also, it was only I who his majesty called. I don''t think his majesty will appreciate it if I bring someone else."


    Although she is my Mother, his majesty only called me. I don''t think his majesty will like it if I bring Mother with me. After all, we will be talking about something important.


    Mother nods. "Okay, I''ll just drop you in the Pce then."


    Mother let me dress myself first before she sent me to the Pce.


    I look at the Pce and sigh. It''s been a long time since I have been here, and I have bad experiences most of those times.


    Mother holds my hand. "Send my regards to his highness."


    I nod my head at Mother before I descend from the carriage. The carriage starts to move the moment I step out of it.


    I heard from our Butler that both my parents are busy with their work. She probably still has things to do.


    A maid immediately walks towards me when she sees me start to walk towards the door of the Pce.


    "Lady Csille, wee to the Pce. His majesty has been waiting for you in the Garden. Please, follow me."


    I smile gently at her and let her lead the way even though I already memorized my way through the Pce.


    A moment after, we stop in the Garden where his majesty is already waiting for me.


    "Your majesty, forgive me for my intrusion. Lady Csille is already here."


    His majesty immediately looks at me and gives me a warm smile. I smile in return to him. Ever since Csille was born, his majesty has always been nice to her. It''s as if he bes Csille''s second Father.


    I bow my head at him and do a curtsy. "Your majesty. This Count''s daughter is here to pay her respect."


    His majesty waves his hand and dismisses the maid before he asks me to walk towards him.


    "Csille, you''re finally here. Come,e. I''ve been waiting for your arrival. It''s a good thing you''re here already."


    I immediately walk towards him. His majesty gestured me to sit on the chair in front of him.


    "I''ve heard from your Father that you were recuperating. That''s why I didn''t bother you for days. I hope you are doing fine now." He looks at my arm that used to be broken. "Is your arm okay now?"


    I politely nod my head. "Yes, your majesty. It''s already okay. However, my wounds in my abdomen still need medication. But I''m much better now." I smile at him. "How have you been, your majesty? I hope you are taking care of yourself."


    His majestyughs at me. But it''s augh that my Father usually does. Augh with proudness in it.


    "You are the injured one here, but you are worried about me. I am definitely not wrong when I choose you as my son''s future Queen."


    I smile awkwardly at him. Prince Fraser''s future Queen? I want tough at that. How can the viiness be the Queen of the male lead?


    "Your majesty, may I know why you invited me today? You said you want to talk about something important? Is there something I need to know?"


    I''ll just change the topic so I wouldn''t feel awkward.


    His majesty sps his hand excitedly. "Yeah, I called you here to talk about the good deeds you did in the northern region."


    The good deeds I did? But why does he wants to talk about it? As far as I know, Csille''s actions in the northern region were already widely known in the whole Kingdom. So, why does his majesty wants to talk about it? I''m sure he already knows what I did.


    I didn''t say something and just waited for his majesty to finish his words. I still don''t have any idea what he wants to know, so I''ll just let him talk.


    "What you did in the northern region helps a lot, Csille. If not because of you, we are probably still struggling with the infectious disease. The Vrawyth people are grateful for what you did."


    I smile at him. "You''re majesty. I only did what I should do. The Lauretr¨¦ family had pledged its allegiance to the Vrawyth Kingdom and its people right from the start. As the heir of the Lauretr¨¦ Family, I think it''s my responsibility to help the Vrawyth people in their difficult times."


    His majesty smiled at me. "You really never disappoints me, Csille. It''s the reason why even the Vrawyth people love you now. They couldn''t wait for you to be engaged with Prince Fraser."


    I smile awkwardly at his highness. I already changed the topic so we wouldn''t have to talk about Prince Fraser, but why does he turn the topic about Prince Fraser again?


    Can''t he see that I don''t want to talk about his highness, Prince Fraser? As much as possible, I don''t even want to hear anything about him.


    With shaky hands, I took the teacup and sipped tea from it. I''ll just pretend that I''m busy drinking tea.


    His majesty doesn''t seem to mind, though. He also takes his teacup and sips from it. A moment after, we both put the teacup down.


    I sigh silently. I guess I have no other choice but to face his majesty. "Your majesty, may I know why you want to talk about what happened to the northern region? Is it about his highness injury? Do you want to talk about what happened?"


    His highness shakes his head. "No, the Royal Physician keeps me updated with Prince Fraser''s condition. Oh, by the way, I want to thank you for taking care of my son. I heard from them that it was you who gave him the first aid he needed. If not for you, my son might be in the worst condition than he is now."


    I smile at him. And here we go again. Why does he always need to talk about Prince Fraser? I thought it was not the reason why he wanted to speak to me?


    "I only did what I should do, your majesty. I''m sure if it''s someone else, they will also do what I have done. Also, his highness has helped me with my wounds too. I think it''s just right to do that."


    His majesty takes another sip of his tea before he replies to me. "But I should still thank you for what you did, Csille." He paused. "By the way, I called you here because I want to tell you something. The people of the Vrawyth Kingdom and Prince Fraser have been asking me to do this for days now."


    I frown. The Vrawyth people and Prince Fraser? What does he mean by doing what?


    "I''m sorry. Do what?"


    His majesty smiles widely at me. "The people of the Vrawyth Kingdom were grateful for what you did. They know that the money you donated is from your savings for your business. And they admire you for that. They also know what happened to you throughout your stay in the northern region. Because of that, they want me to reward you for the good deeds you made."


    "Reward?" I shake my head. "Your majesty, you don''t need to reward me. I only did that because I want to help."


    His majesty shakes his head. "No, Csille. What you did save the whole Kingdom from copsing. Even my son, Prince Fraser, insists on giving you a reward for what you did. The people of the Vrawyth Kingdom will also not appreciate it if I didn''t give you a reward."


    A reward? Am I even worthy of that reward? After all, I will be the reason for the Vrawyth Kingdom''s downfall.

 Chapter 252 - : Dame

    "My dear, you''re back. What happened with your conversation with his majesty? Why did youe homete? It''s already past six." Mother immediately asked me questions the moment I stepped my foot into our house.


    I hug my Mother and kiss her on her cheeks. "I''m sorry, Mother. His majesty and I were too engrossed with our conversation that we didn''t realize that it was alreadyte. I hope I didn''t make you worried."


    "I heard from your Mother that his majesty wants to talk to you about something important. What is this important thing you talked about with his majesty?"


    I hug and kiss Father too before I answer him. "Let us all sit first."


    The three of us go to the library so we can talk peacefully. Everyone in the Lauretr¨¦ residence knows that no one can disturb us if we''re inside the library.


    My parents are probably thinking that the important thing his majesty and I talked about is confidential.


    Mother holds my hand and stares at me. "My dear, is there something we need to worry about? Why does his majesty call only you and not us?"


    I shake my head at Mother and smile at them reassuringly. "Mother. Father. There''s really nothing to worry about. His majesty calls me to talk about what I did in the northern region."


    The two of them sigh in relief. "Is that the only thing the two of you talked about?"


    I shake my head at Father''s question. "No, Father. He also mentioned how the Vrawyth people feel grateful for what I did and that he will award me for it."


    They all got silent with what I said. They are probably shocked by the news. Even I got shocked when I heard it because I had never written this scene. Csille didn''t receive the Dame title in my novel. Although the Vrawyth people love her because of what she did. But that''s it.


    To think that even Prince Fraser insists on giving me that title. I didn''t even expect he would do that. Doesn''t he hate Csille? Is it because of what happened between Csille and him when they were trapped?


    Mother holds my hand tightly. "My dear, are you telling the truth? His majesty will be rewarding you for what you did in the northern region?"


    I nod my head at Mother. "Yes, Mother, what I am saying is true. His majesty told me that because the Vrawyth people insistence, he will be giving me a title."


    I didn''t bother mentioned that Prince Fraser also insisted on it because it will only make them hope that Prince Fraser and I will both end up together. And I know that it will never happen.


    Father, who is sipping his tea, almost got choked. He looks at me with wide eyes. "What did you say? His majesty will be giving you a title?"


    I nod my head. I can understand Father''s big reaction. The only time his majesty gave someone a title was when Princess Paislee became a knight for saving Prince Fraser.


    It''s the second time his majesty will give a title to someone. So, it''s understandable if my Father couldn''t believe what I have said.


    I let them digest what I have said before I exin to them what happened. "Yes, Father, his majesty told me that because of my deeds in the northern region, he will be giving me a title. However, he didn''t mention what title will I be receiving."


    Mother cried when she heard my exnation. She hugs Father. "My dear, look at our daughter''s achievements at such a young age. She is definitely the daughter of us."


    Fatherughs proudly before he pulls Mother and me for a hug. "We are so proud of you, Csille. You don''t know how much you made us proud. I''m sure if our ancestors heard this, they would be proud of you too. You''re the only Lauretr¨¦ who has a title given by his majesty and not because you are the heir of the Lauretr¨¦ Family."


    I smile bitterly and hug them. Can they still be proud of me if they know what Csille will do in the future?


    ________________________________


    The news about his majesty reward for Csille Lauretr¨¦ spread to the whole Vrawyth Kingdom like a wildfire. In just a day, everyone already knows about the news.


    Because of this sensation, many nobles sent me a gift of congrattions. Although, I doubt if they are really congratting me or they just want to suck up to me. After all, the nobles are known for siding on the powerful people.


    Being the heiress of the Lauretr¨¦ Family and now that I''ll be receiving a title, I''m sure they won''t let this opportunity to suck up to me or to the Lauretr¨¦ family.


    Now that I will receive a title, this will make the standing of the Lauretr¨¦ Family in the Vrawyth Kingdom firm.


    "Miss, there''s another gift wai¡ª"


    I raised my hand to stop our butler from talking. "Can you please just handle it on your own? I''m done with all of this hypocrisying from the nobles. You can just put it inside the storage room and let my parents check on itter. Thank you."


    I heard the Butler sigh before he excused himself. The Lauretr¨¦ residence was already flooded with giftsing from the nobles. There are some giftsing from themoners. But unlike the nobles'' gifts, I ask them to directly put those gifts inside my room.


    I would rather check those gifts than to check the nobles'' gifts because I''m sure themoners are genuinely happy with the news of my title. Unlike those hypocritical nobles.


    I close my eyes and sigh. The ceremony for awarding of title will be in just a few days, and I''m still not prepared for all of these.


    Csille is not meant to be the Dame. She isn''t meant to receive any title. But now that she will, I don''t know what will happen next.


    This will put Csille on the pedestal, and I''m afraid that if she makes her mistakes in the future, I''m afraid that the Lauretr¨¦ Family will be put in a tight spot.


    "My dear, you are here."


    I looked back and found Mother walking towards me. I frown. As far as I know, she is busy dealing with our business. Howe she is here?


    "Mother? What are you doing here? I thought you would be busy for the whole day?"


    Mother kisses me on my cheeks before she sits beside me. "Have you forgotten?"


    I frown. "Forgotten what? Do I have something to do today?"


    I heard Mother sigh. "My dear, your Damehood ceremony will be two days from now."


    I nod my head. How can I forget about that? I have been anxious for days because of it.


    "But what about it, Mother? What did I forget? Does his majesty tell you something?"


    Mother shakes her head. "No, my dear. But we should be heading out to the Noble Silhouette now so that we can pick a dress for you. It''s your day, and we should make sure that you will look gorgeous."


    I shake my head. What dress? I don''t even want to attend that ceremony, and now she wants me to shop for a dress?


    "Mother, do I really need to shop for a dress? I will be receiving a title. I''m not there to unt my looks. The Vrawyth people are the ones who put me in that position. Do I really need to wear something that will separate me from them? It''s not about me, Mother. It''s also about them."


    Mother got silent, and she just looked at me with teary eyes. "My dear, you are really a grown up now. I''m so proud of you. Your Father and I are so proud of what you have be. I''m sure the people couldn''t wait for you to be a Dame." She pulled me for a tight hug.


    I hug her back in return and smile bitterly. I just hope nothing changes. I just want to stay to where I am. But I know all of this is a false dream, and one day I will wake up with Csille being on the opposite side.


    The Viin that everyone hates.


    ________________________________


    The carriage passes through the crowd of people waiting for the ceremony. When the crowd noticed our carriage, they all cheered for me.


    "It''s Lady Csille!"


    "Lady Csille! Wee back to the Capital."


    "Lady Csille, thank you for helping the northern region."


    I feel my face blush with the enthusiasm of the crowd. It''s as if they are weing a hero today.


    I heard Mother and Fatherugh proudly.


    "My dear, look how the people love you. Everyone is grateful for what you did."


    I smile humbly at Mother. Loves me? Until when this love willst? Will they still love Csille after she makes her future mistakes?


    I heard Fatherughs proudly again. "My Countess, how can the people not love our dear daughter? Look how beautiful and nice she is? I think no one in the Vrawyth Kingdom canpare to our precious daughter."


    I feel my face heats up because of my Father''s words. "Father! Don''t be like that. I''m not that great, and I''m sure there are otherdies there who are great with their respective fields. I hope you wouldn''t say something like that again. What will the people say if they hear you say that?"


    Father gently tap my head. "I apologize. I was just delighted to see how many people love and appreciate you. Don''t worry. I won''t say something like that, okay. It''s your day today. You shouldn''t frown."


    I smile at Father and look outside. It''s true. These people are enthusiastically calling my name. Admiring me for what I did. But I feel guilty.


    I feel guilty knowing that I will break their trust and disappoint them in the future.


    "Look, it''s Lady Csille. She''s so gorgeous even if she is wearing a simple dress."


    "Don''t you think Lady Csille''s dress is too simple for the ceremony? I was expecting to see her wearing a beautiful and fancy dress like she usually wears."


    "Can''t you see? Even the Count and the Countess are wearing simple clothing. It is as if telling us that this ceremony is not just for Lady Csille but for everyone else. They intentionally wear simple clothing so they won''t be different to us."


    That person is right. Father, Mother and I all decided to wear simple clothing because we want to celebrate with the people. We want them to feel that this is more than Csille''s title but the whole Vrawyth''s title.


    A moment after, the carriage stops in front of the town za. I specifically ask his majesty to do the ceremony here so that people can witness it.


    The ceremony immediately started the moment we arrived. I look around, hoping to see the people who have be an important part of my life now, even though I know it''s impossible for them to be here.


    "Lady Csille Lauretr¨¦,e forth and kneel before the throne."


    I walk in front of his majesty.


    "Be it known to all men that I, King Simmond Astalieu, am minded to raise Csille Lauretr¨¦ by virtue of her honor and loyalty to be Dame of this Kingdom."


    "Let this be thest blow you receive without just recourse."


    The King delivers the coulee, striking me on my shoulder, although it''s not hard enough to knock me down. I then kneel before the King and ce my hands palm-to-palm, and upraise them.


    A servant gives a sword to the King. The King then receives the sword and taps me lightly on both my shoulders with the sword.


    It''s dubbing, the action of touching the sword on the recipient''s shoulder. It is regarded as an essential act of the knighting ceremony.


    "I, King Simmond Astalieu, dub thee Csille Lauretr¨¦ the title of a Dame for the great deed you have done in the northern region. From today onwards, you are now an official member of the Order of the Vrawyth Monarchy, equivalent to that of a knight. Arise, Dame Csille Lauretr¨¦."


    The crowd cheered my name. I look at them with teary eyes. It''s the first time I feel I belong in this world.. That I am part of this world.

 Chapter 253 - : Little Girl

    It''s been days after I have been given the title of a Dame, but I''m still overwhelmed with the changes. I still couldn''t believe that I am now a Dame.


    "Hey, it''s Dame Csille."


    I heard ady whisper to her friend while I passed by them.


    I went outside to check how the people were doing in the capital. I heard from Father that everything is doing good unlike in the other regions.


    It seems like the infectious didn''t reach the capital. Thank goodness.


    I stop walking when I feel something bump my leg. I look down, and I see a little girl clinging on my legs like her life depends on it.


    But that''s not what got my attention. It''s her eyes. It''s hazel brown eyes, but it''s not a normal eye. Her eyes are like a mirror. It reflects its surroundings. She also has brown freckles on her face, which makes her skin stand out more. She has fair skin but based on her clothing. I can already guess that she came from amon family.


    "Lady Csille."


    Her voice sounds like a sweet melody too. It''s as if it''s singing a luby. It''s so beautiful, and her face is gorgeous. If Csille doesn''t exist, she can probably take the title of the most beautifuldy among the Kingdoms.


    The guard, who is with me, tried to take the little girl away from me, but I shook my head at him.


    "No. Let her be."


    I kneel down and look into her eyes. Her eyes are probably her best asset. Anyone couldn''t help but be drawn to her eyes. It would make anyone look at it for the whole day.


    "You''re beautiful," I mumble. I couldn''t help but be lost in her eyes.


    A moment after, I shake my head and sigh. I looked around and tried to find her Mother, but everyone acted like they were avoiding this child.


    I frown. This is just a child. Do they need to act like that? She might have different eyespared to others, but this is still a child.


    "Where is your Mother? Are you alone?"


    Where is her Mother? How can she leave her child alone in a crowded ce? What if there are bad people who are lurking around and waiting for the chance to take?


    The little girl shakes her head. "My Mother..." She looks at me with hesitancy in her eyes. It''s as if she wants to say something to me.


    I smile reassuringly at her. "Do you want to say something to me? You can tell me anything. I''ll listen. Your mother?"


    The little girl bites her lips. A moment after, tears start to roll down her cheeks. "Dame, can you help me?"


    I frown. Help her with? "Help you? What help do you need?"


    The little girl put her hands around my neck and hugged me. "My mother... please save my mother."


    I gently caress the back of the little girl. "What happened to your mother? Tell me how I can save her."


    The little girl continues crying for a couple of minutes before she breaks from the hug and looks at me. "She''s sick, and we don''t have money to admit her to the hospital. I tried bringing her to the Holycross Hospital, but they wouldn''t let us in because we had no money. Dame Csille, please save my Mother. She''s the only person I have. I don''t know what I will do if she leaves me."


    I gently wipe the tears on her cheeks and smile at her. "Don''t worry. We will save your mother, so don''t cry now. Show me where your mother is."


    The little girl tried to pull me in a certain direction, but the guard stopped me.


    "Miss, are you sure you wille with her? What if she means harm to you? The Count and the Countess told me not to let you go around on your own. You still have wounds. Please, take care of yourself."


    I sigh and shake my head. "What are you talking about? How can a little girl harm me? If you want, you cane with us so you can, he assured."


    I look at the little girl and nod my head at her. Signaling her that she can continue to show me where her mother is.


    I can hear the guard wants to say something, but the little girl already pulled me in a certain direction.


    A moment after, we stop in front of a closed shop. I frown. I looked inside the closed shop and frowned when I didn''t see anyone inside.


    I look at the little girl. "Where is your mother? Wh¡ª" I wasn''t able to continue my words when I saw the little girl sitting on the ground and attending to a woman lying beside her.


    The reason why I didn''t find anyone inside is because her mother is not inside the shop but outside the shop.


    Does it mean they are vagrants?


    The little girl looks up at me. "Dame Csille, this is my Mother. She''s been sick for almost a week now. I tried sending her to the Holycross Hospital, hoping they would pity my mother''s condition, but they just sent us away. Dame Csille, please help us. I promise to do anything as long as you save my mother. She''s the only person I have."


    I smile at her and kneel. "Don''t worry, I will help you both, and you don''t need to do anything for me in return. All you need to do is take care of yourself and your mother. And I will handle the rest, okay?"


    The little girl starts to cry again. Her tears start to roll on her cheeks, and her lips tremble. I gently caress her back to calm her down.


    "Thank you, Dame Csille. Thank you very much."


    I just smiled at her and gestured to the guard. "Please carry her to the carriage. We will send her to the Holycross Hospital."


    The guard immediately follows, and the three of us, including the little girl, walk towards our carriage.


    In just short minutes, the carriage stops in front of the Holycross Hospital. Some nurses immediately walked towards our carriage when they noticed the Lauretr¨¦ g of the carriage.


    I help the little girl get down the carriage while the guard passes the little girl''s mother to the nurses.


    The nurses look at me. "Dame Csille? May I know who is this person?"


    The little girl holds my hand tightly and hides behind me. She is probably afraid that the nurses will notice her and they will send her and her mother away.


    I smile at the nurse. "It''s the mother of a friend of mine. Can you help me check on her? I''ll be paying all their bills."


    The nurses immediately take the little girl''s mother inside. I look at the little girl and smile reassuringly at her. "Don''t worry. They will do their best to save your mother. So, don''t cry now, okay? You need to fulfill your promise to me. Do you remember that?"


    The little girl nods her head. She then wipes her tears and smiles genuinely at me. "I will take care of myself and my mother. Thank you, Dame Csille."


    I just smile at her. I gestured the guard toe forward. "Take the little to her mother and give her the clothes and the food we bought for her and her mother."


    The guard bows his head and takes the little girl inside the hospital.


    I look at the nurse, who is still standing beside me. I think she''s the head nurse here. "Please take care of her in my stead. If you need anything else, please send someone to the Lauretr¨¦ Residence." I took a pouch of centimes in my pocket. "Here''s my payment for their bill. If it''s not enough, please look for me, and I''ll dly pay it."


    The nurse takes the centimes and bows her head. "Lady... Dame Csille, thank you for helping this little girl. Actually she keepsing back here hoping we could take her mother in, but because of the hospital policies, we cannot do anything but to send her away. As much as we, the nurses, want to help her but we only have limited wages. It''s not enough for us to help her."


    I smile at her. I understand why they cannot do anything. They are just employees of this Hospital, and although this is a public hospital, there are still fees that need to pay once admitted here.


    But because the mother and daughter pair doesn''t have any centimes, the hospital doesn''t have any choice but not to let them in.


    It''s just sad to see how many people experienced this treatment. Just because they don''t have the money, they are not allowed to be given medical attention.


    I sigh. It''s the same in the real world. I didn''t expect I would see this kind of situation in this world. I guess poverty doesn''t know any dimension.


    "I know, don''t worry, I don''t me anyone for this. I just hope you can take care of her and her mother. Please, don''t let anything happen to her mother. That child only has her mother. If she left, I don''t know what will happen to her."


    I couldn''t help but feel my heartache just by thinking what would happen to the little girl if her mother died. I''m sure she''ll lose it.


    I don''t want her to experience what the real me experience. I don''t want her to experience the life of Ysavel hos. Alone and lonely.


    ________________________________


    I was preupied with the thoughts about the mother and daughter the whole day. I was supposed to read a novel, but my mind couldn''t help but think about the little girl.


    I sigh and close the book. It''s no use. I''ve been trying to read this novel for hours now, but I couldn''t process it.


    I need to do something, or else I might lose my mind.


    I suddenly heard a knock on my door, and Mother opened it. "My dear, is it okay if Ie in? Are you busy?"


    I shake my head and smile at her. "No, Mother. Come inside."


    She sits beside me and gentlybs my hair using theb lying on my bed. "''My dear? It seems like you''re in deep thoughts. Did something happen today? You barely ate your dinner tonight. Your Father and I are worried about you."


    I look at Mother and sigh. "While I was walking around the capital today, I bumped into a little girl. She was crying and begging me to save her mother."


    "Oh? What happened to her mother?"


    I sigh. "She''s sick, but because they are both vagrants, they don''t have the money to admit her. I saw her mother lying on the ground. She was trembling, but I never heard herin to her daughter. She probably doesn''t want to worry her daughter. The little girl is too young to experience all of these. I feel bad for enjoying all these extravagant while there are people who couldn''t even afford to visit a Doctor."


    I heard my Mother sigh. She also stoppedbing my hair. "My dear, that''s how the world works. There are people who are rich, and there are people who aren''t. Life isn''t always fair, and because we''re blessed, we are the ones who should help them. That''s the only way we canpensate for that unfairness."


    I nod my head. Mother is right. If only people could choose what life they want. But I guess that is beyond impossible because everything that is happening in this world has a reason.


    The reason why there are poor and rich is because of the bnce in this world. If everyone is rich, then who would like to work under someone?


    "Is it the reason why you have been quiet all day? Are you thinking about the mother and daughter pair?"


    I nod my head at Mother. "Yes, I couldn''t help but worry about her, Mother. I also couldn''t help but think how many people need to experience what they experienced? I''m sure there are other people who lose a loved one because they don''t have the money to visit a Doctor. I feel heartbroken because of it."


    Mother pulls me for a hug and gently caresses my head. "My dear, don''t worry. I''ll try to talk to your Father about this. Maybe he can do something."


    Do something? My eyes widened when I realized something. Why do I need to wait for Father if I can do something on my own?

 Chapter 254 - : Rufus’ Return

    "Good morning, Mother and Father." I kiss both their cheeks enthusiastically.


    I couldn''t wait but to tell them my n. After the conversation I had with Motherst night, I came up with a n. This n is inclined with the storyline, so I don''t have to worry about anything.


    Aside from that, I will be doing what I want to do. It is to help people. I''m sure Father and Mother will definitely help me with this. Just like how I have written.


    I sit on my chair and greet the maid who prepares my te. I''m too happy today.


    Mother and Father look at each other. Mother put her utensils down and stared at me. "Csille, my dear. What''s happening? Why do you look so happy today?"


    I swallow the pancake first before I answer her. "I am really happy today, Mother. However, this happiness will depend on the two of you. Do you want to see your daughter happy?"


    Mother and Father look at each other and nod their heads. "Of course, we want to see you happy more than anything else." Mother hold my hand. "Do you have anything to say to us?"


    I nod my head and take a deep breath. "Mother, the conversation we hadst time made me think. You told me as a person who is living afortable life. It is our responsibility to help those who are in need, right?"


    Mother nods her head. "Yes, and what about it?"


    I look at Father and Mother. "I''ve been thinking, can you lend me some money? I''m nning to open up a small Foundation that will focus on helping people who are in need of medical attention. However, since I don''t have money anymore, I''m nning to borrow money from the two of you. That if you will lend me some."


    Mother stands up from her seat and pulls me for a hug. I just look at her confusedly. I didn''t expect she would do that.


    "My dear, what do you mean borrow money? Our money is yours too. Why do you need to borrow? Also, we''re d that you want to help those people in need. How much money do you need?"


    What? That''s it? They will give me the money instead of lending it? I thought they wouldn''t let me.


    I mean, I know both my parents are nice and helpful with people, but I''ll be asking for a huge amount of money. I didn''t expect they would give it to me just like that.


    Although the Lauretr¨¦ Family is wealthy, we still need to take care of our expenses, or else we might wake up one day without money. It''s also the reason why I thought they would not lend me some. After all, we just took a huge amount of money from helping the northern region.


    I look at Father, asking him for a confirmation too. "Father?"


    Father put down her utensils and walked towards us before pulling us for a big hug. "Of course, I will agree. How can I disagree with my Countess and my daughter, Dame Csille? Tell your Mother how much money you needed so she can prepare that for you."


    I hug Mother and Father. I am really grateful for having a loving and very supportive family. I didn''t know how I could survive this world without them.


    ________________________________


    I look at my notebook and crossover the lines written on the notebook.


    "Talk to my parents for the funds? Check. Now, that I can start Csille''s Foundation. Our next n is to call for a backup. I need to call Li for help now. Only she can help me with it. However, for Li to be able to work here, I need to have a rmendation from a noble, and I need to make a letter as the owner of the foundation."


    I paused. "But the problem is, I haven''t even started the Foundation. How can I bring Li here if the Foundation is still non-existent?"


    I slump my head on the table. Now that Csille''s Foundation is about to start, it means I''m about to step to the first step of Csille''s viinous path.


    Csille will be too busy running her Foundation, helping people from different parts and regions of the Vrawyth Kingdom that she will end up forgetting the most important part of her life. It''s Prince Fraser.


    When she realized it, it was already toote. Prince Fraser now has feelings for Princess Paislee. Although Prince Fraser is in denial of his feelings because he still believes that Princess Paislee is a man.


    "I probably should just send a letter to Li and update her on what is happening here. So, she can have an idea."


    I took a paper and started to write her my ns and how I could help her work in here. I also told her that I am not just a simple daughter of a Count. Instead, I am now a Dame, and I already hold a title. So, her parent can be assured that their daughter is in good hands. All she needs to do is to wait. I hope her family can still wait for that day.


    After reading the letter again, to make sure that I didn''t write anything I shouldn''t write. I closed the envelope and sealed it. However, since I don''t have control over the Lauretr¨¦ Family''s messenger bird, I have no choice but to drop this letter to the mail office.


    I was about to look for our butler to ask him to prepare for a carriage when I saw a person sitting in our receiving area.


    That person looks like the owner of the house with the way he casually sips the tea and reads the newspaper.


    My eyes widened when I realized who is that person is.


    "Are you going to stand there and just look at me? Don''t you miss me, purny?"


    It''s Rufus!


    I immediately rush towards him for a hug. "Rufus! What are you doing here? When did you arrive? Why didn''t you even tell me that you will return home today?"


    Rufus pinches my cheeks andughs. "Do you miss me that much? Don''t worry. I miss you too."


    I frowned and pinched his cheeks. "You! Answer my question. What are you doing here? Shouldn''t you be staying in the northern region? Why are you in the capital? Does his highness knows you are here?" My eyes widened when I realized something. I frantically look around. "Is Prince Fraser with you?"


    Rufus pushed my hand away from his cheeks. "How can I answer you if you keep pinching my cheeks?" He frowns at me. "That hurts. It isn''t obvious that you miss me, eh?"


    I re at Rufus. "Seriously, what are you doing here, Rufus? Why didn''t you send me a letter that you will return to the capital? Is everything okay?"


    "Everything''s okay, and to answer your question, no, Prince Fraser didn''te with me. And yes, his highness, Prince Fraser, knows about my return. I returned to the capital because I heard that you received a title. I couldn''t believe that you are now a Dame. Too bad I wasn''t able to see the ceremony."


    I sighed in relief when I heard Prince Fraser was not with him. As much as possible, I don''t want to see Prince Fraser for now. Not until he realizes he has feelings for Princess Paislee.


    "So, you came back just for that? Don''t get me wrong. I appreciate your return. However, we all know the situation in the northern region. How can you return with that petty reason?"


    I really appreciate his return. However, the northern region needs help as much as it can have. Although the situation is getting better there, there are still small towns that need immediate help.


    Rufus looks at me with his hurt expression. "Purny, I came back to the capital just to celebrate your new title, and you didn''t even appreciate it? Are you even my friend?"


    I didn''t reply to him and just red at him. I know Rufus is only teasing me.


    I heard him sigh. "Okay, it was his highness, Prince Fraser, who sent me back here. He said I need to return to the capital now since the situation in the northern region is getting better. Also, I still have monarch duties. I''ve been away from the capital for so long, and I need to do my responsibilities as an official of this monarchy. Is that enough reason for you?"


    I frown. I tried to remember the timeline in my novel. The infectious disease shouldst for another month. But why is Rufus in the capital already? Isn''t he supposed to return the same day Prince Fraser would return to the capital?


    "How''s the situation in the northern region? Is everything okay there? How about the people of the small town? Did you do what I have told you to do?"


    Rufus takes a sip on his teacup first before answering my question. He looks so rxed and chill. "Everything is getting better in the northern region. The cases are decreasing every day, and the cure is in thest phase of its research. I heard they can produce it next week already. About the small town, you shouldn''t worry anymore. I did what you told me to do. They are now back to how they used to live. The Doctors also informed them of the importance of a clean environment. Now, everyone is making sure that their environment is clean."


    I sighed in relief when I heard what Rufus said. Now I can peacefully sleep at night knowing that everything is getting better. However, I still feel guilty because I am the reason why all of this is happening.


    "How is..." I didn''t continue my words and shake my head. Forget it. I don''t want to hear anything about him.


    Rufus smirk and raise his eyebrow at me. "How is my cousin? Is that what you want to ask?"


    I feel my cheeks burns, and I avoid Rufus'' eyes. I didn''t even finish my words. Howe he knows what I want to say?


    I sigh. "Yeah, how is his highness doing? I heard from his majesty that his highness is recovering in a fast paced. I just want to make sure he is okay since I was the one who did first aid on him. I feel responsible for what is happening to him. So, don''t look at me like that. I don''t like it."


    Rufusughs loudly. A moment after, he pinched my cheeks real hard. "You never change, Purny." Heughs again. "About my cousin, he is doing fine. Although he didn''t appreciate it when you didn''t even bother to check on him before you returned to the capital. But aside from that, he is doing okay now. Sir Farren never left him and always taking care of his need."


    Sir Farren? It''s Princess Paislee! I''m d that she is taking care of Prince Fraser. I just hope both of them will realize their feelings for each other.


    I lean towards Rufus. I need to make sure that aside from Rufus, no one can hear what I am going to say.


    It''s a crime to question someone about their sexuality. Especially the person I am referring to is high highness, Prince Fraser Astalieu.


    "Rufus, is his highness always with Sir Farren?"


    Rufus nods his head. Although I can see the confusion in his eyes. He''s probably wondering why I am whispering.


    "Do you notice something between the two?"


    Rufus frown. A moment after, he looks at me with wide eyes. He then flicks my forehead using his fingers. "Purny! What are you trying to imply? Do you know that it''s a crime to say something malicious towards the heir of the throne? Not to think Prince Fraser is your own fianc¨¦. What are you thinking?"


    Rufus looked at me as if I was out of my mind. It''s the first time he heard me say something like this about his highness. He''s probably in shock.


    But I bet he''ll be more in shock when he knows that Sir Farren isn''t a man but ady.


    I shake my head at him sigh. "Chill. I didn''t mean it that way. I just won''t ask if you noticed something between them. Like if Prince Fraser gets mad at Sir Farren. You know how Prince Fraser can have a temper at times."


    Rufus looks at me with suspicion in his eyes. He probably still won''t believe me. I justugh at him. Forget it. He''ll soon realize things sooner. It''s best if he sees it with his own eyes.


    I''m actually excited to see Rufus'' reaction if that happens.

 Chapter 255 - : Hope Foundation

    "Can you move it a little on the left? Yes, that''s it. Put it that way."


    I look at the signage with the name of my Foundation and smile in satisfaction. Finally, after careful nning for weeks, I can now see the result of my hard work.


    The office of the Foundation. The Hope Foundation. It''s a two story building that has enough room for storage and offices. This building will serve a great purpose for the Foundation.


    "Purny!"


    I look back and find Rufus waving his hand enthusiastically at me. I frown. "What are you doing here? Aren''t you supposed to be busy today? I thought you said you won''t be able to check on me today?"


    Rufus smiled at me before he looked at the signage. "How can I miss this? It''s thest day of construction of the office of hope, and I need to say you did a good job supervising this. It''s beautiful. I''m sure many will like to donate to your Foundation."


    I look at the building and smile proudly at myself. Throughout the nning, designing, and construction of this office, I was there. I made sure that I was there because I couldn''t afford to miss any detail.


    Although I know in the future that this Foundation will end up in other people''s hands, I still want to give my best with this Foundation.


    "You think people will support my Foundation, Rufus? I really want to help, but I can only do that if people will support my Foundation."


    Although I already know what will happen to Csille''s Foundation, I still couldn''t help but feel worried and anxious about it.


    I really want to make this work. So, even if I was gone, I can be assured that there is a Foundation that will help people in need.


    I feel Rufus gently mess my hair. "Why don''t you have a little faith in yourself, purny? I''m sure people will be d to know that you have built a Foundation to help people. And with your new title? Don''t you think the nobles will let this opportunity pass to suck up to you? I''m definitely sure that donations will flood your Foundation in no time."


    Rufus is right. Once the nobles know about Csille''s Foundation, they will immediately send donations to the Foundation. In just a week, Csille will receive a million centimes.


    "I just wish it would be like that, Rufus. I really want to make this work. I am already nning what to do for my first project."


    Rufus looks at me and frowns. "You''re already nning for your project? But I think you need to focus more on something important."


    "Important? Isn''t the project most important? I need to make a list so I can ask for suggestions from my parents."


    Rufus shakes his head. "No, purny. The Projects are important. However, how can you fulfill this project if you don''t have people? Don''t tell me you''re nning to work alone?" Rufus gestured his hand towards the office building. "With how big your Foundation is? I don''t think you''ll be able to work alone? Don''t you n to hire people? I can help you with that."


    People? I have Li with me. I''m just nning to hire a few Vrawyth people. But the problem is, I haven''t talked to his majesty about Li working in the Vrawyth Kingdom.


    Although I am now a Dame and the Foundation is mine, I still need to ask his majesty for permission.


    I sigh. I''ll deal with it tomorrow. I''ll be going to be busy today with finishing this construction.


    "I have someone in my mind already. Do you remember Li Vassellev¨¦ of Frailens City?"


    Rufus frown. "Your friend in the Alderrdeen City? I remember her. Why?"


    "I''ll be hiring her to be one of my employees in the Foundation. I just need to talk to his majesty for his permission. I just hope he''ll agree. I couldn''t think of anyone else than her. She''s the only one I can fully trust."


    Rufus nods his head. "I understand, but if you need help when ites to hiring people, you can look for me." He looks at his watch. "I need to go now, purny. I only take a break, but I need to back now, or else someone will be mad at me for neglecting my work."


    Rufus immediately excuses himself and rushes to somewhere.


    Iugh at him and shake my head. There''s something that never really changes, and that is Rufus.


    I look at the almost finished office of the Hope Foundation and smile to myself.


    ________________________________


    I was busy writing a letter to Li when someone knocked on my door. I look back and find Mother smiling widely at me with a tray of food in her hand.


    "My dear, are you busy? Can Ie in?"


    I put the pen down and smiled in return to Mother. "I''m not busy, Mother. I was just writing a letter for Li."


    Mother put the tray down and sat beside me. "My dear, I passed by the office of your Foundation, and I was in awe when I saw how beautiful it is. You really did a good job of supervising its construction. Your Father and I are so proud of you. Even the nobles areplementing your office."


    I smile humbly at Mother. It was never my intention to make the office grandiose. But Mother and Father both told me not to sacrifice the aesthetics because the appearance of the building is a reflection of its purpose.


    Although I still think that''s really now how it works. But to satisfy my parent''s want, I just decided to follow what they wanted. I just made sure that it''s not too grandiose. That it''s a bnce of simplicity and elegance. So, people won''t misunderstand that the Foundation is made for the rich people.


    "I''m d you like it, Mother. I was anxious that it won''t look okay."


    Mother gently tapped my head. "How can it not look okay? You prepared for it." Mother takes the teapot and pours tea into the teacup. "My dear, I''ve brought you some tea so you can calm your nerves. I''m sure you''re anxious about what to do after. Just remember, if you need anything, your Father and I are just here for you." Mother passes the teacup to me.


    I ept it and smile gratefully at her. I''m really thankful that I have parents who are always there to support me in everything I do.


    I take a sip of the tea before I respond to her. "I know, Mother. Thank you for always supporting me. I don''t know what to do if Father and you are not there for me."


    Mother smiled at me. "We will always be with you, Csille. No matter what you do, we will always be with you."


    I smile bitterly. This is what I''m scared of. I''m afraid that in the near future, they will still support me even if I am in the wrong here, and I don''t want that. I don''t want them to sacrifice their lives just because of Csille.


    I just hug Mother. I just hope in the near future Brother Pascal can keep his words. I need him to disown Csille even if my parents don''t agree to it.


    It''s for their own good. I don''t want to involve them with Csille''s future mistakes.


    "My dear, now that the construction is done. What are you nning to do next? Will you open the Foundation now?"


    I shake my head. "No, Mother. I''m nning to talk to his majesty tomorrow. I actually send him a letter of visit for tomorrow."


    "Talk to his majesty? Is there something wrong? Why do you need to talk to his majesty?"


    I smile reassuringly at Mother. "No, Mother. Everything is okay. I just need to talk to his majesty about Li. Remember Li Vassellev¨¦ from Frailens City?"


    Mother paused to think before she nodded her head. "Yeah, she''s your friend from Alderrdeen School of Knowledge. Is it about the promise you made to her? That you will help her find a job in the Vrawyth Kingdom? Are you nning to take her as your employee?"


    I nod my head. "Yes, Mother. I''m nning to hire Li. She''s the only one I can trust that I know who won''t turn her back at me."


    "Do you need your Father toe with you? You need his rmendation, right?"


    "No, Mother. Have you forgotten? I am a Dame now. My title is enough to give a rmendation. I just hope his majesty will agree to my request. I would also like to discuss my Foundation with his majesty. I want to know what he can say to it."


    "I''m sure his majesty will agree to it. You know how much his majesty wants to help people but doesn''t have enough funds for it. I''m sure he''ll be proud of your n."


    I look at Mother and sigh. I really hope so.


    ________________________________


    "Dame Csille, wee back to the Pce. His majesty is waiting for your arrival in the Pce''s Garden. Please follow me." The maid warmly wees me the moment I step out of the carriage.


    I smile gratefully at her and follow her. A moment after, we stopped in the Pce''s garden.


    His majesty immediately stands up when he sees me. "Csille, you''re finally here. Come,e. I''ve been waiting for your arrival. You don''t know how happy I was when I heard you''ll be visiting me today."


    I do a curtsy first before I walk towards him. "Your majesty. I hope I didn''t disturb you from your duties."


    His majesty gestures his hand for me to sit. "No. No. How can you disturb me? I was actually waiting for you to visit me. You know that since my son grew up, he has be too busy with his duties. He also rarely talk to me unless it''s rted to the monarchy. I sometimes miss having him around."


    I can definitely hear the pain in his voice. How painful is it to see your child growing further away from you? It must be heartbreaking.


    Prince Fraser and his majesty have a strong connection with each other right from the start, but because of their position in the monarch, they grew colder to each other as the years passed.


    It''s because as Prince Fraser grows up, he realizes how big a responsibility it is to be the Ruler of a Kingdom. He starts to focus on making himself better, even better than the current King, his Father. Now both of them didn''t realize how much distance was separating them.


    But I know deep in their hearts, they still long for each other. They just find it difficult to express because of the expectations of people. Expectations that a King should focus on his people more than anything else.


    I looked at his majesty and tried toe up withforting words, but I couldn''t think of any.


    I look around, trying to divert my attention and look for anything I can use. My eyes wandered on the tea set, and with shaky hands, I took the teapot.


    "Do you want some tea, your majesty?"


    His Majesty looked at me and smiled widely. "It would be my pleasure."


    I carefully pour tea to his majesty teacup before I pour on mine. The two of us sip our own tea in silence.


    A moment after, his majesty put down his teacup and stared directly into my eyes. "The thing you mentioned in your letter, what is it about? That you eve made an appointment to see me today. Is there something wrong?"


    I put my teacup down before I answer his majesty. "No, everything is okay, your majesty. You probably know that I am nning to open up a Foundation in the capital."


    His majesty smiles widely at me. He looks so proud. It''s as if I am his daughter. "Of course, everyone is talking about that, and I''m grateful because you always think of helping the people.I''m sure your ancestors will be proud of what you are doing."


    I smile humbly. "Your majesty, I was actually hoping if you could let me hire someone from Frailens City."


    His majesty got silent. He probably didn''t expect I would say something like that. I never intended to bring Li to the Vrawyth Kingdom because I didn''t want to involve her with theplications in the monarch.. However, I already made a promise to her, and I need to fulfill that.

 Chapter 256 - : Hope Foundation (2)

    His majesty frowns. "You know how strict the monarch when ites to foreigners working in the Kingdom, right?"


    I nod my head as a response. Of course, I know. I wouldn''t be here talking to him if I didn''t know about it.


    "Yes, your majesty. I know I might be asking for too much, and I might be putting the safety of everyone at risk. However, I know Li. She isn''t the type of person who''ll break your trust. She is from one of the wealthiest family in the Frailens City. She has money, so I can assure you that no one can use her to turn against us. Also, she is from the Frailens City. Frailens City has a good rtionship with the Vrawyth Kingdom right from the start. So, I was hoping you could let her work here. I''ll be using my title as the Dame of this Kingdom to rmend Li Vassellev¨¦."


    His majesty didn''t immediately reply to me. Instead, he picks up his teacup and sips on it casually. While here I am anxiously waiting for his response.


    "But you know that there are rules, Csille. As much as I want to help you, you know I cannot bend the rules."


    I nod my head. "I know your majesty, and I''m not asking you to bend it. I will never ask something big like that. All I am asking is if I can use the exception for the rule? Remember that there is an exception? As long as the employee has a good track record and she or he receives a rmendation from a noble. I am a noble. I can rmend her, and I know her personally. So, you can rest assured that nothing bad will happen. I''ll take full responsibility if something happens. Just let me hire her."


    His majesty stared at me for a couple of seconds and sighed. "I was only testing you. I didn''t know you knew that exception too. It''s good that you''re also knowledgeable about thew. This monarchy needs someone who knows about thew. I''m sure you''ll be a great wife to my son. I couldn''t wait for the two of you to get married."


    I smile awkwardly at his majesty. Why did the conversation end up with my engagement with his highness, Prince Fraser? I am here to talk about Li and not about Prince Fraser.


    Your majesty, please focus!


    "About your request, I can approve of that. However, you will take full responsibility if that person you hire did something against the monarchy."


    I sigh in relief. I thought I still needed to convince him for the whole day.


    I''m sure Li will be happy to hear this good news, and I couldn''t wait to have her here. Finally, I can have someone I can talk to. Also, I can finally open up my Foundation once Li arrives.


    "Yes, your majesty. If something happens, I will take full responsibility for it. If I need to give up my Dame title, I will."


    His majesty shakes his head. "No, no need. I''m sure you will never disappoint me, Csille."


    Am I even deserving of this kind of trust? What will his majesty feel if he knows someday Csille will turn his back to the Vrawyth Kingdom? I''m sure he''ll be hurt and feel betrayed.


    I''m sorry, your majesty. I''m sorry if I''m going to break that trust. I''m sorry if I will be selfish and risk the safety of everyone in the Vrawyth Kingdom.


    I just hope in the future you won''t hesitate to punish me for the crimes I will make. I just hope you won''t be in too much pain because of me.


    ________________________________


    A few days have passed, and throughout those days, I was busy recruiting employees for my Foundation.


    Rufus is a great help in finding the perfect people who can do their job and who will be loyal to me.


    Now I already have ten employees that will help me deal with necessary things for the Foundation. Although I still haven''t opened it to the public because I am still waiting for Li''s arrival to the Vrawyth Kingdom.


    I already informed her about his majesty decision and based on herst letter. She is now on her way to the Vrawyth Kingdom. But it will still take a week before she arrives.


    "Good morning, Dame Csille. Are we going to open today?" Mairenn greeted me the moment I stepped inside the office.


    Mairenn is the mother of the little girl I have helped before. After Mairenn recovered from her illness, her daughter, Cairistine, and her knocked on our residence to ask if they could serve me. It''s their way of repayment for what I did for them.


    I epted their offer, but instead of serving me as a ve, I put them in my Foundation to work here. Cairistine and her are the ones who are taking care of the office.


    I also assigned a room for them to stay here so they don''t have to worry about where they will be staying. The food and other necessities were already provided by the Foundation too.


    I smile at her. "Good morning, Mairenn. About your question, didn''t I tell you? We will wait for Li to arrive before we can open up." I look around? "Where is everybody?"


    Although Mairen is older than me, she insisted on calling her by her name because she said she owed her life to me. And even if she needs to serve me for life, she would do it. I declined it, but she still insisted. So, I didn''t have much choice but to call her by her name.


    "They are busy cleaning the rooms. The others are cleaning the outside of the building. Are we not going to open today too? We were hoping we could open up now since all the furniture arrived yesterday. We have been doing nothing in this building but clean it."


    I sigh. I understand them. The Foundation has finished its construction for a week now, but we still haven''t opened up the Foundation.


    But I just want to wait for Li, so I don''t need to exin everything to her again, and I also don''t want to overwhelm her with work the moment she arrives here.


    I sigh. I was about to exin myself, but someone cuts me off.


    "I think she is right, purny. Everyone is now wondering why haven''t you opened up. When do you n to open this up? Are you waiting for Prince Fraser''s arrival? He''ll be returning next week."


    I shake my head repeatedly. "What are you saying? I''m not waiting for him, okay? I was waiting for Li. I want to wait for her arrival before I open this Foundation."


    Rufus walks towards me and gently messes my hair. "Why do you need to wait for her? Is she the one who''ll decide on what projects you will do? Is she the main decision maker of this Foundation?"


    I shake my head as a response. I was only waiting for her because I felt scared on opening it on my own. Although I know that this Foundation will not fail, I still couldn''t help but feel anxious.


    "If that''s the case, why would you need to wait for her? Everyone is already waiting for this Foundation to open up. Some officials are even asking me why you haven''t opened the Foundation. Do you know how the people are anticipating this? There are people who need your help, Csille. Do you want them to wait? What if they cannot wait anymore? Isn''t that the purpose of your Foundation? To help people in need."


    I sigh. He is right, though. There are people who pass by to ask when will the Foundation opens because they are hoping they can ask for help. But because I was scared, I only sent them away.


    But what if they cannot wait anymore? What''s the use of this Foundation if those people I am supposed to help don''t need help anymore?


    "I think I know now why you are dying the opening."


    I look at Rufus. He just smiled at me and gently caressed my head. "Why do you need to be afraid, purny? Those people are waiting for you to open it up. They will definitely support you. You don''t have to be scared that no one will notice your Foundation because, trust me, they are just waiting for its opening."


    I shake my head. I''m not scared that no one will support me. It''s the opposite. I was scared that I would disappoint everyone. I was afraid that I would only end up failing them.


    Rufus frowns. "Are you scared that you will disappoint everyone?"


    I look at Rufus with wide eyes. How can this guy always know what I am thinking? I am definitely scared of it. I''m scared of failure.


    Probably because in my whole life, this is the first time that I feel I am good at anything. Ever since I became Csille Lauretr¨¦, I have never experienced failure. She always excels in her ss, and she always learns anything she wants to learn without a problem. She''s a naturally a gifted person. It''s probably because of this that I be scared of failures. Of disappoints.


    Because I know people will always think highly of Csille Lauretr¨¦.


    I heard Rufus sigh. He then makes me look at him. "Purny, there is nothing wrong to be scared. I want you to realize it. It''s normal, and you''re emotions are valid. You don''t need to hide it from me, and I will never make fun of you because of that. But I also want you to know that it''s also okay to fail. Because you can only learn in failure."


    I shake my head. But I don''t want to fail. I don''t want to fail those people. Not now.


    I will already disappoint them in the future. I was just hoping I could make them proud of me, even it''s just now.


    "Purny, I know it''s never easy to admit failure, but I want you to remember that there are people who will love you no matter what you do or no matter how much you fail or disappoints anyone. The Count, the Countess, your cousins, Prince Fraser, your employees, and I will always love you despite any failures you make. So, you don''t have to be afraid we will always be at your back. Cheering for you."


    I look at Rufus with teary eyes. I''m really grateful because I have him as a friend. Although I know, someday he might hate me for what I will do.


    "I hope you can now open this Foundation. I''ve been waiting for its opening. I want to donate."


    I look around and sigh. There are still a few things we need to fix. I don''t think we can open today.


    "We''ll be opening tomorrow. The furniture I ordered just arrived yesterday, and we were still arranging things here. I don''t think it''s a good idea to open up with this kind of situation."


    Rufus look around and grimace. "I''m sorry, Purny. As much as I want to help but I still have monarch duties to do today. I just passed by to check on you. I''ll try to help you once I finish what I need to do today."


    Rufus looks at his watch, and his eyes widen when he sees the time. He immediately excused himself and rushed out of the office.


    I look at his back and smile.


    Thank you, Rufus. Thank you for saying the words I badly need to hear. You really understand me more than anyone else.


    "Dame Csille, his highness, Prince Rufus, and you are really close, aren''t you?"


    I look at Mairenn and smile. "Yes, we are. We''ve known each other ever since we were young. He''s the only person who understands and protects me before when everyone is bullying me for my peculiarity. I wouldn''t be like this without him supporting me all the way."


    What I said is true. Rufus Astalieu has been a great influence in my life ever since I live as Csille Lauretr¨¦. I just hope this won''t change even in the future because he''s one of the people I don''t want to lose.


    I look at Mairenn. "Mairenn, can you call everyone? We will have an urgent meeting right now."


    Mairenn''s eyes widened when she heard what I said. "Will we be opening tomorrow?"


    I nod my head at her.. It''s time.

 Chapter 257 - : Csille’s Departure (1)

    "Dame Csille, good morning. It''s a good thing you are here already. Several people have already passed by to give some donations. There are also a group of people looking for you, but we just told them you''re still not here. They told us they will returnter because they have something important to discuss with you."


    I look at Mairenn and nod my head. "Thank you. Just call me if you need anything. I will be in my office. I still have a lot of things to do, so please entertain our guests."


    I woke upte today because I was doing the ountingst night. It''s been days since the Foundation opened, and every day we received a huge amount of money donated by people.


    There are also people who visit the Foundation to ask for help every day. We already help a couple of people who needs help with their medical bill. But we still limit our helping because I haven''t liquidated everything.


    After I am done with the liquidations, I''m nning to go to the western region again to check the situation there.


    Ever since we visited it five years ago, I haven''t had the time to return to the western region. I heard from Rufus that his majesty had been allotting funds for improving the situation in the western region. However, I still want to make sure that everything is fine there. Also, I want to avoid his highness return.


    I sit on my chair and look at the pile of documents sitting on my table. I sigh in exhaustion.


    I already know that I''ll be busy once the Foundation opens up, but I wasn''t expecting I would be this too busy. I haven''t get a decent sleep after the opening.


    I lean my head on my chair and close my eyes. I''m really exhausted, but I don''t have time to rest. I need to make sure that the Foundation is doing what it''s promised to do, and that is to help people.


    I need to make sure that before Csille decides to mess everything up, I can be assured that this Foundation can still live even without me.


    I took a deep breath before writing down everything I was doing to manage the Foundation. I want the next owner of this Foundation to know how the Foundation works.


    After I finished writing everything the next owner needs, I look outside my window and sigh.


    Prince Fraser will return to the capital three days from now while I''ve been busying myself preparing for my departure to the western region. I will be bringing a couple of my employees and some doctors to help me assess the health of people in the western region.


    "Prince Fraser return?" I smile bitterly. "I''m sure his highness will change again. I just hope he already has feelings for Princess Paislee."


    ________________________________


    "Purny, you''re here. I didn''t expect I would see you having lunch outside. I thought your n on rotting in your Foundation."


    I looked at Rufus and rolled my eyes. Although I can understand why he said those words. Rufus tried to invite me for lunch or dinner a couple of times already, but I declined because I was too busy back then.


    "You''re exaggerating." I look around him. "You''re alone?"


    I heard from Mairenn that Rufus had been seen interacting with some nobles every lunch. I was actually hoping to see it with my own eyes because I know Rufus hates the nobles among anyone else.


    Rufus groans before he sits on the chair in front of me. "Can you not look at me like that? I was only with them because Father told me to. If I had any other choice, I would rather eat alone than to be with them. They are too irritating."


    Iugh at hisints. I knew it! Rufus isn''t the type who will mingle with the nobles without reason.


    "It was such shocking news for me. Imagine my shock when I heard that from Mairenn. I was actually hoping to see you with them today. It''s such a shame that you decided to eat alone today."


    Rufus takes my ss of fresh juice and drinks it without even asking for my permission. He put down the empty ss with a thud and looked at me. I can clearly see the irritation in his eyes.


    "Says the one who always talks to those hypocrites nobles every day. Was it fun?"


    I re at Rufus. This guy! Does he really need to mention it? Can''t he see how exhausted I look like?


    "Do you think I had fun? I''m exhausted, okay. All I want to do is to go to the western region. I would rather rot there than to rot in my office talking to the nobles all day."


    Rufus pulls my te of pasta and eats it. "You''re going to the western region? For what?"


    I look at my pasta he is happily eating. I called the waiter first to order for the two of us before answering him.


    "Yes, I''m nning to do a charity work there. It''s been a long time since I visited the ce. I want to know how life improves there."


    Rufus shakes his head. "You shouldn''t hope for much. Although his highness allotted funds for the western region, it is still not enough to improve their lives. You probably know how much money his majesty allotted for the northern region this year. I don''t think he can send funds for the western region for the remaining months of this year."


    I sigh. I know that, and I know what is currently happening in the western region because I have written this. I have written how Csille will go to the western region to check the situation in it.


    "I know. It''s the reason why I want to visit it."


    "When are you nning to live? Will you wait for your friend from Frailens City before you leave?"


    "Li will arrive tomorrow, but I won''t bring her with me. The Foundation has just started. I don''t think it''s a good idea to close it. I''m nning to let her manage the Foundation while I am away. I''ll just have to teach her what she needs to know, and I leave a number of my employees to help her."


    The waiteres back with our order. I let him put the dishes down and left before I answered Rufus''s question.


    "I''ll be leaving three days from now. I have already talked to my parents about it, and they all agree with it."


    Rufus frown. "But my cousin will arrive three days from now. Isn''t that a bad timing? Does his highness knows about your n?"


    I frown. Why do I need to let Prince Fraser knows about my departure? Even in my novel, Csille didn''t ask for Prince Fraser''s approval.


    Although I can understand why she didn''t do that, though. She was too engrossed with her work that it slipped off her mind to ask his highness. That mistakes lead Csille to totally lose Prince Fraser.


    When she returned from her charity works in the western region, it was already toote. That is when she already realized Prince Fraser''s closeness with his personal knight.


    "Do I need to? Prince Fraser is too busy with his duties. I don''t think it''s necessary for me to do so. Also, I''m not doing anything that could harm anyone. In fact, I am doing this to help. Do I need his highness'' approval?"


    I take a sip on my fresh juice to hide my irritation. I don''t know why I''m irritated. Maybe because of the thought that Prince Fraser is starting to like Princess Paislee?


    I heard Rufus sigh. "That''s not what I mean, purny. I was just wondering why won''t you wait for Prince Fraser''s return before you leave the capital? Does it hurt if you will move your departure for a day? His highness'' arrival has been anticipated by everyone. Don''t you think it will be good to see his fianc¨¦ nowhere to be found?"


    "I''m not nowhere to be found, Rufus. I will be in the western region, helping people. I don''t think the people will make a big issue about it since my purpose is to help people. Do you need to make an issue about it? Also, I know his highness will be busy again once he returns to the capital."


    Rufus got silent because of what I said. He looks like he couldn''t believe what I just said. He shakes his head and continues to eat his food.


    "Okay, if that''s what you want. Just don''t me me after."


    I frown at Rufus''s words. me him about what? Why would I me him after?


    I tried to ask him why did he say that, but he was pretending not to hear anything. He just changed the topic, so I just let him. It''s one of Rufus'' traits. When he doesn''t want to talk about it, he will not talk about it.


    But what is he talking about? Why would I me him? Am I forgetting something?


    ________________________________


    I am patiently waiting at the entrance of the Vrawyth Kingdom for Li''s carriage when someone calls my name. I looked back and found Doctor Alena smiling at me.


    "Doctor Alena? What are you doing here? Aren''t you supposed to be in the northern region?"


    I look around, hoping to see Brother Pascal, although I know it''s impossible. Brother Pascal sent us a letter the other day, saying he will be returning with his highness. So, there''s no way Brother Pascal can be here.


    I heard Doctor Alenaughs. "The Director of the Holycross called me yesterday. The situation in the northern region is under control now, and the Holycross needs Doctors in the Hospital. Most of the Doctors who decided to stay in the capital took a break. So, now the Holycross needs Doctors."


    I nod my head. That made sense. After most of the Doctors left the Capital to help the northern region, the remaining Doctors worked day and night just to amodate patients. Most of them haven''t got any day off since then. So I quite understand why the Director calls some Doctors to return to the capital.


    "But shouldn''t you be resting for now? What are you doing outside?"


    Doctor Alena raises her basket that is full of vegetables and fruits. "I just went out to buy some food. I was gone for a month, and most of my stocks already gone bad." She smiles at me. "Oh, by the way, I heard about your Foundation. Congrattions on that. You don''t know how much your Brother Pascal talks about it to everyone."


    I smile at her in return. She''s really a nice person. It wouldn''t be bad if she ended up with Brother Pascal.


    "Thank you."


    She looks around. "What are you doing here? Are you waiting for someone?"


    I nod my head. I almost forgot about Li. I look around. "Yes, I''m waiting for a friend. She''ll be helping me in managing the Foundation."


    Doctor Alena nods her head. She said a few more words before she excused herself. She said she''d need to prepare for her lunch.


    I look at her back and nod my head. I wouldn''t mind having her as my sister inw. But that would entirely depend on Brother Pascal. Does he even like her? Is she the one Brother Pascal mentioned before?


    "Lady Csille!"


    I was startled when I suddenly heard someone call my name. I look back and find Li waving her hand at me.


    She''s finally here!


    The carriage stops in front of me, and Li immediately descends the carriage. She then rushes to hug me.


    "Lady Csille!" I can hear the excitement in Li''s voice. She breaks from the hug and looks at me. "No, no. It should be Dame Csille now. I''m so happy for your title, Dame Csille. You don''t know how happy I was when I received your letter. By the way, my parents want to say my regards to you. They were happy when they knew that you be a Dame."


    I smile at Li.. "Wee to the Vrawyth Kingdom, Li."

 Chapter 258 - : Csille’s Departure (2)

    "Li, are you sure you understand what I have told you?"


    I look at Li''s confused face, and I almostugh when I see tears start to form in her eyes.


    She pouts at me and holds my arm. "Dame Csille, I cannot understand it. Please exin it to me again. I promise to listen attentively now."


    I shake my head at her. I don''t me her for not understanding what I have said. I just exined to her how to manage the Foundation in just half an hour. That includes everything, rules, and regtions, and even the small rules for managing guests and such.


    "Why don''t we take a short break for now. I know what I said is too much to take. Let''s have some snacks first."


    Li sighed in relief. She then rushes towards me. "Dame Csille, can I really note with you to the northern region?"


    I take a bite of the donut first before I answer her. "Li, we already talked about this before, right? You cannote with me because I need someone who will manage the Foundation while I am away. Don''t worry. I will leave some of my employees with you. They will help you manage things here. I also left notes in a notebook." I rummaged to my stuff and gave her the notebook. "Here. You can find everything you need here."


    Li pouts. "I know. But I still couldn''t help but want toe with you. It''s my first time in the Vrawyth Kingdom, and I was hoping to explore its other region. However, I also understand that I have work to do."


    "I''m sorry, Li. As much as I want to bring you with me but I cannot close the Foundation. You know we just open up. It won''t be good to close it for half a month. Also, there will be people who need our help. If we close it, where would they run to? I hope you understand. Don''t worry. I''ll bring something for you when I return."


    Li''s eyes sparkled when she heard I''d buy something for her. That''s one thing I have learned about Li. She loves gifts. It doesn''t matter how small or how big it is. She will appreciate it no matter what.


    "Really? You''ll buy something for me? Thank you, Dame Csille."


    I just smile in return and eat my donut. I need to teach Li everything she needs to learn because I will be leaving the capital in two days.


    "Dame Csille, I have a question. If you wouldn''t mind me asking, of course."


    I look at Li and raise my eyebrow. I''m actually curious what she is going to ask. "Question? What question?"


    Li didn''t say anything for a couple of seconds. She''s probably hesitating to ask me the question. But she still ends up asking me about it. I guess curiosity really kills the cat.


    "I was just wondering why won''t you wait for Prince Fraser''s return before you left the capital? His highness will return in two days. Can''t you wait for him first?"


    Why does everyone seem so concerned about it? Even my parents ask me why I won''t wait for Prince Fraser''s return.


    I just don''t understand it, though. What does Prince Fraser have to do with me? He is just my fianc¨¦, but he''s not my husband. Why do I need to inform him with everything I do?


    He won''t even marry me in the future. So, what''s the use?


    I sigh. "It''s not that I don''t want to see him. I was just thinking once he returns, Prince Fraser will be busy doing his monarch duties. It will probably take a week before we can meet. I cannot wait for a week. I need to check the situation in the western region now. I want to see if the infectious disease reaches there."


    "But Dame Csille, isn''t it dangerous to go there? There''s a chance that you might get infected. Aren''t you afraid? I¡ª"


    I shrugged my shoulders. "So, be it. If that''s the only way, I can help other people. I really don''t mind."


    "Dame Csille!" Li snaps at me.


    "But seriously, Li. Do you think I will be afraid of an illness I have faced before? The people in the western region need help. If I would be afraid, then what''s the use of setting up a Foundation? If I cannot do basic things like this?"


    Li looks at me before she smiles. "I really made a great choice when I decided to follow you. Thank you for saving me, Lady Csille, and thank you for saving those people. We''re really grateful to have someone like you. I''m sure the Vrawyth Kingdom will prosper in the future when you be the Queen."


    I just smile at Li.


    The Vrawyth Kingdom will prosper when I be the Queen? What would be her reaction if she realized that it was the opposite?


    That Csille Lauretr¨¦ will be the downfall of the Vrawyth Kingdom.


    ________________________________


    "My dear, please be careful in the northern region. Send us a message once you arrive there, okay?"


    I nod my head at Mother. "Don''t worry, Mother. I will definitely take care of myself. Also, what''s there to worry about? Brother Pascal and Doctor Alena will be with me the whole time. I''m sure they would take good care of me."


    I look at Doctor Alena, who volunteered toe with me. Brother Pascal will just follow us since he is still on his way to the Vrawyth Kingdom. We couldn''t wait for him because we didn''t know what time of the day he''d arrive. The ship would leave at a specific time.


    Doctor Alena steps up and bows her head at Mother. "Countess, you can be assured that as long as I am here. I wouldn''t let anything happen to Dame Csille."


    Mother smile gratefully at Doctor Alena. "Thank you, Doctor Alena. I know my daughter might be a little handful at times, but please take care of her until her Brother Pascal arrives. We will definitely appreciate it."


    Doctor Alena assured Mother that she would take care of me.


    I pout. "Mother, don''t you trust your daughter? I can assure you that this time, I won''t let anything happen to me."


    Mother groans. "I also heard that when we let you go to the northern region. But look what happened to you? You got broken arms, and you got wounded. I don''t even know if you know how to properly take care of yourself. I couldn''t help but worry about you every time you leave the capital."


    Father hugs Mother from behind. "My Countess, you''re treating our daughter as a child. Csille already knows what she is doing, and as she said before, she is already big enough to be responsible for her actions. So, don''t worry anymore. I''m sure Csille won''t let anything happen to her."


    I hug Mother and Father. "Mother, Father. Don''t worry. I won''t let anything happen to me. I promise you."


    This time, I will make sure that nothing will happen to me. I wouldn''t let that thing trying to control this world ruin everything.


    After a few goodbyes and reminders from my parents, we are now about to leave the capital. I was about to enter the ship when I heard someone call my name. I looked back and found Rufus sprinting''s towards me.


    I get off the nk and wait for Rufus. A few seconds after, he stops in front of me. "Purny. It''s a good thing you''re still here."


    I frown at him. He already said his goodbye and good luck yesterday. So, what is he doing here? I thought he would be busy for the whole day?


    "Rufus? What are you doing here? Did you ditch your work again?"


    Rufus takes a few deep breaths before he answers me. He took a letter from his coat and gave it to me. "Here. I came here for this. I hope you read this. It''s from Prince Fraser."


    I look at the envelope in his hand and frown. Prince Fraser giving Csille a letter? I don''t remember writing about this. Is it from Princess Paislee again?


    I really don''t understand why she does this. But it''s really annoying. I thought I had already warned her before not to repeat it. Does she think I will fall for this?


    "Csille?"


    I sigh and take the letter from his hand. I throw the letter to one of my employees. "Thank you for bringing this to me. I will be leaving now. Take care of yourself, Rufus. Don''t mingle too much with the nobles, or you might get influenced by them."


    I didn''t let Rufus respond to my words. I just immediately get inside the ship.


    "Dame Csille? Should I put the letter inside your room?"


    I look at Mairenn and the letter in her hands. I just wave my hand at her. "You do what you want to do with that. I''ll be checking the Doctors and nurses."


    Why would I even care about a fake letter? I''m sure it''s from Princess Paislee again. I would rather check how the Doctors and Nurses are doing.


    ________________________________


    I just finished checking on each Doctors and Nurses who agreed toe with me. They volunteered to help me, but I promise to give them a sry for the whole month.


    I know some of them are already exhausted with their non-stop working in the capital. However, they still volunteered to help me. So, I think it''s just right to give them what they deserve even if they volunteered to do it.


    I slump my body on the bed and sigh in relief when my back touches the bed.


    "I''m so exhausted. I didn''t expect it would be too draining to convince them to ept money for this project. But I think that''s what they deserve."


    I am about to close my eyes when I feel my hand touch something. I looked down and found a crumpled envelope lying beside me. I probably lie on it earlier.


    "Isn''t this the letter Rufus gave me?" I look at the envelope and scoff. "Prince Fraser, huh? Does she really think she can fool me with this? I already caught her thest time, and she still does it the second time? Does she really think this would work? Is she even for real?"


    I get up from lying and open the envelope. Let me see what did she write this time. I bet it will be fun reading this letter.


    <em><strong>Dear Dame Csille,</strong></em>


    <em><strong>Congrattions on being a Dame. I wish I were beside you to celebrate your new title. As much as I want to see the ceremony but the northern region needs our help. I hope you understand why I cannot be there with you.</strong></em>


    <em><strong>By the way, I heard from Doctor Pascal that you open up a Foundation this week. People have been talking about this for days now, and I''m happy about what you are doing. I now realize how dumb I was to criticize you for the things you did in the past. I''m sorry, Csille. I should have given you s chance. I hope it''s not toote for me to say sorry.</strong></em>


    <em><strong>Please wait for my return.</strong></em>


    <em><strong>Fraser Astalieu</strong></em>


    I raised my eyebrow. First, he congratted me for being a Dame? That''s already a red g. He also mentioned in the letter that he was hoping he was beside me when I received my title?


    I scoff. I couldn''t help butugh at those words. Prince Fraser wishing to be with the Csille? That''s beyond impossible.


    Princess Paislee has really gone all out in this letter. Does she think I would postpone my departure because of this?


    And she even makes me believe that Prince Fraser feels sorry for being too prejudiced against me? I don''t know if that''s even possible.


    I sigh. "Princess Paislee, why would you even bother doing this? I don''t really understand why would you matchmake your own Prince Charming with the Viiness."


    I look at the letter again and frown when I reread thest line.


    "Please wait for my return?" Iugh. "As if I will and as if he would say that."


    I hide the letter away and decided to just take a rest.


    "I''ll just sleep than to read these lies."

 Chapter 259 - : Returning To The Western Region (1)

    "Dame Csille, you haven''t eaten anything for today. Is there any problem?"


    I look at Doctor Alena and shake my head. "I don''t have the appetite today, Doctor Alena. I''m sorry, I know you promise my parents to take care of me, but here I am giving you problems."


    Doctor Alena stands beside me. I am currently watching the waves of the ocean through the deck.


    I have been thinking a lot ever since we start our trip to the western region. All the questions, the doubts, fears, and everything came rushing to my mind.


    I can sense the future changes. The changes that would ruin Csille. And I was frightened. I don''t even know if I''ll survive at the end of this.


    "Is there a problem, Dame Csille? I noticed you seem preupied these days. Are you sick? Maybe I should check on you. I¡ª"


    I shake my head and smile gratefully at her. "Thank you, Doctor Alena, but I''m okay. I just probably need some time to think."


    I need to think about what I would do next. I''m not even sure if I already have full control over Csille''s body. So, I still want to prepare myself and the people who are important to me. I want them to be prepared for the changes.


    "Think about what? Forgive me if this might sound too personal, but I just want to make sure that you are okay. Your Brother Pascal will be mad at me if he knows I didn''t take good care of you."


    I look at Doctor Alena. "You really care about him, huh? Don''t worry. My Brother isn''t irrational. I''m sure he won''t me you. I''m sure he''ll be mad at me instead. So, don''t worry. Also, I was just thinking about the situation in the western region. I just hope everything is okay there."


    I heard Doctor Alena sigh. "I''m not hoping for the best. I heard from some passengers that the situation in the western region is... I don''t even know how to describe it. But because of the Hope Foundation, I know we can do something to help them. So, I don''t think there''s something to be worried about. You don''t know how much people are talking about you these days, Dame Csille. Everyone is grateful for what you are doing for the Kingdom. I''m sure you can give the help the western region needs."


    I smile bitterly. I know I can. But what I''m more worried about is, can I give the help myself needs?


    ________________________________


    The ship horns. It''s a sign that the ship arrived at its destination. We''re already in the western region.


    I look at the port and see a crowd of people waiting for the ship''s arrival. They are waving their hands at us.


    I frown. I tried to remember if this had happened before.


    "Dame Csille, I think they are here to wee our arrival. The news about your charity works in the western region probably heard by people. Look how excited they are."


    I look at Doctor Alena.


    They are here for us? They are weing us? I actually didn''t expect that to happen. I know that the news about my departure to the western region has already spread around the Kingdom. However, I didn''t expect that they would wee us this way. Thest time I visited this ce with my parents, the only ones who weed us were the officials in this region.


    We waited for a few minutes before we could finally get down. Mairenn tried to help me with my things, but I declined her. She also has luggage that she needs to attend to.


    The people immediately crowded around me when they saw me. They all spoke all at once that I couldn''t understand a thing.


    "Dame Csille! Wee to the western region. I hope you enjoy your stay here."


    "Dame Csille, are you here to help us? Is someone will really help us?"


    "Dame Csille, do you remember me? I am one of the children you helped feed five years ago. I grew up now, and I am helping my parents with their job. Are you here to do feeding again?"


    "Dame Csille, you''re so beautiful. I wish my baby in my womb will look as beautiful as you."


    I look at the overly excited crowd and smile politely at them. I could feel their enthusiasm and their happiness just by listening to their voices. I didn''t expect they would be this happy to see us.


    Suddenly a man steps out of the crowd and calms them. "People, I know you are all happy to see Dame Csille in the western region. However, please don''t crowd around her. I know. I know. We are all excited but let Dame Csille rest first, okay? They had just arrived in the western region after a long trip. I hope you will think about Dame Csille''s health too."


    The crowd bes silent because of the man''s words. I look at the man and frown. He seems like a wealthy person, but it''s odd since the western region is known for being the poorest region in the Vrawyth Kingdom. So, howe there is a person like him?


    Is he part of the officials?


    The man noticed my stare, and he immediately bowed his head at me. "Dame Csille, I apologize if they crowded on you. They were just excited to see you return to the western region. I am vian Vulso. I am a public officer in the western region. I apologize if I am the only one who is weing you today. Most of the officials are busy dealing with the infectious disease."


    I frown. As far as I know, there are no cases in the western region. Howe he said the officials are dealing with it?


    "What do you mean, Mister Vulso? I thought the western region has zero cases?"


    I heard him sigh. "Unfortunately, there is an infected person who got here without us knowing. Now everyone is high alert because of the disease."


    I look at Doctor Alena. It''s a good thing there is a Doctor here who happens to work in the infected region. At least we will know what to do.


    Mister Vulso probably noticed the change in our mood. He smiles at us and tries to make us feel better. "Dame Csille, I know you are all exhausted. Please follow me. I have already prepared where you will all stay."


    Even though we all have questions we wanted to ask regarding the diseases, no one said a thing. We all just follow Mister Vulso.


    He led us to the inn where my family used to stay five years ago. I look at the inn and smile bitterly. A lot of things happened in this inn. I could even remember everything that happened here. Because it is where everything started.


    "I heard from some officials that the Lauretr¨¦ family stayed here before, so I decided to rent it for your whole stay in the western region. We also prepared maids that would cater to your needs. I hope you have a great stay in the western region, Dame Csille."


    I look at Mister Vulso and sigh. Although the rent here isn''tparable to the rent in the capital, it is still a big amount. With the western region funds? How can they pay for it?


    I look at Mairenn. "Can you please give me some centimes?"


    Mairenn didn''t say anything. She just takes a pouch full of centimes. It''s probably worth a thousand centimes. I think it''s enough to pay for the rent.


    "Mister Vulso, please take this as our payment for staying here. Please don''t refuse. I know his majesty didn''t give any funds for this month. I won''t feel good knowing you spend money on us. We are here to help, not to burden the officials."


    Mister Vulso hesitated at first, but he epted the pouch of centimes. He knows they will be in a tight spot if they pay our rent.


    "Thank you very much, Dame Csille. We are really grateful having you here." He looks to the people behind me. "Thank you everyone, foring all the way here to help us. We won''t forget all your kindness."


    I smile at him. "Mister Vulso, you don''t need to thank us. We are all Vrawyth people. Of course, we will help you."


    With teary eyes, he expressed his gratitude again towards us before he excused himself.


    I look at the inn in front of us and sigh. I really hope we can really help these people.


    ________________________________


    I look at my room. It''s the same room where I used to stay before. It is the same room that witnessed everything that happened five years ago.


    My eyes wandered at the door, and I couldn''t help but reminisce the past.


    <em><strong>"It won''t take long. Can we just talk?"</strong></em>


    <em><strong>"I''m sorry, your highness, I''m really sleepy already. Let''s just talk tomorrow. I will be sleeping now, your highness. Good night Prince Fraser."</strong></em>


    <em><strong>I tried to close the door, but Prince Fraser pushed it using his hand. "Are you mad at me, Csille? Is it because of what happened this morning?"</strong></em>


    <em><strong>"I''m not. What right do I have to get mad at you? Good night your highness."</strong></em>


    <em><strong>Prince Fraser was about to reply when I closed the door. I could hear him talk outside.</strong></em>


    I smile bitterly. He didn''t even wait for long. He left after a few minutes. Maybe even then, he doesn''t care about me. Or better yet, does he ever care about me?


    I remember how Prince Fraser always get mad at me. I look at the door. It feels like it only happened yesterday.


    I sigh and sit on the bed. The bed that also witnessed everything back then.


    <em><strong>He walks inside my room and closes the door using his foot. I even got startled by the loud closing of the door.</strong></em>


    <em><strong>Heid me on my bed and put both of his hands on my side. Trapping me. He then inched his face closer to mine. He''s sitting beside me while I lie on the bed. His hands are on my sides, and half of his body is leaning on me. It looks like he''s on top of me.</strong></em>


    <em><strong>"Fr-Fraser?"</strong></em>


    <em><strong>"Why don''t you listen to me, Csille? What do I need to do for you to listen to me?"</strong></em>


    <em><strong>I tried to talk, but my mind was too cloudy.</strong></em>


    <em><strong>"Csille!" He snapped. "Are you just going to stare at me? Why don''t you answer my question? What do you want me to do for you to listen to me?"</strong></em>


    <em><strong>"Fraser, why are you so handsome?"</strong></em>


    Iugh when I suddenly remember that scene. I don''t know if I should feel embarrassed or cringe at what I did back then.


    I couldn''t believe I had just said that to a fourteen years old boy. Isn''t that illegal?


    Goodness gracious! He was just fourteen years old back then while I was twenty two years old, trapped in the body of a fourteen year old girl.


    I shivered when I remembered that. I couldn''t believe that I find a young man handsome. What am I thinking back then?


    "Ysavel, you are a corrupt person. I couldn''t believe you can say that to a teenager."


    I take a pillow and burrow my face in it. I feel frustrated remembering what I did, and I need to release it, or else I might think of this for the whole day, and I don''t want that.


    I was busy letting out my frustration when I suddenly heard someone knock on my door. As a reflex, I immediately get up and stare anxiously at the door. But then I realized everything I have seen just now is only a fragment of my memory. There is no way Prince Fraser can be here.


    I groan. "I must be insane to get scared. Prince Fraser isn''t even here with us."


    I stand up and open the door. I frown when I see Doctor Alena standing in front of my door.


    "Doctor Alena? Do you need anything?"


    "I was just checking if you are okay. Is everything doing okay, Dame Csille?"


    I smile gratefully at her. "Everything is okay. I was just resting. Aren''t you supposed to be resting too?"


    "I was about to rest, but I decided to check on you first. But now I know you are all good. I''ll be excusing myself then. I hope you rest well."


    I look at Doctor Alena''s back. I don''t understand why she always seems to sense if something is bothering me.. It''s as if she can sense my emotions.

 Chapter 260 - : Returning To The Western Region (2)

    "Dame Csille, wake up. It''s almost five in the morning now. I thought you want to wee Doctor Pascal?"


    I abruptly stand up because of Mairenn''s words. However, I feel my whole world spins because I suddenly get up.


    Mairenn immediately supports me when she sees that I almost lose my bnce just now.


    "Dame Csille, are you okay?"


    I take a pause first. Trying to regain my bnce. A moment after, the dizziness disappears. I look at the anxious Mairenn and smile reassuringly at her.


    "I''m okay now. Thank you for waking me up." I look at the wall clock. "You should go back to sleep first. I know you''re still tired because of our journey."


    Mairenn shakes her head repeatedly. "No, Dame Csille. How can I let you go alone? The western region is known for its higher crime rates. What if something happens to you?"


    I smile reassuringly at Mairenn. "Don''t worry, Mairenn. These people know that I am here to help them. Do you think they will be dumb enough to try harm me? Also, I am a Dame now. Aside from that, my Father is the Count. Do you think anyone will be brave enough to harm me with that fact?"


    Mairenn got silent. "However, isn''t it better if Ie with you? I want to be assured that you will be okay."


    I take Mairenn''s hand and gently squeeze it. "I''ll be bringing a coachman with me. So, don''t worry. Also, how can I let youe with me? You still have a daughter to protect. If something happens to you, how can I exin it to Cairistine?"


    After a few more convincing, Mairenn let me go on my own. I just bring a coachman with me. This coachman is a trusted person of my Father, and he is known for his fighting skills. So, I''m really not worried that something will happen to me.


    Aside from that, I trust the people from the western region. I know they won''t do anything to harm me.


    ________________________________


    My eyes sparkled when I heard the horn of the ship. I look up and find a ship getting close to the port.


    It''s Brother Pascal''s ship! He''s finally here.


    A moment after, the passenger descends from the ship one by one. Most of them recognize me. Some even greet me which I politely respond.


    "Csille."


    I looked up and found Brother Pascal smiling widely at me. I immediately rush towards him and hug him. It''s been weeks since Ist saw him.


    "Brother Pascal, you''re finally here. How''s your trip? Are you exhausted? Come on. I''ll bring you to where we are staying. I''m sure the Doctors will be happy to know your arrival."


    Brother Pascal hugs me back. "My journey was okay. However, there''s one thing I don''t understand, Csille."


    I frown and look at him. "What is it?"


    Brother Pascal stares into my eyes. It''s as if he is reading me. "Why did you leave on our arrival? Do you know how disappointed Prince Fraser was? If not because he will be busy with his monarch duties, he probablye with me here."


    I feel my heart beat widely because of his words. Prince Fraser bes disappointed because I left? Why would he? Isn''t he supposed to be happy knowing I am not in the capital? That is how it should be.


    I took a deep breath to calm down. I need to think straight. I cannot allow myself drown in these fantasies. Prince Fraser is not meant for the Viiness.


    I decided to ignore Brother Pascal''s remarks about Prince Fraser. I''ll just pretend I didn''t hear anything.


    "I was just worried about the people here. We didn''t know how''s the current situation in the western region, and I thought maybe they badly needed our help. So, I rush here the moment I finish my preparation for the Foundation. I apologize for leaving you behind, Brother. I had no other choice. I was worried about them."


    I heard Brother Pascal sigh. He gently pets my head after. "I understand." He looks around. "Are you alone? Why didn''t you bring anyone with you? What if someone tried to harm you? Aunt and Uncle will definitely be disappointed with me if that happens."


    I cling to one of his arms. "Brother, I was with the coachman." I point the carriage where the coachman is. "He is one of the trusted men of Father. Do you think Father forced me to bring him if he cannot protect me?"


    Brother Pascal shakes his head. "But it''s not enough, Csille. What if there''s a group of people who tried to harm you. Do you think he can protect you? Next time, don''t be toocent. We''re in the western region, Csille."


    My eyes widen, and I immediately look around to see if there is anyone who heard what Brother Pascal said.


    "Brother!" I gently p his arm. "You cannot say that to them. How can you generalize an entire poption? Also, we''re here to help them. How can I bring guards with me? Wouldn''t that be a p on their faces? Isn''t that an indirect way of saying that we don''t trust them?"


    Brother Pascal didn''t say anything. He just nods his head. "I apologize. I shouldn''t say those words."


    I smile at him. I know he doesn''t mean it that way. He is just concerned about my safety.


    "Don''t worry, Brother. I understand. Just don''t say something like that again, or else people might be mad at us."


    Brother Pascal agreed. He promised not to be prejudiced against the people from the western region.


    As long as I can control this body, I will make sure to help those people in need of help. It''s my own way of repaying for Csille''s future mistake.


    ________________________________


    I groan when I feel the ray of sunlight touch my skin. I slowly opened my eyes, and I was immediately blinded by the sunlight.


    I look at my wall clock. I woke upter than I expected. I sigh. Everyone is probably busy downstairs.


    I freshen myself up and go downstairs to see how they are doing. Brother Pascal, who is talking to the Doctors and Nurses, immediately greets me with a good morning. All the nurses and the Doctors also greet me with a good morning which I politely respond.


    "Csille, you''re awake. I was just briefing everyone on what we will do. The necessary instruments for making the cure were already sent to theboratory you have rented. I will visit themter. Are we going to have a public medical check up today?"


    I shake my head. After I sent Brother Pascal to his room early this morning, I came up with a n for today, and that is to make them rest. I have other matters I need to attend first before officially starting the medical check up.


    "No, please rest for today. I know we are all tired with the journey. I will also need to talk to the officials of the western region before we can do anything. So you can rest for now, or maybe you can check the vicinity if you want. There are some beautiful spots in the area. The Garden at the back is also a great ce to rest."


    The Doctors and Nurses didn''t say anything. They just nod their heads as a reply. However, I caught some Doctors sigh in relief because of what they said.


    "Do you need me toe with you?"


    "Yes, I definitely need your knowledge about the disease."


    It was widely known in the Vrawyth Kingdom how Doctor Pascal Lauretr¨¦ helps in finding the cure for the infectious disease. Because of his knowledge in medicine and with the expertise of the Royal Physicians, they are able toe up with a cure.


    With Brother Pascal with me, I''m sure the officials will be relieved knowing there is someone who is knowledgeable about the cure.


    "Have you all eaten your breakfast?"


    Brother Pascal gently pats my head. "We already eat our breakfast. You should eat yours too. I will be waiting for you here."


    I excused myself first and headed to the dining hall. My eyes wander around the dining hall. It is where I used to spend my meals with my parents and Prince Fraser.


    Prince Fraser...


    "Dame Csille, good morning. Do you want me to prepare breakfast for you?"


    I look up and find Mairenn smiling widely at me. I sigh. I should really stop reminiscing about the past. It won''t even help me.


    I smile back at her in return. "Good morning, Mairenn. Have you eaten your breakfast? Why don''t you join me?"


    Mairenn immediately declined my request saying she had already eaten her breakfast. So, I have no choice but to eat my meal alone.


    "Dame Csille, can I you ask a question?"


    I ask Mairenn to stay with me while I am eating because I''m not used eating alone.


    I look at her. "Sure, what do you want to ask?"


    "Is his highness, Prince Fraser, would arrive here? I helped the maids shop for ingredients this morning, and I heard that everyone was waiting for his highness arrival. Will hee?"


    I stop from eating. Prince Frasering to the western region? I don''t think that''s possible.


    After he returns to the capital, he will be busy talking to the monarch officials about the progress in the northern region. Aside from that, he will also try to interact with the people. He will be too busy that he only sleeps for five hours or less every day.


    So, how can he find a way toe to the western region if his hands are already full?


    "No, his highness will be busy with some matters in the capital. But I''m sure if he finds time, he will surely visit the western region."


    Mairenn didn''t say anything, but I could clearly see the disappointment in her eyes.


    I sigh silently. I prefer this way. At least I can have my peace of mind knowing Prince Fraser is away from me.


    ________________________________


    I look at my reflection in the mirror and sigh. My disguise can be convincing if not because of my eyes. If they only have a contact lenses here, I probably can disguise myself without anyone noticing me.


    I heard a knock on my door. I look back and find Brother Pascal leaning on the door frame. "Are you¡ª" he wasn''t able to finish his words. He looks at my hair. "Your hair."


    I touch the wig. "I put on a wig to avoid being in the spotlight. I want to see the current situation in the western region without any interference. However, I couldn''t do anything about my eyes."


    Brother Pascal got slightly for a moment before he excused himself, saying he forgot something. A moment after, he gives me a small box. "Here, I know you find your eyes annoying at times, so I bought you these. It might not fully cover your eyes, but it can help you at least divert people''s attention from it. Open it."


    I look at the box.


    I''ve been looking for a way to hide my eyes ever since I arrived in this world, but I couldn''t find anything that would help me. What did Brother Pascal buy?


    I excitedly open the box, and my eyes widen when I see a headband with a veil attached to it. The hole in the is smaller than the usual. It''s quite simr to an organza fabric, and its color is jet ck. It can cover half of my face.


    This is a good way to hide my eyes. I can now hide my eyes from everyone.


    I immediately put the headband on, and my eyes water when I see how I look. I look like a ny''s actress. It looks so regal. Why didn''t I think of this before?


    Although my eyes aren''t fully covered, the veil prevents people from seeing the true color of my eyes. This is amazing.


    "Do you like it?"


    I look at Brother Pascal in the mirror and nod my head. "I definitely like this. Thank you, brother. You don''t know how much this helps me."


    Brother Pascal smiled at me. "I''m d you like it. The first time I saw it in the northern region, I immediately thought of you because I know how you love to sneak out." He chuckles. "I''m worried that someday someone might recognize you and harm you."


    I look at Brother Pascal gratefully. Although Csille doesn''t have any siblings, she is still fortunate enough to have a cousin like Brother Pascal.


    "Thank you, Brother.. I really appreciate it."

 Chapter 261 - : Returning To The Western Region (3)

    I look at the wretched state of the western region. The whole ce looks worst than thest time I visit it.


    We''re currently passing by the market, but it looks more like an abandoned market. There are some people who sell their goods, but it''s only a few. There are no people aside from the vendors.


    The vendors immediately look at Brother Pascal and me. "Mister and Miss, do you want to buy rice? I have a sack of rice here. You can buy it at a very low price."


    Brother Pascal look at the vendor and sigh. "Mister, how much for this sack of rice?"


    The sack of rice isn''t the typical fifty kilos in one sack. One sack is probably five kilos.


    The vendor smiled widely when he heard Brother Pascal reply. "It looks like you''re a rtive of the officials here. So I can just give this rice for hundred centimes."


    I frown. A hundred centimes? In the Vrawyth Kingdom, you can only buy half a kilo of rice with that amount of centimes. Why is it so cheap? Are they even profiting with their pricing?


    Even Brother Pascal got startled with the price. He also realizes how cheap it is for five kilos of rice.


    The vendor probably noticed our reaction, so he immediately waved his hand at us anxiously. "Is it too expensive? I can still lower it. How about eighty centimes? That''s the lowest price I can give."


    I feel my heartbreak when I see how anxious the vendor is. He is probably afraid to lose customers. I look at the other sacks of rice on his stall. Based on the way it looks, it seems like this vendor isn''t selling much.


    Brother Pascal took a pouch full of centimes in it. He then put the centimes on the table. "Here''s the money. The centimes inside the pouch are worth ten thousand centimes. In the capital of the Vrawyth, you can only buy ten sacks of rice with that. So, give me ten sacks of rice."


    The vendor''s eyes widened when he heard what Brother Pascal said. He looks like he almost wants to kneel to Brother Pascal''s feet.


    "Great Mister, are you sure you only want to take ten sacks of rice with that money? You can buy all my sacks here."


    Brother Pascal shakes his head. "I only want to take ten sacks. Also, I won''t be taking anything from your store. I want you to distribute those rice to all the vendors here, including yourself. However, I am hoping you will be fair in distributing it. We will return to your storeter."


    The vendors immediately got excited when they heard we would be giving the sack of rice to them. I can even see the rice vendor cry.


    He nods his head vigorously. "Great provider. Thank you very much for helping us. I hope you get more blessings in the future. Don''t worry. I will distribute this rice fair and square. You can be assured."


    Brother Pascal nodded his head and didn''t say anything. He just continues walking.


    I look at the overly excited vendors, and I can see the greed in their eyes. I think I know what they are thinking.


    I take a step and look at them. "Don''t try to take advantage of my Brother''s kindness. If I know you try to snatch away the rice vendor''s money or his rice. I will make sure that this will reach to the officials'' ears. So, I hope everyone will behave and won''t make a fuss after we leave. I want everyone who wants to take free rice, line up in a straight line and wait for their turn. Is everything clear?"


    All the vendors nod their heads. I never intended to threaten them, but I want them to learn about discipline. I think that''s one of the things they need to learn here.


    After saying a few reminders, I immediately follow Brother Pascal.


    Aside from the current situation in the market, I noticed how many people are living on the streets. As far as I remember, the number of vagrants was not like this five years ago. What happened in the western region?


    Is this how severe the poverty is here?


    ________________________________


    "Please, take a seat. Our master will arrive in a minute." The maid bows her head at us before she leaves the room.


    We are currently in the house of Mister vian Vulso, one of the officials in the western region. He is also the one who weed us when we arrived here.


    Brother Pascal and I went to the office of the officials, but no one was there. The guard said most of the officials don''t even show up in the office. Only Mister Vulso does.


    A moment after, Mister Vulso rushed into the room. He looks at us and bows his head. He looks different than thest time I saw him.


    He looks stressed and exhausted.


    "I apologize for making you wait. I wasn''t feeling good today. May I know who are my honorable guests?"


    Brother Pascal stands up. "Mister Vulso, I am Doctor Pascal Lauretr¨¦, and this is my cousin, Dame Csille Lauretr¨¦. We are here to talk to you about the current situation in the western region. I hope you can give us some time. It won''t take long."


    Mister Vulso''s eyes widen. He immediately sits in front of the chair. "Doctor Pascal. Dame Csille..." He didn''t continue his words. He just sits on the sofa while his head is down.


    Brother Pascal sits beside me again and waits for Mister Vulso''s reply.


    A few seconds have passed, and Mister Vulso calms down. "Doctor Pascal, Dame Csille, may I know what you want to talk about? I know the situation in the western region is way worst than you imagine."


    I stop Brother Pascal from asking Mister Vulso. I know Brother''s trait. He won''t ask Mister Vulso about the specific details.


    I take off the headband from my head and look straight into Mister Vulso''s eyes. "Where are the officials of this region? Why does the guard say you''re the only one who shows up in the office? Don''t you think we need to know about this?"


    I see Mister Vulso''s hand tremble. He closes his eyes before he takes a deep breath and looks at us with a bitter smile.


    "You already know. I tried to convince them to do their job as the officials of this region. However, they won''t listen. They said the monarch already neglected this area, so why would they even care about these people? I''m sorry if we fail you, Dame Csille. I tried to do my job as the official, but because I am the only one working, my efforts are not enough. It will never be enough."


    I knew it! The reason why the situation in this region is way worst than five years before is because of the officials.


    We definitely need to do something about this. If those officials continue to stay in their post, this western region cannot be saved. We need to change all these officials with someone who will do their job properly and someone who is only loyal to the monarchy.


    "Mister Vulso, we understand you, and I heard from the Count that you are a trusted person. So you don''t have to me yourself. We are here to discuss about our charity work here. I hope you can help us with things. It''s not big, and if you need funds, my cousin and I are willing to pay for it, just tel¡ª"


    Mister Vulso waves his hands. "No. No. How can I let you pay for it? I''ll be the one paying. Just tell me what you need so I can prepare it."


    The three of us proceed to talk about what we will do in our project and what we need to sessfully do it.


    After two hours of talking about all the necessary details, we alle up with a n. We will do a public medical check up tomorrow. We will also have feeding for the vagrants and people who are poor. We also made ns about the other issues in the western region. But we mostly focus on our activities for tomorrow.


    "Doctor Pascal, Dame Csille. Are you sure you don''t want me to send you two?"


    I smile at Mister Vulso. After talking to him for two hours, I started to understand why Father thinks so highly of him. He is probably the only official of this region who genuinely cares about people.


    "No, thank you for the offer Mister Vulso. But Brother Pascal and I still want to check the surroundings first. We want to see the current situation here with our own eyes."


    Mister Vulso didn''t stop us. He just warned us to take care of ourselves snd call him if we needed help.


    "Brother, what do you think about Mister Vulso?"


    Brother Pascal stops walking and looks at me. "Uncle words are true. He is really the only person we can rely on. It''s a good thing there is someone like him in this region. Without him, I doubt if this region can survive until now."


    I agree with his words. I think the reason why the western region is surviving, despite the poverty, is because of Mister Vulso.


    ________________________________


    Brother Pascal and I return to the market and see the vendors lining up in front of the rise vendor.


    Brother Pascal nods his head in satisfaction. "I didn''t expect them to line up in an orderly manner. I thought they would crowd the rice vendor. I was worried about nothing. I guess I should really stop doubting them."


    I look at Brother Pascal and smile. Of course, they will line up because they are afraid I will call the officials. Sometimes, a little threat would work to discipline the people. At least, I wouldn''t be worried that the rice vendor will be robbed off.


    "Let''s go. I still need to check theboratory."


    "You go ahead first, Brother. I''ll just buy something in the market."


    Brother Pascal hesitates at first, but I remind him that no one will know my real identity. The vendors only know that I am a daughter of an official in here, and they are not dumb enough to harm me in any way.


    After a couple of convincing, Brother Pascal left me alone. I immediately walk towards the vendors who are lining up.


    Some vendors who are now in their stall wave their hands at me. "Lady, Lady, thank you for the rice. You don''t know how much it helps us."


    All the vendors thank me too. I just smile at them politely. I walk towards the rice vendor.


    "Is everything okay here? Did you fairly distribute the rice to everyone? I hope you also won''t forget to give yourself a share."


    The rice vendor''s eyes sparkle when he sees me. "Lady, you''re back. Don''t worry. I made sure to distribute the rice fairly. You can ask them for confirmation, so you shouldn''t worry no more."


    I look at the line of people and nod my head in satisfaction. I took another pouch of centimes and looked at the vendor who was helping the rice vendor distribute the rice.


    "You, can I ask you to do something for me?"


    The vendor''s eyes widen, and she immediately sits up straight. "Lady, this lowly woman is honored to help you. What do you want me to do for you, Lady?"


    I smile at her. "Don''t call yourself like that. We''re all humans here merely living in the western region. So, you don''t need to do honorifics." I pass the pouch full of centimes to her. "Here''s five thousand centimes. It might be a small amount, but I hope it can help. Distribute it fairly to everyone here."


    I look at the vendors who return to their stalls. "To everyone who already takes their rice share, please line up in front of her in an orderly manner. You''ll be given centimes first, and to all who are lining up for rice, you need to take your rice share first before you can line for the centimes. Is it clear to everyone?"


    Everyone nods their head in unison. They all thank me for the centimes. I can even see most of the vendors crying because of it.


    I look at them ande up with a resolution. Before I be the Viiness, I will make sure to change the fate of the people in the western region.


    If I can''t change my fate.. Then I will change theirs.

 Chapter 262 - : Returning To The Western Region (4)

    "Please line up properly. Everyone will be assessed, so you don''t have to cut the line. Everyone who cut the line won''t be assessed today. Is that all clear to everyone?"


    I look at the nurse, who is currently reminding the people to line up in an orderly manner, and it looks like the crowd is listening. Everyone is lining up properly, and everyone is waiting for their turn patiently.


    After the conversation we had with Mister Vulso yesterday, Brother Pascal had a meeting with the Doctors and Nurses. Letting them prepare for the medical drive for today.


    I also prepared my employees to help assist the nurses and doctors for today. While my remaining employees are currently busy cooking food for the people.


    After their check up, they can immediately go to the za where my employees are now preparing for the food feeding. We will be giving fruits and vegetables too for them to take.


    "Dame Csille, are you here to talk to Doctor Pascal? He is currently busy giving a lecture to those who show symptoms of the infectious disease. Actually, Dame Csille, there is one problem here."


    I frown. "Problem? What problem?" As far as I know, Brother Pascal and I have already tackled everything we need for today''s medical drive. So, howe there is a problem?


    "There''s a number of people who are already showing symptoms, and we need to iste them so it won''t further spread around the region. The problem is we don''t have a ce where we can iste them. Doctor Pascal tried to talk to Mister Vulso, but he couldn''t get out from his work because he is busy calming everyone who is infected."


    That. Why didn''t I think of that? That is definitely a problem. We need to find them a ce where we can iste them. We also need to make sure that it is far from the public.


    "Is Brother Pascal still busy right now?"


    Doctor Alena nods her head. "Unfortunately, yes. He''s been busy exining the situation to the infected people. Do you want me to call him?"


    I wave my head. "No, no. That''s okay. I know Brother wouldn''t want to leave them alone too. Those people might be anxious because of the infectious disease. So, don''t bother. Don''t worry about the istion ce. I will handle it. Can you please mention it to Brother Pascal? Tell him I''ll look for a ce where they can stay."


    Doctor Alena agrees. She immediately excused herself and looked for Doctor Pascal. While I check the Doctors and Nurses assessing the patients.


    After making sure that everything was okay, I decided to pass by the za. Mairenn immediately sees me. She rushes towards me excitedly.


    "Dame Csille, you''re here. It''s a good thing you''re here. We''re almost finished with the soup. Can you go see how it taste?"


    I look at Mairenn and my employees. There are ten people, including Mairenn, cooking food.


    I add more employees for this project. I brought twenty employees with me to the western region while more than ten employees were left in the capital. Overall, I already have more than thirty employees in my Foundation.


    I take a spoonful of soup and taste it. I closed my eyes when the vors of the soup exploded in my mouth. It tastes so delicious.


    "Dame Csille? How is it? Does it taste good, or should we need to add more vor? We also followed Doctor Pascal''s suggestions to put ginseng in the soup. Does it taste bitter?"


    I shake my head. "No, it actually tastes amazing. Good job. I''m sure the people will definitely love the taste of this soup. Thank you for your hard work, people."


    They all cheered when they heard my words.


    "Dame Csille, it''s our honor to work under your Foundation. We were more than happy to help these people. So, you don''t need to thank us. It''s us who needs to thank you. Thank you for helping people like us. If not because of you, we are probably still loitering around the capital. We were more than happy to be a part of your Foundation."


    I look at my employees, and I feel my heart melt. I made sure that the people I hired were people who didn''t have enough opportunities for employment. Because only these kind of people appreciate their job and do it properly. And I am not wrong. Look how hard working they are.


    "Thank you, everyone. Don''t worry. You can take a rest for tomorrow. I will be hiring people who''ll cook so you can all re¡ª"


    I wasn''t able to finish my words because they immediately cut me off.


    "Dame Csille, you don''t need to. We were more than happy to do these every day. So, you don''t need to hire anyone. We will cook for tomorrow too."


    "Thank you, everyone. I won''t be able to do my job properly without you. Don''t worry, once we return to the capital, you can have a few days off."


    They all cheered when they heard the word day off. They then return to cooking enthusiastically.


    I smile and shake my head. They are really easy to please.


    "Mairenn, some people will arrive here. I want you to remind them that only those who are disciplined will be given food. To those who are cutting lines, make sure that they leave the ce. I will leave a few guards with you so they can help you discipline the crowd. I still have things to do today, so I''ll leave everything in your care. Is that okay? If you need anything, you can send a guard to the house of Mister Vulso."


    Mairenn nods her head. "Yes, Dame Csille. You can depend on me. I promise I won''t disappoint you. We won''t disappoint you."


    I reminded all of them what to do when the crowd arrived at the za before I left to find Mister Vulso.


    It isn''t difficult to find Mister Vulso because he is still in his house doing his work. I heard from his maid that Mister Vulso couldn''t go out because he isn''t feeling well today.


    "Dame Csille, you''ve returned. I apologize if I have made you wait. Is there something I can do for you?"


    I try to stand up to greet him, but he immediately stops me. "You don''t need to stand up. How can I let you do that? May I know what brings you here, Dame Csille?"


    "As you know, we''re currently doing a public medical check up today, and we already diagnosed that there are a number of infected people in the region already. However, I forgot to prepare a ce where we could iste them. Do you know any ce we can bring them? I prefer it''s far away from here. So we can control the spread of the infectious disease."


    Mister Vulso got silent for a couple of minutes. He''s probably thinking where we can bring them.


    "I was thinking of setting up tents just like what we did in the northern region. So, any vacant lot will do. As long as it''s far from here."


    "I know a ce where you can bring them."


    I sigh in relief. I thought it would take time before we could find a ce for istion. It''s really a good thing Mister Vulso is here.


    "Where is it, and how much rent do we need to pay for a month''s stay?"


    Mister Vulso shakes his head. "You don''t need to pay for it. I own the ce, so you don''t have to pay. I can show you the ce, and you decide if it is suitable for istion."


    Mister Vulso and I went to the ce he was talking and I was shocked to see a huge building in front of me.


    "This is what I am talking about. I build this as a school. I was hoping to open up a school in here. However, because of the short fund, I couldn''t open it. You can use this for now. Although there are no beds inside, it has room to amodate every infected person."


    I look at Mister Vulso with wide eyes. "Are you sure we can use this? This is supposed to be a ssroom. I don''t think it''s appropriate for us to use this as an istion room for infected people. How about the other officials? Shouldn''t we ask for their permission too?"


    Mister Vulso shakes his head. "There''s no need. I own thend, and the money used to build this school came from my own money. So, you shouldn''t worry. The officials wouldn''t even care if we use this. Also, we can just disinfect the rooms once we finish using them. I don''t even think we can open up the school this year. I still don''t have enough money to fund it."


    I look at Mister Vulso. He is really dedicated to helping people. He really wants to help them by providing what they need, and that is a school.


    Among the other regions, only the western region doesn''t have a school. It''s the reason why there is low employment here because people didn''t even manage to enroll in a primary school.


    I heard from Father that there was once a school in the western region. However, because there are high crime rates here, most teachers experienced harassment and such that they all leave the region. His majesty tried to send another batch of teachers, but they all returned to the capital a week after.


    I sigh. I think I know what I will do next for the western region. "Don''t worry, Mister Vulso. I will try to talk to my Father about this. Maybe he can fund for this year."


    Mister Vulso looks at me gratefully. "Thank you, Dame Csille. However, I know the Count already donate a huge amount of money in the northern region. I don''t think it is okay to let him fund the school. I also know that the Count has other people he also helps. I don''t want to add to the list."


    He''s right, though. Father helps other people and some institutions too. I look at the school and sigh. I guess I have no choice but to fund this school. Maybe I should ask Brother Pascal about this.


    "Dame Csille, why don''t wee inside so you can see the rooms."


    Mister Vulso show me inside the school building. Each room is big enough for five beds. Maybe we could separate those people who have mild, moderate, and severe symptoms. So, they won''t infect other people''s conditions.


    After checking each room, we both agree to use this room as the istion area. All those people who show symptoms will be put in this building until they be better.


    "Dame Csille, should I drop you to where you are staying?"


    I immediately turn down his request. I still need to check the other side of the western region.


    "Thank you, Mister Vulso, but I still need to check the other part of the western region. I haven''t seen the other parts of it."


    Mister Vulso insists on sending me to where I want to go. I''m nning to check the other businesses here. I want to see how they are doing. I need to know the extent of poverty in this region, so I can see what I can do to help them.


    Mister Vulso looks around before he looks at me worriedly. "Are you sure you want to be alone? I cane with you if¡ª"


    I shake my head. "No, thank you for the offer, but I know you''re busy too, Mister Vulso. I already took too much of your time. Don''t worry about me. I won''t stay long here."


    Mister Vulso tried to convince me more, but I just declined it repeatedly. In the end, he hesitantly leaves me behind.


    I look around. There aren''t many stores in here, and most of the stores that are open don''t have any customers.


    I walk to each shop and check how they are doing. Most of them said they didn''t have any sales for today. Some don''t have any sales for a week now. That''s how severe the poverty here.


    I really need to do something about this. If this continues, I bet the western region won''t be able to survive.


    I was about to return to the za to check the situation there when I saw a store. It''s the only store that sells weapons here.


    "Howe there is a weaponry store here? Doesn''t weapons cost a fortune?"


    I walked inside the store, and my eyes widened when I realized the quality of the weapons.


    Is it from the Stozeterra Kingdom? They are the only ones who can produce a quality weapon like this.


    "Are you interested in that sword? It can be yours for only five hundred centimes."


    I gasped when I heard that price? Five hundred centimes? The average price of a Stozeterra sword costs twenty thousand centimes, and it''s not even on par with this quality. How can they sell this at that price?


    Unless it''s not forged by the Stozeterra Kingdom. But other than the Stozeterra Kingdom, where can you find a sword with this quality?

 Chapter 263 - : Returning To The Western Region (5)

    "I know it''s pricey, but that''s the lowest price I can give."


    I look at the man and shake my head. How can this be pricey? This is actually a bargain. You cannot find a sword with a quality like this in the capital, and it only costs five hundred centimes.


    "Mister, are you the owner of the shop? May I know where do you get these swords?"


    The man put on disy the swords in his hand before he answered me. "I was the one who forged it. Is there something wrong with my sword? I know its quality is not that great, but I still have higher quality swords inside. However, it cost triple the price. I didn''t put it on disy because no one can even afford to buy it."


    I look at the swords on disy. He''s telling me that he also sells higher quality weapons than this? And it''s also at a bargain price?


    "Mister, can I see those higher quality swords, and do you also sell armors?"


    The man looks at me as if testing if I''m telling the truth. "Are you serious, Lady? Do you really want to see it? It''s the first someone wants to see it since I open up my store. Let me remind you one more time, the price of the high quality weapons is three thousand centimes. Do you really want to see it?"


    I nod my head. "I really want to see it. May I?"


    The man''s eyes sparkled when he heard what I said. He then opens a door and gestures his hand inside. "Please,e in. I have everything you need. Swords, spears, shields, armors, and everything else. You can find it here."


    I walk inside the room, and my eyes widen when I see the weapons inside. He is saying the truth. He has everything we need here.


    I inspect the sword that is nearest to me, and my eyes widen when I see the quality of it. This can bepared to the high quality swords of the Stozeterra Kingdom.


    Where does this mane from?


    "Mister, I have a deal with you. Will you be willing to deal with me?"


    The man frowned at me. "What deal?"


    I smile reassuringly at him. I think I know how I can help the western region.


    ________________________________


    "Dame Csille? What are you doing here? Does Doctor Pascal knows you''ll be visiting the istion area?"


    I look at Doctor Alena and smile at her. "No, I was just checking the area. Is everything okay here? Where''s Brother Pascal?"


    "Everything''s okay here. We''ve been giving cures to all infected patients. Some feel better now. They will just need toplete the istion period before they can leave here." Doctor Alena frowns. "Dame Csille, are you allowed to check the area? As far as I know, no one is allowed to visit the area unless they are staying here."


    I shake my head. "Don''t worry, Doctor Alena. Brother Pascal made sure that I took the cure, so I am now immune to the illness the same way you do." I look around. "Doctor Alena, is Brother Pascal currently busy? I just need to talk to him about something important."


    Doctor Alena looks inside them and sighs. "He is currently busy treating the patients with severe symptoms. Actually, I''m worried about your Brother. He''s been overworking himself for days now. I tried to convince him to take a break, but he won''t listen to anyone."


    I sigh in disappointment. It''s been a week now since we arrived in the western region, and it''s been days since I spoke to the owner of the weaponry store.


    I''ve been wanting to talk to Brother Pascal about this, but because he is busy treating the patients, I haven''t gotten the chance to speak to him. I still need to discuss this with Brother Pascal first.


    "Can I speak to him then? Maybe I can convince him to rest. I also need to discuss something important to him."


    Doctor Alena hesitated for a moment before I heard her sigh. "I have been actually wanting to invite you here to talk to him. However, I know Doctor Pascal wouldn''t like to bother you with your work. He knows you''re busy helping the people."


    Brother Pascal is really a thoughtful person and at the same time, a stubborn one. Like how Csille is. The two of them are really blood rted.


    Doctor Alena showed me to the area where patients with severe symptoms stay. I immediately see Brother Pascal talking to one of the patients. He seemed too preupied with what he was doing that he didn''t notice our arrival.


    "There he is. He''s been here for hours now. He hasn''t even eaten his breakfast. Everyone is worried about him, but no one can convince him to take a rest or to eat his meal."


    I sigh. Brother Pascal always gets mad at me for not taking care of myself properly but look who is neglecting himself?


    "Brother Pascal."


    Brother Pascal immediately looks at me. He then frowns. "What are you doing here, Csille? Haven''t I told you not toe here?"


    He immediately drags me out of the severe infected area. "Do you know how infectious the illness is? What if you got infected? How can I exin it to Aunt and Uncle if that happens."


    Brother Pascal calls the carriage I''ve used and immediately asks the coachman to bring us home.


    I look at Brother Pascal, and I can see how exhausted he is. It seems like he doesn''t even sleep properly. He also looks thinner than thest time I saw him.


    "Brother, are you taking care of yourself? I heard from Doctor Alena that you don''t even rest. I thought a Doctor needed a healthy body to fight against this infectious illness? But why are you not taking care of yourself? Everyone is worried about you already. Even I was worried. Please, take care of yourself, Brother."


    Brother Pascal looked at me before he sighed. "I apologize. I couldn''t help it. I am a Doctor, Csille and I oath to save people."


    "Yes, Doctors exist to treat people. However, before saving someone else, shouldn''t you save yourself first?"


    I heard Brother Pascal sigh. "I''m sorry. I''ll try not to do that again."


    "Brother, I''m not asking you not to do your job. All I am asking you is to take a break if you''re tired. Eat if it''s mealtime and have aplete sleep. If this continues, I''m afraid I''ll find you as one of the patients in the istion area."


    Brother Pascal gently caresses my head. "Okay, okay. I will follow what you said. However, you should do that too. Are you eating on time?"


    I nod my head. "Of course, I am. You can ask Mairenn if you want to."


    He nods his head in satisfaction. "By the way, what are you doing in the istion area? Is everything okay?"


    The moment the istion area was opened, Brother Pascal and a number of Doctors and Nurses stayed there. It is to iste the infectious disease.


    "No, I just want to talk to you about something important."


    Brother Pascal frowns. "Something important?"


    I nod my head vigorously. "Brother, a few days ago, I met a person who sells weapons. He sells high quality weapons that can beparable to weapons forged by the Stozeterra. But he only sells it at a bargain price."


    "Bargain price?"


    I nod my head excitedly. "Yes, yes. Brother, can you remember the sword my Father bought in the Stozeterra Kingdom? He said it''s one of the highest grade of sword that you can buy in the Stozeterra, right? And it cost a hundred thousand centimes, right? You can find the same quality sword in his story. And do you know how much he sells it?"


    "How much?"


    I show him my three fingers. "Three thousand centimes only. Isn''t that a steal? You cannot buy a sword that is high quality with that money."


    Brother Pascal frowns. "Where does he get his weapons? Is it smuggled?"


    I shake my head. "I don''t think so, Brother. If it''s smuggled, do you think he can sell it at that price? You know the Stozeterra Kingdom doesn''t sell weapons at a low price. It''s impossible. He is the one who forged everything. Brother, you cannot believe what I have seen in his store. Everything that can be used for war is there. He even showed me his working ce. I have seen it with my own eyes. He is the one who forged those weapons."


    "If he is the one? Howe we haven''t heard anything about this? If this reaches his majesty, it will surely help the Vrawyth Kingdom. We don''t need to buy weapons to the Stozeterra Kingdom. But the problem is, where does this mane from? I know there are people who forged weapons too, but no one can create weapons that can bepared to the weapons forged by Stozeterra. Can you bring me to this person? I want to meet him. We cannot fully trust this person, Csille."


    I look at Brother Pascal. I am also doubtful of the man''s identity, but I don''t think he is a threat though. I hope not.


    I ask the coachman to go to where the weaponry market is. A moment after, we stopped in front of the store.


    Brother Pascal scans the front of the store before he goes inside. There is no one inside the store. The man is probably in his working ce.


    "It''s true. This is a high quality weapon. Is this the weapon you are talking about? Although it cannot bepared to what Uncle bought in the Stozeterra Kingdom, it is still a high quality sword. Buying this for three thousand is really a steal."


    I look at Brother Pascal and the sword in his hand. Buying it for three thousand? But it''s only five hundred centimes.


    "That''s not what I''m talking about, and that is five hundred centimes only. The real thing is in that room," I point my finger to the room where the man shows me his highest quality weapons.


    I walk to the counter and ring the bell that is on the counter. A moment after, a man came rushing from the room. He smiles at Brother Pascal, and his smile freezes when he sees me.


    "Lady? You have returned? I thought you were bluffing thest time. Do you really want to hire me?"


    I smile at him. "Apologies if I haven''t visited for days, my Brother was still busy with his work, and I''ve waited for his schedule to clear up first. We''re here to talk about our deal."


    The man''s eyes sparkle. "Lady,e inside. Let''s talk about this inside."


    He closes the door of his shop before he leads us inside the room. However, unlike thest time when he opened a door connected to a house. It''s only a small house.


    "Please, make yourselffortable. Do you want some tea?"


    Brother Pascal and I both sit on the sofa. Brother Pascal shakes his head. "Thank you for the offer, but we just had our tea. You don''t need to give us anything. I will be frank here. I want to know where are you from? No one in the Vrawyth Kingdom can forge weapons like this."


    The man sighs before he sits on the chair in front of us. "I know you''ll question my identity. But you shouldn''t worry. I am not a spy. My great great grandfather was once the headmaster of forging in the Stozeterra Kingdom. However, someone was jealous of his talent that they framed him for being a spy. The King ordered for his execution, but he fled to the Vrawyth Kingdom as a refugee. He then lived his life as a simple person, but he also to pass his knowledge in forging to his sons."


    I frown. Head master of forging who wasbeled as a spy? "Is your great great grandfather, Ros Henness?"


    The man''s eyes widen. "You know him?"


    Brother Pascal and I look at each other. We both know that name. How can we forget the name of the person who saves our great great grandfather?


    "He''s the savior of our great great grandfather. Our family is indebted to him."


    The man look at Brother Pascal.. His eyes widened a moment after. "You are from the Lauretr¨¦ Family?"

 Chapter 264 - : Earnan’s Request

    "You are Csille Lauretr¨¦ and Pascal Lauretr¨¦?"


    We both nod our heads. Howe he knows our name? Is it because our name is widely known for what we did in the northern region? However, howe he didn''t recognize me because of my hair?


    "Yes, I am Csille Lauretr¨¦, and this is my cousin Doctor Pascal Lauretr¨¦. We are here to ask you again if you want to work for me?"


    Now that I am sure that he isn''t a threat to the Lauretr¨¦ family, I will make sure to take him to our side.


    "Aren''t you worried I will betray you in the end? After all, my family originated from the Stozeterra Kingdom, and that still makes me a


    Stozeterrian."


    I shake my head. It''s impossible for them to betray the Vrawyth Kingdom. "The Stozeterra Kingdom wants to execute your whole family. I don''t think you''re dumb enough to side with them. You know how the Stozeterra Kingdom works. Once your usefulness is gone, they will set you aside. Just like what happened to Ros Henness, right? And have you forgotten we have the upper hand here? We know that the Henness Family is in the Vrawyth Kingdom. Once we expose it to the Stozeterra, do you think they will not do anything against your whole family?"


    The man sighed. "You are really the descendant of the Lauretr¨¦ Family." He smirks. "So, what do you want me to do, and what can I get in return?"


    "Don''t worry. The Lauretr¨¦ Family is indebted to you, so we won''t do anything to harm you or your family. However, you need to make sure that you won''t turn your loyalty from us, or else we won''t have any other choice but to strike against you even if we''re indebted to your family."


    The manughs. "Don''t worry. I''m already satisfied with my life in the Vrawyth Kingdom. And even if I am Stozeterrian by blood, I already considered myself a Vrawyth. I won''t do anything against the ce that gave my whole family shelter. So, you shouldn''t worry. I won''t turn against you or the Kingdom."


    Brother Pascal and I both nod our heads in satisfaction. We both know that is true. The Henness Family will never betray the Vrawyth Kingdom. That is what Father taught us.


    I smile genuinely at him. "As for what I want you to do. I want you to work as the master forger of the Vrawyth Kingdom. Don''t worry. I can assure you that you''ll receive money more than the amount of money from selling weapons here. If you work under the monarchy, everything you need will be given to you and to your family. So, what do you think? Do you want to work with us?"


    "I will only agree in one condition."


    I immediately sit up straight. Right there and then, I already knew I would agree to his condition. "What condition?"


    ________________________________


    "Brother, are you sure you don''t want toe with me? Mother and Father miss you already."


    Brother Pascal shakes his head. "You know that I still have things to do here. I cannot leave those people who need medical attention. Just send my regards to Aunt and Uncle. Tell them I''ll see them once I return to the capital."


    I nod my head at Brother Pascal before I hug him for thest time. "Take care of yourself, Brother. You made your promise to me. You cannot turn back on your words. Don''t skip meals and sleep for eight hours. Okay?"


    Brother Pascal nods his head and gently messes my hair. "I will go now. You still have a lot of things to talk about to Aunt and Uncle. Don''t worry. I will take care of everything here while you are away."


    I said my thank you to him before I walked onboard the ship.


    "Dame Csille, your room is already prepared. Do you want me to help you with your things?"


    I shake my head at Mairenn. "Thank you, but I can handle it. You should take some rest, Mairenn."


    I check on my other employees too before I go to my own room. Half of my employees are still in the western region to help the Doctors and continue the feeding. While the other half returned with me.


    I slump my body on my bed and sigh. "I am now returning to the Vrawyth Kingdom, earlier than I expected. That means I don''t have any other choice but to face his highness. Am I ready for that?"


    I take a deep breath and sigh. I already know the answer. I am not ready yet.


    I mess my hair in frustration. I''ll just cross the bridge when I get there. Right now, I need to focus on more important things.


    I get up from my bed and look at the pile of documents on my table. It is the report paper I have made. It is a report for everything I did in the western region.


    Everything that happened in the western region was written in the report. I have mentioned the previous state in the western region and the things we did to help them. I also write suggestions on how to improve the situation on issues that cannot be deal currently.


    Those issues will be dealt once I have a conversation with his majesty. I need to talk about how low the currency is in the western region. I also need to talk about my n to fund the school in the western region.


    And the most important thing is, I need to talk to his majesty about Earnan Henness, the owner of the weaponry shop.


    I look at the page where I have written his name. "Earnan Henness? The great great grandson of thete Ros Henness, the one who saves great great grandfather." I sigh. "How can I deal with his condition? He only wants to work under me and not under his majesty. He also wants to keep his identity secret to everyone. Although he agrees to expose his identity to his majesty, he doesn''t want other people to know it. How can I deal with it? Will his majesty even allow it?"


    I sigh and slump my head on my table. "My head hurts already. I think I''ll just find a way once I arrive in the Vrawyth Kingdom."


    ________________________________


    "My dear, you have arrived. How''s your stay in the western region? Did you take care of yourself properly?" Mother immediately bombarded me with questions the moment I stepped my foot into our house.


    Father, who is standing behind Mother, smiles lovingly at me. "Wee back, my dear daughter."


    I immediately hug Mother and Father tightly. I miss them so much. "Mother, Father, I miss you too," I break from the hug and smile reassuringly at them. "Don''t worry, Mother, I took care of myself properly. You should worry more about Brother Pascal. He won''t listen to me. He keeps skipping his meals, and he won''t even rest despite working for hours."


    I heard Mother sigh. She then looks at Father and ps his arms. "It''s all your fault. Your daughter and your nephew all inherited your stubborn personality. I already told Pascal not to overwork himself but look at him."


    Father immediatelyforted Mother. "My Countess, don''t worry. I''ll try to talk to Pascal once he returns. However, I think we should all head inside first. I''m sure our daughter is already tired because of her journey."


    Mother and Father immediately guide me inside. Mother sits on my left side while Father sits on my right side.


    Mother takes my hand and squeezes it. "My dear, how''s your journey in the western region?Is everything okay there?"


    I sigh and shake my head. "No, Mother. Everything is not good in the western region. People are dying because of the infectious disease. Poverty is worst there, and the employment rate is really low."


    I heard Father sigh too. "It''s one of the regions that are difficult to handle. His majesty tried to send his people there to help, but no one could stay there for long. It''s really hopeless."


    I shake my head at Father. "No, Father. It''s not hopeless. We just need to put more effort into dealing with the situation there. In fact, I have already made a thorough n on how to help rebuild the western region. I just need to talk to his majesty about this."


    Father frowns. "What do you mean? You have a n to help them? But no one ever sessfully made progress in the western region. What are your ns? Maybe I can put up a word with his majesty."


    I look for the report I made and give it to Father. "Here. I have written everything that happened in the western region, the issues, and some suggestions to make it better. I also included my future n to help them."


    Father takes the report and smiles proudly at me. "You really made us proud, Csille, and I''m d you return home safely." He looks at the report in his hand. "I''m going to read this tonight, and I''ll tell you what I think about your ns. Why don''t you take some rest first? I know you are probably tired from your journey."


    Mother squeezed my hand. "Your Father is right. You should sleep first. I''m sure you are tired because of your journey."


    I shake my head. I still need to talk to them about Earnan Henness. "Mother, Father, I still need to talk to you about something important."


    They both frown at me. "What is this important thing you want to talk about, dear? Did something happen while you are in the western region?"


    "Father, do you remember the name of the person who saves great great grandfather?"


    "You mean Ros Henness? Yes, I remember him. Father always mentioned his name. If not because of him, the Lauretr¨¦ Family probably does not exist today. But why did you mention him? Did you find him? Father tried to look for his descendants, but it seems like they left the capital already."


    I look at Father. "I have found his great great grandson in the western region. He owns a weaponry shop there, and you won''t believe what I have seen. He is selling weapons that can beparable to the weapons being sold in the Stozeterra region. Remember the highest grade sword you bought for a hundred centimes in the Stozeterra Kingdom? He is selling the same quality sword for just three thousand centimes."


    Mother gasps. "Are you saying the truth, my dear? If this is really true, then we don''t have to buy weapons from the Stozeterra Kingdom." Mother looks at Father, who bes silent because of what I have said. "My dear, have you heard what our daughter said? If his majesty knows about this, we can save a lot of money for it."


    Father looks at Mother. "Father mentioned before that Ros Henness used to be the master forger of the Stozeterra Kingdom. However, he has never seen him forge a weapon before. I didn''t expect his great great grandson will be following in his footsteps. I need to speak to his majesty about this."


    I stop Father''s arms and shake my head. "Father, Earnan Henness, give me a condition in order for him to mass produce weapons for the Vrawyth Kingdom."


    "Condition? What condition is it? I''m sure his majesty can fulfill it as long as it''s legal and it doesn''t harm anyone."


    I shake my head. "It''s not illegal, and it doesn''t harm anyone. However, it might offend his majesty. Earnan Henness only wants to work under me and not under his majesty. If this condition doesn''t meet, he said he would rather rot in the western region. He also said he could only trust the Lauretr¨¦ family and no one else. Do you think his majesty will agree to this condition?"


    Mother and Father both got silent because of what I said. They also know there''s a big chance his majesty will be offended by this. However, this is once a lifetime for the Vrawyth Kingdom.


    If we can make Earnan Henness be the master forger of the Vrawyth Kingdom then, we don''t have to worry about our weapons. Because of the high pricing of weapons produced in the Stozeterra Kingdom, we can only buy a hundred weapons every year, and that''s not even the highest grade weapons.


    I sigh. "Father, Mother, it''s the reason why I need to talk to his majesty about this. I just hope his majesty will allow this to happen. It will be a big help for our Kingdom."


    I heard Father sigh. "I will help you set an appointment for his majesty. However, he''s currently busy these days. It will probably take a few more days before you can see him."


    I expected that, though. "I can wait, Father.. As long as I can talk to his majesty."

 Chapter 265 - : The Deal With The Royals

    I look outside my window and heave a sigh. It''s been two days since I have arrived in the capital, and I haven''t even talked to his majesty.


    All I did was to do my piled works in the Foundation and to entertain people who donated money. I also help those people whoe to the Foundation for help. But aside from that, I haven''t done anything else.


    I look at the report I have made. "When can I show this to his majesty? I badly need to talk to him about Earnan Henness. I need to help the Vrawyth Kingdom before the war started. I need to make sure that the Vrawyth Kingdom will still survive. This is the only thing I can do for them. It''s my way of repayment for starting the war."


    I was startled when someone knocked on my door. The door opens, and the butler bows his head at me. "Miss, his highness, Prince Rufus is here for you. I already let him in, and he is waiting for you in the garden."


    Rufus? He''s here?


    I immediately stand up and rush to where Rufus is. Rufus smiles widely at me when he sees me. "Purny, wee back to the capital. I apologize if I only visited you today. I was busy with my duties. I hope you can forgive me."


    Rufus showed me a rose which he probably picked from our garden. I look at the rose and raise my eyebrow at him. "Really? You''re saying sorry using the rose from our garden? When did your standard be like this?"


    Rufusughs at my remarks. "You really didn''t change. How''s your stay in the western region? I haven''t even received a letter from you. That hurts me."


    I just roll my eyes at him and take the rose from his hand. This guy. How can he pick the rose I painstakingly take care of?


    "I was busy in the western region, okay? I don''t even have enough time to rest." I sigh. "You should see how severe the situation is in the western region. It''s beyond worst."


    Rufus sits beside me. "That''s understandable, though. His majesty tried to send people there, but no one stayed for too long. So, what can you expect from a ce like that?" I heard Rufus sigh. "What''s your next n then?"


    I look up at the sky. My next n?


    "I''m nning to talk to his majesty first. I want to know what he will do first before I can do my n. I just hope he would agree with my n. I badly want to help the western region."


    "That will still take time. As you know, his majesty is still busy dealing with the problem in the northern region. I don''t think you can see him this week. Why don''t you try talking to my cousin? I''m sure he can make time for you."


    I immediately grimaced when I heard Rufus'' suggestion. Talk to his highness, Prince Fraser? I would rather wait for an eternity for his majesty to clear his schedule rather than talk to Prince Fraser.


    "I don''t want to bother Prince Fraser. I know he is busy with his duty too. So, I''ll probably just wait for his majesty."


    Rufus looks straight into my eyes. He then smirks at me. "Tell me, Csille, are you avoiding my cousin again?"


    How can this guy see my intentions? Is he a psychic, or am I really that obvious?


    I frown and pretend to disagree with him. Iugh at his words. "What are you saying? Why would I even avoid Prince Fraser? I just don''t want to bother him. I heard from Father that his highness and his majesty are both busy with their duties."


    Rufus still looks at me suspiciously. As if he is trying to see through me. A moment after, I heard him sigh. "Are you sure? Then why didn''t you check on my cousin when you return to the capital from the northern region? You also left the day he returned to the capital. So, tell how can I believe that you''re not avoiding him?"


    I almost want to hurt Rufus for seeing right through me. Is that really obvious? That I am avoiding Prince Fraser?


    I sigh. "Rufus, what are you really doing here? Are you here to interrogate me? I''m tired, okay? I already have things to worry about."


    I feel a hand pats my head. I look at Rufus, and he just smiles at me. "Okay, okay. I won''t interrogate you anymore. I''m here to check on you. You leave the capital for half a month now. Of course, I will miss you."


    I smile at his words. I take a spoonful of pudding and put it in his mouth. Iughed at him when he almost choked with the pudding. He just red at me in return.


    I look at the clear sky and smile. It''s a sunny day, but the days in the Vrawyth Kingdom will soon turn dark.


    Darker than everyone known.


    ________________________________


    Days have passed, and I have received an invitation from the pce. His majesty already had time to meet me, and I was ted when I heard the good news.


    I can finally see his majesty. I can help the western region now.


    Father and Mother decided toe with me so they could help me talk to his majesty. Because they know, it can be difficult to convince his majesty to agree to Earnan Henness'' request without offending him.


    "Count, Countess, and Dame, please follow me. His majesty is waiting for you in the garden." The servant immediately leads us towards the garden.


    I took a deep breath before I followed her behind. This day will definitely be a rough one.


    A moment after, we arrived at the pce garden. The three of us immediately pay our respect to his majesty. However, I was startled to see another person sitting beside his majesty.


    My eyes widened in shock, and I took a step backward. His highness, Prince Fraser!


    What is he doing here? I thought he was busy? The reason why I wait patiently for his majesty to call me even if I can just talk to Prince Fraser is because I don''t want to see Prince Fraser.


    Father and Mother immediately pay their respect to Prince Fraser too. However, because of my shock, it took me some time before I could greet him.


    Mother tugs my hand. "My dear, don''t be rude and pay your respect to his highness."


    I immediately wake up from my trance and clumsily do a curtsy. "Dame Csille Lauretr¨¦ is here to pay her respect to his highness, Prince Fraser."


    I heard the Kingughs. "Count Waltier, Contess Marcell and Dame Csille. I''m d you have arrived. We have been waiting for your arrival. Sit, sit, make yourselvesfortable."


    Father guides Mother and me to sit. Father sits in front of his majesty while Mother sits on his right side.


    I was about to sit on the chair beside Father when Prince Fraser stood up and pulled my chair for me.


    I politely smile at him and sit on the chair. "Thank you, your highness."


    Prince Fraser didn''t say anything. He just sits on his chair in front of me.


    Father, Mother, and the King got silent because of Prince Fraser''s sudden action. They just look at us with weird smiles on their faces. It seems like they are really happy with what is happening.


    I just pretended appreciating the flowers in the garden to avoid their meaningful stares. I take a nce at Prince Fraser, and I find him staring straight into my eyes.


    I immediately avoid his gaze. Why is he looking at me? Is there something wrong with my face?


    I heard the King chuckles. "Dame Csille, you''re looking as beautiful as ever. How''s your stay in the western region? I heard from the Count what you did in the western region. Thank you for the help."


    I smile politely at his majesty. "Your majesty, it''s my honor to help the Vrawyth people. I am more than happy to help them."


    The King smiles widely at me. "You really have grown into an amazingdy. I can now be assured that the future bride of Prince Fraser is someone who will do her responsibilities as the Queen of the Vrawyth Kingdom." His majesty sps his hand. "Isn''t this a great time to talk about their engagement? What do you think, Count and Countess?"


    I felt my hands trembles when I heard the engagement. I immediately looked for the report I had made and put it on the table.


    "Your majesty, I apologize, but I don''t think it is the right time to talk about that." I hand him the report I have made. "This is the report I have made. I have written everything you need to know about the current state in the western region. I also write a detailed n on how to improve the lives of the people there. I hope you can take a look at it and see if you can agree to my n."


    His majesty took the report and read it. It''s not that thick. It''s just a five pages report. I made sure to make it short and concise so it''ll be easier for him to know the important parts I want him to know.


    His Majesty takes his time reading the report while I take my time pouring tea to their teacups.


    "Your highness?" I gesture the teapot to him. I''m asking him if he wants some tea, but he didn''t reply to me. He just stared straight into my eyes. I don''t know why but I can see a tinge of disappointment in his eyes. Although I''m not sure if what I am seeing is true or not.


    Prince Fraser didn''t reply to my question. He just stared intently at me. As if waiting for me to say something to him.


    What does he want from me? Why does he keep looking at me? Did I do something wrong again?


    I sigh and just pour tea on my own teacup.


    Csille, just pretend you don''t see him. That he doesn''t exist.


    I busy myself drinking tea and looking around the garden. A moment after, his majesty puts down the report, and he looks at me.


    He looks like he is not in a good mood. Did I do something wrong that he didn''t like? Does he think I''m testing his authority by taking the responsibility on helping the western region? Does he feel insulted?


    A moment after, I heard him sigh. "Csille, thank you for helping the people in the western region. I do admit I have neglected them. However, I did try to save them before, but because they keep harassing the people, I send no one dares to return to the western region. I apologize. I know I was wrong, but I couldn''t do anything."


    The King look at the report in his hand. "The thing you have written in this report. I want you to do it. If you need funds, I can help you with it. Just give me the necessary documents."


    I sigh in relief. I thought I had offended him. "Your majesty, thank you for the offer. However, the Foundation I have built can cover all the costs. I know the monarch already spend too much money in the western region. I think it''s best to spend it on other things."


    The King looks at my Father, and heughs. The kind ofugh that is saying he''s proud of me. "Count, your daughter is really a great person. Now, I''m envious. Why didn''t I have a daughter like that, but it''s a good thing Dame Csille will soon be my daughter."


    I grimaced when I heard what the King said. Me? Being his daughter? Is he talking about me being his daughter-inw?


    I smile awkwardly. "Your majesty, I still have something important to tell you. However, I''m not sure if you''ll like to hear it."


    The King look at me. A smile is still stered on his face. "What is it you want to say? Don''t worry since ites from you. I know I''ll like it."


    I take a deep breath first before I say it. "Your majesty, while I was staying in the western region, I have met someone who is great at forging weapons. The weapons he made can even beparable to the ones being sold in the Stozeterra Kingdom, and he even sells them in a bargain prince. Remember the highest grade sword bought by my Father in the Stozeterra? He is selling the same quality weapon in just three thousand centimes."


    I heard the King and Prince Fraser gasp.


    "Where is this man? I need him to work for the monarch. If we have someone who can forge weapons for us, we can save a lot of money."


    I take a deep breath. "However, your majesty, he made a condition. He said he will only forge weapons for the monarch if he will work under my Foundation and not under the monarchy."


    The King and Prince Fraser got silent because of what I had said. They just stare at me.


    I clenched my fist and prepared myself. Am I going to die today for offending the royals?

 Chapter 266 - : Catching Feelings

    A moment after, I heard his majesty heave a sigh. "If that''s the only way we can make him work for us, I willpromise. However, I need to know where this man came from? Why did we only hear about someone who can forge high quality weapons?"


    I look at Father and Mother for some help. I think it would be best if Father were the one who exins things to his majesty. Father and his majesty have always been good friends. I don''t think his majesty will take it against us if Father is the one who mentioned it to him.


    "Your majesty, do you remember Ros Henness? The forge master of the Stozeterra Kingdom years ago? The forger Csille mentioned is the great great grandson of the Ros Henness."


    Prince Fraser''s eyes squinted. "Forgive me for interrupting. However, I don''t think it''s a good idea to hire a fugitive in another Kingdom. If this reaches the Stozeterra Kingdom, this might cause a war. I don''t think it''s worth it to risk everyone''s life just because of weapons."


    I look at Father to ask for some help, but even he looks helpless with Prince Fraser''s question. I sigh. I really need Earnan Henness to work for the Vrawyth Kingdom. If we have enough high quality weapons, then we don''t have to worry about the war.


    I look straight into his majesty''s eyes. "Your majesty, I know it might look disadvantageous for us, but the Hennesses have been living in the Vrawyth Kingdom for years now. If they really want to go against us, why would they wait for years? Also, the Hennesses Family is one of the most wanted in the Stozeterra Kingdom. Do you think they will be dumb enough to side with someone who tried to exterminate them once? If it''s still not enough to convince you," I stand up and m my hand on the table. "Then I, Csille Lauretr¨¦, will pledge my life. If Earnan Henness tries to do something against the Vrawyth Kingdom, you can take my life as a payment."


    Mother and Father immediately grabbed my hand. Wanting to stop me from what I am doing.


    "My dear, what are you saying? Take it back." Mother begs me, but I just shake my head at her and smile reassuringly.


    I know Earnan Henness will not betray the Vrawyth Kingdom. If anyone else, it is me who will betray them.


    Prince Fraser abruptly stands up and looks straight into my eyes. "I will pledge my life too. I, Prince Fraser Astalieu of the Vrawyth Kingdom, pledge that if Earnan Henness will do something against the Vrawyth Kingdom, the people can do anything they want with my life."


    My eyes immediately widened when I heard what he said. What the heck is he saying? Why is he pledging his life too?


    Everyone got silent because of Prince Fraser''s sudden remarks. We all didn''t expect he would pledge his life too. He is the only heir of the Vrawyth Kingdom! How can he just say something like that?


    I looked at him and gestured to him to take back his words, but he just stared at me intently. It''s as if he is saying he won''t take it back.


    I was about to convince Prince Fraser to take back his words when suddenly his majestyughed out loud. I look at him, bewildered by what is happening.


    He''s supposed to be mad at his son''s remarks. His only son pledged his life just now, and he isughing his heart out?


    After a few seconds, he looks at us and smiles at the two of us, Prince Fraser and me. He then gestured us to sit, which we obliged.


    "Csille, I was just testing you. I know who is Ros Henness, and I know he isn''t the type of person who will betray the Vrawyth Kingdom. I trust your judgment, so I will let you deal with it. If you need funds for mass producing weapons, just tell me. The two of you don''t need to pledge your lives."


    I sighed in relief when I heard his majesty''s words. Although I already know that Csille will end up as the enemy of the Vrawyth Kingdom, I don''t want to involve Prince Fraser with this.


    The Vrawyth Kingdom is strict with pledges, especially if the person who pledges is a royalty. If something really happens, Prince Fraser will really need to offer his life as a repayment, and I cannot let anything happen to Prince Fraser if I still want to return to the real world.


    "Your majesty, I already made a concrete n on that." I take the n I have made and give it to his majesty.


    His majesty takes it and scans it for a while before he looks at me. "I''ll review this tonight, and you''ll hear my opinions about this tomorrow." He looks at Prince Fraser. "Prince Fraser, why don''t you bring Dame Csille out? The two of you need some time to spend together, and I still have things I need to talk to the Count and the Countess."


    Prince Fraser nods his head before he stands up and offers his hand to me. I look at his hand hesitatingly. But because I don''t have any choice, I just ept it.


    Prince Fraser and I both said our goodbyes before we left the Garden. The moment we step out of the Garden, I immediately try to break free from his grasp. He doesn''t seem to mind, though.


    A moment after walking through the corridors of the Pce, Prince Fraser stops in front of his library.


    I immediately take a step back. "Your highness, I apologize, but I forgot I still have something to do in the Foundation. If you don''t mind, can I leave the Pce now?"


    Prince Fraser looks back at me. He doesn''t have any expression on his face. He just looks at me intently.


    I smile awkwardly at him. Can this guy learn how to reply to my question? Hello? Is he deaf? I know he doesn''t like to be with me but is answering my questions that difficult to do so?


    I bow my head. I''ll just assume his silence means yes. "I won''t take much of your time then. I''ll be leaving now, your highness."


    I immediately turned my back, and I was about to get away from here when I heard him call my name.


    "Csille..."


    I stop walking and wait for him to continue his words. However, I remain facing my back at him.


    "Why did you wait for me?"


    Wait for him? What does he mean by that? I look back and face him. "Your highness? What do you mean?"


    He frowns. "Does Ru¡ª" He stops his words midway and shakes his head. "Don''t ever do that again. Don''t casually pledge your life. You will be the future Queen of the Vrawyth Kingdom. Your decision will be the reflection of me. So, don''t casually decide on things like that. What will people say if they know you just pledge your life like that?"


    I frown. Why didn''t he finish the thing he wanted to say? What does he mean by why didn''t I wait for him?


    "Is that clear, Dame Csille?"


    I look at Prince Fraser and nod my head. "Yes, your highness."


    Prince Fraser just nods his head before he enters the library. He didn''t even ask me toe inside.


    I smile bitterly at myself. Of course, why would he even bother inviting me? Who am I to him? I''m just the viiness of the story.


    ________________________________


    His majesty put down the detailed n I have made for Earnan Henness. Early this morning, his majesty called me to the pce. He said he had already read the n I made, and he wanted to talk about this.


    His majesty sps his hands and looks at me. He doesn''t have the usual warm expression on his face.


    I anxiously wait for his response. Earnan Henness is a character that I didn''t write, so I don''t have any idea what will happen after. All I know is Csille will return to the Vrawyth Kingdom with Prince Fraser, Rufus, and Princess Paislee.


    I heard his majesty heave a sigh. "Csille, the n you have made." He looks at the paper in his hands. "Is a great n. But are you sure you don''t want to set up a store? Your Foundation can profit a lot of funds if you set up a physical store."


    I shake my head. I also think of that at first. However, I realized if I made it known to people that the Vrawyth Kingdom had found a master forger, then it might endanger Earnan Henness'' life. We don''t want the Stozeterra Kingdom to know that the Hennesses are here.


    "But if I do that, it will endanger not only Earnan Henness'' life but also the Vrawyth Kingdom. If the Storzeterra Kingdom knows we are sheltering a fugitive from their Kingdom, do you think they''ll ept it like that? I''m sure they will take it against us. The Vrawyth Kingdom is already in a tight spot. I don''t think it''s a good idea to do that, your majesty. So, I suggest keeping this deal between the Foundation and you."


    His majesty nods his head. "You really think this thoroughly. I now understand why Earnan Henness decided to work under your Foundation instead of the monarchy." His majestyughs. "And he is a wise man to do that. He is really the great great grandson of Ros Henness."


    I just smile humbly at his majesty. This is the only thing I can do for the Vrawyth Kingdom. Of course, I will make sure that everything is perfect.


    "Your majesty, I hope you can keep this from everyone. Even to the Vrawyth people or to the nobles. If they knew we found a master forger, they would definitely question Earnan''s identity. Your majesty, you also knew that there are still spies around. I don''t think it''s a good idea to let them know of our n."


    His majesty nods his head. "I never intended to tell it to anyone. I know the consequences when I agreed to make Earnan Henness work under you. So, I won''t do anything that could harm him in any way. He is now considered an important person to the Vrawyth Kingdom. So, you don''t have to worry, Csille."


    I sigh in relief. I''m d that his majesty agreed with my n. All I need to do is to prepare things.


    "Thank you very much, your majesty, for trusting me with this project. I will make sure that I won''t disappoint you and the people."


    His majesty shakes his head. "It is I who should thank you for doing this. You don''t know how much this will help the Vrawyth Kingdom, Csille. By the way, when do you n to leave? Should I let my peoplee with you?"


    I shake my head. I know that most of his majesty''s people are busy working in the northern region. I don''t think it''s a good idea to pull some of his people from the northern region.


    "Thank you for the offer, your majesty, but I think I can manage. I know you also need people to deal with the current situation in the northern region." I look at the butler on the side who keeps looking at his watch. "Your majesty, I think I''ll be going now. I know you''re busy with your duties too, so I won''t take your time anymore."


    I stand up and excuse myself. His majesty just smiled at me and let his butler lead me out, but I refused because I knew they still had other things to do. I already memorized the way out, so I don''t really need someone to guide me out.


    I was about to turn to a corner, but I heard voicesing from the library. I squinted my eyes when I recognized the owner of the voices.


    It''s Prince Fraser and Princess Paislee!


    I carefully walk towards the library and see Prince Fraser looking intently at Princess Paislee, who is currently busy reading a book.


    I can see them because they left the door open, and I can clearly see the way Prince Fraser looks at Princess Paislee.


    It''s as if he is looking at someone he loves. But I can also see confusion in his eyes.


    My eyes widened when I realized something. Prince Fraser is catching feelings.. He is starting to like Princess Paislee.

 Chapter 267 - : The Sender

    "Purny, is it true?"


    I look up and find Rufus sitting on the chair in front of me. I am currently in my favorite pastry shop. It is also where we used to eat when we were young.


    I took a break from my work at the Foundation and decided to rx for a bit. I''ve been stressed outtely because of the n for Earnan Henness. So, I decided to take a breather.


    Because his majesty agreed with my n, I was busy the whole week preparing for my departure. I still have a couple of things to take care of, but I''m really not in a rush because I still have other things to work on in the western region before I can start my n.


    "What do you mean, and what are you doing here? Shouldn''t you be busy working?"


    "Is it true that you''re nning to return to the western region? You just arrived, aren''t you? Why would you return again? Is the situation in the western region that bad?" He takes a spoonful of my pudding. "And what''s with the question. Can''t I take a break too? I took a leave today."


    I take a sip on my tea first before I answer him. "First of all, how did you manage to make his majesty approve of your leave? I didn''t expect that. Also, it''s true. I''ll be returning to the western to deal with the current situation there. The Foundation has made a thorough rehabilitation n to reconstruct the lives in the western region. I''ll be returning to start those ns."


    Rufus pulls my te of pudding to his side and eats it. "I just used my charm. Do you think his majesty can resist my charm?" He then winks at me.


    I just rolled my eyes at him. Rufus and his quirks. You really can''t expect him to be serious. It''s probably the reason why Princess Paislee didn''t like him.


    Rufusughs at my reaction. "Okay, okay. I''ll stop already. It was his majesty who suggested that I should take a leave. He said I was working too hard for months now and I need some break, that''s why I am here. I was looking for you in your Foundation, but Mairenn told me that you are here." Rufus looks around. "You really love this pastry shop, eh?"


    I just shrugged my shoulder at him and continued reading the book that I was reading. The reason why I love this pastry shop is not just because of their food but the shop''s ambiance too. I like how I feel at peace when I am here. However, it looks like Rufus is trying to ruin this peacefulness.


    "Purny, have you talked to my cousin?"


    I nod my head and continue to read the book, although I am now distracted. I even re-read a full paragraph because I couldn''t understand a thing.


    "Really? But why does he looks distracted? I thought you hadn''t met him, that''s why he is like that. He''s been too preupied that he even made a mistake this morning. That''s the first time I''ve seen him like that. I thought it''s something rted to you."


    I stop from what I am reading and look at Rufus. "Prince Fraser is distracted? When does he be like this?"


    "The day he returned to the Vrawyth Kingdom. I sometimes would see him staring nkly in thin air. When I tried to ask him what was happening, he became annoyed with me. I thought it''s because you didn''t see the surprise he made for you."


    I frowned when I heard what Rufus said. Surprise? What does he mean by surprise? Surprise for me? Is Rufus mistaken me for someone else?


    Iugh awkwardly. "What are you saying? What surprise? Why would Prince Fraser surprise me? That''s impossible."


    Rufus frowned when he heard what I had said. "Haven''t you read Prince Fraser''s letter that I gave you before you leave the capital?"


    The letter? The one he gave me before I onboard the ship? But I thought that''s from Princess Paislee?


    "That letter. Is it really from Prince Fraser? He was really the one who wrote it?"


    Rufus nods his head. "Yes, he was the one who gave it to me. Why? Do you think I will give you a letter from my cousin? Why would even do that?"


    What? Is it from Prince Fraser? But why would he send me a letter? Shouldn''t he hate me? And what is the surprise Rufus is saying? Does he really prepare a surprise for me? But why would he even do that?


    I shake my head. No! Ysavel, you cannot overthink it. So, what if the letter is from him?So, what if he made a surprise for you? Remember that it was half a month ago. Things could change with that time span.


    Haven''t Rufus mentioned that Prince Fraser looks distracted this day? You even see it with your own eyes how Prince Fraser looks at Princess Paislee? Are you going to fool yourself again that Prince Fraser is into you? Aren''t you exhausted?


    "Purny? Are you okay? You seem bothered? Did I say something wrong?"


    I look at Rufus and shake my head. I cannot let myself drown in thoughts. It''s simple. Prince Fraser is not meant for the Viiness. That''s it. Period.


    "Rufus, can you tell me what you have noticed with Prince Fraser? Like how often he is distracted. Who is always with him or if you see anyone being too close with him."


    Right. This is what I should do. I need to make myself realize that Prince Fraser is into Princess Paislee and not into Csille.


    Rufus pauses to think before he answers me. "I don''t see him every day, but if I do, I always see him distracted over something. Who''s always with him? Apart from Sir Farren, who basically likes his silhouette, no one bes close to him. Sometimes I would even see him staring at Sir Farren for so long. Although I think it''s because he was just distracted."


    I feel my hand tremble. It''s really true. Prince Fraser is starting to like Princess Paislee, but he''s still in denial of his feelings.


    I look at Rufus. Does it mean Rufus will also soon like Princess Paislee?


    "Rufus, do you currently like someone?"


    Rufus stops eating my pudding that he takes from me. "Like? Me?" He scoffs. "You know that''s not my thing, purny. How can I even like someone if I''m always too busy with my duties? Also, love is tooplicated. I just want to enjoy my life for now. Why did you ask?"


    I shake my head. Love will definitely be tooplicated for him. Because how can he evenpete with his own cousin? The cousin who is always better than him in everything.


    How bad is it to always live in your cousin''s shadow even if he is older than him? I feel bad for Rufus.


    "Purny?"


    I shake my head. "Nothing, I was just curious. Aren''t you at the right age to get married? I bet the Duke is always bothering you with your marriage."


    Rufus groans. "Don''t even start with that. Father always asks that question that I almost don''t want to go home."


    I look at Rufus and sigh. Soon. Everything will change soon in the lives of Prince Fraser, Prince Rufus, Princess Paislee, and Csille Lauretr¨¦.


    ________________________________


    "Dame Csille, you''re right in time. The event is about to start now. Please, follow me inside." A young woman who looked like a newly hired teacher weed me the moment I arrived in the Vrawyth High School of the Nobles.


    I was invited to be one of the special guests for the school''spetition. They are having apetition and those who have won thepetition will be sent as the representative of the Vrawyth Kingdom to this year''s Grand Exemry Competition.


    The woman brings me to a stadium full of students. I immediately see Rufus sitting in front of an elevated stage. However, my eyes focus on the people beside Rufus.


    Prince Fraser with Princess Paislee! Even Doctor Leander is here?


    "This way, Dame Csille. The others have already arrived."


    The woman brings me to where Rufus and the rest are sitting. She then immediately leave me after making sure that everything''s okay on our end.


    I feel someone inching close to my ears. "Purny, I didn''t expect you''ll be here too. I thought you were busy with your Foundation."


    I am sitting on the edge while Rufus is sitting on my right side. Prince Fraser is sitting on Rufus''s right side, and Princess Paislee is sitting beside Prince Fraser while Doctor Leander is upying the other edge.


    If I only knew Prince Fraser would be here, I would rather busy myself working in the Foundation.


    "Father was the one who insists on attending this event. Aren''t you the same? I heard from Father that you were busy these days."


    Rufus groans. "Busy is an understatement. I was overworked. You¡ª"


    Rufus wasn''t able to finish his words when the host of the event started the event. They start introducing the judges who will score the saidpetition, and then they begin to introduce the special guests who happen to be us.


    "And let''s all wee our special guests for today. The Grand Exemrs five years ago. Doctor Leander Smythe who represents the Kingdom in the Intellect Category. He is now a respected Royal Physician of the Vrawyth Kingdom."


    Leander stands up and bows his head to the crowd.


    "Sir Farren Brichagnac, who represents the Kingdom in the Physique Category. He is now his highness, Prince Fraser''s well trusted knight."


    And just like Leander, Princess Paislee stands up and bows her head to the crowd.


    "Prince Rufus Astalieu, who represents the Kingdom in both Physique and Intellect Category. He is currently working in the monarchy as a public servant."


    "Dame Csille Lauretr¨¦, who represents the Kingdom in the Etiquette. She is the only one who almost perfects the Etiquette subcategories. She just received her Dame title for helping in the western region. She is also the Founder of the Hope Foundation that is helping the Vrawyth people."


    I stand up and smile politely at the crowd before I bow my head.


    "And lets all wee Crown Prince Fraser Astalieu. He represented the Kingdom in both Physique and Intellect Categories. As you all know, he is currently busy doing his duties as the Crown Prince of this Kingdom. He even risks his life in the northern region."


    The crowd cheered after the host introduced the five of us. It''s the first time after five years that the five of us are standing in front of a crowd.


    I can hear people calling our name. Women are starting to scream Rufus, Leander, and Princess Paislee''s names. It''s the type of scream when someone sees their crush.


    Some people are shouting Prince Fraser''s name and my name, but it''s the type of scream that is only acknowledging our presence.


    I nce at Prince Fraser, and I can see him secretly ncing at Princess Paislee. I can also see his jaw clenching.


    He''s mad? Is he mad becausedies are calling Princess Paislee''s name? Although, Princess Paislee''s male disguise has a feminine touch, there are still several women who have a crush on her.


    I take a deep breath, trying to extinguish the pain that is starting to build up inside of me. I force myself and smile at the crowd. I cannot let them see anything.


    Ysavel, this is what is supposed to happen. So, why are you in pain? You''re the one who has written that Prince Fraser will end up with Princess Paislee. But why are you still hurting? You know all of these will happen in the end, right?


    "Purny? Are you okay? You look pale."


    I look at Rufus, who is now staring at me worriedly. My gaze passed through him andnded on Prince Fraser, who was still busy looking at Princess Paislee.


    I smile bitterly at myself. You''re really dumb, Ysavel. Soon it will hurt more than this. It''ll hurt you more when you see Prince Fraser choose her over you.


    "Purny?"


    I smile reassuringly at Rufus. "I''m okay. I''m probably just tired, but I''m okay. You shouldn''t worry."


    Yeah, you should worry more about yourself, Rufus, because soon it''ll be your turn to get hurt.

 Chapter 268 - : His Frustrations

    "Dame Csille," Li whined at me like a puppy who was left behind by her owner. "Where did you go?"


    I smile at Li. "Apologies, something came up that''s why I amte. Is everything okay here?"


    Li nods her head proudly. "Of course, everything is okay here. Although, there is quite a problem."


    I frown. Problem? I''ll be leaving the Vrawyth Kingdom in just a few days. I cannot leave if there is a problem in the Foundation.


    "Let''s talk inside my office. I want to know what is this problem you are talking about."


    Li immediately follows me inside my office. She then rushes towards me. "Dame Csille, we don''t have enough funds. The number of people donating keeps decreasing every day. If this goes on, I''m afraid there won''t be anything left in our funds. What should we do?"


    I smile reassuringly at her. Now that the project involving Earnan Henness has been settled, I won''t need to worry about money from now on.


    "Don''t worry, I already thought about this. Remember the people I have introduced to you the other day?


    Li nods her head. "Those who are weaving traditional fabrics of the Vrawyth Kingdom?"


    "Yes, I will be hiring them to be the employee of our Foundation. I''m nning to open up a store where we will be selling traditional fabrics of the Vrawyth Kingdom. It will not only help us with our funds, but it will also help us promote the culture of the Vrawyth Kingdom. Don''t worry about the details. I have already talked to those people, and they already know what they are doing. I also made a detailed n about this. You can just check it out. I put it on your table. As for where we are going to put up the shop, my Mother wille here to talk to you about that. So, you don''t have to worry. Everything is under control. All you need to do is to supervise everything, and if you don''t know what to do, you can just look for my Mother."


    I didn''t mention to Li about the project involving Earnan Henness. Although I trust her as my friend, it is still better not to say it to her. It''s for her safety too. I don''t want to involve her more.


    Li pouts and holds my arms. "Dame Csille, can I really note with you to the western region? I really want toe with you."


    I sigh. "I apologize, Li. I know you like toe with me. However, you''re the only person I can fully trust. My Mother can help you with things, but she cannot fully manage the Foundation because she is still managing our business. So, I hope you can understand. Once things get better, I promise to tour you around the Vrawyth Kingdom. Is that enough for you?"


    Li pouts at me, but she still nods her head. "I understand. I was just hoping you might change your mind. But I know how important my presence here, so I won''t force it. I also want to thank you for fully trusting me with the Foundation. I''m really fortunate to meet you, Dame Csille."


    I just smile at her. Fortunate? More like she is unfortunate to meet me. Although, I don''t want to involve her with Csille''s future mistakes, I know she will still be involved in the future. But if that happens, I will make sure to do my best to save her.


    ________________________________


    I look at the ocean and watch the waves touch the bottom of the ship. I couldn''t help but think about what would happen in the next few days.


    "Purny?"


    I look back and find Rufus looking worriedly at me. "Are you okay? You seem bothered? Are you not on good terms with my cousin again?"


    I shake my head. How I wish my problem is that simple, but it isn''t. "No, I was just worried about the people in the western region. Why do you always mention Prince Fraser? What does my mood have to do with him?"


    Rufus stands beside me, and he looks at the ocean too. We''re currently on our way to the western region now. Although, his majesty agreed not to let Csille bring any of his people, he still sent Prince Fraser, Rufus, and Sir Farren with Csille.


    Csille even got shocked when she saw the three of them inside the ship. But I already know this will happen because I have written this, and this will be the turning point for all the characters.


    Prince Fraser will start to realize his feelings for Princess Paislee, while Rufus will realize that Princess Paislee is in disguise. Csille will turn to her old self because she realizes that no matter what she does, Prince Fraser will noty his eyes on her. Even if she bes the most nicest person in the Vrawyth Kingdom, it will be no use.


    "The two of you probably didn''t notice it, but ever since we were young, you both influenced each other behavior. The reason why Prince Fraser always gets mad before is because of you."


    Iugh at Rufus'' words. "That is because I used to be a headache for him. He always got mad at me because I always did things that disappointed him. And that is in the past, Rufus. Things are way different now."


    Rufus shrugs his shoulders. "You''re currently distracted while my cousin is not in a good mood today. You cannot expect me not to believe that it''s not rted, right?"


    I frown. Prince Fraser is in a bad mood? But why would he be in a bad mood? I haven''t even talked to him after we board the ship. So, who made him in a bad mood?


    "I''m distracted because I was worried about people. I haven''t even talked to his highness for days. How can it be rted to me? Maybe someone or something irritates him. You know your cousin''s temperament. Sometimes it''s just difficult to read him. So, don''t involve me with it. I''m not doing anything here."


    Rufus leans on the railings and looks at me. "Maybe that''s the reason why he is in a bad mood. Because you''re not talking to him, tell me, purny. Did you have a fight with my cousin?"


    I groan. "Oh, please. I don''t even have time to rest. Do you think I''ll have the time to argue with Prince Fraser? Why don''t you talk to Sir Farren? He''s always with Prince Fraser. I''m sure he can give you an answer."


    Rufus shakes his head. "I already talk to him, but it seems like he is also clueless about what is happening. My cousin prohibits him from getting close to him, which is why Sir Farren is having problem right now because how can he protect Prince Fraser if he won''t let him near him. That''s why I think it''s because of you. Why don''t you talk to my cousin to clear things out?"


    I immediately made a face. Talk to Prince Fraser? Nahh, I would rather not.


    But what did Rufus say? Prince Fraser prohibits Princess Paislee from getting near to him?


    My eyes widened when I realized something. I think I know now why Prince Fraser does that and why he is currently in a bad mood.


    Because he is frustrated with unwanted feelings, he is starting to feel about Princess Paislee.


    He is really starting to like her. Their love story is really starting. That also means the good days of Csille will end soon...


    ________________________________


    "I already told you not to be near me, right? Are you disobeying mymand, Sir Farren?"


    I stop walking and look at Prince Fraser and Princess Paislee, who are now inside the library of the ship. I was about to read a book to entertain myself, but I didn''t expect to see my two leads talking inside the library.


    "Your highness, I apologize for not following yourmand. However, I am your personal knight, and it''s my obligation to be always with you. What if someone harmed you while I was away? I cannot let anything happen to you. So, I apologize if I won''t be able to follow yourmand this time." I heard Princess Paislee say.


    I couldn''t see them because the door was still closed, and if I open it, I''m sure they won''t continue their conversation. Also, I''m sure Prince Fraser will definitely think I''m stalking him.


    I heard someone heave a deep breath. "Sir Farren, are you testing my authority? When I said you should be away from me, you should do that! Why can''t you follow my orders?!"


    I was startled when I heard Prince Fraser''s sudden outburst. He''s really mad.


    I wait for Princess Paislee''s reaction. How will she react? Prince Fraser is forcing her to neglect her responsibilities as his personal knight. What will she do? Will she follow Prince Fraser, or will she still do her job?


    I heard a loud sound. It''s as if something fell on the floor. "Your highness, you can punish me for disobeying your orders. However, I will still do my duties. I pledge my life to always protect you, so even if you get mad at me for always being near you, I will still do my job."


    Silence engulfs the ce. A moment after, I heard Prince Fraser say, "Sir Farren, you don''t need to kneel in front of me, and I am not asking you to neglect your duties. You can still do your job. All I''m asking is you don''t need to be always near me. You don''t need to be a step behind me."


    Princess Paislee kneels to Prince Fraser? Is she that dedicated to her work? I mean, I know she''s responsible, but she''s the Crown Princess of the Aeerean Kingdom. Does she need to do that?


    I heard some movements inside. Princess Paislee probably stands up from kneeling. "Your highness, how can I do my job properly if I won''t be near you. Have you forgotten what happened with the Strzalka? It can happen any time too. I cannot becent because it is your life that is on the line." I heard Princess Paislee sigh. "Your highness, did I do something wrong? Can you tell me why you don''t want me to be near you? I have been wondering why do you seem so irritated when I am around. I don''t know if I ever did something wrong, but if I do, I apologize for it. I hope you can forgive me for what I have done."


    I heard someone sigh. It''s probably Prince Fraser. It looks like he is really frustrated with his unwanted feelings for Princess Paislee that he couldn''t help but to feel irritated every time she is around.


    "Sir Farren, you didn''t do anything wrong, so you don''t need to apologize." I heard him sigh. "I just need time for myself. You''ve always been around me for years now, and I sometimes feel I''m losing my own personal space. All I''m asking you is just a few days. You can still do your job by protecting me from afar. Just give me a few days to be on my own. That''s all I am asking for."


    My eyes widened when I suddenly heard footsteps. It looks like someone is leaving the library. I immediately walked a few steps away from the library and pretended that I was just passing by the library.


    The door opens, and Prince Fraser gets out of it. He then looked at me for a few seconds before he walked away. He didn''t even bother to greet me. He just left as if he didn''t see me, although it''s clear that we have eye contact.


    A moment after, Princess Paislee got out of the library. She was even startled when she saw me. "Dame Csille? How long have you been standing there? Did you... heard the conversation between Prince Fraser and I?"


    I frowned when I heard the anxiety in her voice. Why does she need to be anxious? She isn''t doing anything wrong. So, why? Why are you anxious, Princess Paislee?


    I shake my head. "No, I just happened to pass by. Is there something I need to know?"


    I heard her sigh of relief. She shakes her head after. "No, Dame Csille. If you''ll excuse me, I need to follow Prince Fraser now."


    She didn''t let me reply and just rushed to where Prince Fraser was. I look at her back and sigh.


    Princess Paislee, are you ready for the future changes?

 Chapter 269 - : Her Return

    It''s been days after we arrived in the western region, but all of us got busy with our own things.


    Prince Fraser and Princess Paislee were busy talking to the people of the western region. They are also helping feeding the people and hearing theirints. Prince Fraser is nning to send theseints to his majesty, so they can see if the monarch can do anything about it.


    Rufus was busy talking to the officials. He is cornering those officials who didn''t do anything while the western region is slowly dying because of poverty. Rufus wants to force these officials to confess their mistakes and to make them give up their positions as officials of the western region.


    His majesty has already briefed Rufus about the current state in the western region, and his majesty is already nning to send a set of people who''ll rece the officials in the western region. Rufus just wants to scare these officials while Prince Fraser and Princess Paislee do the duties of these officials.


    Mister Vulso is the only one who''ll remain in his position because he is the only one who is doing his job properly.


    "Csille, have you been waiting for so long? I apologize. I didn''t realize what time it is."


    I shake my head and smile at Brother Pascal. I know he is busy with his duties as a Doctor, so it''s understandable. "Don''t worry, Brother. I just arrived here. Are you all set now?"


    I heard Brother Pascal sigh. I didn''t mention to him that I have been waiting for more than half an hour now because I know he''ll feel bad.


    He hums as a yes. "Is everything ready on your part? Does his majesty really agree with this Csille? I still don''t understand how you manage to make his majesty agree to it."


    I smile reassuringly at Brother Pascal. "Do you think his highness, Prince Fraser and Prince Rufus will be here if his majesty didn''t agree with this? And I made his majesty agree to this by pledging my life¡ª"


    "Csille! Why did you do that? How can you pledge your life? What if that Earnan Henness decided to betray us? How can you do such an impulsive decision like that? That''s your life we are talking about here. What did Aunt and Uncle say? I''m sure they got mad at you¡ª"


    I immediately calm Brother Pascal by holding his arm. "Brother, hear me out first, will you? Yes, I pledged my life, but his majesty didn''t let me do it. He said he was just testing me and that I didn''t really need to pledge my life because he already agreed with my n. So, you don''t have to panic, okay? Everything is okay."


    Brother Pascal sigh. He then gently caress my head. "Don''t do something like that again. Don''t you pledge with your life. What if something unexpected happened? What will we do if something happens to you?"


    I smile bitterly at him. "Then continue living the way you are. If something will happen in the future, I want you to protect Mother and Father, Brother Pascal. And please don''t forget to continue our bloodline. You''re the only hope of the Lauretr¨¦ Family, Brother. So, I hope when worste to worst, I want you to stand for the Lauretr¨¦ Family, and if you need to disown me, don''t hesitate to do that."


    "Csille! How can you say something like that? Why do you always mention this? Are you nning to do something, Csille?" Brother Pascal looked intently at me.


    I just shake my head and smile reassuringly at him. "What are you saying, Brother? I was just talking hypothetically because we don''t know what will happen in the future. So, you don''t need to panic."


    Not for now, Brother. But soon, it will. You''ll soon panic because of me.


    ________________________________


    "Are you sure you can produce this number of swords for this month, or should I give you another half a month?"


    Earnan Henness shakes his head. "You don''t have to worry, Dame Csille. I can assure you that I can make a hundred swords for this month. Father taught me of a way to forge high quality swords in the fastest way. So, you don''t have to worry."


    I nod my head, satisfied with Earnan Henness'' response. I already exined things to Earnan, and he also agreed with the terms. Now, we''re discussing about the first batch of swords that will be selling to the Vrawyth Kingdom.


    Since Earnan only wants to work under my Foundation, it means the monarchy will be buying these swords to the Foundation.


    The swords that can be bought twenty thousand centimes from the Stozeterra Kingdom can be bought only at ten thousand centimes in the Foundation. More than half of the money will be given to Earnan as a payment for working under the Foundation. The rest will end up as funds for the Foundation.


    With this, the monarchy will save a lot of money, and the Foundation can have enough funds.


    "Mister Earnan, if you need anything, you can just look for me or my cousin, and we will definitely help you."


    Earnan nods his head. "I will. Thank you."


    After checking the quality of the swords he has made already and be satisfied with it, Brother Pascal and I leave the shop.


    "Csille, aren''t you going to visit the za? I heard Prince Fraser and Sir Farren are helping with the food feeding. Shouldn''t you go there and help them too?"


    I immediately made a face. Help Prince Fraser and Princess Paislee? I don''t think that''s a good idea. As much as possible, I want to avoid Prince Fraser for now.


    "I feel tired, Brother. I''ll probably take a rest first before I go there. How about you? Are you going back to the isted area?"


    Brother Pascal nods his head. "Yes, there are still a couple of patients who have severe symptoms that need medical attention. So, I''ll probably won''t be able to be with you for this week too. I''m sorry, Csille. I promised Aunt and Uncle to look over you, but because of my job, I couldn''t do it. I''m sorry¡ª"


    I shake my head at Brother Pascal. "No, Brother Pascal, I understand that it''s your job. Also, I have other things to do too, and I don''t want to bother you. Don''t worry. I promise to take care of myself this time."


    Brother Pascal made sure that I was okay being alone before he left me.


    I look up at the sky and sigh.


    ________________________________


    I told myself that I would avoid Prince Fraser, but I still ended up going to the za. However, an unexpected thing happened.


    The real Csille Lauretr¨¦ returned, and she is now controlling my body.


    The people immediately smile widely when they see Csille walking towards the za. They immediately greet her warmly. Some children evene to her to ask for a hug which Csille happily does.


    She walks to the front and sees Prince Fraser giving a basket full of fruits and vegetables. Aside from giving aplete meal every day, the Foundation also gives a basket full of fruits and vegetables once a week to every family. So, the people can still have food to offer to their families.


    Throughout the weeks of food feeding, you can already see the changes in their physical body. The children are now fluffy and healthy, unlike before.


    Csille stands beside Prince Fraser and tries to help him by handing him the bowl. "Need some help, your highness?"


    Prince Fraser looks at Csille before he takes a bowl on the table. He didn''t even bother to look at the bowl on Csille''s hand. "You can help other people. I''m sure there are people who need help more than I."


    Csille''s hand trembles, but she remains smiling at Prince Fraser. She puts the bowl down. "If that''s the case, I''ll be looking for someone to help them. If you''ll excuse me."


    Csille immediately leaves Prince Fraser behind. She was already embarrassed when Prince Fraser didn''t ept her help. She doesn''t want to force herself anymore. She won''t make the same mistake she did when she was young.


    Csille then finds someone she can help. However, from time to time, she will still check on Prince Fraser.


    Csille''s hand trembles when she sees Sir Farren standing beside Prince Fraser and helping him.


    <em>He won''t let me help him, but when ites to Sir Farren, you won''t even hesitate? I know I already told myself not to be immature, but Fraser, why do you always push me? What did I do to deserve this because? I honestly don''t know what to do with you anymore. I only want you to see me. Is everything that I have been doing is still not enough for you to see me? To love me?</em>


    "Dame Csille, the soup!" Mairenn''s voice startled Csille.


    She immediately looked down and found the bowl she was pouring is now full of soup. She immediately takes the bowl from Mairenn''s hands.


    "I''m sorry, Mairenn. Does it hurt? Did you burn yourself?"


    The soup is still hot, and Mairenn definitely got burned because of it. So, Csille immediately calls for a nurse to attend on Mairenn''s burns.


    Csille took a deep breath to calm herself. She needs to calm herself down, or she might do something she probably regrets.


    Csille smiles at the elderly woman who is standing in front of her. The elderly woman smile at Csille. She then takes Csille''s hand. "Dame Csille, thank you for helping us. If not for you, we will still probably have trouble looking for our food today. The whole western region is indebted to you, Dame Csille. We couldn''t wait for you to be the Queen of the Vrawyth Kingdom. I''m sure if that happens, the Kingdom will prosper even more."


    Csille smiled humbly at the elderly woman. She then pours soup into a bowl and asks one of her employees to assist the elderly woman with her soup. We have set up tables and chairs where the people can eat their meal.


    Csille looks at the line of people and sigh. Before she looks in the direction of Prince Fraser. The two of them look so harmonious together. Prince Fraser doesn''t look irritated when Sir Farren is around.


    <em>But if it''s me, you always snob me. I really don''t understand why you are doing this, Fraser? I thought you already forgive me for what I have done in the past? But why does it seems like you still hate me? When will you give me a chance, Fraser? When will you let me be close to you again?</em>


    Csille continues to serve the people with pain in her heart, but this time, she won''t do anything against Sir Farren because she knows that won''t help her.


    After two hours, one of her employees insists on taking her spot. Saying Csille needs to rest now since she''s been helping for more than an hour already. So, Csille doesn''t have any other choice but to take a break and just watch them do their job.


    Prince Fraser and Sir Farren are still helping them despite having several people convincing them to take some rest.


    Csille watches Prince Fraser as he pours the soup into the bowls. She intently watches his every move because this is the only thing he can do. To watch Prince Fraser from afar.


    "Dame Csille?"


    Csille looks up and finds Mairenn with a bandage on his hand. "Mairenn, are you okay? Your hands... I''m sorry, it was never my intention to do that. Does it hurts?"


    Mairenn sits beside Csille. She then shakes her head. "I''m okay, Dame. You don''t need to worry, and I know it was an ident. You don''t need to say sorry."


    Csille sigh. She still feels sorry for identally pouring the soup into Mairenn''s hand, but because Mairenn already told her not to worry, she just dropped it. She then looks at Prince Fraser again.


    "Dame, why don''t you go to him? It seems to me that you like to be with him."


    Csille look at Mairenn. How she wished it was that simple to do so. But Csille knows if she does that, Prince Fraser will get irritated with her again.


    She just smiles at Mairenn. A bittersweet smile. "No, I''m okay. His highness is busy, and I don''t want to bother him."


    <em>Even if I want to stand beside him, I cannot do that. I can only watch him from afar....</em>

 Chapter 270 - : His Realization

    I look at the pile of documents on my table and sigh. I almost want to just throw these outside the window.


    All these documents are reports of the progress on the ns I have made to rehabilitate the western region. And I have been stressing myself reading all these documents.


    My head already hurts, but I can''t stop because I need to make sure that everything is under control.


    I was startled when I heard someone knocks on my door, and Rufus'' head popped out behind the door.


    "Puny, are you busy?"


    I raised my eyebrow at him and moved my eyes to the pile of documents on my table. "No, I''m not busy. In fact, I''m so bored that I end up reading these documents." I fake a smile at him before I return on reading the documents.


    How can this guy not see that I am busy? Is he blind, or is he dumb?


    I heard Rufusughs. He seems like he is really enjoying what is happening. This guy!


    "What''s with the sarcasm? I am here to check on you because I was worried about my dearest friend, and here you are being sarcastic on me? Aren''t you mean?"


    I just ignore him. I have a couple of documents to read today, and I don''t have time for his antics.


    It''s been a week now since we arrived in the western region, and I was too busy with the feeding, checking on the conditions of patients in the istion area, checking Earnan''s forged swords, and talking to Mister Vulso about his n to open up school this year.


    I haven''t seen Prince Fraser and Rufus these past few days because of how busy I am. If Rufus didn''te here today, I''ll probably won''t see him today too.


    "Purny, are you really going to ignore me? I was the one who protected you when we were young. How can you¡ª"


    I look back at Rufus and re at him. "Rufus, seriously, what are you doing here? Did youe here just to bother me?"


    I heard Rufus sigh. He then sits on my bed and looks at me. "Purny, what if..."


    I frowned when Rufus didn''t continue his words. "Rufus, seriously? I apologize. It''s not that I don''t treat you as my friend. However, if you haven''t noticed, I''m quite busy here. Can you be straightforward so I would know what you want to say?"


    Rufus looks straight into my eyes. Confusion is clearly evident in his eyes. "Csille, what if you realize the person you have known for years is not the person they portray?"


    I frown. A person is not what they portray? My eyes widened when I realized something. I immediately looked at my calendar, and I almost fell on my chair when I saw the date today.


    I forgot! I really forgot this important day.


    I immediately sit up straight and look at Rufus. "What do you mean by that, Rufus?" I pretended that I didn''t know anything.


    Rufus sighed and shook my head. "Never mind. You wouldn''t understand it even if I told you. Just forget that I said that." He slumps half of his body on my bed and closes his eyes.


    He really looks bothered.


    I sigh and smile sadly. Things are starting to progress, and I didn''t even realize how fast it progress. It''s starting.


    "I will still be the same.."


    Rufus opens his eyes and looks at me.


    I smile at him and sit beside him. "You''re asking me what I will do if I realized that a person I have known for years is not the person they portray, right? That''s my answer. I will still be the same person when I am with that person. Everyone has their own secrets, Rufus, and some of us don''t have any choice but to be someone else. But it doesn''t mean that everything they did is a fa?ade. As long as that person doesn''t mean any harm, why would I even bother? Sometimes, hiding something is the only thing they could do."


    Rufus gets up and looks at me. "You''re right. That person has always been one of the nicest person I have met. I don''t think it is right to immediately judge that person just because of what I have realized. As long as that person doesn''t mean any harm to anyone, I''ll keep their secrets."


    I look at Rufus and sigh in relief. It''s a good thing he listened to me. I don''t want to imagine what can happen if he exposes her lies to Prince Fraser.


    Rufus, I''m sorry, but I need you to keep her secrets. I cannot let anyone know that Sir Farren is a woman. I''m sorry that because of this, you''ll end up loving Princess Paislee too. It''s all my fault that you''ll end up heartbroken. I''m really sorry.


    ________________________________


    I check each weapon and nod in satisfaction when I see the quality of the swords. The swords I ask him to forge are the same quality sword he sells for five hundred centimes only, but it seems like the quality of these swords is higher.


    "Mister Earnan, are you sure it''s the sword I ask you to make?"


    I see Earnan''s eyes widen. He immediately checks the sword that is nearest to him. "Is there something wrong with the sword, Dame


    Csille?" I can hear the anxiety in his voice.


    I immediately shake my head. "No, no. Please don''t misunderstand me. There''s nothing wrong with the sword. They are all high quality. However, isn''t this one grade higher than the swords we ask you to make? Are you sure you can profit with this?"


    Earnan shakes his head. "I already profited with my own pricing, but with your pricing, I think it will be too expensive to sell my five hundred centimes worth sword as ten thousand centimes sword. So, I higher the quality of it. I was actually nning to create the three thousand centimes worth sword, but I didn''t have enough resources. That''s why I only did it. I hope I didn''t do anything wrong."


    I shake my hand. "No, no, this is actually great. I''m sure his majesty will be d to see this. Thank you for your hard work Earnan."


    I took a banknote. Aside from centimes, the Vrawyth Kingdom also has banknotes, but these banknotes are only given to people who are really wealthy. Just like the Lauretr¨¦ Family.


    "Here''s half of your money. I''ll give the other half once his majesty pays me."


    Earnan''s eyes widen when he sees the numbers written on the banknotes. I can see tears starting to form in his eyes.


    "Thank you for this, Dame Csille. You don''t know how much this will help. I never imagined I would see a banknote in my life."


    I smiled sadly when I heard the bitterness in his voice at the end. "It is us who should thank you, Earnan. Thank you for forging swords for the Vrawyth Kingdom. You don''t know how much this will help the Kingdom."


    Earnan''s scratched his nape. He looks embarrassed. I didn''t say anything after and just asked him to put the crate full of swords in the carriage.


    Brother Pascal, who came with me to check the swords, also helped move the crates. It''s actually midnight already, and here we are, transferring crates of swords to a carriage.


    The coachman shakes his head after seeing one crate inside his carriage. "You can only put one crate, or else the horse won''t be able to move."


    Brother Pascal, Earnan, and I look at each other. We still have two more crates here. We couldn''t hire another carriage because it might expose our n to anyone. The coachman who is helping us is a trusted aide of Father, so we don''t have to worry about him.


    "I guess we have to stay upte at night for this. Csille, why don''t youe with the coachman so there''s someone who could watch over in the ship. This will take some time."


    I nod my head at Brother Pascal. He is right. We need someone who will look over the crates in the ship. We will be sending these crates straight to the Vrawyth Kingdom, where the people of the Lauretr¨¦ family will be waiting. Father already prepared everything for this day. Once the crates arrive, he will immediately send them to the Pce.


    I immediately get inside the carriage. This will definitely be a long night.


    ________________________________


    "Csille, are you even listening to what Mister Vulso has said? He didn''t say anything like that. Are you okay?"


    I look at Rufus and shake my head. We are currently in a private room in a restaurant. Rufus, Prince Fraser, Princess Paislee, and I just finished talking to Mister Vulso about the opening of the school.


    Prince Fraser volunteered to give schrships to some students. So they will be able to study and at the same time earn money.


    It''s the reason why there are only a few students enrolled in school before. Because even if the school doesn''t have tuition fee, the students were forced to drop out to work so they could help their parents.


    I look at Rufus and yawn. "Yeah, I was listening. He is talking about hiring teachers, right?"


    Rufus shakes his head. "No, he isn''t. Seriously, why do you look so sleepy? Did you stay upte at night again?"


    I yawn again before answering him. "No, Brother Pascal and I were busy about the shipment."


    Prince Fraser, who almost bes mute, suddenly speaks. "Shipment? Shipment of what?"


    I feel so sleepy. When will this conversation end? Can they just try and catch Princess Paislee''s attention? Flirt with her, I wouldn''t mind. I just want to sleep, okay?


    "Purny!"


    I woke from sleeping and looked at Rufus. "Huh? Are you saying something?"


    I heard Rufus sigh. "My cousin is asking you what shipment you are talking about?"


    "Oh, that? Brother Pascal and I met Earnanst night. We already send the crates full of," I lean towards them, "sword, and now it is on its way to the Vrawyth Kingdom. It took us time before we could finish it. I only slept for an hour today, okay? How can you expect me to be okay? Can we just talk some other time? I just want to sleep, okay?"


    "Why didn''t you tell us then? We could have helped you with it."


    I smile at Prince Fraser''s question. I then look at his eyes. "Aren''t you busy and doesn''t want to be bothered? So, I just took care of it on my own. Also, it''s under my Foundation. I don''t think it will be right to ask for your help, your highness." I stand up. "Forgive me for being rude, but I badly need to go home now. I really don''t feel okay."


    I was about to take a step when I felt my whole world spin. It''s a good thing Princess Paislee caught me.


    "Dame Csille, are you okay? Do you want me to help you get into the carriage?"


    I try to feel myself first to see if I still feel dizzy. But I can feel my world spinning, so I just let Princess Paislee guides me.


    Princess Paislee was about to put her hand on my waist to help me when someone dragged me. It was so sudden that I almost fell to the ground. It''s a good thing the person who pulled me has a great reflex. He caught me in time.


    I look up and find Prince Fraser clenching his jaw while looking at Princess Paislee. "Don''t bother. I''ll be the one who''ll take care of Csille. You can return to the za, Sir Farren."


    I frowned when I heard there was an edge in his voice. It''s as if he is warning Princess Paislee.


    "If that''s what you want, then I will obey yourmand, your highness."


    I heard Prince Fraser sigh before he dragged me out of the room. Although he isn''t quite the gentleman, he still helps me get inside the carriage.


    But aside from that, he didn''t say anything from for the whole trip. He just looked outside the window while clenching his jaw, and that''s when I realized what had happened.


    He got jealous. Not because of me but because of Princess Paislee. He got jealous because Princess Paislee became touchy with me, and it probably frustrated him. Because how can a guy be jealous of a woman?


    That''s when I realized that I am now almost at the climax of the story. The story that isn''t about Csille and Prince Fraser....

 Chapter 271 - : His Helplessness

    "Dame Csille, thank you for helping us. If not because of you, all the infected person will probably die. We owe you our lives."


    I smile at the woman who is thest patient being discharged from the istion region. "I''m more than happy to help you and everyone else. So, don''t thank me, and please don''t say something like that. You own your life and no one else. Please, take care of yourself when you get home, and please follow the prescription the Doctors gave you. You can collect your centimes and the medicine in the za."


    The woman frowned when she heard what I had said. "Centimes? Dame Csille, what do you mean?"


    I take one of her hands and squeeze it. "I already think what will happen after all of you get discharged from the hospital. I know most of you need to work to make a living, so I decided to give out a weekly allowance so you can take a rest and won''t need to worry about where you would get the money to eat. It''s not a big money, but it''s enough for one family tost for a week. You can also get a free meal and a free basket full of fruits in the za. It''s free of charge, and you won''t need to pay any centimes for it."


    The woman cried when she heard my exnation. She almost kneels in front of me. I just stopped her. "Thank you very much, Dame. It''s the first time someone has really taken care of us. I was worried about leaving the hospital because I knew I would need to work again, but because of your consideration, I can now take a few days break from working." She bows her head ny degrees. "Thank you very much, Dame Csille."


    I immediately help her stand up. "You don''t need to thank me. I am only doing what I should do."


    The woman repeatedly thanked me again and again before she left the ce.


    "It''s done. We finally get rid of the infections disease in the western region, and it''s because of you, Csille. I''m sure Aunt and Uncle are so proud of what you have done."


    I look back at Brother Pascal and shake my head. "No, Brother. I cannot do all of these without people supporting me. If not because of you, the Doctors, and the Nurses, I won''t be able to do this. I should be the one thanking you."


    Brother Pascal gently caresses my head. "You really have matured, Csille. I''m proud of you."


    I smile at Brother Pascal. This version of Csille will notst long. Sooner, she will need to return to be the Viiness of the story.


    "Brother, is everything okay inside the istion area? I still need to meet Mister Vulso and talk about the necessary preparation for the school opening."


    Brother Pascal sigh. "We haven''t finished clearing things up, and we still don''t know where we can put the beds and the medical equipment. I actually want to talk to you about this."


    "Don''t worry, Brother, I already talk about this to Mister Vulso, and we will donate all of the beds and the medical equipments to the western region. I''m nning to talk to his majesty and Mister Vulso to open up a hospital in here so people won''t need to suffer from illness."


    It''s one thing that the western region needs. There is no hospital or clinic where you can go if you''re sick. It''s probably one of the reasons why most people are susceptible to sickness.


    "Is Mister Vulsoing today?"


    I nod my head. "We will check each room and talk about the necessary changes that we will make. We are also going to talk about some details we haven''t talked about."


    Brother Pascal nods his head. "I''ll be with you then. I want to know your n about the school."


    I just nod my head and let Brother Pascal do what he wants. It''s actually a good thing he is with me. Two head is better than one. Maybe he can help us decide on things.


    "Will Prince Frasere too?"


    Prince Fraser? He''s too busy avoiding Princess Paislee and his feelings for her. How can he have time to be here?


    I shake my head. "His highness is busy with other things. Also, we have already talked to Mister Vulso. They already heard what they needed to hear. So, he won''te."


    After saying those words, I immediately enter the building. As much as possible, I don''t want to talk about Prince Fraser. It only reminds me that things will soon change, and I don''t like it.


    I don''t like how I realize that everything will be over soon. Sooner than what I wish for.


    ________________________________


    I stopped what I was reading when I heard Rufus sigh. I look at him and frown. "Is there something wrong, Rufus? You have been sighing for several times now. Are you okay?"


    Rufus and I decided to meet today to check on each other. We are both busy doing our own duties that we haven''t met each other for days now.


    Rufus looks at me. I can clearly see the helplessness in his eyes. "Purny, I think I''m in trouble."


    I raise my eyebrow at him. Rufus being in trouble? What''s new about that? He always got himself in trouble when we were young. "Is that a new thing?"


    Rufus shakes his head. "You don''t understand purny. This is a different kind of trouble. I think..." he looked around first before he leaned on me. "I think I''m starting to like someone."


    My eyes widened when I heard what Rufus said. He''s starting to like someone? Is he referring to Princess Paislee?


    "You''re liking someone else?" I mumbled.


    I couldn''t believe that he''ll like Princess Paislee this fast. It''s been almost a week since he talked to me about Princess Paislee''s secret. Isn''t this too fast? He already like Princess Paislee?


    Rufus slumps his body on his chair and nods his head. He looks so bothered. "I''m really in trouble." He then starts to mess his hair.


    I look at frustrated Rufus. It seems like he never expected to like her, just like how I have written it. After Rufus realizes that Sir Farren is a woman, he starts to observe her every move, and because of this, he begins to see how wonderful Princess Paislee is. It was already toote when he realized he likes her.


    I sigh. He is definitely in trouble. He just fell in love with his cousin''s future wife.


    "Rufus, why do you need to overreact like that? You just like her. It''s not as if you were forced to marry her. So, rx. It''s normal for people to like someone else."


    Rufus looks at me before he shakes his head and slumps his head on the table. "You don''t understand, purny. It''splicated. Out of all people I will like, why her? I can''t like her."


    Of course, you cannot because it''s Prince Fraser''s beloved, and you know that you cannotpete with Prince Fraser. Even in love.


    I take a sip of my tea. I''m trying to act nonchntly because I cannot let Rufus know that I know something. That I know he likes Sir Farren.


    "And why can''t you? Is there a rule that Prince Rufus Astalieu cannot like anyone? The Duke is already eager for you to get married. Maybe this is the right time. Who knows, maybe you''ll end up with her." I moved my eyebrows up and down while smiling at him.


    Rufus shakes his head. "You don''t understand, purny. I would be happy if it''s someone else. But this person..." He heaves a sigh. "I''m not even sure if she doesn''t mean any harm. How can I like someone who is hiding something?"


    He''s right, though. No one in the right mind would like someone who has the potential to harm anyone. I smile sadly. "But love doesn''t use rationale, Rufus. Once you like someone, that''s it. Also, everyone is hiding something, Rufus. Aren''t you hiding something too?"


    Rufus frown as he looks at me. "I''m not hiding anything, purny."


    I scoff. "Really? You''re not hiding the fact that sometimes..." I lean towards him. "You be jealous of Prince Fraser? That sometimes, you wish you were not born as his cousin because as long as he lives, you will always be his shadow. Even if you''re older than him."


    I look at Rufus'' eyes, and I can see him panic inside. I can also see him tremble a little. I sit up straight and look at him. "Rufus, I''m not saying this to warn you. I know you never n to hurt Prince Fraser or to take away the right to the throne. I also understand why you feel like that. I just want you to see that everyone has their own secrets that they like to keep to themselves, but it doesn''t make them a bad person. Why don''t you give her a chance."


    I sigh and put my hand on his hand that is resting on the table. "But Rufus, don''t you think it''s time for you to let yourself be happy. You always give way to other people. Why don''t you try to look for your own happiness? Who knows, maybe she''s the one you''re looking for?"


    Rufus sigh. He then smiles at me and holds my hand. "Thank you, purny. But I''ll just observe things first, and from then on, I''ll decide what I can do."


    I nod my head. I don''t want to force him to like Princess Paislee, but I still need to make sure that he''ll do that. Rufus is a very important character in the story. It is because of Rufus that Prince Fraser will realize his feelings for Princess Paislee. So I need to make sure that he''ll have feelings for Princess Paislee.


    I''m sorry, Rufus. I''m sorry for pushing you to your heartbreak. I''m sorry that because of me you will lose the one you love the most. I''m really sorry. I know you don''t deserve all of this, but it is what suppose to happen, and even if I am the writer, I don''t have the control of what is happening. So, forgive me for breaking you and your heart in the future.


    "If that''s what you want, I''ll support you. But I want you to remember this, Rufus. You deserve to be happy and if she''s your happiness, then go for it. Why do you need to care about other people?"


    Rufus gently caresses my head. "Have you forgotten that I am the son of the Duke? Everything I do will reflect on the Astalieu family, and that includes who I choose to be a wife."


    Wife? Will he even have a wife? After he got heartbroken because of Princess Paislee, he didn''t give any chance to anyone. Although I haven''t written the ending, I think I already know Rufus'' ending.


    I sigh. "But you are your own person, Rufus. You''re not the Future King, so why would you restrict yourself from marrying someone you love?"


    Rufus smiled bitterly. "And repeat the same mistake my Father did? Have you forgotten what I have been through because my Father decided to follow his heart and marry the one he loves? The three of us struggled a lot, Csille, and I don''t want to put the woman I love and my future children in the same pain."


    Rufus... I felt my heart aches when I heard what Rufus''s said. It is true. Because the Duke decided to marry amoner, people criticized him until he decided to give up his responsibilities in the monarchy. And all of this happened because of me.


    "But, Rufus you..."


    Rufus shakes his head and smiles at me. "Csille, the moment I realized the situation of my Family in the monarchy, I already said to myself that I would not repeat my Father''s mistake. And I don''t think I''ll change my mind."


    I didn''t say anything, and the two of us did our own thing in silence.


    I''m sorry, Rufus....

 Chapter 272 - : Their Arguments

    "Csille, maybe you should rest first. You look exhausted."


    I look back at Brother Pascal and shake my head. We are currently in the istion area, cleaning the rooms to prepare it for the iing school year.


    "I''ll just finish this, Brother. I''m almost done." I continue brushing the windows. Trying to take off the stains. There were some bloodstains and some unidentified things.


    I heard Brother Pascal sigh. He then takes the brush away from my hand and squints his eyes at me. "Csille Lauretr¨¦! When will you learn to listen? Look at you. You look so exhausted already, yet you won''t rest. Are you nning to worry everyone here? I know you''re just eager to help, but if this continues, you''ll be the one needing help." He then shakes his head. "Go get some rest first. I''ll handle everything here."


    I tried to refute to Brother Pascal, but he just red at me. In the end, I just followed his orders. I also think my body couldn''t take it anymore. It''s begging me to take a rest.


    I was passing by one of the rooms when I heard voices, and it looked like they were arguing. I walk close to the room and found Prince Fraser and Rufus arguing.


    "Rufus, I think Sir Farren can handle that already. You don''t need to take his chores from him." Prince Fraser said in a controlled voice.


    Although he isn''t ring at Rufus, I can still sense anger in his eyes. He keeps looking at Rufus'' hand that is now currently on top of Princess Paislee''s hand. It seems like Rufus is trying to take the broom for Princess Paislee.


    Rufus frowns at Prince Fraser. "I know, Prince Fraser. However, can''t you see how exhausted he is? Don''t you think he needs some rest? He''s been working since the morning. He probably hasn''t eaten his breakfast. I''m just concerned about his health. Is there something wrong with that?"


    Prince Fraser clenched his jaw. He tried his best not to re at Rufus, but his eyes were selling him out. "As far as I know, Sir Farren is my personal knight and not yours. Why are you interfering in this? Don''t you have other things to do, Prince Rufus?"


    Prince Fraser intentionally emphasizes the word Prince because he knows how this infuriates Rufus, and as expected, Rufus res at Prince Fraser.


    "Yes, he is your personal knight, but you don''t own him, Fraser. Can''t you see how exhausted he is? Are you nning to overwork him?"


    Prince Fraser is about to refute, but Princess Paislee, who''s been silent the whole time, suddenly lets go of the groom and looks at the two cousins.


    "Your highness, Prince Rufus, I''m grateful for the concern, but I''m okay. You don''t have to argue with his highness, Prince Fraser, about me." She then looks at Prince Fraser. "And Prince Fraser, please don''t get offended, but I think Prince Rufus is right too. We have been working the whole morning now. I think the three of us need to take a break first."


    Prince Fraser and Rufus look at each other. As if challenging each other before they look at Princess Paislee, and they both nod their heads.


    I look at three of them and smile bitterly at myself. It''s starting. Thepetition between Prince Fraser and Prince Rufus. Thepetition for Princess Paislee''s heart.


    I look at the three of them for thest time before I walk out of the building. I didn''t go to the resting lounge. Instead, I went to the yground at the back of the school building.


    Mister Vulso put up a yground here to help the students have fun while studying. However, because the school hasn''t opened up, the yground looks abandoned.


    I sit on the swing and gently swing myself. I''m trying to calm myself and my emotions. I don''t know what to feel anymore.


    I want to be happy because after a long time, we have already arrived at the climax of the story. That means it''ll only take some time before I leave this ce.


    I should be happy, right? Because I can almost return to my own world. However, I couldn''t help but feel sad and heartbroken. I don''t know if I''m ready for the heartache of watching Prince Fraser fall in love with Princess Paislee.


    I don''t know anymore. I thought I had already prepared myself for this, but I guess I will never be ready no matter how much I prepare. The more I be closer to the end, the more I can feel the pain.


    I look up at the sky and stop when I feel tears starting to roll down my cheeks. I touch my cheeks, and it''s really tears. Iugh at myself. I didn''t even realize that I was crying.


    I am about to wipe my tears when a handkerchief suddenlyes out behind me. I look back and find Rufus looking at me.


    "Rufus..."


    Rufus sighed when I didn''t take the handkerchief he was offering. He then kneels in front of me and gently wipes the tears on my face. "Why are you crying? Do you know you look ugly when you cry? How will peoplebel you as the most beautifuldy among the Kingdom if you''re like this? Ugly." I can even hear the disgust in his voice.


    I couldn''t help butugh at Rufus'' remarks. I know he only said that to make me feel better, and it''s working. I look at him and shake my head. "You and your antics." I look around, trying to see if there are other people around. "What are you doing here?"


    Rufus wipes the remaining tears on my face before he sits on the swing beside me. "I was nning to take some breather, but then I see you crying. Are you okay, purny? Is there something wrong? Why are you crying?"


    I smile at myself. I can clearly hear Rufus''concern about me. How I wish I could also hear Prince Fraser''s concern about me.


    "Purny?"


    I shake my head and smile at him. "I''m okay. I was just reminiscing about the past. Don''t you think time flies so fast, Rufus? I miss the old days."


    Rufus got silent, so I thought he wanted some peace. That''s why I keep quiet too. However, a moment after, I heard him say, "But those days bring you pain, right? Why would you miss something that broke you?"


    He''s right, though. Csille Lauretr¨¦ got heartbroken a couple of times because of Prince Fraser and Rufus have seen that. But I only said those because I could not tell him that I was scared of what will happen next. That I''m in pain because of it.


    I didn''t say anything and just continued to swing myself. I would rather keep silent because I''m afraid that I might say things that I shouldn''t say.


    "Purny, is there something wrong? Why do I have a feeling that there''s something you are keeping from me? Is everything okay, purny? You know you can trust me, right? I promise you. I won''t judge you or say this to other people. So, can you now tell me what is the reason why you are crying?"


    I smile bitterly. How I wish I could tell Rufus everything. How I wish I could warn him about what will happen in the future, but I know I cannot.


    I shake my head. "I already told you the truth. I was just reminiscing about the past. Even though it was sad but I still have happy memories in it. Yes, I have sad memories in the past, but it doesn''t mean I would forget all those happy memories. Remember when we used to y together? Prince Fraser, you and I? We were so happy back then. But look at us now," I sigh. "We have too many problems."


    "But we''re still the same, purny. We are still the Rufus and Fraser, you know¡ª"


    I shake my head. How I wish everything is the same so I don''t have anything to worry about, but it''s not that easy. It will never be that easy.


    "You''re wrong, Rufus. Prince Fraser is different now because he doesn''t have any choice but to be different. He''s not the yful Fraser before. He had be cold already. Sometimes I would even ask myself if the Prince Fraser now is the same Prince Fraser we used to know."


    I heard Rufus sigh. "You are right. He really changed already. He''s not the Prince Fraser I know."


    I look at Rufus. He seems so conflicted right now. "Rufus, are you okay? You seem bothered. Is it about her?"


    Although I already know the answer, I still want to ask him because I want him to feel that there is someone who is concerned about him.


    Rufus shakes his head. "No, it''s not about her, Csille. It''s about me."


    I frown. "About you? What do you mean?"


    I thought he would agree to my question. I thought he was thinking about Princess Paislee. Howe it bes himself?


    Rufus swings himself a couple of times before he answers me. "I''m conflicted with my emotions. I already knew I shouldn''t like her, but I couldn''t help but like her as the day passed, and now someone was getting closer to her. I want to be jealous, but I know to myself that I don''t have the right to be jealous." Rufus groans. "I don''t know anymore."


    I stop swinging myself and walk in front of him. I kneel and try to look straight into his eyes, and I can really see how conflicted he is right now.


    He knows that it will be difficult to like Princess Paislee because she is the personal knight of Prince Fraser. When ites to Prince Fraser, he knows he cannot go against his own cousin, and that conflicted him. He doesn''t know if he should continue liking Princess Paislee or just forget about it.


    "Rufus, if you like her, why don''t you woo her? You wouldn''t know what happened unless you made a move. Do you want to live with what ifs?"


    Rufus looks at me for a couple of seconds before he shakes his head. "It''s not that simple, Purny. There are things that I need to consider if I want to woo her, and I don''t think I can do that... not for now."


    And this is the reason why he lost to Prince Fraser because Rufus didn''t grab the chance when he still had it. He didn''t woo her. Instead, he waits for the right time. However, he forgot that love doesn''t know the right time. You are the one who makes the time right.


    When he realizes it, it is already toote. Prince Fraser is already madly in love with her, and because Rufus knows he cannotpete with his cousin, he gives way. Even if he loves Princess Paislee the way Prince Fraser does.


    I smile sadly at him and hold his hands. "If it''s not now, then when are you nning to do it? Aren''t you afraid someone might take this chance and win her instead?"


    Rufus shakes his head. "That''s impossible. So, don''t worry, I know what I am doing." He then gently mess my hair.


    I tried to warn you for thest time, but you didn''t listen. I''m sorry, Rufus. I tried, but I guess there''s really nothing we can do when ites to destiny. In this world, we are only the side characters, and both of us don''t have happy endings.


    "Okay, if that''s what you want but remember I am just here whenever you need someone to talk, okay? Also, I''m really curious about this girl you like. Is she from the western region? Do I know her?"


    Rufus smiled at me. This time it''s a genuine smile. "You always told me that I am the nosy one here, but look who''s being nosy now?"


    Iugh at his joke. Although deep inside, I couldn''t help but me myself for what is happening.


    Rufus... I''m sorry. As much as I want to help you win Princess Paislee, I couldn''t do anything. Please forgive me for letting Prince Fraser takes away the one you love.. I''m sorry for breaking your heart.

 Chapter 273 - : Love Rectangle? (1)

    I look at the ssroom and sigh to myself. I need to paint this whole ssroom on my own. I look at the paint and the brush on my hands.


    "This will definitely take some time. How I wish we have a paint roller here. It would be much more convenient."


    "What is a paint roller?"


    I almost jump when someone speaks behind me. I look back and re at Rufus, who is smiling widely at me.


    "I didn''t know you be this skittish." Heughs at me. "Are you okay, and what is this paint roller you are talking about? Why haven''t I heard about it?"


    I heave a sigh. I didn''t expect someone to be behind. That''s why I was confident to mention paint roller. And now, how will I exin it to Rufus?


    "I just heard about this in the Alderrdeen City. Pax Dea mentioned to me that there is so called paint roller there. It is a rotating cylinder covered with an absorbent material, it can either be a wool or a sponge. It is then mounted on a handle so that the cylinder can be dipped into paint, and you can just roll the paint roller on the wall for it to paint. You can also put a stick on its end to reach high ces."


    I was lying. There is no such thing in the Alderrdeen City, but because I didn''t have any other choice, I just lied. I just hope Rufus won''t be suspicious of it.


    Rufus nods his head. "There is a thing like that, and the Alderrdeen City keep quiet about it? It would be convenient for us if we only had that."


    I smile awkwardly at Rufus. "Yeah, it is. By the way, what brings you here, Rufus? Aren''t you supposed to be in your assigned room? Is there something you need?"


    Each one of us was given an assigned room to paint. Rufus, Prince Fraser, Princess Paislee, my employees, some Doctors, and Nurses are here to help paint the ssrooms.


    We just finished cleaning and disinfecting the whole ce yesterday, and today we''re nning to redecorate it.


    Rufus sits on one of the chairs in the room. "I just feel annoyed that''s why I took a break."


    I raised my eyebrow at him. "Annoyed? About what?"


    I start to paint the bottom part first because I don''t have rollers. It will be too time consuming if I paint the walls from bottom to top. So, I''ll start with the bottom and work my way to the top. The height of the walls is three times my height, so it will be difficult for me to paint from bottom until to top in one go.


    I heard Rufus sigh. "I feel annoyed seeing her with someone."


    My hand that is about to paint the wall stop midway because of Rufus'' words. Is he talking about Princess Paislee?


    As far as I remember, Princess Paislee is painting a ssroom with Prince Fraser. Is Rufus annoyed because Prince Fraser can be with him while he is alone?


    I look at Rufus and find him clenching his jaw. It was the first time I saw him like this. I sigh. I tried to remember if I had written a scene for today. My eyes widen when I remember something.


    The real Csille should be also be annoyed by the fact that Prince Fraser and Princess Paislee are painting the room together. So, in her irritation, she ends up storming to Prince Fraser''s assigned ssroom and helping them paint.


    Isn''t that a great opportunity to bring Rufus with me? I mean, I wouldn''t be changing any scenes since Csille''s purpose is not to let Prince Fraser and Princess Paislee alone in one room.


    I take the brush and the paint before I drag Rufus to Prince Fraser and Princess Paislee''s assigned ssroom. He didn''t even get the chance to refuse because before he could react, we were already inside the ssroom.


    Prince Fraser and Princess Paislee, who were busy painting the wall, immediately look at us. Prince Fraser frowns when he sees us.


    "What are you doing here, Rufus? Don''t you have a room assigned to the two of you?"


    I was about to say Csille''s line, but someone suddenly grabbed my other hand, making me loosen my grip on Rufus'' hand.


    I look at Princess Paislee, who is now holding my hand. "Since the two of you are already here. Why don''t we paint this room first before we all work on your assigned rooms?"


    She is referring to Rufus and my assigned room. I look at Prince Fraser and Rufus, who are also shocked by what is happening. They just look at Princess Paislee and me, unable to do anything.


    What is happening? Why does Princess Paislee drag me all of a sudden? I don''t really understand anything here.


    Csille is the one who should get in between Prince Fraser and Princess Paislee, but why does it look like it was Princess Paislee who puts Csille in between them? What''s this? A love rectangle?


    The four of us start to paint the ssroom in silence. I even forget the lines I am supposed to say because of what happened. I wasn''t expecting this to happen.


    A moment after, I finished painting the bottom of my part, and I took thedder to paint the top. However, I mistook a step and fell on it. I immediately shriek and prepare myself for a fall.


    "Puny!" I heard Rufus call my name in panic.


    However, the fall that I was awaiting didn''te because someone caught me. I look at my savior, and lo and behold. It''s no other than your female lead, Princess Paislee.


    "Are you okay, Dame Csille?" She asked worriedly. I can definitely hear anxiety in her voice.


    It took me time to digest what happened, and I didn''t immediately answer her question. Because of this, she gently put me down and immediately inspected my body for any wounds.


    "Is there something wrong, Dame Csille? Are you hurting? Do you want me to call a Doctor?" Princess Paislee asked in panic.


    Rufus, who looked like he was nning to catch me, rushed towards me and checked my arms. "Are you okay, purny? Did you break any bone? Why aren''t you careful? What if you fall and break a bone? I''m sure the Count and Countess will be worried about you again."


    If not because of Rufus, I would still probably be in a trance.


    That''s not part of the script. Actually, everything that is happening is not part of the script.


    "Dame Csille?"


    I look at Princess Paislee and Rufus before I shake my head. "I''m okay. I apologize. I was just in shock. That''s why I wasn''t able to respond immediately. As for your questions, I''m all good. I was just in shock, but I didn''t get any wounds or broken bones. So, don''t worry. I''m sorry for making you worry."


    Princess Paislee and Rufus both sigh. They look at each other for a couple of seconds before they avoid their gaze.


    I am about to say something when I feel someone taps my shoulder. I look back and find Prince Fraser looking at the three of us.


    "You should be more careful with your actions, Csille. Next time if you cannot do it, then don''t even try. You''re just interrupting everyone''s work." He then looks at Princess Paislee. "Sir Farren,e with me. I need some help on my corner."


    Princess Paislee looks at me. It looks like she is hesitating if she should follow Prince Fraser''smand or not.


    I scoff. I didn''t expect Prince Fraser would say that to me. I almost got wounded, and the first thing he did was to scold me for taking everyone''s time? I didn''t say anything when he didn''t even try to catch me, but he still chose to scold me?


    Fraser, do you hate Csille this much?


    It was never my attention to fall from thedder. It was an ident, okay? I would never do something that could hurt me. Not for now.


    "Fraser, don''t you think it''s rude to say that to Csille? It''s an ident. It is not Csille''s choice why it happened. So, why are you scolding her? She''s your fianc¨¦e. Shouldn''t you worry about her safety? You didn''t even try to save her. If not because of Sir Farren, Csille would probably break some bones now. Wh¡ª"


    I hold Rufus'' arm and shake my head. Even if Prince Fraser''s words hurt me, I would rather not make a big deal about it anymore.


    I already ept it. That starting from here, Prince Fraser will hate Csille. That starting from here, Prince Fraser is the male lead, and I am just the viiness who will never seed in winning the male lead''s heart.


    "Why are you stopping me, purny? What my cousin did was not the right thing. You almost got wounded, and the first thing he did was scold you? He didn''t even ask how you are or if you are hurt. He is your fianc¨¦! Its part of his obligation is to take care of you, but what did he do? He just stands there. He didn''t even try to move an inch when he saw you falling. Why are you trying to stop me?"


    Prince Fraser stops walking, and he looks back at us. He looks enraged. Probably because of Rufus'' remarks.


    I feel my hand tremble, and I can feel my heart shatter piece by piece. I let go of Rufus'' arms and shook my head. I didn''t wait for Prince Fraser''s refute.


    "We''re still not officially engaged, Rufus. So the obligation you are mentioning does not apply to me. He doesn''t have any obligation to me. It''s not his obligation to care if I live or die. So, don''t pressure his highness on things he shouldn''t be doing. Isn''t that a rude thing to do too?"


    I tried my best not to cry or to crack my voice despite the pain I was feeling. I don''t want him to see that I''m breaking because of him.


    I smiled at Rufus and mouthed my thank you to him. I know he is only trying to help me, but I don''t really need it right now.


    I look at Prince Fraser and smile at him. Even though I badly want to scream at him. "I apologize for the inconvenience. You are right. It''s my fault why I almost wounded myself again. I shouldn''t have done things I couldn''t do. I apologize. I shouldn''t have interfered with your work. I should be leaving now." I bow my head and pick up my paint and my brush.


    I looked at Rufus and mouthed my sorry to him. Sorry for not siding on him. I just want to end all of this and be alone. So I can allow myself to feel sad.


    Rufus seems to understand what I want to say. He just nods his head and follows me behind.


    Prince Fraser didn''t even try to stop me or to say sorry to me. Not that I was expecting him to do that. I just was hoping he could say something to me, but he didn''t. He just stands there and watches Rufus, and I leave the room.


    "Purny..." I heard Rufus call my name behind me, but I didn''t respond to it. I just continue walking.


    I didn''t go to the ssroom assigned to me. Instead, I walk towards the yground at the back of the building.


    I immediately sit on the swing and swing myself with all my force. Rufus tries to stop me, but he knows it''ll be too dangerous to stop me with my speed.


    With this, I can cry without anyone noticing.


    "Purny, can you slow it down? That is too dangerous? That swing is an old swing and was only made for children. It might break if you continue swinging like that. Stop it, Csille."


    I didn''t listen to Rufus'' words. I just continue to swing myself. Trying to hide my tears.


    I promise to myself. This will be thest time I would cry over Prince Fraser. This will be thest time I would allow myself to be in pain because of that guy.. Never again.

 Chapter 274 - : Love Rectangle? (2)

    "Purny, stop swinging, or else you''re going to break the swing!"


    I heard Rufus shout, but I didn''t listen to him. I just want to drown myself in the wind. I just want the wind to take away the pain I am feeling right now. Although I know it''s impossible.


    It''s the price I need to pay for falling in love with the male lead.


    "Csille!"


    I swing myself for a little more to dry the tears on my face. I stop swinging after making sure that there is no trace of tears on my face.


    Rufus immediately rushed to me and checked if I was hurt. "Purny, are you okay? Why did you do that? What if you got hurt because of it?"


    I look at Rufus and smile at him. "I am hurting, Rufus."


    He anxiously looks at me. "Where are you hurt? Do you want me to call a Doctor?"


    I smile bitterly and shake my head. "No, it''s the kind of pain that no doctor can heal."


    I heard Rufus sigh, and he gently messed my hair. "Don''t scare me like that, Csille. I thought there''s really something wrong with you." He then sits on the ground in front of me. "Is it because of Prince Fraser?"


    I looked up at the sky and didn''t respond to Rufus'' question because I knew that even if I didn''t answer him, he already knew the answer.


    "Csille, you know my cousin. He can be rude and insensitive sometimes, but he doesn''t really mean it."


    I raised my eyebrow at him. "Does he really not mean it? You and I both know he means it, Rufus. He''s right, though. I was just a nuisance to him so, I understand if he''ll be mad at me."


    Rufus didn''t say anything. He probably doesn''t know what to say too. I just smile at him.


    "Rufus, can I give some advice to you?"


    He frowns at me for a few seconds before he nods his head. "What advice? Are you sure I am the one who needs advice?"


    I just smile at him. He really knows how to make someone feel better. It''s probably one of the reasons why Rufus and Csille are good friends because he knows how to make Csille feel better.


    "Rufus, if you''ll ever fall in love with someone else, can you promise me not to give you''re all?"


    I''ll try again. I''ll try to warn him again. Rufus doesn''t deserve to be heartbroken. He has already experienced a lot in his life, and I don''t want to add to that.


    "But isn''t that how love works? When you love someone, you tend to give everything to that person."


    And it''s the reason why both Rufus and Csille end up broken hearted because they give too much more than they received. They drained themselves just to make the person they love reciprocate their feelings. However, in the end, they were still left behind. Broken and ruined.


    I shake my head. "But there''s a limit to what you can give. Look at me and Prince Fraser." I smile bitterly and look straight into his eyes. "So, Rufus, can you promise me not to lose yourself just to have the person you love? Don''t love too much."


    Rufus nods his head. He then messes my hair. "Okay, I promise. I won''t."


    However, I didn''t expect that in the end, Rufus would choose to break his promise. If I only knew, I would have convinced him more...


    ________________________________


    "What can you say about the ssrooms, Mister Vulso? Do you think the children will like the color? We also cleaned the outside, so you won''t see any garbage around. I have already asked someone to fix the yground too so children can be safe when they y there."


    Mister Vulso looks around and nods his head. "Thank you, Dame Csille. If not for you, I don''t know if I''ll ever open up the school."


    I shake my head. "We''re just starting. We haven''t even opened up the school, so don''t thank me yet. By the way, the tables and the chairs will arrive today. I have already asked someone to take care of it when it arrives. I just received His Majesty''s letter this morning, and he said he''ll sponsor books that will be needed for the school. So, you shouldn''t worry about the books. His majesty is also starting to pick Teachers that will be assigned here."


    Mister Vulso looks at me. "I should send a letter of gratitude to His Majesty then. However, I don''t think any Teachers wouldn''t want to be assigned here. Everyone is afraid to be assigned here because of the harassment they are experiencing. Are you sure His Majesty can send teachers?"


    I smile reassuringly at Mister Vulso. He really cares about the people. The western region is blessed to have someone who is willing to serve them despite the situation here before.


    "You shouldn''t worry about that. I already discussed things with his majesty, and that includes sending a troupe of soldiers to maintain the quiet and peacefulness in the western region. Do you think with the troupe of soldiers, someone will dare to harass anyone here?"


    Mister Vulso sighed in relief. He then smiles widely at me. "Dame Csille, thank you for helping the western region. If not because of you, we would probably be living the same way we used to live before. But now, everything is starting to get better, and even the new officials are so eager to help the western region. Some are even using their own money just to help the people."


    I nod my head. Of course, they will. They are the most trusted people of his majesty, and they will do everything just to serve the Vrawyth people and his majesty.


    "About the hospital, I have mentioned to you before. I''m still trying to talk to his majesty about it. Since I don''t think it''s appropriate to talk about it through letters, it might take some time before we can do it. I''ll talk to His Majesty about it once I''ve returned to the Capital."


    "Dame Csille, when are you nning to leave? I''m sure the people will be sad to know you''re living."


    "Next week. I still have other things to finish here before I can leave. But don''t worry, I will return again to continue what I have started here."


    I need to return to the capital next week because something important will happen. It''s something important that I cannot miss.


    ________________________________


    I frowned when I heard the voices of Prince Fraser and Rufus arguing. We agreed to meet today to talk about everything we have done in the western region and to talk about the things that still need improvements.


    However, I wasn''t even in our meeting area I could already hear their voices. It seems like the two princes are arguing again, and I''m sure it''s because of Princess Paislee again.


    Ever since Rufus realizes Princess Paislee''s secrets, he starts to be protective of Princess Paislee, which makes Prince Fraser irritated. So, they always argue even with the simplest thing.


    I sigh and push the door open. The two arguing princes immediately look at me. I look at them and look at Princess Paislee sitting on the opposite corner. It seems like Princess Paislee is starting to get irritated with the two princes.


    "Are you starting without me? I can hear your voices even outside. Do you want people to hear what we are going to talk about?"


    I see Princess Paislee sigh in relief when she sees me. She immediately stands up. "Dame Csille, you are finally here."


    I am about to respond, but Prince Fraser cuts me off. "You should have told us you''ll bete, so we would have moved the time instead of waiting. Do you know how much work we can do with that time?"


    I smile bitterly at Prince Fraser. Instead of asking why I amte, he immediately criticizes me. "I apologize for making you wait, your highness. However, an emergency came up. While I was on my way here, I happened to pass by a pregnant woman who was inbor, so I sent her first to Brother Pascal. I apologize for making all of you wait." I bow my head.


    "Csille! Why are you apologizing?" I heard Rufus ask. He then makes me stand up straight. "Fraser, do you need to be this mean to Csille? We only waited for a few minutes and not an hour. Do you need to scold her? Also, aren''t you even worried about why Csille iste? You know that she doesn''t do that. Instead of asking why she waste, the first thing you did was scold her? Is she even your fianc¨¦e? You''re so good with other people, but you cannot even treat your fianc¨¦ right."


    I hold Rufus'' arm and tug it. I don''t want to make a big deal about it. I was at fault here. I waste, so I understand why he is mad.


    Prince Fraser look coldly at Rufus. "Why do you always interfere, Rufus? As you said, Csille is my fianc¨¦e. So, what does it have to do with you?"


    Rufus takes a step forward and res at Prince Fraser. "Fraser! I can deal with everything you do but not the way how you treat Csille. She is your fianc¨¦e, but you cannot even treat her like one. How can you expect me not to care? She is my friend," Rufus scoffs. "She sometimes acts like my family more than you can do."


    My eyes widened when I heard what Rufus said. It''s the first time I heard him say that to Prince Fraser. I know he has hidden displeasure towards Prince Fraser, but he never once said it to Prince Fraser.


    "Rufus..." I tug his arms again. I don''t want to ruin their rtionship because of me. Well, technically, I am the reason why their rtionship will be ruined in the future. But I don''t want to see it for now. Not for now.


    Rufus looks at me. "No, Csille. Why are you stopping me? I couldn''t bear to watch how he is treating you. I know you have done something wrong before, but that is history. You already changed now, and everyone could see that. I don''t understand how your fianc¨¦ is the only one who cannot see it."


    Rufus looks at Prince Fraser. "Fraser, you are Csille''s fianc¨¦. You are supposed to be the first person who will believe in her, but why does it looks like you''re the first one who is criticizing her? Can''t you see how much she is trying? How much she is trying to be a good person, but you won''t even acknowledge what she is doing? Is this how you see people? That because she was once a bad person, you will always paint her as one? Is th¡ª"


    I let go of Rufus'' arms. "We''re not engaged, okay?!" I snap. I''m so tired of hearing this argument between Prince Fraser and Rufus. It just reminds me that Prince Fraser doesn''t care about me at all.


    The three of them look at me. Rufus tried to say something to me, but I just raised my hand to stop him.


    I shake my head. "Let''s stop this argument. Prince Fraser is not engaged with me, so he doesn''t have any responsibility to me. He has every right to think what he wants to think about me, so please stop taking it against him."


    Rufus held my arms. "Csille, what are you talking about? Why are you saying you''re not engaged with Prince Fraser?"


    I look at Prince Fraser first before I look at Rufus. "I am just saying the truth, Rufus. As long as his majesty doesn''t officially announce our engagement, we cannot be considered engaged."


    Rufus shakes his head. "Csille, what are you saying? The engagement has long been decided since we were young. His majesty and your parents have always been decided about this engagement. The only thing missing is the announcement of it. So, why would you say that you''re not engaged?"


    I shake my head. "It''s just a verbal agreement, Rufus. As long as his majesty doesn''t announce it. We will remain single and notmitted to anyone. So¡ª"


    "Dame Csille, please don''t say that. Do you know that Prince Fraser already talks to his majesty to move your engagement with him?"


    I look at Princess Paislee. What is she saying? Prince Fraser talk to his majesty about our engagement?

 Chapter 275 - : Prejudices

    Prince Fraser wants to move the engagement? Does he want to dy it again? Does he really hate Csille to even dy it?


    But that''s not even part of the novel. Is this because of that unknown force?


    I shake my head. Ysavel, let''s not overthink things. You are here to talk about something important and not this. Leave everything to the future.


    "We''re not here to argue. We''re here to talk about the progress in the western region. So, I hope we can just focus on what is more important. Shall we?"


    The three of them got silent. Rufus tried to refute, but I just shook my head at him. I sit on the chair beside Princess Paislee. I think the most safest ce to sit is beside her.


    I took the documents that I had been holding. It''s the report where I have written every step of progress that is happening in the western region. These documents will serve as a guide to the future owner of the Foundation. I want that person to know how the Foundation works.


    I put the documents on the table and looked at the three of them. "These are the reports I have made. You can read in this report everything that we have done and the ns that were about to make."


    Each one of them took a document and read it. Prince Fraser frowns. He then put the report down. "You''re nning to open up a hospital in here? Do you know how much will it cost to open up a hospital? We alreadyck medical practitioners. Where are we going to get a set of Doctors and Nurses who will agree to work in the western region? Do you know how this will affect the capital?"


    I sigh. "Your highness, I know that opening a hospital needs huge funding. I wouldn''t want to suggest this to his majesty if I didn''t know about that. This is a project of the Foundation, and I''m nning to fully fund everything. So, if you''re worrying that it might drain the funds of the monarchy, then you shouldn''t worry. I don''t n to get any centimes from the monarch or from his majesty. So, you can rest assured."


    Rufus frowns. "And what''s wrong if the monarchy spends money for opening a hospital here? Have you forgotten that the western region is still a part of the Vrawyth Kingdom? The monarch has been neglecting it for years now. I think it''s only right to open up a hospital here."


    Prince Fraser look coldly at Rufus. "I''m not saying they don''t deserve a hospital. However, Rufus, you should also remember that once the fund of the monarchy was drained, it will be difficult not just for the western region but also to the whole kingdom."


    "So, are you suggesting to just let all these people suffer? They have been suffering for years, Fraser. Don''t you think they deserve a little convenience? What''s the use of having a rehabilitation here if we won''t even put up a hospital? They will still end up dying if that happens."


    I look at Prince Fraser and Rufus, who are now arguing again. I don''t know if they are arguing because of the hospital or because of their unresolved conflict earlier.


    I take the report from Prince Fraser''s hands. "This is just a suggestion only. Everything still depends on his majesty''s decision. So, I think it''s better to set this aside for now and focus on things that need more attention."


    Princess Paislee, who has been quiet beside me, pushes the report that is on her hand to the center. "I think the most important thing we should focus on is the opening of the school. We still haven''t talked about what will happen after."


    "I will help in giving allowances to the students so even if they study, they can still help their parents. As for his majesty, he''s the one who will help find teachers that will teach the students. We will also be making a small dorm for the teachers and students."


    Rufus scoffs. "The monarch has money to build a dorm while they cannot even fund a hospital? Can the dying people go to the school and ask for medical help?"


    I look at Rufus! This guy. Is he really trying to irritate Prince Fraser? He already knows his cousin''s temper, but he''s still going against him. What''s with him today?


    Prince Fraser is about to refute to Rufus, but I immediately cut him off. "And the Foundation will handle the sry for the teachers and everyone who will be working in the school. The Foundation will also fund everything the school needed for the whole school year."


    Prince Fraser stares at me for a couple of seconds before he sighs. He then read the report in his hand.


    Princess Paislee probably notices the tension between the two princes. That''s why she helps me with the conversation.


    Every time the two would argue, she would help me change the flow of the conversation. And because of these two guys, the supposedly an hour meeting bes two hours.


    I immediately stood up the moment we finished talking about thest issue. I got too drained, stopping these two from arguing.


    "I apologize, but I couldn''t stay long because I have other things I need to do. If you''ll excuse me."


    I didn''t wait for them to reply and just fled out of the ce. They can all fight against each other, and I don''t mind. I was exhausted because of them. I think I need a break.


    I am about to enter the carriage when I hear someone call my name."


    "Dame Csille."


    I look back and find Princess Paislee standing a few meters from me. I frown. What does the female lead want from the viiness?


    As far as I know, I haven''t written any confrontation between the female mead and the viiness. So, why is she here? Aren''t she afraid that those two princes will kill each other?


    "Sir Farren? Is there something I can do for you?" I pretend to look behind her. "You leave behind Prince Fraser with Prince Rufus? Aren''t you afraid that those two might fight against each other?"


    Please go back and don''t disturb me. Can you just control those suitors of yours? I''m already having a headache because of them.


    Princess Paislee shrugs her shoulders. "They are old. They already know what to do and what not to do. They might look like they are arguing, but they can never hurt each other."


    I raised my eyebrow at her. She''s right. Although Prince Fraser and Rufus might argue, sometimes they don''t want to harm each other. Even in my novel. After Prince Fraser and Rufus know that they are in love with the same woman, they don''t do any harm to each other.


    But the thing is, howe Princess Paislee sound so sure about this?


    "You sound like you really know them. Howe you''re so sure that Prince Fraser and Prince Rufus will never hurt each other?"


    I can see that Princess Paislee got startled by my question. I even see her eyes panic for a moment before she calmly smiles at me. "Because they are cousins. Although I wasn''t with them right from the start, I can see the care and affection they have for each other. I don''t think something could break that."


    She''s right. Even if the two princes love the same person, they don''t do anything against each other. However, there are still changes in their rtionship.


    I nod my head. "You''re right. However, you still haven''t mentioned why you are here. You wouldn''t call me for nothing, right?"


    Princess Paislee looks at her back before she looks at me. "Dame Csille, can I have a few seconds of your time? I want to talk to you about something. That, of course, if you wouldn''t mind."


    I raised my eyebrow. Talk to me about something important? Is this rted to Prince Fraser again? Because it''s the only thing that is important for Princess Paislee.


    I sigh and ask the coachman to wait for another minute because I still need to talk to Princess Paislee. The coachman doesn''t seem to mind waiting, though.


    "What do you want to talk about, Sir Farren?"


    Princess Paislee looks around first before she shakes her head. "Can we talk privately?"


    Privately? Is it something too important that she wants us to talk privately?


    I nod my head. Princess Paislee then leads me to another restaurant, and she rents a private room where we can talk.


    Princess Paislee didn''t say anything even after we both settled down in the private room. She looks like she is hesitating.


    "Sir Farren, I apologize, but I don''t have enough time for today. If you want to say something, can you be straightforward with me? I still have things to do after this."


    Princess Paislee takes a sip on her tea first before she looks at me straight in the eye. "Dame Csille, I hope you won''t take it by heart what Prince Fraser has said today. He was just annoyed, but he never meant to offend you in any way."


    I raised my eyebrow at her. Prince Fraser doesn''t mean to offend me? If he didn''t, then what can he call to what he did to me? He was just joking?


    I scoff and shake my head at Princess Paislee. I knew it. She wants to talk to me about Prince Fraser.


    "Yeah, he isn''t trying to offend me by criticizing me first without even knowing what is happening. Nope, Prince Fraser is doesn''t mean anything at all. In fact, he was just concerned about my well being that he argued with Rufus when Rufus tried to exin my side." I nod my head. "Yes, he doesn''t mean anything, and I understand that."


    I don''t know if I should be annoyed with Princess Paislee too. I really don''t understand why she is doing all of this. This is not part of her responsibilities as the personal knight of Prince Fraser. So, I really don''t understand why she seems so concerned about my rtionship with him.


    I heard Princess Paislee sigh. "Dame Csille, I hope you wouldn''t misunderstand. Prince Fraser is really concerned about you. Remember when the two of you got wounded when you fell in the trap? He almost wants to return to where you are because he is worried about your wounds. And when you returned to the capital without visiting him, he was so disappointed. So, please don''t think that his highness has prejudice against you. That is not true. Prince Fraser is concerned about you, Dame Csille. He just doesn''t know how to show it to you."


    I nod my head. Although I really want tough right now. "Sir Farren, do you think I''m dumb not to see what is happening? You said I''m misunderstanding things here? But let me ask you, am I really misunderstanding things? Or are you bending the truth? Do you know that if Prince Fraser hears what you are saying, he will definitely get mad at you for being too nosy with his life? So, I hope you can be careful with what you are saying because you might offend your highness and hurt someone."


    If it''s the real Csille, she might believe with Princess Paislee''s words, but too bad the real Csille is not here, so she won''t be fooling anyone here.


    I stand up and leave a few centimes on the table. "If that''s the only thing you will say, then I need to go now. I still have more important things to do. So, if you''ll excuse me. This is my share for my food."


    I was about to get walk out of the when Princess Paislee called me again. I sigh and look back at her.


    "Dame Csille, I hope you wouldn''t give up on your love. I can see it. I can see it in your eyes and in Prince Fraser''s eyes that you willst long if you continue this. So, I hope you wouldn''t take it¡ª"


    I raised my hand to stop Princess Paislee with her non-sense. "I''m sorry, Sir Farren, but I don''t really have time to listen to this. Maybe you should talk to Prince Fraser instead of me. I''m sorry."


    After saying those words, I immediately left the private room. However, I stop in my step and look back at the closed room.


    When does Princess Paislee be a psychic? She can see that Prince Fraser and I will end up together?


    Iughed at myself.. That''s really impossible.

 Chapter 276 - : Huge Fight Between The Princes

    I was busy writing in my diary when I heard someone knocks on my door. A second after, Brother Pascal walked inside my room.


    "I''m sorry if I''m interrupting something. I just want to check on you. I heard from Mairenn that you didn''t visit the za to check the feeding. You didn''t even visit the school. Csille, is everything okay?"


    I put the pen down and smiled reassuringly at him. "I''m okay, Brother. Thank you for asking. I just took a break from working today. Also, I already checked on them yesterday, and I have seen that everything is going okay. As for the feeding, Mairenn already knows what to do with that. Mister Vulso also said he would take care of everything from here. My presence is actually not needed today. Did I worry you? I''m sorry, Brother ."


    What I said is true, but it''s partially true only. I just want to avoid Prince Fraser and Rufus, who are always arguing with every little thing.


    Rufus feels irritated with Prince Fraser because of the way he treats Princess Paislee. After he knows Princess Paislee is a woman, he feels the need to protect her.


    However, because of this, Prince Fraser always gets mad at Rufus. He gets jealous with how Rufus protects Princess Paislee. It''s also the reason why those two princes are constantly arguing.


    I could bear with it at first, but I got fed up seeing how they wanted Princess Paislee''s attention. That''s why I decided to take a break today. I don''t want to see those three as much as possible.


    I heard Brother Pascal sigh. He then gently caress my head. "Is everything okay, Csille? I heard from everyone that Prince Fraser and Prince Rufus are always arguing every day. Are they okay?"


    Even the people know about their petty little fight. I shake my head. "Don''t worry, Brother, it''s not a serious fight. Prince Fraser and Prince Rufus sometimes act like that, but it doesn''t mean that they are not okay. That''s just how they interact with each other. You shouldn''t worry, Brother. Everything is okay between Prince Fraser and Prince Rufus."


    "How about you? Should I be worried about you, Csille? Is everything okay with you?"


    I look at Brother Pascal. What does he mean? Is it evident that I am not okay? How can he see it?


    I shake my head and smile at him. "Brother, how can I not be okay? The western region is starting to get better, and we are about to return to the capital. How can I not be okay with this?"


    Brother Pascal stares at me intently as if reading what is on my mind. A moment after, I heard him sigh. "Csille, don''t lie to me. Not because I was busy, it doesn''t mean that I don''t know what is happening in your life. I was just waiting for you to approach me, but you didn''t. Is everything okay between you and Prince Fraser?"


    I avoid Brother Pascal''s eyes. I don''t know how he can see it, and I also don''t know how to answer him. I cannot tell him that we''re not okay because this is what I have written. That I am the viiness of this world, and Prince Fraser will not marry me in the future.


    I feel him gently caress my head. "Csille, I know I might sound nosy for asking this, but I''m just worried about you. I''ve noticed that after you got wounded in the northern region, you and Prince Fraser be distant. Is there something we need to worry about, Csille?"


    I didn''t expect Brother Pascal would notice those things. I thought no one noticed that there was something wrong between Prince Fraser and I. I was toocent. Now, how can I exin things to Brother Pascal?


    "We''re okay, Brother. We just have a little argument, but everything is okay. So, there''s really nothing to worry about."


    Brother Pascal stared suspiciously at me. It seems like he still doesn''t believe what I am saying. He shakes his head. "Okay, I won''t force you to say what''s wrong, but I just want you to know that I am here for you. Aunt and Uncle are also there for you. You know that, right?"


    I nod my head at Brother Pascal. "Thank you, Brother. I really appreciate it."


    He just smiles warmly at me. He then looks at his watch. "I won''t disturb you anymore. I know you''re busy too and I still have to check the situation in the za. And oh, by the way, Csille, I heard you hadn''t eaten anything for today. I will prepare a soup for you. Just ask someone to reheat it if you want to eat, okay?"


    I nod gratefully at him. Brother Pascal ensures again if I''m okay before he leaves my room. I just look at his back and sigh.


    Brother Pascal can already see that there is something wrong between Prince Fraser and I. Does it mean the other people can see it too?


    ________________________________


    "Purny, you havee today? I thought you were taking a break today too. Is everything okay?"


    I look at Rufus and sigh. "I apologize if I wasn''t able to help you for days. I wasn''t feeling okay these days. That''s why I take a break. I hope you understand."


    Rufus walks towards me and checks my forehead. "You''re temperature seems a bit higher than normal. Are you sure you can work today? Maybe we should call for Doctor Pascal so he can check on you."


    I shake my head. "No, I''m okay. Brother Pascal is currently busy helping some people who are sick. I didn''t want to disturb him, and he had already checked on me before I went here. He gave me permission to work today, so there''s nothing to worry about."


    Rufus nods his head in satisfaction. He then helps me to sit on the chair. "You should sit here first, the chairs will arrive today, and we can start to arrange everything after. So, while waiting, you can just sit here first."


    The chairs, tables, ckboards, bookshelves, and other things needed for the school opening are going to be delivered today. So, the four of us, Prince Fraser, Princess Paislee, Rufus, and I, and some volunteers, are currently waiting for the delivery.


    "Do you need to help her? She already said she''s okay, Rufus. Why do you need to act like she can''t walk on her own? Does she have broken legs, or did she be invalid that you even need to help her?"


    I felt my hand shake when I heard Prince Fraser''s remarks. It''s one of the reasons why I don''t want to see them. It''s because Prince Fraser always criticizes me even if I''m not doing anything wrong.


    I ignored Prince Fraser''s remarks and pretended that I didn''t hear anything. It''s best to act that I didn''t hear anything instead of arguing with him because it''ll be an endless argument, and I''m too tired to argue with him.


    In his eyes, I am just a nuisance that he wants to get rid of.


    I look at Rufus, and I find him clenching his jaw. After making sure that I had already settled on my seat, he looked back at Prince Fraser.


    "Your highness, haven''t you heard what I said? Dame Csille''s temperature is higher than the normal temperature. Of course, I will help her because isn''t that what a person should do when they see someone who is sick? Actually, you should be the one doing this because she is your fianc¨¦e, right? Have you forgotten about that?"


    I tug Rufus'' hand and shake my head. Here they go again with their endless argument. It always happens every time I am here, and usually, the thing they are arguing about is something connected with me.


    I guess Prince Fraser hates me that much.


    Princess Paislee, who is standing behind Prince Fraser, steps up. "Your highness, Prince Rufus, please don''t misunderstand Prince Fraser. He is just concerned about Dame Csille''s condition. He just wants to know if Dame Csille is okay or if she has broken legs. So, ple¡ª"


    Prince Fraser looks at me and cuts off Princess Paislee. "If you don''t feel okay, you should have stayed at home. Do you think you can help with your current condition? You''ll just worry everyone here. Why can''t you think of other for once, Csille?"


    "Fraser!" Rufus'' snap at Prince Fraser.


    I stand up and stop Rufus by holding his shoulder. Rufus looks back at me and frowns. I just shake my head at him before I look at Prince Fraser.


    Prince Fraser just red at me in return. I really don''t understand why he seems so mad at me every time I am around. It''s as if I have done a terrible thing to him before, and now he wants to get even.


    But as far as I know, I didn''t do anything or say something wrong to him. So, I''m still clueless why he is doing this.


    I bow my head at him. "I apologize if you think I''ll only bring inconvenience to everyone. However, as the Founder of the Hope Foundation, it is my responsibility to check the progress of our project. If you still think I''ll be an inconvenience, then you can be assured that I won''t be around you, so you won''t need to feel irritated when you see me. If you''ll excuse me, your highness."


    I bow my head again and immediately walk inside the school. Everyone is waiting outside, so when the tables arrive, they can immediately help in putting them inside the ssrooms.


    However, a hand suddenly stop my arm. I look back and find Rufus holding my hand arm tightly. I was expecting it''s Rufus because Prince Fraser is irritated with me. Even if I get mad, he wouldn''t care.


    "Csille, why are you leaving? You didn''t do anything wrong." Rufus red at Prince Fraser. "Fraser, don''t you think you''re being too rude and disrespectful to Csille? You already knew she is sick, but the only thing you noticed is the inconvenience it could bring to anyone?"


    Rufus scoffs. "She''s your fianc¨¦e. How can you embarrass her in front of everyone? Also, can''t you see Csille''s efforts? She isn''t feeling okay but looks where she is? She''s here wanting to help us arrange the chairs, and all you can do is criticize her? You didn''t even consider that there were other people around. What did Csille do for you to hate her this much? Because I don''t understand why you keep treating Csille like this while you treat other people with care."


    Rufus shakes his head. I can feel him tremble. It seems like Rufus is really enraged with Prince Fraser''s behavior.


    I admit, I still feel hurt when I hear Prince Fraser say those words to me. But I just pretended that it was nothing because I didn''t want him to see that I was affected by his words.


    "Csille doesn''t deserve what you are doing, and I''m making sure that what happened," Rufus shakes his head. "That what are you doing to Csille will be known by the Count and Countess. I won''t let you treat, Csille like this again. I can forgive you with other things, Fraser but not this. Not this."


    Rufus then pulls me to the carriage waiting for him. I tried to stop him because I still had things to do today, but because Rufus was in a bad mood, he won''t listen to me.


    But even in his angry state, he still gently help me get inside the carriage before he gets inside. He then asked the coachman to get out of the school.


    I look at Rufus. He still looks enraged. This is the first time I have seen him this mad. He is usually happy and smiling when he is with me. It''s the first time I have seen this side of him.


    "Rufus..."


    Rufus looks at me before he heaves a sigh. "I''m sorry, purny. I know you don''t want to see me arguing with my cousin, but I just couldn''t help it. I can bear with anything he does but not this." He looks at me. "I cannot let him treat you like that. You don''t deserve that, Csille. And I will make sure that the Count and the Countess will hear about this when we return to the capital. I won''t tolerate this behavior of Prince Fraser.


    My eyes immediately widened when I heard what he said. He is nning to tell it to my Mother and Father!!

 Chapter 277 - : The News About The Argument

    "Csille, is it true?"


    I was startled when Brother Pascal suddenly burst into my room. I was just resting when he suddenly showed up.


    I get up and look at him. Confuse about what is happening. He looks mad for some reason. Did I do something wrong again for him to react this way?


    "Brother? Is there something wrong?"


    Brother Pascal rushed to me and made me face him. "Csille, tell me the truth. Is it true?"


    What is he referring to? I didn''t get out of my room this morning because I was just resting, so I didn''t have any idea what is happening outside.


    "I''m sorry, Brother, but I don''t understand what are you referring to. What is true?"


    Brother Pascal shakes his head. "Everyone is already talking about what happened yesterday. I heard Prince Fraser criticizes you in front of other people, and because of this, Prince Rufus goes against his cousin. Why didn''t you tell me that something big like this happened?"


    I avoid my gaze. I didn''t expect that the news would spread like a wildfire. I should have stopped Rufus when he goes against Prince Fraser. Now, what can I do to turn the tables?


    I''m sure everyone will think badly of Prince Fraser now, and I''m also sure some people will be displeased knowing that Prince Rufus went against Prince Fraser.


    I sigh. Why do I always end up having problems? Can''t I take a day break from it? Even just for once?


    I heard Brother Pascal sigh. "Csille, I know it might not be easy for you to share it with me. But how can I help you if you won''t let me know? I couldn''t believe his highness would do that to you. I just thought the two of you were fighting only, but I didn''t realize that Prince Fraser is treating you like that. Why didn''t you mention it to me?"


    I shake my head and look at Brother Pascal. How can I exin it to him? I didn''t mention it to other people because I didn''t want to make a big deal out of it. If the people know what is happening, I''m sure they will be mad at Prince Fraser.


    Look at what is happening now. Brother Pascal is now enraged because of what happened. I''m sure if Mother and Father know about it, they surely be enraged with this too.


    Although Prince Fraser is mean to me, I still don''t want people to criticize him. I understand why Prince Fraser is still doubtful of Csille. She was once a mean and rude person, so it''s understandable why he couldn''t believe her.


    But I have to admit, what Prince Fraser did to Csille thest time is really below the belt.


    "Csille?"


    "Brother, I apologize if I didn''t tell you what is happening. I just don''t want to make a big issue about it. I know you''ll have this reaction if you know what is happening, and I don''t want people to paint Prince Fraser as a bad guy. I also have fault here. I used to be mean and irrational when we were young. That''s why he is still skeptical. So, I hope you won''t get mad at him. Please try to also understand hi¡ª"


    The more I said something, the more Brother Pascal''s frown became deeper. "Csille, what are you talking about? It''s not enough reason for him to be disrespectful of you. You were young back then. You still don''t know what is wrong and right, so how can he use it as a reason for his current behavior? That is so wrong, and I''m sure everyone will agree with me here."


    I sigh. This is bad, if people know about this, they will definitely get mad at Prince Fraser, and I cannot let that happen.


    "Brother, please don''t get mad at his highness. He was just stressed outtely. That''s why he said that. You know Prince Fraser, right? He isn''t the type of person who does that. So, I hope you won''t take this against him."


    I hope Brother Pascal will not make a big deal about it because this will definitely cause a big change in the storyline if Brother Pascal and the people get mad at Prince Fraser.


    The person they should hate is not him, but Csille. They are supposed to hate the viiness.


    Brother Pascal made me face him. "Csille, why are you still defending him? He isn''t respecting you, and here you are, still defending him. No matter how exhausted you are or how irritated you are with a person, you shouldn''t disrespect them if they didn''t do anything wrong with you. You are his fianc¨¦e. He should be the one protecting you, but look, he is the first one who criticizes you. Do you think it is okay to do that? Because I don''t think that is okay, and I''m sure Aunt and Uncle will agree with me."


    My eyes widened when I heard what he said. I cannot let my Father and Mother know about this issue. If they do, I''m sure they will get mad at Prince Fraser. It might be enough reason for them to cancel the engagement.


    Although I really want to cancel it, I cannot let anything go against the storyline I made. Especially if it''s big like this.


    I hold Brother Pascal''s arm. "Brother, can we just calm down first and try to think. If Mother and Father know about this, I''m sure they will be enraged at Prince Fraser. It might even change how they see Prince Fraser, and I don''t want that to happen. Can we just set it aside? Don''t worry. I will talk to his highness once everything cools down. I''m sure he was just in a bad mood when it happened. So, please don''t tell it to Mother and Father."


    Brother Pascal looks at me as if he is asking what is wrong with me. I know he might not understand what I am saying, and I probably look like a martyr to him. But I really need to do this. I cannot let other people lose their trust in Prince Fraser.


    "Csille, what are you saying? I don''t understand why you are still protecting him despite what he did to you. Do you love him that much that you are even willing to tolerate all of this?"


    I smile bitterly. Do I love him? Yes, I do, but I didn''t do it because of the feelings I have for him. I am doing this because I cannot let anything ruin the storyline.


    "Brother, please understand. I''m not only doing this for myself. I''m doing this for other people. Now that Prince Fraser is about to be crowned as the next Ruler of this Kingdom, he needs as much support he can have. Do you think people will still support him if they know about this? If the Lauretr¨¦ family decided to cancel the engagement? I''m only thinking about the bigger picture here, Brother. I love him, yes, but it doesn''t mean that what he did doesn''t mean anything to me. It did, I was hurt because of it, but I need to think about other things too. So, I hope you can keep it between us."


    Brother Pascal sigh. He then gently caress my head. "What Prince Rufus said is true. You don''t deserve how Prince Fraser''s treat you. Look how you are still thinking about him even if you''re the one who was mistreated. However, I don''t think I can do anything about your request, Csille."


    I frowned when I heard what he said. What does he mean? "Brother, can you please reconsider? This will definitely affect Prince Fraser''s image. People will definitely change their opinions about him. So, please understand why I am doing this. Th¡ª"


    Brother Pascal shakes his head. "Csille, I understand why you don''t want other people to know about. However, I think Prince Fraser needs to be responsible for his actions. No matter what his reasons are, it will never be enough to hurt other people. Also, I think it''s already toote for that."


    "Toote? What do you mean by that, Brother?"


    I have a bad feeling about this, but I hope what I am thinking is not what is really happening. Because of that happens, I don''t know how I can solve it.


    "Those people who witnessed what happened yesterday already spread the news about it. It is now widely known in the western region that Prince Fraser doesn''t treat his fianc¨¦e right. I think in no time, the news will arrive in the capital. Also, don''t you know that Prince Rufus is already decided to tell it to Aunt and Uncle? He is actually the one who told me what happened yesterday. I think you should worry more about him."


    Rufus!


    How can I forget about him? I thought after what happened yesterday. He will cool down. I didn''t expect he''d sell out his cousin. I didn''t expect he was really that mad that he wouldn''t reconsider what would happen to Prince Fraser if he told it to Mother and Father.


    I abruptly stand up and look anxiously at Brother Pascal. "Brother, do you know where I can find Prince Rufus? I need to talk to him."


    Brother Pascal stands up and too and puts his hand on both of my shoulders. "Are you nning to convince him not to tell it to Aunt and Uncle? I don''t think you can do that. He even moves to another inn just to avoid Prince Fraser. I think he''s really decided to tell it to Aunt and Uncle. I don''t think you can do anything to convince him, Csille. You know Prince Rufus. He''s like Prince Fraser. He''s stubborn too."


    I know that, but I still need to try. I don''t want to see Prince Fraser in a situation where everyone criticizes him for what he did. I also don''t want to see Prince Fraser and Prince Rufus'' rtionship ruined because of me.


    "Brother, I still need to try. Can you tell me where I can find him? I need to talk to him."


    Brother Pascal sigh. He then grabs my hand and leads me outside. "I wille with you. I don''t want to be absent when something happens to you again."


    I just nod my head and let him lead me the way. We get into the carriage, and a moment after, we stop in front of an inn.


    I immediately go straight to the lobby and ask the first person I see.


    "Excuse me, do you know where Prince Rufus is staying? I just need to talk to him about something important."


    Thedy just looked at me with wide eyes. "Dame Csille!" She then points her hand towards the stairs. "His... his highness Prince... Prince Rufus is on the se-second flo-oor,st room on the left."


    I immediately thank her and rush to Rufus'' room. I really need to talk to Rufus now. I cannot let anything happen beyond what I have written.


    Brother Pascal also followed me behind. Making sure that he is with me wherever I go.


    A moment after, we stopped in front of the room, thedy told me. I immediately knock on the door.


    A Rufus who looks like a mess wees me. "Csille? Doctor Pascal? What are you doing here, and how did you know where I am?"


    I didn''t wait for him to open up the door. I just force my way in and sit in the chair.


    "I apologize for our sudden intrusion. I tried to stop my cousin, but you know her. Once she is decided, she won''t be stopped. I hope we didn''t disturb you from your rest." I heard Brother Pascal say to Rufus.


    I didn''t mind, though. All I am thinking about is how to convince Rufus not to go against Prince Fraser.


    I heard Rufus sigh. "Don''t worry. I already expect this. However, I didn''t expect this will be soon." He opens the door and lets Brother Pascal in. "You shoulde inside too. Let''s talk inside."


    Brother Pascal enters the room and sits beside me. I stand up and look intently at Rufus.


    "Let''s talk."

 Chapter 278 - : The Consequences

    Rufus sighed before he gestured his hand for me to sit, which I obliged. Rufus sits on the chair in front of me.


    "You''re right in time. I just finished brewing tea. Do you want some? Although it cannot bepared to your tea, it still tastes good."


    Rufus takes two teacups and puts them on the table. "Doctor Pascal, do you want some?"


    Broth Pascal politely refused Rufus. He then continues to pretend he is not here. Rufus just shrugged his shoulders before he looked at me.


    "How about you, purny?"


    I didn''t respond to Rufus'' question. I just look at him intently. "Rufus, why?"


    Rufus sigh. He puts the teapot and looks at me. "I knew you woulde here to talk to me. But I''m really disappointed to see you here, Csille. I was hoping you wouldn''t do anything after what Prince Fraser did to you, but I guess I shouldn''t have underestimated your feelings for him."


    Rufus shakes his head. "Are you here to convince me not to tell what happened to the Count and Countess? Or are you here to convince me to reconcile with my cousin?"


    I feel bad after hearing Rufus'' words. I know he is only doing this to protect me, and I''m really grateful for what he is doing. It''s the first time someone protect me beside from Lena. But I cannot let this happen.


    "I''m sorry, Rufus. I know you are only doing this to defend me, and I want you to know that I really appreciate everything you do for me. But Rufus, is it really worth it to argue with Prince Fraser because of me? You are cousins. Shouldn''t you treat each other like a family?"


    Rufus scoffs. "But does he treat me one?" He then shakes his head. "I really don''t understand why you are still defending him. He did something wrong, Csille. Why can''t you see that? Are you that blind that you wouldn''t mind what he is doing to you? You don''t deserve that, Csille. You don''t deserve being treated like that, and even if he is my cousin, I wouldn''t mind fighting for you."


    I felt my eyes start to be watery when I heard what he said. I''m really touched by his words. If only Prince Fraser could do that to Csille, but I know it''s impossible.


    I smile bitterly at him. "Rufus, it''s not that I''m blind or I''m a martyr. I admit I''m currently in pain right now, but I couldn''t be mad at Prince Fraser. I have a lot of things to reconsider before I can allow myself to be mad at him."


    Rufus frowns. "Csille, what is there to reconsider? Your feelings are valid. Why do you need to reconsider other things?"


    "Because it''s not that simple, Rufus. If I get mad at Prince Fraser while everyone knows that there is something wrong with us, who do you think people will side to? After what happened yesterday? Do you think they will side to him?"


    "And so what? It''s the consequences of his behavior. He disrespected you, Csille. How can you expect people to still see him as the same Prince Fraser before? Why do you need to consider how people see Prince Fraser? It''s not your fault why they change the way they see him. So, why are you the one taking everything on your own? Csille, I know you love Prince Fraser that much, but I hope you will also see how he is treating you. This is not right."


    I understand why do they want to continue to expose Prince Fraser, but why can''t they see how much this will change everything?


    "Because it''s not just about Prince Fraser. We are talking here. It''s the future King of the Vrawyth Kingdom we are referring to. You know that he will soon be crowned as the new King, and you also know that he needs to have every support he can get during that time. If the people know about this, do you think they will trust Prince Fraser? It''s just one mistake, Rufus. Do you need to put Prince Fraser in a tight spot? Can you just give him a chance?"


    I hold Rufus'' hand that is resting on that table. "Just one chance, Rufus. Just this one. For the Vrawyth Kingdom. Please."


    Rufus looks at me for a couple of seconds before he sighs. He then shakes his head. "I really don''t understand why Prince Fraser cannot see this? He''ll probably regret everything he said if he knew you''re the one who is trying to help him. But Csille, I already made up my mind. If I let this pass, there''s a huge chance that he''ll repeat this in the future. How can I feel assured that he''ll never mistreat you again? I want him to realize that what he is doing to you is not right. You cannot always defend him, Csille. He needs to face the consequences of his behavior."


    Rufus breaks from my grasp and holds my hand. "I''m sorry if I couldn''t agree with you on this, but I''m already decided. Also, do you think you can control the news? It''s widely known in the western region already. In no time, it will arrive in the capital. There''s really nothing you can do now, Csille. This is the price Prince Fraser needs to face to what he did to you."


    I lean my body on the chair and sigh. It''s toote. I couldn''t do anything now. What will I do?


    I feel my tears start to roll down my cheeks. I am crying because of frustration. I''ve been doing my best to follow the script, but why does something always happen? Will I be able to return to my world?


    "Purny, why are you crying? I''m sorry, as much as I want to help you, but this is something I can''t do. I''m sorry."


    Rufus tried to wipe my tears, but I just shook my head at him. "No, I should be the one saying sorry. I apologize for forcing you to do something you don''t want to do. Don''t worry. I''m not mad at you. I understand why you are doing this, and I wouldn''t take it against you." I stand up and bow my head. "I apologize for interrupting you. I won''t take up your time then. If you''ll excuse me."


    I immediately get out of his ce. I''m really not mad at Rufus nor ming him. I''m just frustrated with what is happening.


    "Csille..."


    I heard Rufus call my name, but Brother Pascal stopped him. "Prince Rufus, I think it''s best if you''ll let her be on her own first. She just needs time. Don''t worry. I''ll take care of her."


    "Thank you, Doctor Pascal. I ¡ª"


    That''s thest thing I heard before I walked out of Rufus'' room. I look outside the window and sigh.


    The clouds are dark, and it will surely rain soon. Just like what will happen in the Vrawyth Kingdom. I''m sure with this news. It will create a huge sensation.


    But the problem is, will I still be able to turn the tables now? Or do I just need to prepare myself that I can never return to the real world?


    ________________________________


    I was walking around the western region aimlessly. I just want to shake my thoughts off from what is happening.


    I just want a break from all these problems. But why do they always give me one?


    "Dame Csille!"


    I look back and find a group of youngdies, probably my age, standing a few meters away from me. "Dame Csille, we have heard what happened." They bow their head at me after. "We apologize if we didn''t notice anything wrong before. We could have done something to stop his highness from treating you like that. You don''t deserve that, Dame Csille."


    All the otherdies nod their heads. "Yes, we all thought you and Prince Fraser were on good terms. That is why we didn''t do anything. If we only knew Prince Fraser treated you like that, we wouldn''t have let him do it. We apologize, Dame Csille."


    I look at thedies and sigh. It seems like what Rufus and Brother Pascal said is true. Everyone already knows what happened yesterday and I''m sure it will also soon arrive in the capital.


    I smile at them. "Thank you for your concern, but everything is just a misunderstanding. I hope you wouldn''t take it against Prince Fraser. He is a good mad. He was just not in the mood yesterday, but he actually didn''t mean that. So, I hope you won''t change the way you see Prince Fraser."


    Thedies all look at each other. They look so confused with what I said. They probably expect I would be happy to see them on my side.


    I didn''t wait for their reply and just excused myself because I knew no matter how much I defended Prince Fraser, everyone would still change the way he saw him.


    I sigh and continue walking aimlessly. This will definitely be difficult to turn the table. I look up at the sky.


    Is this the thing that is trying to control this world? Is it the reason why all of this is happening?


    What does it want from me? Why does it keep changing what is happening? I''m already tired. Every time I will try to fix everything, that thing will try to mess it up again.


    "Dame Csille..."


    I was startled when I heard someone call my name. I look back and see Princess Paislee looking at me.


    "Sir Farren, is there something you need?"


    Is she going to convince me to help find Prince Fraser a way out? But even if I wanted to, I couldn''t think of anything to help Prince Fraser. I tried to convince Rufus, but it''s no used.


    She looks at me for a couple of seconds before she sighs. "Can I talk to you? It is something really important. I hope you can give me a few minutes of your time."


    I knew it. The only thing important for Princess Paislee is Prince Fraser. So, I''m sure she wants to talk about Prince Fraser''s situation.


    "Dame Csille, please. I just really need to talk to you."


    I sigh and nod my head. I guess there''s nothing wrong to talk to her. Maybe she has a way to let Prince Fraser out of this mess.


    I just really hope she has a n.

 Chapter 279 - : Letter From The Capital

    Princess Paislee led me to ake where there were no people. I looked around. I couldn''t help but admire the beauty of theke.


    I haven''t gone to ake ever since I wake up as the neen year old Csille Lauretr¨¦. It''s the first time I have seen ake again.


    I close my eyes and feel the cold breeze touch my face. This is what I need serenity and peace. If I only knew there was a ce like this in the western region. I would probably spend most of my time here.


    "Dame Csille..."


    I almost jumped when I suddenly heard Princess Paislee''s voice. I almost forgot that she is here with me. I was so entranced with the peacefulness that I forgot I am with someone.


    I open my eyes look at Princess Paislee, who is currently looking at me intently. If I didn''t know she is a woman in disguise, I would probably mistake her gaze as a man who likes a woman.


    I sigh. "Sir Farren, is there something you want to tell me? You wouldn''t bring me here for nothing, right?"


    Princess Paislee stares at my eyes for a few seconds again before she kneels in front of me. I immediately stand up and try to stop her.


    "Sir Farren, what are you doing? Why are you kneeling in front of me? Please stand up."


    I tried to force her to stand up, but because Csille''s body is weaker than Princess Paislee''s, she couldn''t even make her move.


    I didn''t expect she would do this. She''s the Crown Princess of the Aeerean Kingdom. Why would she kneel in front of a Dame just to save the Crown Prince of the Vrawyth Kingdom? Isn''t this too much for her?


    Princess Paisee looks at me. "Dame Csille, I know what Prince Fraser did is not the right thing, but you know Prince Fraser. He sometimes says or does things even though he doesn''t mean it that way. I hope you won''t take it against him. You know Prince Fraser cares for you, right? He was just worried about your health. That''s why he got mad when he saw you trying to exhaust your body again. "


    I smile bitterly at myself. She''s really trying to bend the truth even though everyone knows what Prince Fraser means. I look at Princess Paislee. I don''t intend to argue with her, but I just couldn''t help but feel irritated.


    Yes, I am trying to save Prince Fraser, but it doesn''t mean that I wasn''t affected by what he said to me. So, hearing Princess Paislee say those words is quite disappointing.


    Is my feeling not valid that she just wants to set it aside?


    "He cares about me? If he did, then why didn''t he talk to me nicely? He even calls me selfish? Is that how he shows he cares? Because I don''t feel an ounce of care in his words." I sigh. "Sir Farren, I understand you want to save Prince Fraser, but you shouldn''t bend the truth just to save him. Or do you think my feelings are not valid, so you keep doing this? Cause if I will be honest, this is quite disappointing."


    Princess Paislee looks at me. I can see tears forming in her eyes. I take a step back because I was startled when I see this. It''s the first time I have seen her cry.


    I made Princess Paislee as a strong independent woman that even if her Father forced her to marry someone she didn''t like, she didn''t shed any tear. But now, she is crying while defending Prince Fraser.


    Is she in love with him already? But isn''t that too early for that?


    "Dame Csille, I apologize. I never meant to set aside your feelings. I would never do that. I just don''t know what to do anymore. Prince Fraser is now devastated by what is happening. If you can only see him. You''ll probably feel heartbroken too. I know I might be asking for too much, but you''re the only one I know that can help. So, please help him, Dame


    Csille."


    I knew this was the reason why she wanted to talk to me. I shake my head and help her stand up. This time, she didn''t resist and just let me.


    "Sir Farren, I''m sorry I couldn''t do anything about it. I tried to save Prince Fraser by talking to Prince Rufus, but he was already decided, and no matter how much I convinced him, he wouldn''t listen to me. I also tried to exin it to the people, but they won''t listen to me. The news is already widespread around the western region, and even if I exin things, I don''t think it would help. So, I''m sorry as much as I want to help him. There''s nothing I can do now."


    Princess Paislee looks like all of her energy got drained. She then looks at me. I can see hopelessness and disappointment in her eyes. "Dame Csille, please. You''re the only person I know that can help him. I tried talking to Prince Rufus or to Doctor Pascal, but they all won''t agree to help me. You''re our only hope, Dame Csille. Please don''t leave us alone." I can hear Princess Paislee''s voice tremble.


    Is she that desperate to help Prince Fraser?


    I shake my head. "I''m sorry, Sir Farren, as I said, I cannot do anything about it anymore." I look at my time watch. "I apologize, Sir Farren, but I need to go now. It''s gettingte already. You should go home already."


    I look at her for thest time before I leave.


    I''m sorry, Princess Paislee, but I can''t do anything for now. But don''t worry, I will do my best to find a way to help him. Please stay with him because you''re the only person that will make him feel better.


    ________________________________


    I woke up with fluffy eyes. I couldn''t sleepst night because I was crying. I was frustrated and devastated by what was happening that I ended up crying.


    I look at my window and sigh. There are still dark clouds everywhere. It seems like it will soon rain in the western region.


    I heard someone knocks on my door and a smiling Mairenn walk inside my room. "Good morning, Dame Csille. I hope I didn''t disturb your sleep."


    I smile in return to Mairenn. Mairenn did a lot of things while I was busy avoiding Prince Fraser and Rufus back then. The projects of the Foundation wouldn''t continue if it weren''t for her. So, I''m really grateful for her.


    "Good morning too. How''s everything? I apologize if I wasn''t able to help you yesterday. I¡ª


    Mairenn, who is busy opening the curtains to let the sunlight pass through, looks at me and smiles. "Dame Csille, it''s my responsibility to help you and the Foundation. So, you shouldn''t thank me. I should be the one thanking you for giving me an opportunity to work under your Foundation and for letting my daughter stay with me. If it weren''t for you, I would probably die back then."


    I shake my head. "I''m d to help, and you shouldn''t think you owe me your life. I am


    only doing what I think I should do, and you''re already helping me with my Foundation. That is enough for me."


    I get up and stretch my arms.


    Mairenn walks towards me and hands me a scroll. I frown. "What''s this?"


    Mairenn didn''t answer me, so I just took the scroll and read its content. My eyes widen when the first thing I see is the Lauretr¨¦ family symbol.


    It''s from Mother and Father!


    I immediately read its content, and I slumped my body on my bed when I finished reading it.


    "Dame Csille? Are you okay? May I know where does this letteres from?"


    I handed over the letter to Mairenn, and I heard her gasp after. "It''s from the Count and the Countess. You''re..."


    Mairenn wasn''t able to finish her words when someone burst inside my room holding a letter in his hand too.


    "Csille, I have recei¡ª"


    Brother Pascal''s words stop when he sees the letter in Mairenn''s hand. "So, you received one too?" He sighs and sits beside me. "I''m sorry, Csille. I know you don''t want Aunt and Uncle to know what happened."


    I smile bitterly and shake my head. "That''s okay, Brother. I know it''ll soon reach the capital. I just didn''t expect this will be so soon." I sigh.


    I didn''t expect Mother and Father will send me a letter to ask me to return to the capital immediately. They didn''t specify the reason why they wanted me to return to the capital. But based on the tone of how they write the letter, I''m sure they are mad.


    Brother Pascal gently caresses my head. "I''m sorry, Csille. As much as I want to help you but you know I couldn''t do anything when ites to this. I cannot let Prince Fraser treat you like that. He''s the Crown Princess and your fianc¨¦, but it doesn''t give him any right to treat you like that. So, I''m sorry."


    I shake my head. "That''s okay, Brother. I understand you, and I don''t me you either. So, don''t worry. Shouldn''t you go and talk to your colleagues? Is it really okay for you to leave the western region without them?"


    "And what? Let you return to the capital alone? That won''t happen. Also, Aunt specifically writes that I need to be with you when you return to the capital. I don''t want to disobey them. Don''t worry about my colleagues. They already know what they will do. Also, they will leave in a few days. There''s really nothing you should worry about." He stands up. "I''ll be leaving first. I still need to talk to my colleagues. I''ll see youter, okay?"


    I nod my head at him. I look at Mairenn. "Mairenn, can you call your colleagues? I also need to talk to them right now. Tell them we will have a meeting an hourter."


    Mairenn nods her head, and she immediately rushes to look for her colleagues.


    I look at the window outside and sigh. I didn''t expect things to turn out like this. Now, I was forced to leave the western region.


    How can I even solve this if I am now returning to the capital?

 Chapter 280 - : Forced Return

    I wave my hand at Rufus when I see him entering the private room I rented. I decided to meet him before I left the western region tonight.


    Rufus walks towards me and sits on the chair in front of me. "I''m sorry, I was busy with things, that''s why I only came now. Did I make you wait for too long?"


    I smile at him and shake my head. "Don''t worry. You didn''t make me wait." I give him the menu. "You want to order something first?"


    I know this guy would take my pudding away again just like he always did.


    Rufus smiles widely at me before he takes the menu. "You really know me aren''t you?" He then looks at my pudding. "You don''t want to share anymore? That''s sad."


    I just shake my head at him andugh. He really knows how to make the atmosphere lighter.


    "Just order anything you like. It''s on me."


    Rufus raises her eyebrow at me before he nods his head. He then rings the bell to get the attention of the waiter.


    I just look at Rufus while he orders the food he likes. I couldn''t help but smile when I heard how much food he ordered.


    This guy... He isn''t just nosy but also a foodie.


    "Is that enough? Maybe you like to add more."


    Rufus waves his hand at the waiter. "That''s all. Thank you." He then looks at me. "Nah, I''m good with that. I still know the word shame."


    I scoffed when I heard his words. Shame? Rufus? Is he for real? He ordered more than five dishes, and now he is telling me he knows the word shame?


    Rufus just stares at me while Iugh. "I''m d you''reughing now, Csille. I don''t want to see you cry anymore. You don''t deserve that."


    I smile genuinely at Rufus. He is probably the only person that is truly concerned about me aside from my family. I''m really grateful for myself because I don''t know how I can survive as Csille without''s Rufus'' help.


    "Thank you, Rufus. I''m rely grateful to have you as my friend."


    Rufus stares straight into my eyes for a few seconds before he heaves a sigh. "Are you mad at me, Csille? I understand if you do, but I want you to know that I am only doing this because I want you to be happy. I have seen how people bully you ever since we were young, and I don''t want you to experience the same maltreatment from people. Especially from my cousin. So, I apologize if I couldn''tpromise for what you like."


    I feel bad for Rufus. He only wants what is best for Csille, but in the end, I even want him to stop what he wants to do. I appreciate what he is doing, but I don''t have any other choice but to do this. It''s for the sake of everyone''s safety.


    I shake my head at him. "No, Rufus. I''m not mad at you and I probably would never be. I know you only want to protect me, and I appreciate that. Trust me, I really do. So, you don''t need to apologize. I understand. I should be the one apologizing for not siding on you."


    I heard Rufus sigh. He then shakes his head. "What are your ns after?"


    I shake my head. "I invited you for a meal today because I will be leaving the western region this evening."


    Rufus'' eyes widened when he heard what he said. But the words he was supposed to say got stuck in his throat when the waiter came back with a cart full of Rufus'' order.


    "Dame Csille, your highness, Prince Rufus. Here are your orders. I hope you enjoy your meal." The waiter then starts to arrange the dishes on our table.


    After he finished arranging everything, he immediately excused himself and left.


    I look at the dishes on our table and look at Rufus. "Really? How many days haven''t you eaten? It looks like we have a small feast here."


    Rufus just smiled cheekily at me. "I haven''t eaten a proper meal after I move inns. This food is not even enough for my appetite."


    I justugh at Rufus. He is really a big eater. I couldn''t even eat that much. I can only eat one dish, and I''m already full.


    "But what did you say again? You''re going to leave the western region tonight? Why so sudden? Did something happen?"


    "Yeah, the Count and the Countess happened."


    "So, they already know about what happened, and now they want you to return to the capital because they don''t want you near Prince Fraser?" He sigh. "I apologize, purny. I know you don''t want this to happen."


    "No, I already expected things to progress to this. I just didn''t expect this will be so soon. But that''s okay."


    The both of us eat our meal in peace. I''m d to have a chance to talk to him before I leave. I want him to know that I appreciate what he is doing, and I am not mad at him.


    "How about you? Are you nning to stay here until Prince Fraser leaves the western region?"


    Although Prince Fraser and Rufus are now staying in different inns, they are still working together because of what they are doing for the western region.


    Rufus puts down the utensils and looks at me. "As if I have another choice. I still have things to finish in the western region. So, even if I want to go home with you, I cannot do that."


    I nod my head. I already expected his answer. He''s busy finishing the projects here in the western region, and they cannot leave until they finish everything. It''s also the reason why Mairenn and my employees will have to stay here to finish everything.


    "Can you also help me check on the projects of the hope foundation? Don''t worry, Mairenn is the one who''ll manage everything. I just need you to check on it."


    Rufus nods his head. "Don''t worry. I''ll take care of it in your absence."


    I sigh in relief. Now that Rufus will check on the foundation''s projects, I''m sure my employees will be motivated to see Prince Rufus. I know some of them have a huge crush on Rufus.


    "Purny..."


    I look at Rufus and frown. "Hmm?"


    I heard Rufus takes a deep breath. "Csille, are you mad at Prince Fraser?"


    Am I mad at him? I am hurt because of what he said but mad at him? I''m not sure. I know he is only doing that because of the novel. How can I be mad at him if I was the one who wrote him to treat Csille that way?


    Although, I admit I was quite disappointed that he always saw the faults of Csille. It''s as if he was just eyeing Csille to make a mistake.


    "Purny?"


    I look at Rufus and shake my head. "I''m not mad at him, Rufus. Probably hurt and disappointed but not mad. Mad is a big word that I don''t want to use anymore."


    He stops eating and looks at me. "Csille, although I want my cousin to be responsible with his behavior towards you. I still don''t want you to hate him. You know my cousin, purny. He sometimes just doesn''t know how to control his temper, but he''s a good man."


    He''s a good man only to those he wants to treat good but for Csille? I don''t know.


    I just smile at Rufus and eat my meal in peace. I may not be mad at Prince Fraser now, but soon, it is Prince Fraser who''ll be mad at me.


    ________________________________


    "Csille, is everything okay?"


    I look back at Brother Pascal and smile at him. We''re now on our way to the capital, but because my mind is full of thoughts, I couldn''t sleep no matter how much I tried.


    "Everything''s okay, Brother. I just couldn''t help but think what will happen next."


    Brother Pascal stands beside me. I am currently looking at the ocean waves and feeling the fresh breeze of the ocean.


    I heard Brother Pascal sigh. "I''m sure Aunt and Uncle will ask you why you didn''t mention to them how Prince Fraser''s treats you. They will also definitely get mad at Prince Fraser for treating you like that. If worstes to worst, there''s a possibility that your engagement with Prince Fraser will be canceled."


    My eyes widened when I heard what Brother Pascal said. Although my engagement with Prince Fraser will end up being canceled too, it is not because of this.


    If that happens, it will greatly affect the storyline, so I definitely need to do my best to stop my parents from canceling my engagement with Prince Fraser.


    I look at Brother Pascals and cling to his arm. "Brother, can you do me a favor?"


    Brother Pascal looks at me and shakes his head. "No, Csille. I won''t help you to save Prince Fraser. After what he did to you? No. What Prince Rufus said is right. His highness, Prince Fraser, should be responsible for what he did to you. You cannot always save him. He''s already matured enough to face the consequences of his actions. So, no. I won''t help you saving Prince Fraser."


    I already know this will be his answer. Brother Pascal was enraged with how Prince Fraser treated me. However, because Prince Fraser is a royalty, he cannot do anything to Prince Fraser.


    But that is not what I am asking for his help. I shake my head and look pitifully at Brother Pascal.


    "I know you won''t agree to save Prince Fraser, but that''s not what I''m asking for help." I take a deep breath before I continue what I want to say. "Brother, can you help me convince Mother and Father not to cancel my engagement with Prince Fraser? Please help me convince them."


    Brother Pascal looks at me as if I have problems with my head. "Csille! What are you saying? You still want to get married to a man who doesn''t know how to treat you, right? You''re still not engaged with him but look how he is treating you? What will happen to you if you be his wife? Maybe he''ll treat you worst than this."


    I knew he''d say this. But what can I do? Csille is supposed to be engaged with Prince Fraser. Although there''s no official engagement, they are still considered by many as engaged couple.


    "Brother, that''s just one mistake. Do we really need to paint Prince Fraser as the bad guy here? You also know how good Prince Fraser is to other people. He was just not in the mood when it happened. Can''t we just give him another chance?"


    Brother Pascal looks at me and shakes his head. "Csille, do you really love him this much that you''re willing to turn blind eye to what he has done to you? Everyone is just concerned about your safety Csille. When will you take care of your own safety too?"


    I sigh. How many times would I exin to people that it''s not about my feelings? I''m not doing this because I love Prince Fraser but because I am only thinking about the people. Also, I just want to return to my own world now. I''m already exhausted living here.


    "Brother, I already told you the reasons why I don''t want people to criticize Prince Fraser. It''s not just about my feelings. I only care about the whole Kingdom. Do you want Prince Fraser to go give up his crown just because of this?"


    Brother Pascal looks at me. It looks like he couldn''t believe I just said that. He looks around first before he looks back at me. "Csille, what are you saying? I never said that, and I would never think that way. What I only want is for him to be responsible for his behavior towards you. How can he be a King if he doesn''t know how to treat his future wife, right?"


    I sigh and shake my head. I don''t know how I can exin things to Brother Pascal anymore. I know they all care about me, and I really appreciate that. However, I couldn''t help but feel afraid.. Afraid of what will happen if I let things progress like this.

 Chapter 281 - : Count And Countess’ Rage

    I slowly open my eyes and frown when I don''t recognize the room I am staying. However, a second after, I realize that I am at home now.


    How can I forget that I just got home in the capital?


    I heave a sigh and slowly get up from my bed. I open my curtains and what wees me is the beauty of thendscapes of the Lauretr¨¦ residence.


    I''m back at the capital, but am I ready to face Mother and Father? What will happen next? Will they force me to cancel my engagement with Prince Fraser? What will happen in this world if that continues? Will I be able to save this world from destruction?


    And what about Prince Fraser? Will his image be ruined because of what happened? I''m sure he''ll be happy now that there''s a big chance that our engagement will be canceled.


    After all, he is now starting to like Princess Paislee. I''m sure he wouldn''t want to spend his whole life with someone he didn''t like.


    I was startled when I heard a knock on my door. I look back and find Brother Pascal standing in my doorway.


    "Csille, you''re finally awake. Aunt and uncle are already waiting for you in the dining area. Come on. The breakfast is already prepared."


    I immediately rush to Brother Pascal''s side and hold tightly onto his arms. I look behind his back, making sure that there is no one nearby. After ensuring that it''s safe, I lean towards Brother Pascal''s ears. "Brother, is Mother and Father mad of me?"


    Brother raises his eyebrow at me. "Now, you''re scared? Are you sure you can defend Prince Fraser with that attitude?"


    I don''t even know if I can. I know how Father gets mad, and it can really be scary at times. But I don''t have any other choice. I need to defend Prince Fraser and my engagement to him if I still want to return to the real world.


    I pout at Brother Pascal''s words. "Brother, don''t tease me. I''m already nervous here."


    Heughs at me before he gently messes my hair. "You shoulde out already. We are waiting for you in the dining area, and what''s there to get scared of? Aunt and Uncle will just talk to you about what happened. So, you shouldn''t stress yourself."


    I pout at him and nod my head. I don''t really have any other choice here. I''ll just need to freshen myself before I can go down.


    I look at the mirror and sigh. I''m really nervous to talk to Mother and Father. When we arrived at the capital, Mother and Father didn''t say anything to me. They just told Brother Pascal and I to rest first.


    "Eventually, I have to face them. You can do this, Ysavel! You need to make sure to defend Prince Fraser and your engagement with him no matter what. Understood?"


    I did a little pep talk to myself again before I go down the dining area. Mother, Father, and Brother Pascal immediately look at me the moment I enter the dining area.


    Brother Pascal immediately stands up and guides me to sit beside him. I look at Mother and Father, but it seems like they are treating me as a ghost. They didn''t even say a word to me.


    They are really mad, Ysavel!


    I smile awkwardly at my parents. "Good morning, Mother and Father. I apologize if I wake upte. I was just exhausted with the journey."


    However, just like before, they didn''t say any words. They just continue eating their meal in silence.


    Brother Pascal cleared his throat and called one of the servants. "Can you please pour Csille a tea?"


    The maid immediately rushes towards me and pours me some tea, and she immediately walks to her side after.


    Brother Pascal tried to make the breakfast lively by telling stories about what happened in the western region, but Mother and Father still remained quiet.


    "Aunt, Uncle, you are right with Mister Vulso. If not for him, I don''t think the western region can survived. He''s really a good man, and even if those previous officials tried to convince him not to do his job, he didn''t listen to them. They are..."


    I tug Brother Pascal''s arm and shake my head. It''s useless. No matter how much he talks, Mother and Father won''t listen to him.


    Brother Pascal sigh. The four of us continue our meal in silence. Yes, it is silent, but I can feel the tensioning from Mother and Father. They are really mad at me.


    They probably didn''t say anything during the meal because they didn''t want to disrespect the food. But I''m sure after this breakfast. They will ask Brother Pascal and me for a conversation.


    And true to my expectations, after the meal, Father left the table while Mother reminded us to go to the library after we finished our meal.


    Brother Pascal and I look at each other sigh. It was the first time we had a meal with a tense atmosphere. The atmosphere is usually light and warm when we''re having a meal.


    "I think you really should practice what you want to say to Aunt and Uncle because I can definitely sense that they are enraged and disappointed with what is happening, Csille."


    I look at Brother and sigh. I know what he said is right. I can definitely see how enraged my parents are. I look in the direction of the library, and I can feel my heart beat faster just looking at it.


    This will definitely be a long day, Ysavel. So, you better prepare yourself.


    ________________________________


    Brother Pascal and I sit on the sofa quietly. We are both waiting for Mother and Father to talk to us. It seems like they are still trying to calm themselves.


    I look at Brother Pascal. He just smiled at me and gently caressed my head. It''s as if he isforting me. He knows I''m anxious right now.


    A moment after, I heard Mother sigh. "Csille..."


    I immediately sit up straight and look at Mother, who is now coldly looking at me. But she didn''t say anything after that. She just looked at me straight into my eyes. It''s as if she wants to read my thoughts just by looking at my eyes.


    I feel my hand tremble for a second, but I remain looking at Mother. We remain staring at each other for a few minutes before Father suddenly speaks.


    "Csille Lauretr¨¦, don''t you think you have something to exin to us?"


    I take a deep breath before I look at Father. "Father, I apolog¡ª"


    Father mmed the table, that Brother Pascal and I both got startled. "Bullshit! Don''t say sorry if you intentionally hide it from us. Do you still see us as your parents?"


    I bow my head. I know it''s wrong not to tell them how Prince Fraser treats Csille, but I only did that because I don''t want them to know the real score between Csille and Prince Fraser. I also don''t want to make a big deal about it. After all, in the end, Prince Fraser will not choose Csille.


    "Csille, do you not trust us? We are your family. Do you know how we got hurt when we heard from other people that Prince Fraser is treating you that way? We thought..." I heard Mother''s voice break, and then she started crying.


    I felt my heart shutter when I heard her cry. I immediately rush towards her and hug her. "Mother, I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to hide it from you¡ª"


    I heard Fatherughs sarcastically. "You didn''t mean to hide it? No, Csille. You never once think of letting us know what is happening."


    I felt my hand tremble when I heard what Father said. He is right, though. I never intended to tell it to them. Not because I don''t trust them, but I just don''t want things to getplicated.


    Once they know what is happening, I''m sure they will be mad at Prince Fraser, and I know more than anyone else how much help the Lauretr¨¦ family can give to Prince Fraser. If the Lauretr¨¦ family continues to support Prince Fraser if he bes the King, I''m sure Prince Fraser''s position will be firmer. So, I cannot let anything bad happen to the rtionship between the Astalieu and the Lauretr¨¦ Family.


    I remain silent and just hug Mother. She is still crying. I really hurt her by not saying what is happening to me.


    I''m sorry, Mother, but I really need to do that.


    "So, this how you want to deal with things? To remain quiet if you were cornered? Csille, I thought you had grown up already, but I guess I was wrong. You disappointed us."


    I can feel the pain in Father''s voice. He sounds so upset. I take a deep breath before I break from Mother''s hug.


    "Father, Mother, I only didn''t tell you because I don''t want to make thingsplicated."


    Mother held my hands. "My dear, how can it beplicated? It''s quite simple. His highness is mistreating you. That''s so simple."


    I shake my head. I wish it were that simple, but this will definitely affect everyone, and I cannot be selfish. I cannot just think about myself this time. I have a world to save from its destruction.


    "Mother, it''s not that simple. Once you know how Prince Fraser treats me, I know you''ll get mad at him. If worstes to worst, you might even cancel our engagement or break ties with the Astalieus."


    That''s how the Count and the Countess love their only daughter. Even if that means breaking the promise of the Lauretr¨¦ family to forever serve the Astalieu family.


    Father ms the table again. "And what do you expect us to do? To let you marry someone who doesn''t know how to respect you? You are our only daughter, Csille. We will do anything to protect you. Even if that means we need to break our r¡ª"


    My eyes widened when I realized what Father wanted to say. I immediately rush towards him and cling to his arm. "Father! You cannot do that! You cannot break our rtionship with the Astalieus. Have you forgotten what our ancestors did? Do you want to set it aside?"


    I sigh and shake my head. I cannot let them do that. The Astalieus is the only one who can save them once I turn my back at the whole Vrawyth Kingdom. So, I cannot let Father break our rtionship with them.


    "Father, Mother. Can you please let me exin my side first?"


    Mother and Father both look at each other before they nod their heads. I sigh in relief. I thought they wouldn''t even let me exin my side. I''m really fortunate to have them as my parents because if it''s other parents, I''m sure they wouldn''t let their child talk.


    I take another deep breath to calm myself because I know my exnation can make them angry too. But it''s the only exnation I can give them.


    "Father, you''re asking why I didn''t tell you what is happening? It''s because I know you''re reactions will be like this. Prince Fraser needs the Lauretr¨¦ support, especially now that he is about to be crowned as the next Ruler. I am only thinking about the whole Kingdom. His highness needs any support he can get to make his position firm. If he loses the support of the Lauretr¨¦ family, it will be difficult for him."


    I look at Mother and Father''s expressions, and it seems like they didn''t like my exnation. "And we all know that the Vrawyth Kingdom is in a difficult position. If Prince Fraser cannot unite the forces in Kingdom, our enemies can use this to go against us. If that happens, all of the Vrawyth Kingdom will be in peril. I was only thinking about the safety of everyone. So, Mother, Father, please forgive me if I keep everything from the two of you. I only want to protect not just Prince Fraser but also the Vrawyth Kingdom."


    "My dear..." I heard Mother''s voice crack.


    I look at Father, but it seems like he isn''t still convinced about my exnation, and I think he''ll get madder when he sees what I am going to do next.


    I kneel and bow my head. "Father, Mother, please don''t cancel my engagement with Prince Fraser. I beg you.. Please don''t break our ties with the Astalieu Family."

 Chapter 282 - : WARNING ?? SUICIDE IS MENTIONED! PLEASE READ WITH CAUTION

    "CSILLE LAURETR¨¦! WHAT ARE YOU SAYING?!"


    I felt my body jolted when I heard Father shout at me. I knew it! He''ll be enraged when he hears that I''m not nning to cancel my engagement with Prince Fraser.


    I remain kneeling on the ground while keeping my head down. I don''t want to look at Father because I know he''s definitely ring at me right now.


    "CSILLE LAURETR¨¦, WHAT DO YOU MEAN? YOU''RE STILL PLANNING TO MARRY THAT GUY WHO DOESN''T EVEN KNOW HOW TO TREAT YOU RIGHT? NO! I CAN NOT AGREE WITH THIS. I WILL TALK TO HIS MAJESTY ABOUT THIS. WE WILL CANCEL THE ENGAGEMENT! THERE IS NO ENGAGEMENT THAT WILL HAPPEN!"


    I immediately look up and anxiously shake my head at Father. I try to hold on to his arms, but he just avoids my hand.


    "Father, can we all calm down? Let''s talk when all of us are calm. It''s not good to make decisions when you''re angry."


    Father red at me. "I am already decided, Csille. I will not let you marry someone who doesn''t know how to treat you right." Father sigh. He then helps me to stand up. "I cannot bear to marry you off to someone like that. I trust Prince Fraser and the Lauretr¨¦ family will still support him. But I won''t let you get married to him. You are our only daughter. It''ll break my heart to see you marry someone who cannot respect you."


    I shake my head. No! This cannot be. I cannot let them cancel our engagement.


    "Father, please don''t cancel my engagement with Prince Fraser. I LOVE HIM! So, I beg you. Please don''t cancel my engagement with him."


    Mother walks towards me and gently caresses my back. "My dear, how can you love a person like that? He embarrassed you in front of other people. What if in the future he embarrassed you in front of everyone? You''re the only daughter of the Lauretr¨¦ Family. How can we let someone treat you like that? What will the people say? So, please understand why we don''t want you to be engaged with his highness. If you''re worried that we''ll not support him, you can rest assured that the Lauretr¨¦ Family will remain loyal to the Astalieu. However, it doesn''t mean that we will sacrifice you for that oath."


    I shake my head. I''m d that they will still support Prince Fraser despite what happened. However, it''s not enough. I cannot let them cancel our engagement.


    How can Csille be the viiness if they will cancel her engagement with Prince Fraser?


    "Mother, but if the nobles know what happened. Those who are opposed to ept Prince Fraser as the next Ruler will definitely use this to go against him. What if they send their daughters as Prince Fraser''s future wife? Then how will the Kingdom survive?"


    "That''s impossible. His majesty will not let those people be connected with the Astalieus. So, you shouldn''t worry."


    I shake my head. No! Ysavel, you need to think of a way to convince them not to cancel your engagement with Prince Fraser, or else it will be the end for all of us.


    "Mother, but what about the Great Ruler? You know that Ruler Laird is both our Godfather. If he knows that our engagement is canceled, I''m sure he will side with me. What if Ruler Laird got mad at Prince Fraser and decided to strike again him? Wouldn''t that put the whole Vrawyth Kingdom in danger?"


    Please... please work. It''s the only way I can think of to convince them. Although I already n not to involve Ruler Laird with Csille''s life anymore, this time, he''s the only one I can think of that can help me.


    I''m sorry, Ruler Laird. I know I already promise not to involve you again but I don''t have any other choice so please forgive me.


    "You also know that Principal Germund of the Alderrdeen City is a good friend of Ruler Laird, right? What if he asked for help from Principal Germund and decided to unite and go against Prince Fraser? What will happen to the Vrawyth Kingdom if that happens? We will not only lose a Ruler, but it will also be susceptible from other Kingdoms'' attacks."


    Father and Mother got silent. It seems like they are thinking about what I said. I just really hope this works because if not, I don''t have any other choice but to use the most desperate measures.


    A moment after, Father sighed. "Csille, are you only saying this to make us feel guilty? If that happens, Prince Fraser is the one who should think of what he will do. Why do you need to think all of this? If, in fact, you''re the one who was the victim here."


    I almost messed my hair in frustration. I really thought I had already convinced them, but I guess stubbornness is a trait that Lauretr¨¦ Family has.


    How can I be the victim here? If I was the one who wrote that Prince Fraser should treat Csille like this?


    "But Father, do we really need to wait for things to be worst if we can do something to avoid that? Yes, you are right. Prince Fraser should be responsible for what he did. However, do we really need to involve the whole Vrawyth Kingdom here?"


    Mother and Father look at each other for a couple of minutes before Father look at me. "No, I cannot agree with this. I can support Prince Fraser, but I will not let you get married to him. After what he did to you? Does he really think I will let you near him? No, even if I die here, I would not allow it."


    They still didn''t agree with me? Do I really need to pull that card now? But I really don''t want to use that. I know it will put them in pain if I do that. I already inflicted them with too much pain before. Do I really need to put them into that situation?


    I look at Mother and Father. They look so determined to cancel my engagement with Prince Fraser. I guess I don''t have any other choice now.


    "Mother, Father, but I love him. I don''t know if I can live without him. You both know that I have liked him ever since we were young. I will die if you take him away from me. So, please don''t cancel the engagement."


    "CSILLE LAURETR¨¦, WHAT DO YOU THINK YOU ARE SAYING?!"


    I jolted when I heard Father snap at me. I look at him in the eyes. Although I feel nervous doing that, this is the only thing I can do. I need to show them how determined I am to get married to Prince Fraser.


    "Father, I will die if you cancel my engagement with Prince Fraser. Do you want to lose your only daughter because of this?"


    Mother leans on Father. She looks like she is about to faint because of what I said. While Brother Pascal, who has been quiet this whole time, rushes towards me.


    "Csille, what are you saying? Take that back. Do you know what you are saying? You cannot joke about that again. Understand?"


    I look at Brother Pascal and shake my head. "Brother, I am not joking. What I am saying is truth. I will die if Father and Mother still insist on canceling my engagement with Prince Fraser. I cannot live without him, Brother. So, can you please help me convince them? I will die, Brother."


    I clench my fist. I feel bad for saying all of this to them, but this is the only thing I can do to stop them. I cannot let them cancel my engagement with him.


    I''m sorry, Mother, Father, and Brother Pascal. I''m sorry for doing this to all of you. But I have no other choice. This is the only thing I can think of that will work.


    "ENOUGH! I DON''T WANT TO HEAR YOU SAY THESE THINGS AGAIN! LOOK WHAT HAPPENED TO YOUR MOTHER. DO YOU REALLY WANT TO HURT US JUST FOR THAT MAN WHO DOESN''T TREAT YOU GOOD? IS HE MORE IMPORTANT TO YOU MORE THAN US, CSILLE?"


    I look at Father. I tried my best to look upset, but my heart couldn''t help but ache when I looked at their expression. I take a deep breath to calm myself.


    Iugh bitterly at them. "But what about me, Father? Have you ever considered what I want?What I like? You didn''t, right? And when I told you what I want, you all just ignore it? Is my opinion about my life doesn''t matter anymore? You told me you all care about me, but you never once considered my feelings."


    I shake my head. "I already told you. If you still insist on canceling my engagement with Prince Fraser. You will all lose me."


    After saying those words, I immediately rush towards my room and lock myself in it. I can still hear my Father''s rage, but I ignore it.


    I slump my body on my bed and sigh.


    "All I need to do just to save this futile marriage. You should be d, Prince Fraser, that despite what you did to Csille, I still convince them to support you."


    I don''t know why does all of this is happening, but I will make sure that I will get the upper hand to this situation. Whoever or whatever that is trying to control this world? I will make sure that I will be the one who''ll end up controlling this world.


    ________________________________


    I woke up hearing Brother Pascal call my name. I look outside my window and see that it''s already dark. It means I''ve been staying inside my room for the whole day already.


    "Csille, can you open this door. You haven''t eaten anything after your breakfast. It''s not healthy to skip your meal. So, can you please open this door? We''re worried about you."


    I sigh and ignore Brother Pascal pleading. I really don''t want to do this, but they are giving me no choice.


    "My dear, this is Mother. Can you please open the door and let us inside? Let''s talk, okay? Open this, will you?"


    I look at the door. Even Mother is here to plead me.


    I walked close to the door and decided to talk to her. Maybe I can avoid doing that thing. "Do you agree not to cancel my engagement with Prince Fraser?"


    Silence is the only thing I can hear outside. I sigh. I knew it. They still won''t allow me to get married to Prince Fraser.


    I look at my bathroom. Do I really need to do that? Isn''t that a sin to do that? But I have no other choice now.


    Do you think of another way how to deal with the situation, Ysavel?


    I was startled when I heard someone knocks on my door loudly. It''s actually not a knock anymore. That someone is mming my door.


    "CSILLE LAURETR¨¦, OPEN THIS DAMN DOOR OR ELSE, I WOULDN''T HAVE A CHOICE BUT TO DESTROY THIS!"


    I jolted when I heard my Father rage outside the door. I anxiously look at my door and my bathroom door.


    Ysavel, think already. Do you want to save your engagement to Prince Fraser or not? Think or else we won''t have another chance to change everything.


    I take a deep breath before I immediately rush inside my bathroom. I look around to look for something that I can use.


    "CSILLE, I''M WARNING YOU FOR THE LAST TIME. OPEN THIS DOOR!"


    I anxiously looked around until my gazended on the mirror in front of me. I look at my fist and sigh.


    It''s now or never. I never thought of doing this, even if I was in a terrible situation in the real world. I didn''t expect I would end up doing this in this world.


    "CSILLE LAURETR¨¦! ARE YOU LISTENING? OPEN THIS DOOR!"


    I was startled by Father''s shout that I ended up punching my fist in the mirror.


    I winced in pain because of what I had done. Iy on the ground while trying to stop the bleeding of my fist.


    A moment after, I heard a loud bang, and Brother Pascal, Mother, and Father immediately rushed towards me.


    "CSILLE!"

 Chapter 283 - : WARNING ?? : SUICIDE IDEATION MENTIONED! READ WITH CAUTION

    I felt my whole body ached when I woke up the day after. I don''t remember what happened after I punched the mirror because my senses became numb, and I immediately lost consciousness.


    I look around and sigh in relief when I find myself inside my room. Thank goodness they didn''t send me to a hospital, or else it would be too embarrassing to face people if they knew I tried tomit suicide.


    I tried to mess my hair, but I winced when I felt the pain in my right hand. Oh, yeah, I remember. I used my right hand when I punched that mirror.


    I look at my bandaged hand. It seems like I got a really bad injury because of what I did, and I''m sure Mother and Father were enraged because of this.


    "If I were you, I wouldn''t try to move my hand for now."


    I immediately looked up when I heard someone speak, and I saw Brother Pascaling out from my bathroom with a medicine kit in his hand.


    "Brother..."


    Brother Pascal looked coldly at me before he walked to my bed. "I need to change your bandages. Your breakfast will be sent hereter."


    I can definitely hear the coldness in his voice. He didn''t say anything while cleaning my wound and changing my bandages. I didn''t say anything too because I knew they were mad at what I did, and I didn''t know what to say to him.


    After he changed my bandages, he remained sitting beside me for a couple of minutes before he looked at me straight into my eyes.


    "Do you love him this much that you''re willing to give up your life? Although the wound isn''t that fatal, but you could lose a lot of blood because of that. Do you know how many people die because of blood loss?"


    I look at Brother Pascal, and it''s the first time I see his eyes moist. It''s as if he is just controlling himself not to cry.


    And it breaks my heart. I know this will be the consequence of my action. That I will end up hurting them, but it''s the only thing I can think of to stop them from canceling my engagement with Prince Fraser.


    I didn''t say anything. I just avoid my eyes and turn my head on the side. I don''t want Brother Pascal to see that I''m on the verge of crying now.


    A moment after, I heard him sigh. "Csille, I won''t disagree with it if only I know Prince Fraser will take good care of you. You are the Princess of the Lauretr¨¦ family. How can I bear to see you being neglected and disrespected by your future husband? I won''t agree with it. So, I hope you can understand why we''re against with this."


    I look at Brother Pascal and smile sadly. What does he mean? That even after what I did, they won''t still let me marry Prince Fraser? If that''s the case, why did I even do this?


    "Brother, what about me? What about what I want? About my feelings? I love him, and I would rather die than to see him with other women." I try to p my face. "What''s the use of being the most beautifuldy among the Kingdoms if I couldn''t even marry the one I love? I would rather die. I want to diee!"


    I try to hurt myself, but Brother Pascal immediately stops me from what I am doing.


    "Csille! What is happening to you? Do you love him so much that you''re willing to give up your life just because you cannot be with him? What about your family? Have you ever think what we will feel seeing you like this? Csille..." Brother Pascal''s voice breaks. "What about us? We love you more than how Prince Fraser can love you. Why can''t you see that? Csille, he isn''t the only man in this world. There''s a lot of gentlemen who are willing to marry you and take care of you. Why do you need to force yourself to someone who doesn''t appreciate your existence?"


    I look at Brother Pascal, and I can clearly see the pain in his eyes. He is already crying now.


    I really hurt him. I''m sorry, Brother. It''s not true. I love you more than I love Prince Fraser, and if I only had another choice, I would never choose Prince Fraser over you. But I don''t have a choice, Brother.


    If I want to save all of you. I need to sacrifice, and I''m sorry if you''re the one I need to sacrifice. I''m sorry if I need to hurt you just to save everyone. I''m sorry.


    I didn''t reply and just cried. I couldn''t help but feel my heart breaks when I saw Brother Pascal''s tears.


    I collect myself and look at Brother Pascal. I then cling to his arm tightly. "Brother, I cannot. I cannot live without Prince Fraser. So, please help me. Help me. I beg you. I cannot live without him. What''s the use of those gentlemen if I don''t love them? I don''t need anyone else. I just need Prince Fraser. Brother, please. I''ll die. I will die without him!"


    Brother Pascal shakes his head and breaks from my grasp. He then stands up and smiles sadly at me before he leaves my room.


    "I BEG YOU! BROTHER, PLEASE HELP ME! I NEED PRINCE FRASER! I WILL DIE!!"


    But he didn''t stop even after he heard my scream.


    I hug my knees andugh at myself. I''m so pathetic. I didn''t beg like this when Jared broke up with me. But I even tried tomit suicide just to follow the script.


    I look at my bedside table and take the ck and white photo of Prince Fraser and Csille.


    "It''s all your fault. If you didn''t embarrass Csille in front of many people, do you think this will happen? Now everyone is skeptical about you, and I am hurting my family because of you. It''s all your fault. But look, here I am still trying to save your ass while you are there in the western region. You should be the one facing all this. Why am I the only sacrificing here? This not worth it anymore."


    I slumped my body on the bed.


    Why do I need to suffer like this? I only like to be a well known writer. If I only knew that ambition would bring me to this world, I would rather just continue being the way I lived before¡ªpoor and struggling writer.


    I want to go back now! I don''t want to be in here! I want to go back. Please, bring me back home. I don''t want to hurt these important people in my life anymore. So, please, if anyone is hearing this, Virtouse, please bring me back home.


    ________________________________


    I woke up after hearing faint whispers beside me. I open my eyes and find Mother looking at me with full of love.


    Despite what happened, she didn''t look at me coldly, unlike how Brother Pascal did. Countess Marcelle really loves her daughter unconditionally. Csille is really fortunate to have the Countess as her Mother.


    "My dear, do you feel okay now? I heard from your Brother Pascal that you were hysterical this morning. I''m sorry if I wasn''t beside you. I was busy with our businesses. Do you feel okay now?"


    She said sorry? The first thing she said after I harmed myself was sorry because she was not with me. She didn''t try to scold me or to make me feel guilty for what I did. Instead, she even asks me how I am.


    I feel my tears start to roll down my cheeks. I didn''t expect to receive a warm treatment from her. After all, she was upset the other day because I hid everything from her. I thought she would get upset and be mad at me too.


    "Mother..."


    Mother hugs me to her arms. "Shh... Don''t cry anymore. I understand now, and I won''t force you to do things you don''t want to do. If you still want to get engaged with Prince Fraser, then I will support you. You don''t need to cry, okay? Please don''t harm yourself again, my dear. Do you know how my world stops when I see you lying on the floor bleeding? I thought I would lose you." I hear my Mother''s voice crack, and she hugs me tighter.


    I cried harder when I heard what she said. She really loves Csille this much that even though she knows Csille might be in a disadvantageous situation, she is willing topromise as long as it makes her daughter happy.


    Does Csille deserve this kind of unconditional love?


    "I apologize for not listening to you. I apologize for not considering your feelings. If you like to get married to Prince Fraser, then that''s okay. I will support you, and if your Father tries to force you, then you shouldn''t worry. I will help you. Even if I need to fight against your Father, I will do that for you. As long as you will be happy."


    I look up at Mother. She just smiled warmly at me. She then gently caress my cheeks. "Ever since I gave birth to you, I promise to myself that I will do my best to make you happy, and if that happiness is Prince Fraser, then I wouldn''t disagree anymore. I just hope you will be really happy with him, my dear, because it will break me to see you hurting."


    I just hugged my mother. I don''t know how to respond to her. I couldn''t tell her that she shouldn''t worry because my engagement with Prince Fraser would be canceled, and Csille would be devastated by what happened.


    I''m sorry, Mother, if I couldn''t tell you what would happen. As much as I want to warn all of you but my hands are tight. So, please forgive me if Csille will turn her back even to her family. I just hope if that timees, the Lauretr¨¦ Family will still remain living in the Vrawyth Kingdom.


    That''s the only thing I wish. Even if I die, that is okay with me. As long as the three of you, Mother, Father, and Brother Pascal, will still remain alive.


    ________________________________


    It''s already midnight, but here I am, still awake. I couldn''t help but think about what would happen next. I only got the chance to talk to Brother Pascal and Mother.


    And based on my conversation with them, only Mother agrees with what I want. I''m sure Father will not agree with this.


    I sigh and close my eyes. I don''t know what to do anymore. Hurting myself is myst resort, and if it still doesn''t work to Father, then I don''t know how to convince him.


    I know that once Father decided to cancel the announcement of the engagement, his majesty wouldn''t have much a choice but to agree. After all, the deal between the two of them is just verbal. As long as his majesty doesn''t officially announce my engagement with Prince Fraser, it wouldn''t harm the Astalieu''s name.


    I suddenly hear my door open, and someone walks inside my room.


    Who is this? It''s impossible that it''s Brother Pascal because he just checked on my wounds before he sleeps. Is it Mother? Is she here to check on my condition?


    I feel someone sit beside my bed and take my hand. A moment after, I felt something warm fall to my hand. It feels like a liquid.


    What''s that? Are those tears? Why is Mother crying? Is it because of what I did? I think I really hurt her this time.


    "Csille, I''m sorry. I never n to disregard what you like for your life, but I''m just concerned about you. You are my only daughter, and if something happened to you, I don''t know if I can promise that I wouldn''t do anything to save you. I only want what is best for you, Csille. If Prince Fraser didn''t treat you like that, I wouldn''t hesitate to marry you off to him. However, how can I bear to see you being disrespected like that? I never let anyone bully you since you were young, but if you marry Prince Fraser. How can I protect you anymore? He is the future King of the Vrawyth Kingdom, and the Lauretr¨¦ family has pledged its whole legacy to follow the Astalieus."


    I heard Father sigh. I then feel someone caress my head. "But if you really want to get married to Prince Fraser, then I won''t stop you. Just don''t harm yourself again, Csille. You''re the only daughter we have. We will lose it if we lose you."


    I feel Father kiss my cheeks before he leaves my room. After making sure that he is gone, I open my eyes.


    I should be happy now, right? Because finally, they wouldn''t cancel my engagement with Prince Fraser. However, I couldn''t help but feel heartbroken when I remembered the price for remaining engaged with Prince Fraser.


    That is, the tears and the pain my family needs to undergo.


    I smile bitterly at myself. I sacrificed too much for someone who wouldn''t choose me in the end.. You''re really pathetic, Csille.

 Chapter 284 - : His Majesty’s Invitation

    I woke upte today. That''s why I haven''t had a decent conversation with my parents and Brother Pascal after my suicidal attempt.


    They also didn''t wake me up like they always do. They probably think I still need to rest because of my wounds. So, here I am in our Garden, thinking about what will happen next.


    Although I already heard my parents agree to it, I still want to hear it from the both of them. I still want to have a conversation with them and apologize for what I did. I know I have hurt them for what I did, and I want to apologize for that.


    If I only had other choices, I wouldn''t want to put them in that kind of pain. But that''s the only way I think of to save the engagement of Csille.


    I sigh and continue cutting the dried leaves out of the flowers. I am currently in the garden, trying to rx.


    I don''t want to go out because I don''t want other people to see my wounds. My parents and all the people who knew what happened kept the secret from anyone. Because they know it will affect Csille''s image.


    What will other people say if they know that Csille Lauretr¨¦ tries to take her life because of Prince Fraser? I''m sure they will paint her as a desperatedy.


    Well, she is, but that will be in the future. It''s too early to paint her a desperatedy.


    I was startled when someone spoke behind me. I look back and find our butler with a letter in his hand.


    "Forgive me for my interruption, but a letter from the pce just arrived right now, and it''s named to you."


    I frowned when I heard what he said. A letter from the pce? Is it from his majesty?


    I take the letter from the butler and inspect it. I didn''t expect any letter today, and it''s even from the pce? What''s this? An invitation?


    Does his majesty want to see me today to talk about what happened in the western region? Or does he wants to talk about what happened between Prince Fraser and me?


    I open the letter and true to my expectations it''s really from his majesty, and he wants to see me this afternoon. He didn''t specify the reason why but he said he wanted to talk about something important.


    What is this important thing his majesty his majesty is talking about?


    I put the letter down and sighed. I guess I need to visit the pce this afternoon, so I will know what it is.


    "Miss, is it an invitation from his majesty? Should I inform the Count and the Countess about this?"


    Inform Mother and Father? I would like that, but they are still mad at me, aren''t they? Will they reallye with me? Also, if I bring them with me, isn''t this an opportunity for them to cancel the engagement with his highness?


    "Miss?"


    I hand the letter to the butler. Although it is not directly mentioned that I should bring my parents, I think his majesty would appreciate it if I bring my parents with me. After all, the engagement was a deal between my Father and his majesty. It''s better if they are the ones who''ll talk things with his majesty.


    I will just make sure to make them see how decided I am to still marry Prince Fraser.


    "I should call the Count and the Countess then?"


    I didn''t reply to our butler and continued cutting the dried leaves. I was gone for half a month, and it seems like they didn''t take the dried leaves from my nts. And here I thought they were taking good care of them.


    "Miss?"


    I wave my hand at the butler. "Just do what you think you should do. Call me if you need anything. I''m just in the Garden."


    "I understand, Miss. I won''t be taking too much of your time. If you need something, just ring the bell with you, and the maids will take care of your needs. Also, Master Pascal reminds me not to let you move your hand too much, or it''ll bleed again. He said he''ll check on you at lunchtime. If you''ll excuse me, Miss."


    I just nod my head at the butler and continue what I am doing. After taking all the dried leaves from the carnation flowers, I look up at the sky and sigh.


    I guess this will be another long day for the Viiness.


    ________________________________


    Mother holds my hand tightly. We''re currently on our way now to the Pce. The Butler decided to call my parents because he thinks I will be needing their help when talking to his majesty.


    "Are you anxious, my dear? Your hands are cold. Do you want us to cancel our meeting with his majesty? We can tell him that you don''t feel okay. I''m sure his majesty will understand it."


    I look at Father, and it seems like he disagrees with Mother''s suggestion, but he remains quiet. He is probably afraid to go against Mother.


    A lot of people probably think that Father is the decision maker of the Lauretr¨¦ Family. But they are wrong. Mother is the one who decides for the Lauretr¨¦ Family. That''s how Father loves Mother that he always let her decide ever since they got married.


    But Mother isn''t the controlling type. She always makes sure to listen to my Father''s suggestions and weigh what''s better for everyone. It''s the reason why Mother and Father are still so in love with each other because they respect each other.


    It''s also because of the respect that they really don''t want to marry Csille to Prince Fraser.


    Mother noticed where I was looking, so she pped Father''s arm. "Why are you looking like that? Can''t you see our daughter''s condition? She''s wounded, and Pascal already said not to let Csille more around. So, what''s wrong if I wouldn''t let her see his majesty? Do you not care about our daughter?"


    Father scratches his nape and pout at Mother. "My Countess, don''t misunderstand me. I''m just worried that we''ll offend his majesty. You know how offensive it is to cancel a meeting with his majesty¡ª"


    Mother res at Father. "And do you think his majesty will take it against us if we didn''t meet him today? Our daughter doesn''t feel good. What do you want to do about it? You want to disregard what she is feeling? Is that what you want to do, huh? Waltier Lauretr¨¦?"


    Father looks so pitiful right now. He looks like he wants to refute, but he knows he cannot refute or else Mother will be mad at him. It''s the only thing Mother won''tpromise. If it''s something about her daughter, she won''tpromise with Father.


    I hold Mother''s arm and shake my head. I appreciate my Mother''s concern and Father''s anxiety about his majesty''s anger. But I already decided to meet his majesty today. I want to know what he wants to say to me.


    "Mother, that''s okay. I''m actually curious what his majesty wants to talk about. Also, I need to talk to his majesty about my engagement with Prince Fraser too. I need to exin things to him."


    Mother and Father seems like they didn''t like what I said, but they just avoided their gazes at me.


    I sigh. It seems like they were just forced to agree with me because of what I did, and I feel bad for them. Mother and Father only want the best for me, but here I am, not appreciating their decisions about my life.


    I''m sorry, Father, Mother. I''m really sorry.


    ________________________________


    The usual warm greetings from his majesty are nowhere to be seen now. We are now currently inside his majesty''s library. We have been sitting for a few minutes already, but his majesty isn''t saying anything to us. He is taking his time brewing tea.


    I look around the library and sigh silently. It seems like what are going to talk about is really important that we didn''t talk to the Garden like we usually do.


    What does his majesty want to talk about?


    A moment after, his majesty finishes brewing the tea. He then coldly ask us if we want some tea.


    Mother and Father look at each other first before they ept his majesty invitation. While I remain observing his majesty.


    His hands are quite trembling as a sign that he is anxious right now. I have never seen his majesty tremble even a little ever since Ie here.


    What makes him so anxious? He is usually calm and always smiling at us. But now it''s the opposite. He has a nk expression on his face. That''s why I couldn''t read him.


    Is he mad? Is he upset? Is he sad?


    "Csille?"


    I immediately raise my cup and bow my head. "Thank you for the tea, your majesty."


    "You''re wee. Although my tea couldn''tpare to your tea, I still hope you like it."


    I just smile gratefully at him and drink the tea. We all drink our tea in silence. It seems like no one wants to start the conversation.


    A moment after, his majesty puts down his teacup and looks at me. "Csille, your hand... What happened to your hand?"


    I look at my hand before I look at Mother and Father. "This?" I raised my wounded hand. "Some unfortunate ident happened yesterday, so I end up being wounded. But don''t worry, Brother Pascal has already taken care of this for me. I just need to rest for a couple of days, and everything will be okay."


    His majesty nods his head. "Csille..."


    I immediately sit up straight and look into his majesty''s eyes. "Yes, your majesty?"


    I anxiously y with my fingers. I really feel anxious right now. I just hope everything will turn good in the end.


    I heard his majesty sigh. "Why didn''t you tell me what is happening between you and Prince Fraser?"


    I clenched my fist. I didn''t expect he would ask me straightforwardly. But I forgot he is the King of the Vrawyth Kingdom. He doesn''t waste his time.


    I take a deep breath before I look at him. "Your majesty, I didn''t tell anyone about it because I don''t want to make thingsplicated. Also, Prince Fraser doesn''t always treat me like that. What happened in the western region is just a rare urrence. He was just not in the mood when it happened. That''s why I didn''t take it against him. You know more than anyone else how Prince Fraser treats people. He might have a temper at times, but you know he doesn''t mean it that way."


    "Csille..." Father tried to say something, but Mother immediately stopped him by ring at him.


    His Majesty looks at me for a couple of seconds before he sighs. "I didn''t expect you would still defend him despite what he did to you. Although Fraser is my son, I would never tolerate this kind of behavior, and even if you said he has a temper, I still think it''s not enough for him to disrespect you or anyone around him."


    I bowed my head and didn''t say anything. How can I refute that? His majesty is Prince Fraser''s father. He knows his son more than I do.


    I heard his majesty sigh again. "I call you here to apologize for what my son did. I know my apology isn''t enough because I wasn''t the one who did that to you, but I still want to apologize. Actually, I didn''t expect he could do that to you, and I never me you for not exposing Prince Fraser''s actions. I know you only care about the Astalieu''s reputation, and thank you for that."


    I look at his majesty and shake my head. How can I let his majesty apologize for something he didn''t do?


    "You''re majesty..."


    The King just shakes his head and smiles at me. "Let me say sorry, Csille. I was too busy running the monarch that I forgot to teach my son how to treat people with respect."


    His majesty then looks at my parents. "Count, I know you''re mad at my son, and I couldn''t me you. If I had a daughter like Csille and I heard someone disrespected her, I would be enraged too. So, I understand if you will cancel Csille''s engagement with Prince Fraser. Dame Csille deserves someone who''ll treat her right."


    My eyes widened when I heard what the King said. What? Did he say that he would cancel my engagement with Prince Fraser?

 Chapter 285 - : Her Sacrifices

    Father looks at his majesty for a couple of seconds before he bows his head. "I apologize, your majesty. I know it''s not good to think like that about a member of the Astalieu family, but you know how important my daughter is to me. I agree with this engagement because I think so highly of Prince Fraser. However, with what happened to my daughter, I don¡ª"


    My eyes widened when I realized what my Father was about to say. I abruptly stand up and put my hands on the table. I winced a little when I felt the pain in my wounded hand.


    "No! Father, I thought you already agree with me?" Father didn''t respond to me and avoided my eyes.


    His majesty looks at me and my hands, that is now bleeding. I probably put too much force on it.


    "Csille, what do you mean? Agree with what? And are you okay? Your wounds are bleeding. Do you want me to call a Doctor for you?"


    Mother immediately helped me sit up and check my wounded hand. Although she didn''t open my bandages.


    I shake my head at his majesty. If I let some Doctor check on my wounds, I''m definitely sure that the Doctor can easily realize what happened to my hand, and I cannot let anyone knows about what happened.


    "Thank you, your majesty. But this is just a small wound. I will visit Brother Pascal after our conversation. And about your question, I was referring to the deal between my Father and me."


    I look at Father, but he keeps avoiding my eyes. He is probably guilty for what he did. I know he only wants the best for Csille, but I just couldn''t help but feel disappointed when I heard what he was about to say to his majesty.


    His majesty frowns. "Deal? What deal are you talking about? Is it about your engagement with Prince Fraser? Don''t worry, Csille. I won''t force you if you don''t want to marry my son anymore. I¡ª"


    I immediately cut him off. "No, your majesty. I still want to marry your son. I am actually here to talk to you about my engagement with Prince Fraser. I know that with what happened, you will definitely let my parents cancel my engagement with his highness. However, your majesty, can you please not cancel my engagement with Prince Fraser? I like him, and I don''t think I can see my future without him. I hope you can reconsider my request."


    I almost want to roll my eyes with the words that areing from my mouth. I do admit I have feelings for Prince Fraser, but it''s not enough for me to do what I am doing right now. If it weren''t for the fact that this might endanger everyone, I would never do this. I would never lower myself or my standards just for a man.


    His majesty nods his head. "Is this really what you want? I will understand if you would cancel your engagement with my son. I won''t me you or the Lauretr¨¦ family, so you can rest assured."


    I smile reassuringly at him. "Yes, your majesty. I am sure, and this is what I want. I am not forced to say this. I really want to get married to Prince Fraser. You also know that ever since I was young, I already have a huge crush on him. So, please don''t cancel my engagement with him."


    Please, say yes. Your majesty, please don''t cancel the engagement. The safety of everyone in the Vrawyth Kingdom is in your hands. So, please say yes.


    His majesty looks at my parents. "Count? Countess? What is your decision about this? Do you agree with Csille''s decision?"


    What? Does he really need to ask my parents'' opinion about this? Csille is already old. Can''t she decide on her own?


    I look anxiously at Mother and Father. I am more confident that Mother willpromise with what I want. But for my Father? That is something I am not sure about.


    Mother looks at me for a few seconds before she nods her head and smiles at his majesty. "Your majesty, I only want what will bring happiness to my daughter, and if that happiness is Prince Fraser, then why would I disagree? I have known Prince Fraser ever since he was born, and I know he''s been a good friend with Csille."


    I sighed in relief when I heard what she said. I knew it! She will definitely side with Csille.


    I look at Father. However, I''m not sure if Father will side with me.


    His majesty nods his head. He then looks at Father, who is busy drinking his tea. "Count?"


    I look anxiously at Father. I know he is still worried that Prince Fraser would mistreat Csille again. That''s why he doesn''t want to marry Csille off to his highness. So, I''m not sure if my suicidal act will change his mind.


    A moment after, I heard Father sigh. "I''ll be honest, your majesty, after I heard how Prince Fraser treats my precious daughter, I already lost trust in entrusting my daughter to her. You know how precious Csille is to us, and I couldn''t take it when I heard people mistreating my daughter like that."


    I look disappointedly at Father. Although Mother and I both agreed to continue the engagement, it will be useless if Father doesn''t want to continue my engagement with Prince Fraser.


    I almost cried when I heard what he said. I am only doing this to save everyone. But why does it seems like this world doesn''t want me to save everyone? Is this how my life will end in the fictional world?


    I feel frustrated right now. I just want to get out of this ce and run away. But that would be disrespectful for his majesty.


    "But I already learned my lesson. My priority now is Csille''s happiness. If getting engaged with Prince Fraser will make her happy, then I will support her. However, your majesty, I just hope Prince Fraser wouldn''t treat Csille like that again."


    His majesty sighed in relief when he heard what my Father said. He then smiles at us. It''s the usual warm smile he always gives us before.


    "Don''t worry, Count. Once my son returns to the capital. I will invite you again so you can talk to him. You can scold him for disrespecting Csille, and I will not stop you. What Prince Fraser did is not right, and I will not tolerate that kind of behavior."


    My parents nod in satisfaction. They are probably d that his majesty is not shielding his own son. Instead, he even wants Father to reprimand his highness. Where can you find a King like that?


    Father shakes his head. "Your majesty, how can I do that? I-I wi¡ª"


    His majesty shakes his head and smiles reassuringly at my Father. "Count, you shouldn''t worry. I wouldn''t take it against you. Let''s talk as a parent to a parent. If I were in your shoes, I would be enraged too. So, I understand if you will reprimand Prince Fraser because of that."


    Father tries to refute and convince his majesty, but his majesty still insists on it. In the end, Father didn''t have any other choice but to agree with it.


    We stay in the pce for another half an hour before we leave. Mother and Father still have work to do today, and his majesty is also busy with his duties.


    Mother gently held my injured hand. "My dear, are you sure you''ll visit your Brother Pascal instead of calling him home?"


    I shake my head. I asked Mother to drop me off at the Holycross Hospital so Brother Pascal could clean my wound for me.


    "No, Mother. Brother Pascal is currently busy with his work in the hospital, and I don''t want to interrupt him. If I let him go home, I''m sure he won''t leave after he cleans my wounds. So, I would rather visit him in the hospital. He had already taken a month''s break when I asked him to help me in the western region. I don''t want to interrupt his work anymore."


    Mother gently caress my head. "If that''s what you want. I''ll just ask the coachman to fetch you after he drops us off."


    "Thank you, Mother."


    Mother just smiled at me and continued reading some documents. It''s probably rted to work.


    I look at Father, who is busying himself watching the outside. I sigh. After we left the Pce, Father has been quiet. He''s probably disappointed with how our conversation with his majesty ended.


    I know he still doesn''t want Prince Fraser for Csille, but because he knows he doesn''t have any choice, he justpromises.


    I feel bad for forcing my parents to do what I wanted, and I didn''t even apologize for what I did. I think I really need to do something about this. I definitely need to do something about this.


    ________________________________


    I wince in pain when Brother Pascal presses the cotton on my wound. But it seems like Brother Pascal doesn''t care because he keeps pressing my wounds with force.


    I look at Brother Pascal and sigh. It seems like he is still mad for what I did.


    "I heard from the Butler that you were invited to the pce by his majesty and that you even bring Aunt and Uncle with you. How did it end? Does your wishe true? Does his majesty agree to not cancel your engagement with Prince Fraser?"


    I could feel the anger in his voice when he said that. He is really enraged with my decision.


    I didn''t say anything and pretended to didn''t hear anything. I know he''ll be more enraged when he hears what happened with our conversation with his majesty.


    Brother Pascal finishes cleaning my wounds first before he looks at me. "Don''t act like you didn''t hear me. I am asking you a question, Csille. Isn''t it a basic conversation etiquette to answer it?"


    I sigh. I guess I have no other choice but to tell him what really happened. Although I know, he''ll be disappointed with us.


    "I''m sorry, Brother..."


    Brother Pascal chuckles, but it''s the kind of chuckle that is sad. "You really force what you want, aren''t you? You choose your happiness but set aside the pain of your own parents? I would still understand if you won''t listen to me. After all, I am just your cousin. But what about your parents? You really don''t care about their feelings? Csille, is this how you love Prince Fraser that you''re willing to set aside your parents? Csille, when did you be like this?"


    I bite my lips to stop myself from crying. I understand why Brother Pascal is saying this to me. I hurt him and my parents, and he was definitely disappointed with me.


    "Brother, please understand. I love you and my parents, but I love Prince Fraser too. I know I hurt you by choosing not to listen to your suggestions, but this is my future I am talking about, and I want to spend it with Prince Fraser. I hope you can understand me, Brother."


    Brother Pascal looks at me for a couple of seconds before he continues bandaging my wounds. He didn''t say anything during and after he finished it.


    He takes off his gloves and looks at me. "I''m finished now. You can go home already."


    Brother Pascal is about to leave the room, but I immediately stop him by holding him tightly to his arm.


    "Brother, are you still mad at me? Can you please forgive me already? I''m sorry for not listening to you. I know you only want what is good for me, and I really appreciate that. Thank you for always taking care of me. Can you please forgive me? Father is still mad at me. I don''t know what to do anymore. I miss you already."


    Brother Pascal looked back at me. He then smiles bitterly. "I don''t want to make you feel guilty for doing what you like, but Csille, sometimes what you like isn''t good for you, and I''m sorry. I''m sorry if I cannot forgive you. You already made your decision, and so do I."


    He breaks from my grasp and leaves the room while I look sadly at his back. Iugh bitterly at myself.


    Is this even worth it? Am I really doing the right thing? When will this end? I just want to finish this and go back to my real world.

 Chapter 286 - : Her Disappointments

    I look at the ceiling of my room and sigh. My mind couldn''t help but think about what happened in the Holycross Hospital.


    It''s the first time Brother Pascal walk out on me like that. He usually attends to my whims and makes sure that I am okay. But this time, he really left even after I pleaded him to forgive me.


    I must really hurt him. I know my parents are also hurting right now, and here I am, doing nothing to make them feel better.


    "What should I do? I want to do something for them, but what can I do? What can I do to make them feel better? That they will appreciate."


    I get up and look around me. Should I make them a letter? But isn''t that too simple? I''m sure they will appreciate it more if I talk to them in person rather than the letter.


    My gazended on the flowers in my room. Should I make them a bouquet? They still don''t know what a bouquet is, so maybe they could appreciate it?


    But after a moment, I shake my head. I remember that Brown Pascal is allergic to pollen. So, it''s not possible to give him a flower.


    If a letter and a flower don''t work, what should I do next?


    I was too busy thinking about what to do when suddenly someone knocked on my door. "Miss? Do you want some pudding? We made you some."


    Pudding? My eyes widen when I think of a bright idea. I guess that would work.


    I immediately stand up and walk straight to my door. The maid was even startled when she saw me open the door.


    "Miss?"


    "Do you know what they will prepare for tonight''s dinner?" I look back at the clock. It''s four in the afternoon already. Usually, this time, the maids are now preparing for dinner. "Are they starting to prepare the dinner?"


    The maid gets silent for a couple of seconds before she shakes her head. "No, miss. They haven''t started yet, but I''m definitely sure they will start in a few minutes. Why? Is there a dish you want to add for dinner?"


    Great! I can do my n. I look at the maid and smile at her. "Yes, but it''s not just a dish. It''s the whole dinner."


    "Miss?"


    I didn''t answer the maid and walked straight to the kitchen. I hope they will appreciate what I will be doing, and I hope they can forgive me after this.


    The kitchen staff immediately looked at me the moment I walked inside the kitchen.


    "Miss, what are you doing here?" The head chef immediately walks towards me. He then looked at my wounded hand. "Master Pascal told us not to let you close here or else it can infect your wounds. Please return to your room, Miss, or else Master Pascal will scold us."


    I just look pitifully at him. The head chef has been working in the Lauretr¨¦ Family ever since Csille was young, and she is pretty close to him. He usually gave Csille desserts behind her parents'' back when she was young.


    "But I want to do something. Can you please help me, Mister Head Chef?"


    The head chef frowns at me and shakes his head. Thest time Csille asked for his help, she made a huge mess in the kitchen. That''s why he is hesitating to say yes to Csille.


    I pout at him. I know that if I act cute, he can''t bear to say no to me. "Mister head chef, can you please help me? I promise not to make a mess in the kitchen again." I sigh and bow my head. "I just want to cook dinner for my parents and Brother Pascal. You probably all know what happened, and I want them to feel better. So, can you please help me?"


    The kitchen got silent for a couple of seconds before the kitchen staff started to urge the head chef to agree with my request.


    "Head chef, can we agree with Miss'' requests? She just wants to make dinner for the Count, Countess, and Master Pascal. Isn''t that a sweet thing to do?"


    The other kitchen staff seconded what the other staff said. I smile gratefully at them. Most of the kitchen staff have been serving the Lauretr¨¦ Family even before Csille was born. That''s why they also care for the Lauretr¨¦ family.


    The head chef looks at his colleagues before he looks at me. "I apologize, Miss. But I cannot let you work in the kitchen in your current situation. Master Pascal will definitely reprimand us if he knows we let you cook. I hope you understand, Miss."


    His colleagues immediatelyined when they heard his decision.


    "Head chef, can we just help Miss with her request? If you want, we can just do the cutting of ingredients and other things while she''s the one who''ll season the dishes. She won''t need to move her wounded arms, and she can cook for her parents. Isn''t that okay?"


    The head chef sigh and nods his head. "Okay, I will let her, but you need to make sure that she won''t do anything aside from seasoning the dishes." He then looks at me. "Miss, what do you want to cook for dinner? Just tell us the dishes so we can prepare the ingredients for you."


    I smile gratefully at them. The Lauretr¨¦ family is really fortunate to have people who are loyal to them.


    "Thank you for your help. I wouldn''t forget about this. About the dish, I want to makesagna for dinner, garlic bread, and mashed potatoes. It''s one of my favorite dishes, and I''m sure Mother, Father, and Brother Pascal will like it too."


    I look at them and frown when I see their confused expression. Did I say something wrong? Why do they look at me as if I just said something strange? The dishes I want to make are one of the simple¡ª


    My eyes widened when I realized what was wrong. I forgot! I forgot that I am still in the fictional world, and those dishes don''t exist here.


    How can I exin things to them?


    "La-sagna? Mashed potatoes? Miss, what is that? I haven''t heard a dish called like that?"


    I smile awkwardly at them. I guess I''ll just lie again. "I heard about it in the Alderrdeen City, and I was amazed how delicious those dishes are."


    The head chef looks at me suspiciously. Aside from he has always been the head chef of the Lauretr¨¦ family, he is also knowledgeable about the dishes of other Kingdoms and some Cities, and that includes Alderrdeen.


    How can I forget about it? I should have said it''s from the Frailens City. As far as I know, he doesn''t know any dishes from there. Now, how can I make him believe that those dishes are really from the Alderrdeen City?


    "Lady Dea once taught me how to cook those dishes. She said it''s one of the newly invented dishes in the Alderrdeen, and not everyone knew about it. That''s why I wanted to try it. I want Mother, Father, and Brother Pascal to know how delicious those dishes are."


    I look at the head chef, who seems like he is still doubting my words. I anxiously wait for his response. I don''t know how to exin it to him if he realizes I am lying.


    Please, believe me, Mister head chef.


    A moment after, Mister head chef nods his head. "I guess studying about foreign dishes in the Vrawyth Kingdom is not enough. Look how I don''t know about these dishes. Maybe I should ask the Count for a month''s break. So, I can visit nearby cities and study their dishes."


    I anxiously smile at him. I can help him with that, but I just hope he won''t go to the Alderrdeen City, or else it''s the end of me.


    "If you want Mister head chef, I can help you ask Father for a break. I''m sure Father will grant you a month''s leave. I hope it''s enough for you to enjoy and learn new things."


    Mister head chef looks at me gratefully. "Thank you, Miss." He then looks at his colleagues. "Okay, everyone, let''s help our Miss Csille with her surprise dinner."


    The kitchen staff cheered when they heard what Mister Chef said. After a few cheers here and there, we all started our cooking.


    I just instruct them what to do with the ingredients, and they all do my instructions while I check if what they are doing is right.


    After an hour of preparing all the necessary ingredients, I am nowyering thesagna while everyone is looking at what I am doing.


    "Miss, why do you need toyer it like that? Can''t you just put the sauce on top of that... square t pasta?"


    I pause and smile at the kitchen staff that asks the question. "No, you cannot do that. That''s not howsagna is made, and this pasta is calledsagne."


    "Lasagne?" She then shakes her head. "But isn''t that time consuming?"


    I add anotheryer of pasta before I answer her. I know they might find this dish weird which is pretty normal because it''s the first time they have seen something like this in their entire life.


    "Yes, but you couldn''t enjoysagna if you don''t do this. Trust me. It''ll taste delicious once it is cooked. Don''t worry. The reason why I ask you to prepare a lot of ingredients is because I want all of you to taste it."


    They all look excitedly at me. They let me finish arranging the firstsagna set before they do their other task. We still have mashed potato and garlic bread to make.


    I look around the kitchen and smile gratefully at the kitchen staff who are busy helping me prepare dinner.


    "I just hope this will work," I mumble to myself.


    ________________________________


    It''s already past six, and they are still not home. I look at our butler, who is busy checking the furniture. He''s making sure no dust can be seen.


    "Mister Butler, do you know when my parents and Brother Pascal will get home? Isn''t itte already? Aren''t they supposed to be here?"


    The Butler stops what he is doing and looks at the clock. "Apologies, Miss but the Count didn''t mention anything to me. Maybe they just have some urgent matters they need to attend to."


    I sigh. Everything is prepared already. I even set up the dining table to make it look presentable, but the problem is, they are still not at home. Even Brother Pascal is still not here.


    "Will Brother Pascales home tonight?"


    The Butler finished what he was doing first before he answered me. "No, he didn''t say anything, Miss. Maybe he got busy with his work again. Don''t worry, Miss. I''m sure they will return home tonight."


    I really hope so. I don''t want to waste not just my efforts but everyone''s effort.


    I waited for another half an hour before I heard a carriage stop in front of our house. I immediately rushed towards the door to wee them, but I was disappointed when I didn''t see Mother, Father, or even Brother Pascal.


    It''s the coachman.


    The coachman smiled politely at me. "Miss, are you waiting for the Count and the Countess?"


    I nod my head. Although I think I already know what he will say next.


    "The Count has an urgent meeting today, and he said he might probably spend his night in his office. While the Countess has encountered a problem in one of the businesses of the Lauretr¨¦ family, so she still needs to attend to it. She said she mighte homete, and she wants to remind you to sleep early so your wounds will heal."


    I sigh and smile bitterly. I knew it. Although they didn''t say anything about what happened this morning, I know they are disappointed with my decision.


    "What about Brother Pascal?"


    I didn''t hope much with Brother Pascal too. With what happened this morning? I''m sure he won''t go home tonight.


    The coachman shakes his head. "Apologies, Miss but Master Pascal is currently busy with his hospital duties. The Hospital is still short staff. That''s why he volunteered to work for tonight."


    I knew it. They are all disappointed in me. I smile at the coachman before going to the kitchen, where the maids and the kitchen staff are waiting for my signal.


    They immediately smile at me when they see me walk inside the kitchen.


    "Miss, did they arrive already? Should we arrange the food now?"


    I shake my head and smile at them. "No, the coachman said they will be busy for tonight. So, you can go ahead and finish everything on your own. I''m going to rest now."


    I didn''t wait for their reply and immediately went straight to my room. I feel disappointed, but I know I don''t have the right to feel like that because I hurt them.


    Is this how they feel? When I disappointed them with my decision?


    I smile bitterly at myself.

 Chapter 287 - : Her Guest

    Days have passed, and the atmosphere in the Lauretr¨¦ residence is changing every day. Gone is the warm and sweet ambiance I can feel every time I return from a long journey.


    It''s been days after the failed surprise dinner I have prepared for them, but my rtionship with my parents is still the same. I didn''t get a chance to talk to them and say sorry because every time I bring up what happened, they always have excuses. It''s as if they are avoiding the topic.


    I tried to make surprise dinners a couple of times too, but because they alwayse homete, it always ends up being eaten by the maids and the kitchen staff.


    My parents don''t have any idea that I have tried to surprise them a couple of times already because I ask the maids and the kitchen staff not to tell them. It''s no use after all because they are busy avoiding me.


    Even Brother Pascal is ignoring me. After the conversation I had with him in the hospital, he hasn''t returned to the Lauretr¨¦ residence. And when I visit him in the Holycross Hospital, he will treat me coldly.


    I should be happy now because they have already agreed to do what I want. But I didn''t expect this would be the price for it. That my rtionship with my family will be likes this.


    I sigh and look up at the sky. I don''t know what to do anymore. I know the only solution to fix my rtionship with my family is to cancel my engagement with Prince Fraser. But if I do that, I''ll be endangering everyone in this world.


    I mess my hair and groan in frustration. I''m torn. I don''t want my family to continue to ignore me, but I don''t want to sacrifice the lives of everyone.


    What should I do?


    "Hey, don''t mess your hair like that. Look how ugly you have be."


    I stop what I am doing and look back. Lo and behold, the second lead of the story, Prince Rufus Astalieu in the flesh.


    I frowned when I realized something was wrong. "What are you doing here? Aren''t you supposed to be in the western region? Howe you are here already?"


    Prince Fraser''s arrival in the capital is also the same day of arrival of my employees that was left behind in the western region. It''s the reason why I know he is not supposed to be in the capital.


    Prince Fraser will arrive in the capital three days from now. So, I don''t understand why Rufus is here. Couldn''t he stand working with Prince Fraser that he chose to return to the capital first?


    Rufus pouts and sits beside me. I am currently in our garden trying to rx.


    "Purny, you''re hurting my feelings. Don''t you want me to be here? Shouldn''t you be happy that I return to the capital now? Why does it seem like you don''t want me to be here."


    I roll my eyes at Rufus. "Can you please stop acting? You know more than anyone else that I''m happy when you are here because I have someone to talk to. You know how I hate those hypocrites nobles. But anyway, that''s not the issue here. Why are you here? Aren''t you supposed to return to the capital three days from now? So, what are you doing here, and when did you arrive?"


    I heard Rufus sigh. "What do you expect? After you leave the western region, my rtionship with Prince Fraser bes worst. I''m sorry, purny. I tried to control myself, but I couldn''t help but feel angry when I remembered how he embarrassed you. So, we always argue with almost everything. In the end, it reached into his majesty''s ears, and he decided to call me back to the capital. I just arrived this midnight, and I immediately visited you to check how you are doing. Aren''t I sweet?"


    I didn''t expect that Rufus and Prince Fraser are still not on good terms. They sometimes argue before, and they always reconcile a few days after. But this time, I think this is really serious.


    Oh no, I just didn''t ruin Csille''s rtionship with her family, but I also ruined Prince Fraser and Prince Rufus'' rtionship.


    "The two of you still haven''t talked?" I sigh. "But he''s your cousin. Isn''t it time for the two of you to reconcile?"


    Rufus groans. "How can I reconcile with someone who doesn''t feel guilty disrespecting a woman? Yes, he is my cousin, but I won''t tolerate that kind of behavior, especially if it''s you he is disrespecting. So, no. As long as he didn''t apologize to you and admit what he did, I won''t reconcile with him."


    I try to convince Rufus, but he is a stubborn person too. He won''t listen to my plea. He even got mad at me for defending Prince Fraser.


    "Purny, are we talking about this again? I want to understand you but what you are doing is beyondprehension. I don''t understand why can''t you see how he is treating you." He sigh. "I''m sorry, I won''tpromise with this. You can ask me with something else but not these."


    I sigh. I know that once Rufus was decided on a thing, it would be difficult to change his mind so, I didn''t force what I wanted.


    Although I feel guilty because I think I am the reason why this is happening. If not because of me, Prince Fraser and Prince Rufus'' rtionship will not be like this.


    "Can we talk about something else? I''m not here to talk about my feud with my cousin." Rufus gently caresses my head. "What happened to you while I was in the western region? Can you tell me? I want to know what you have been up to these days."


    I didn''t answer him immediately. I take a sip on my tea first before I answer him. I wasn''t thirsty. I was just taking time. I need to think about what I should say because I know he''ll be disappointed when he knows what I did.


    I am about to answer him when he suddenly grab my injured hand. He didn''t hold my hand, though. He is holding my wrist.


    "What''s this? Why did you have a wound?"


    I smile awkwardly at Rufus. "I had some unfortunate ident a few days ago, and I ended up wounding my hand."


    Rufus looks at me with suspicion. He then starts to inspect my bandages. I didn''t expect he would open my wound, and when I realized it, it was already toote.


    Rufus looks up at me and squints his eyes. "What is this unfortunate ident you are talking about, Csille Lauretr¨¦?"


    "While I was changing the water in the flower vase, I identally dropped it on the floor. When I try to pick it up, I slip because of the water, and the back of my handnded on the parts of the vase."


    I hope he believes that. That''s the only thing I can think of as of this moment. I didn''t expect Rufus to open my bandages. I thought he would just check my hand and nothing else.


    Rufus frowns. "I would have believed it if only you didn''t avoid looking at me. I know you, Csille. When you lie, you always avoid looking at me." Rufus looks straight into my eyes. "Purny, tell me what really happened to your wounds."


    I sigh. I guess I have no other choice but to tell him. I''m sure Rufus won''t tell it to other people because it concerns about my image.


    "I punch the mirror. Is that enough? Are you satisfied with my answer, or do you want me to borate everything from the start?"


    I only said that as sarcasm, but this guy here, takes it seriously. In the end, he forced me to tell the whole story behind my wounds.


    "You''re really nosy, aren''t you? I was just kidding when I said that, and you really say yes."


    Rufus raised his eyebrow at me. "You offer it, so of course, I would ept, and this is something that is rted to you. Of course, I would like to know."


    I roll my eyes. He and his hunger for gossip. Sometimes I even question if he is a prince because he doesn''t act like that most of the time.


    "Okay. I''ll just summarize everything because I feelzy to tell every little detail. So, as you know, my parents call Brother Pascal and me to return to the capital. And as I expected, they call us to talk about the issue between Prince Fraser and I. They¡ª"


    "I''m sure they were enraged because their precious daughter hid the fact that her fianc¨¦ is treating her badly."


    I look at Rufus and scoff. "Seriously? Do you want me to continue what happened, or do you want to go ahead and narrate to me what happened? It seems like you are well aware."


    Rufus shrugs his shoulders. "I was just assuming. I didn''t expect I was right." He then waves his hand. "Continue."


    If he isn''t my friend and a royalty, I would probably throw him out of our house.


    "Going back to the story. My parents were enraged, and they wanted to cancel my engagement with Prince Fraser. If I didn''t stop them, I''m sure there''s a big possibility that they wouldn''t support Prince Fraser once he is crowned. It''s a good thing I convince them."


    "You really love him that much that even after what he did to you, you still ask your parents to support him. I don''t understand why Fraser can''t see how lucky he is." He then shakes his head. "What happened after? I can hear a but there."


    "But I wasn''t able to convince them not to cancel my engagement with Prince Fraser. In my desperation, I end up harming myself to prove to them that I couldn''t... live without Prince Fraser." I just whispered thest few words because I was too embarrassed to say them to Rufus.


    Never in my wildest imagination imagined that I would do something like that. That''s too toxic. That is not love already, but an obsession, and any obsession is not a good thing.


    I avoid Rufus'' eyes. I couldn''t look at his expression because I couldn''t even bear to hear myself that I did that.


    Rufus got silent because of what I said. He was probably shocked by what I did. He remained quiet for a couple of minutes before he made me face him.


    "Csille, are you telling the truth? You hurt yourself just because the Count and the Countess want to cancel your engagement with my cousin?" I can clearly see the disappointment in his eyes.


    I nod my head. I couldn''t say anything because I am afraid I''ll disappoint him the more I speak.


    "That is absurd, Csille! How can you do something like that? I know you love my cousin. But that is too much, Csille. He disrespected you. Have you forgotten about that?"


    I sigh. Even if I exin things to him, he wouldn''t understand. They will just paint me as someone who is drowning in love.


    "I know that is not the wisest thing to do, but can you not scold me anymore. My parents and Brother Pascal are already ignoring me for what I did. Are you nning to get mad at me too?"


    "Who wouldn''t get mad at you because of that? I would be enraged too. That is..." Rufus didn''t continue his words because I red at him.


    A moment after, he sighed. "Does other people know about your suicidal stints?"


    I look at him as if asking if he is dumb or something. "Do you think my parents will be dumb to let other people know what I did? You know how it can affect my image, right?"


    Rufus nods his head. Satisfied with my answer. "So, what are you going to do with Prince Fraser? He is about to return to the capital three days from now. Are you nning to meet him to talk to him?"


    Meet him? I shake my head. I don''t even know what I will do after. Sometimes, I wish I could go back to the time when Csille could control me because those times, I didn''t need to think about what I should do next.


    "I don''t know, Rufus. I don''t know."


    I haven''t even reconciled with my parents and Brother Pascal.. I think I need to focus more on that.

 Chapter 288 - : Deserve

    It''s been a day after the conversation I had with Rufus. He got busy with his work today, so I''m back from being alone again.


    I still haven''t thought of a way how to reconcile with my family, and it''s the reason why they often return homete at night or spend the night in their office. The only people I can talk to in the house are the maids and the staff, who pity me for what is happening.


    Brother Pascal doesn''t even visit the Lauretr¨¦ residence now. I heard from the nurses that he is now staying in the small house he bought before. And every time I went to the hospital for a check up, he would treat me coldly.


    It''s a good thing Brother Pascal allowed me to work already because I''m about to die of boredom in our house.


    My parents didn''t let me work because of the wound I got. They are afraid that it might create a huge issue if people see my wounds. I just covered my hands with gloves so people wouldn''t notice my bandages.


    The moment I step my foot inside the foundation, all eyes look at me. I frown when I realize how many people are inside the foundation, and most of them are not my employees. Does it mean they are all here for donation?


    Most of my employees who are in the lobby immediately rush towards me.


    "Dame Csille, you''re finally here. Everyone has been looking for you ever since you arrived in the capital. Day¡ª"


    One of my employees greeted me, but she was immediately cut off by Li. "Laureen, can you please assist first the people who are here to donate? We have a lot of donators for today, and you know we''re currently short staff. It will be rude to make them wait. Make sure to entertain them and give them food. I don''t want to hear anyints from them, okay?"


    Laureen looks at me hesitantly before she helps in assisting the people who are here to donate.


    Li smiled apologetically. "I''m sorry, Dame Csille. They were just excited to see you here." Li looks at me hesitantly. "Are you okay now? Doctor Pascal has exined your situation already. If not because we''re worried that we might interrupt your rest, we would have visited you in the Lauretr¨¦ residence. But Dame Csille, are you here to work?"


    Brother Pascal exined it to them? But what did he say to them? I''m sure he didn''t expose that I harmed myself because he knows it''ll taint Csille''s image. However, I don''t know what reason did he gave to my employees. I''m just worried that what I will say will not coincide with Brother Pascal''s exnation.


    I guess it has something to do with my health. So, I''ll just assume that he said I was sick.


    I smile reassuringly at her. "I''m sorry for making all of you worry, but I''m okay now, and yes, I am here to continue my work. I have been gone for half a month, and I''m sure there''s a lot of work for me to do." I look around. "It looks like there''s a lot of people who are donating today, huh?"


    Li looks at the people and nods her head. "Yes, the moment they heard that you have returned to the capital, the number of the donators increases every day. Most of them are hoping to talk to you. They are pro¡ª" Li ps her mouth and looks at me apologetically.


    I just smile at her. I know what she wants to say, and I know why all these people want to donate to the Foundation. They want to confirm if the issue between Prince Fraser and I are real.


    I look at the people who are here to donate, and I almostugh when I realize that most of them are nobles. It shows how nobles are hungry for gossip. Not because they are nosy but because they know they can use it against other people.


    Take for example, my current situation. These nobles are hungry to know the update between Prince Fraser and I so they can use it against Prince Fraser.


    If Rufus is here, he will definitelyugh at them. The nobles and their hypocrisy. They don''t deserve to be called nobles. How is that a noble thing?


    "Dame Csille, is there something wrong?"


    I look at Li and shake my head. She probably notices that I keep looking at the nobles. "Nothing. Anyway, is there anything I need to know? What happened while I was away?"


    Li looks at me hesitantly. "But Dame Csille, are you sure you can work now? I''m worried that you might get sick again. Why don''t you take some rest for another day? It won''t be good if you exhaust yourself."


    "Don''t worry. I will not overwork myself, okay? Also, didn''t I tell you that Brother Pascal already allowed me to work today? So, there''s really nothing you need to worry about. If I feel exhausted, I promise I''ll take a break."


    Li looks at me for a couple of minutes. She''s probably making sure if what I said is true. She knows that once I start working, it''s really difficult for me to stop.


    I heard her sigh. "Okay, Dame Csille. All the necessary documents are already inside your office. I made sure that it is arranged ordingly so it will be easier for you when you resume your work."


    The both of us walk inside my office, and I almost gasp when I see the pile of documents on my table. There are also documents in my waiting area and on the cabs.


    "Are these all the work I need to finish?"


    I feel like I''m getting sick just by looking at it. I expected I would have a pile of works, but I didn''t expect that it would be this extent. I don''t even know if I can finish all of these in just a week.


    Li shakes her head. "No, Dame Csille. The documents here are those documents fromst week and this week. The other previous two weeks are stored in the storage rooms. Do you want to work those previous two weeks first?"


    Previous two weeks? Is she talking about those weeks I was gone when I went to the western region for the first time?


    My knees were about to go weak when I heard what Li said. She''s telling me that I still have other piles of documents I need to finish?


    I don''t know if I should regret going to the Foundation or not.


    "Dame Csille?"


    I look at Li and sigh. "I''ll do the previous one first, or do you have something urgent that I need to see?"


    But I guess this is better than to bore myself to death in the house. At least, I can busy myself with work than do nothing the whole day.


    ________________________________


    I stretch my arms and groan. It''s already two in the afternoon, but here I am, just taking my lunch for the day. I was too engrossed with my work that I didn''t realize I had already skipped my lunch. If not because of Li, I would probably forget about it.


    I sit on the swing and swing myself. I just finished eating my lunch, and now I am rxing at the back of the Foundation building. I specifically ask to put up a yground here so Cairistine, the daughter of Mairenn, can y outside.


    I was too tired, so I just wanted to take a rest. I haven''t finished the first week, and even if I stayte today, I won''t probably be able to finish it.


    "Maybe it''s better if I stay here for the night. My parents usually went homete at night. So, I guess they wouldn''t mind if I won''t return tonight. Also, wouldn''t that make it easier for them? So that they won''t need to avoid me already."


    I guess I''ll do that tonight. I''ll just inform the coachman this evening.


    I was busy enjoying the swing when someone spoke behind me. It sounds like a child because of the voice.


    I immediately stop swinging, afraid that I might hurt that child. I look back and find Cairistine standing a few meters from me.


    "Dame Csille, you''re back?"


    Her brown eyes stared straight into mine, and just like before, I felt like I was being enchanted by her eyes. Her eyes might not be rare, it''s only brown, but there''s something to it that draws me.


    I smile warmly at her. "Yes, I am back. How are you doing? I hope you didn''t mind that I brought your mother with me to the western region. As much as I want to bring you there too but it''s not safe for you. So, I hope you''re not mad at me for doing that."


    Cairistine shakes her head. "No, Dame Csille. I understand. Mother already exin to me how dangerous the situation is there and how can I be mad at my savior?"


    I extended my arm to ask her toe to me, which she happily obliged. I gently caress her head. "You''re really a matured child, Cairistine. I''m sure your Mother is so proud of you. By the way, what have you been doing while I was away?"


    Cairistine became excited when she heard my question. She immediately told me everything she did while I was away.


    "And Dame Csille, do you know that Lady Li once bought me a ribbon for my hair? It''s so pretty that I didn''t use it often because I''m afraid I''ll wear it out."


    Iughed because of what she said. Cairistine is really a simple minded child. She appreciates a small gift like a ribbon. "Don''t worry. I bought you a set of ribbons. So, you can have many options, and you can use them every day. If it bes worn out, then don''t worry, I''ll buy you a new set." I gently caress her hair. "I''m sure it will suit your hair."


    Cairistine''s eyes twinkle like the star in the night sky. Her eyes are really beautiful, even more beautiful than Csille''s eyes because it''s full of life.


    "Thank you, Dame Csille. You are really an angel." She then smiles sweetly at me.


    I just smile at her in return. I don''t know how I will respond to what she said.


    Angel? Csille as an angel? Where can you see a viiness like that? I don''t think that''s possible. I know more than anyone else what will happen in the future.


    Cairistine sits on the other swing and ys on her own. She probably knows that I am here to rx.


    A moment after, Cairistine stopped swinging and looked at me. "Dame Csille, are you breaking off with his highness?"


    I immediately got frozen because of her question. Why did she ask me that question? Does it mean that even a child like her is updated with what is happening between Prince Fraser and Csille?


    "I heard from other people that his highness is treating you badly. Are you breaking up with him?"


    I sigh. "And what if I am? Do you think it''s okay?"


    Cairistine nods her head vigorously. "Yes, at first, I thought Prince Fraser was so in love with you, but after I heard what he did to you, I don''t want him to be your husband anymore. You''re the nicest person I have met, Dame Csille, and I don''t think you deserve someone who will treat you badly."


    I smile bitterly at myself. Even a small child like Cairistine can see that, but why can''t the real Csille do?


    Never mind. I already know the answer.


    "Dame Csille, do you know that I used to have a Father before? And we''re really not vagrants. In fact, my father has a decent work, and we have a house, but it all changed when my father started to get addicted to alcohol. He starts to mistreat Mother and I because he is always drunk. I saw how my mother suffered, which made me realize that if I grew up, I would never marry someone like that. So, I was hoping you could do the same too, Dame Csille. You deserve someone who will appreciate you and love you."


    I look at Cairistine. She''s soo young, but she''s already knowledgeable in life.


    I am about to respond to her when someone calls her name from the building. She immediately excused herself and ran inside.


    "Thank you, Cairistine. But I don''t have any other choice. I am the viiness, and viiness doesn''t deserve a happy ending.." I mumble to myself while looking at her back.

 Chapter 289 - : His Frustrations

    The sun is just about to rise, but here I am already working in my office. I only sleep for three hours, and then I continue my work. I''m almost done with the first week''s documents and those urgent documents.


    I look at the pile of documents and sigh. I still have three weeks worth of documents to finish.


    "Csille, you can do this! If you dy it for another day, it''ll start to pile up again, and you won''t finish this if that happens."


    I have already cheered myself up a couple of times now, but I guess it''s not working anymore because from time to time, I can feel the frustration that is starting to build up inside of me.


    I am still struggling working with a document when I hear someone knocks on my office door. I look at my watch that is lying on the table and frown.


    It''s only five thirty in the morning. Most of my employees are still sleeping by this time. Who is the one knocking? Is it Li? Is she worried that I didn''t take a rest from work?


    "Li, is that you? Don''t worry. I already sleep so you shouldn''t worry. Can you please leave me alone for now? I''m still trying to concentrate on my work. I promise I''ll eat breakfast. Just call me if the breakfast is ready. I still have a pile of documents I need to work on."


    I didn''t bother to look up because I didn''t want to lose my focus. I''m sure that if Li sees how busy I am, she will excuse herself immediately.


    However, I still heard the door open, and someone walked inside my office. Maybe she have my breakfast with her.


    "Just put my breakfast on the side. I''ll just finish these documents. Also, are you sure there are no urgent documents I need to work on anymore? And can you please tell the nobles that I won''t be entertaining anyone for now. Not until I finish this. Talking to them is wasting my time. All they do want to do is to ask about the issue between Prince Fraser and I. So, please tell anyone not to bring any nobles to my office. How can I finish all of this if they keep bringing nobles here? The¡ª"


    My words were stuck in my throat when I heard the voice of the person whom I thought Li was.


    "I heard from Aunt and Uncle that you didn''t return homest night. Are you nning to overwork yourself, Csille?"


    "Bro-brother? What are you doing here?"


    I look at his back. Trying to see if he is with my parents. I sighed in relief when I didn''t see anyone.


    "You''re really asking me that question? Aunt and Uncle got worried about you when you didn''t return homest night. So they ask me to visit you here. Why do you always want to make us worry?"


    I blink a couple of times. Trying to see if the Brother Pascal I am seeing is real or just a product of my imagination.


    "Are you nning to just stare at me or to exin why you didn''te homest night?"


    I heard Brother Pascal''s voice again, and that''s when I realized that he is real. But what did he say? That Mother and Father were worried about me because I didn''te homest night? And Brother Pascal even agree toe here to check on me?


    "I''m sorry, Brother. But as you can see," I gestured my hand around me. "I have a lot of work to do, and I need to finish it up, or my work will continue to pile up again. I thought I already exined things to the coachman? Doesn''t he tell the reason why I didn''te homest night? If you''re worried that I''m not taking care of myself, you can be assured that I am not. Li is always making sure that I eat in time and sleep in time."


    Brother Pascal looks at me and the pile of documents around the office. "You know you still have wounds, right? Why do you do things that could worsen your condition?"


    I look at my hand before I look at Brother Pascal. "But I have a Foundation I need to take care of, Brother. I couldn''t leave it behind. I also couldn''t pass this work to my employees because all of this is confidential. Also, you have already given me permission to work, right? Why are you getting mad at me again?"


    He just looks at me for a couple of seconds before he sighs and shakes his head. "Your parents are concerned about your health. It''s better if you go home tonight so they will stop worrying. I''ll be going now. Remember to visit my office this lunch so I can change your bandages."


    I wasn''t able to say my goodbye because he immediately left my office. I look at his back and smile.


    Even if Brother Pascal only mentioned that it was my parents who were worried about me, I know he feels the same way. He won''t agree to check on me if he isn''t concerned about me.


    I look at the documents on my table and smile at myself. I felt refreshed after Brother Pascal checked on me. I think I wouldn''t mind finishing this off for the whole day.


    ________________________________


    I didn''t realize how much time I was spending working. I was too engrossed in finishing the documents inside my office that I almost forgot about my lunch.


    "Dame Csille, it''s lunchtime already. Can you please set aside your work and eat your lunch? You already ate your lunchte yesterday. Are you nning to miss your lunch again? If Doctor Pascal knows about this, I''m sure he''ll be mad."


    I put the pen down and looked at Li. "I still have a lot of work to do. Can I finish the documents on my table first?"


    Li looks at the pile of documents on my table and shakes her head. She then walks towards me and forces me to stand up. "Dame Csille, I know you only want to work, but there is always a limit when ites to working. You need to have a proper meal, a proper rest, and a proper sleep. Or else you''ll end up getting sick, which will result in another dy in your work. So, I hope you also wouldn''t forget about that, Dame Csille. Come on. The cafeteria has prepared pasta for today''s lunch. You like that, don''t you?"


    Li pulled me outside my office with difficulty because I couldn''t help but look back at the documents in my office.


    I still have a couple of documents I need to work on. All I want to do now is to finish all those documents inside my office so I can focus on finishing the other two weeks of documents in the storage room.


    "Li, can you just get me my lunch and I will eat it in my offi¡ª"


    Li raises her eyebrow at me. "Have you forgotten what happened yesterday? I brought your lunch to your office, but you didn''t eat it immediately. I want to make sure that you are eating your lunch on time. So, now. We will be eating in the cafeteria, and that''s the end of the discussion."


    I am about to refute to Li when we suddenly heard a chuckle. I am about to scold the person who chuckled, but my words got stuck in my throat when I saw Rufus smirking at us.


    "You''re still stubborn as ever, purny." He then looks at Li. "You''re Li Vassellev¨¦ of the Frailens City, right?"


    Li nods her head. "Yes, your highness." She then looks at Rufus and me. And smile. "Your highness, are you here to invite Dame Csille for lunch? You''re right in time. I am about to force Dame Csille to have lunch in the cafeteria. I''m sure if she''s with you, you don''t need to force her to eat lunch. Doctor Pascal reminds us not to let Dame Csille skips her meal."


    Rufusughs. "Purny, you hired a great employee here. Now I understand why you insist on hiring here. I just didn''t expect she is forcing you to eat lunch." Heughs again. "When did you be like this?"


    I roll my eyes at Rufus. If Li is not here, I would probably hurt this guy. Why does he always love to tease me? He didn''t even care if there were people around.


    I heard Li gasp. She then let go of my arm and bows her head. "Dame Csille, apologies. I didn''t realize I was getting out of line. I was just worried about your health, that''s why I did it. I hope you can forgive me."


    I shake my head. "You shouldn''t apologize. You shouldn''t listen to what this guy is saying. He is only teasing me, and about what you are doing, that''s okay. I am actually grateful because if you don''t always remind me, I would probably forget to eat my lunch again. So, thank you."


    However, even with my exnation, Li still apologized to me a couple of times before she excused herself.


    I re at Rufus. "And what are you doing here, your highness, Prince Rufus?" I intentionally emphasize the words your highness and Prince Rufus so he would know that I was annoyed with what he said to Li.


    Rufus raises his hand as if saying he surrender. "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to offend her, okay?"


    "You should be careful with your words when talking to other people. Look what happened to Li." I sigh and shake my head. "Are you here to invite me for lunch?"


    Rufus winks at me. "What do you think?"


    "If that''s the case, then let''s get going, and because you''re mean to my employees, it''s your treat today."


    Rufus is about toin, but I just pull him outside the Foundation, where a carriage is waiting for us.


    We decided to rent a private room in one of the famous restaurants in the capital. The restaurant is actually full today, but because the Astalieus have a private room in the restaurant, we didn''t need to line up.


    I look at Rufus and frown when I notice the dark bags under his eyes. "Rufus, is there something wrong?"


    Rufus looks at me and frowns. "Wrong? What do you mean?"


    Acting like he doesn''t know what I am asking him? I raised my eyebrow at him. Rufus loves to sleep ever since we were young. I even teased him as a sleepyhead before. So, it''s rare for him to have eye bags, and if he does, it only means one thing. There is something that is bothering him.


    I point the bags under his eyes. "And how can you exin this? Why did you have eye bags? We both know you love sleeping, and the only time you have this," I point my hand on his eyebags. "Is when you''re stressed. So, tell me. What is happening?"


    I heard Rufus heave a sigh. Then he looks at me straight into my eyes. "I''m in trouble, purny."


    Trouble? What trouble is he talking about? Does the Duke want to marry him off to someone?


    "And what is this trouble you are talking about? Is the Duke forcing you again to get married?"


    Rufus shakes his head. "No. He isn''t, but it''s worst than that. I think I''m really falling in love with her."


    Falling in love with her? Does he mean Princess Paislee?


    I immediately sit up straight. This is the news I want to hear. Once Prince Rufus falls fast and hard for Princess Paislee, that''s when Prince Fraser will realize his feelings for Princess Paislee.


    "And what''s wrong with that?"


    Rufus shakes his head. "You don''t understand, purny. I''m starting to fall in love with her real hard that I couldn''t help but feel jealous of the person who is always beside her. I want to confess to her, but I know she will stay away from me if I do. I don''t know what to do anymore, Csille."


    I looked at Rufus, and I couldn''t help but pity him. I want tofort him, but I don''t know what to say that will make him feel better."


    "Why don''t you try to pursue her? I know we already talked about this before, but maybe it''s the right time for you to pursue her, Rufus. Who knows, maybe you''ll end up with her."


    I''m sorry for making you hope, Rufus. I''m sorry for the future heartaches.


    Rufus shakes his head. "I don''t know, Csille.. I don''t know."

 Chapter 290 - : Reconciliation

    After the lunch break sh heart to heart talk with Rufus, we both go our separate ways. He still have works he needs to attend, while I still have documents I need to work on.


    It was already two in the afternoon when I returned to the Foundation, so I immediately worked the moment I arrived. I need to finish half of the second week''s documents today, or else my work will just continue to pile up.


    I can''t stayte tonight because I don''t want to make my parents worry again. I''ll just have to work double for today.


    I stretch my arms and start working. I work and work until I feel my body feel sore from sitting for longer hours.


    I look at the pile of documents on my table and sigh. I feel tired just by looking at it.


    "When will I finish all of you?" I groan and slump my head on the vacant space on my table.


    I''ll just take a few seconds break before I continue my work. I''ve been working non-stop for an hour now, but I couldn''t see any changes with the amount of documents I still need to work on.


    I was startled when someone suddenly knocked on my door. "Dame Csille. It''s Li. I have some urgent documents you need to sign first. Is it okay if Ie in?"


    And here''s another work. Aside from the pile of documents I need to work on, I still have these so called urgent documents I need to finished first.


    I groan. Li already knows what that groan means. Every time she brings me new urgent documents, she always hears me groans.


    I heard Li walk inside my office. "Are you okay, Dame Csille? Do you want me to brew you tea so you can rx? Maybe you should take a short break first. You look..."


    I look up at Li. "A mess? I know, and yes, please. I need tea. Also, can you help me bring out the documents that I have already finished. So, I can see how much work is left for me to do. You can ask someone for help."


    Li put down the urgent documents on my table before she started to pick up the pile of documents I had just finished working on.


    "Dame Csille, how should I arrange the documents? By project or by date?"


    We have a storage room for all the important documents. Those are the important contracts, reports, business ns, and the likes. We''re storing it, so if something happens or if someone questioned the projects the Foundation made, we can show them proofs.


    It can also serve as a guide to the future owner of this Foundation. That''s why I always make sure that everything is organized so that person wouldn''t have trouble running this organization.


    I just hope that the Hope Foundation will continue to prosper in the future. Even if I wasn''t here to watch it grow.


    ________________________________


    "Dame Csille, are you nning to stay for tonight again?"


    I look at Li and shake my head. "No. Brother Pascal visited me this morning, and he told me that my parents got worried about me. So, I''m not nning to stay upte tonight. Why did you ask?"


    "Because I was wondering why you haven''t left yet. The Foundation has been closed for an hour, but you''re still here working. It''s already seven in the evening. Are you sure you still want to go home?"


    My eyes widened when I heard what she said. "What? Is it seven in the evening already? Why didn''t you tell me? I''m sure my Mother and Father will definitely worry about me."


    I immediately get up and take my things. "Li, please do me a favor. Can you organize the documents on my table? Also, can you put the documents I''m already finished in the storage room. Thank you. I will treat you for lunch tomorrow. I promise you."


    I didn''t wait for Li''s response, and I immediately rushed outside the Foundation.It''s a good thing I immediately see the carriage of the Lauretr¨¦ Family.


    The coachman immediately gets off the carriage and opens the door for me. "Good evening, Dame Csille. Are we returning to the Lauretr¨¦ residence today?"


    I smile gratefully at him. It''s a good thing he is still here waiting for me. "Yes, thank you for waiting. I hope you didn''t wait that long."


    The coachman helps me get inside the carriage first before he answers me. "It''s my job to wait for you, Miss. Master Pascal also ordered me not to leave the Hope Foundation without you."


    I just smile at him apologetically. If I didn''te out tonight, does it mean he needs to wait until I go home?


    Brother Pascal is really making sure Ie home tonight. Wait, the coachman said Brother Pascal ordered him to bring me home tonight. Then... it means Brother Pascal is also at home tonight.


    I don''t know if I should feel excited or happy with that idea. After all, I forgot to visit him this lunch because I got busy talking to Rufus. I was supposed to visit Brother Pascal in the hospital so he could change my bandages. I''m sure he is mad again with me because of that.


    Aside from Brother Pascal, I don''t know how I''ll act around Mother and Father. After the conversation we had with his majesty, I didn''t get the chance to have a decent conversation with them.


    So, I don''t know if they are still mad at me or not. I know it will take some time before they can fully get rid of their anger with my decision, and I understand that.


    I look outside the window and sigh. "I''ll just see what will happen. I just hope at the end of this day. Everything will be okay among all of us."


    ________________________________


    "My dear, why are you eating a little? You should eat more. You''re bing thinner and thinner as time pass. It''s not good for your health."


    I just let Mother pile up food on my te. The moment I went home, Mother immediately pulled me to the dining area for dinner.


    I was even shocked to see that all my favorite dishes were served on the table, and Mother kept attending to my need. Like she always does.


    Although Brother Pascal and Father didn''t say anything, they also look like they don''t disagree with what Mother is doing, which is what I didn''t expect from them. After all, I know they are still mad with my decision.


    "Dear, eat up. You should eat more."


    I immediately stop Mother when I see her trying to put a whole steak on my te. "No, Mother. I don''t even think I can finish everything on my te. Please, don''t put food on my te anymore. I cannot eat that much."


    "Oh?" Mother puts down the steak and smiles at me. She doesn''t look like she got offended when I stopped her. In fact, she is smiling warmly at me. Like the usual warm smile, she always gives me. "I''m sorry, I was just worried about youst night that I couldn''t help but pamper you." She shakes her head. "Eat up. I made sure to have the kitchen prepare all the dishes you like."


    I smile gratefully at Mother before I eat my dinner in silence. I didn''t expect the warm wee from them. That''s why I don''t know how to react properly.


    "My Countess, what is this dish called? Why haven''t I seen a dish like this before?"


    I look up and try to see what dish Father is talking about, and my eyes widen when I seesagna on the table.


    Why is there asagna on the table? Only the kitchen staff knows how to cook this. But I have already ordered them not to tell my parents or Brother Pascal about the failed surprises. So, I don''t understand why there issagna on the table.


    "That? If I remember it right, it is calledsagna. The head chef said it was Csille who taught him how to do it." She then looks at me. "I heard you learn it from Dea. I didn''t expect Dea to be knowledgeable in cooking."


    I just smile at my Mother. I just hope she wouldn''t mention it to Aunt Aveline, or else everyone will know that I was lying. If that happens, I don''t know how I can exin to them why did I lie and where does the recipee from.


    The dinner continues in silence. Everyone is busy enjoying the delicious meal except for me. I couldn''t help but feel anxious. Probably because I was guilty of hurting them.


    "My dear, I heard from your Brother Pascal that you''re overworking yourself again. You still have wounds in your hand. Are you sure it is okay for you to do that?"


    I look at my hand and smile at Mother. "Mother, Brother Pascal gave me permi¡ª"


    "I gave you permission to work but not to overwork yourself. Those are two different things, Csille."


    I look at Brother Pascal and pout. I know what he is saying is true but can he just not sell me out? "I''m sorry, Mother. There''s a lot of piled up work that I need to finish already. If I continue to dy it, then it will continue to be piled up. So, I don''t have any other choice but to work."


    "But you should also take care of your health. Are you so busy with your work that you even forgot to visit the hospital for your wounds? I was waiting for you, but you never came."


    I knew he would bring this up, and I know it''s also my fault. I should have visited the hospital first before I eat lunch with Rufus.


    "I''m sorry, Brother. I was with Prince Rufus this lunch. We talked for an hour or two that it slipped my mind to visit the hospital. I''m sorry."


    Brother Pascal stares at me for a couple of seconds before he sighs. "You could have told me. I would have visited you in your office if only I knew." He shakes his head. "By the way, I heard from the Butler that you were trying to cook with kitchen staff. Is it the reason why the hear chef already knows how to cooksagna?"


    How can he not know? I cooked this dish probably twice or thrice because of the failed surprise. Of course, he can memorize it already.


    I just smile at him and continue my dish. I just don''t want to lie to them anymore. That''s why I didn''t say anything.


    Brother Pascal doesn''t seem to mind that I didn''t reply to him. We just eat our meal in silence. However, it was interrupted when a maid suddenly walked to my Mother.


    "Countess, Count, Master Pascal," she then looks at me apologetically. "Dame. I''m sorry, but I think I need to let you know the reason why Miss Csille is cooking with the kitchen staff. Miss Csille tried to make a surprise dinner for the three of you a couple of times already. But every time she did, you always have excuses. In the end, we were the ones who ended up eating all the food. Miss Csille orders us not to inform all of you because she doesn''t want to make you feel guilty."


    I sigh. I already knew what the maid was about to say the moment she walked towards Mother.


    Mother, Father, and Brother Pascal all look at me. "My dear, why didn''t you mention it to us? I''m sorry. We didn''t know. We were just busy with work, that''s why we couldn''te home at dinner time. We''re sorry."


    I just smile sadly at her. I know that she''s just making excuses for me to feel better.


    "No, Mother. I should be the one saying sorry. I know harming myself is not a good thing to do, and I''m sorry. I''m sorry for hurting and disappointing you again and again. I hope you can forgive me because I really miss all of you already." I couldn''t help but cry. What I am saying is true. I miss them already.


    Mother hugs me tight. "Shh. Don''t cry anymore. It''s okay already. We understand you."


    Father, who has been quiet the whole time, stands up and hugs Mother and me. "I''m sorry, my precious daughter. I was just mad because you couldn''t see that I was just trying to avoid you from the wrong person. But now, all I want you is to be happy, and if that Prince Fraser tries to hurt you again, then I wouldn''t mind going against him. No one has the right to hurt my only daughter. Not even Prince Fraser."


    Mother pped Father''s arm. "Waltier!" I justugh at their behavior.


    We''re finally okay. I can be relieved now. My only problem is Brother Pascal. I know he is still mad at me.


    I looked at him, but I was shocked when he smiled at me and walked towards us. "I hope you can also forgive me for acting cold towards you, Csille."


    I feel my tears roll down my cheeks.. This time, it''s tears of job because finally my family already epted my decision.

 Chapter 291 - : Her Source Of Stress

    Chapter 291 ¨C : Her Source Of Stress


    I walk inside the Foundation with a big smile on my face. I know I still have a pile of work to do today, but I don''t mind. I feel great knowing that my rtionship with my family is okay already.


    Li immediately greets me. "Good morning, Dame Csille. It looks like you''re in a good mood today too. You''ve been in a good mood for two days in a row already. Is there some good news?"


    It''s been two days after the reconciliation with my parents, and I still couldn''t help but feel happy about it.


    I just smile widely at her. "What do you think?"


    Li clings to my arms and leans on my ear. "Is it because Prince Fraser will arrive today?"


    And with just one sentence, my whole day was ruined. How can I forget that the source of my stress will return to the capital today?


    How can I be happy knowing Prince Fraser will return? It only means I will be the viiness of the story again.


    "Dame Csille, is there something wrong? Why did your mood chang¡ª" Li ps her mouth and looks at me sorrily. "Apologies, Dame Csille. I forgot. I promise I filter my mouth already."


    I just smile at her before I walk inside the office. What wees me is the pile of documents. I should feel happy because if I work today, I can finish the remaining documents for the third week. That means I only have a week of pile of documents I need to work with. However, because of the news about Prince Fraser''s arrival, I don''t have the energy to work today.


    I walk towards my chair and slump my body on it. My eyesnded on the portrait of Prince Fraser on the wall. Csille puts up a portrait of Prince Fraser in her office, and even if I want to take it down, I don''t think the real Csille will appreciate that.


    "I already feel at peace without you. Why do you need to return? Can you just spend your day with your female lead? I just want to live peacefully."


    I was startled when I heard my door open, and Rufus came rushing inside my office. He stopped when he noticed the pile of documents everywhere.


    "Are these the documents you said you were working with?" Rufus looked around, and he gasped when he realized how many documents were here. "Purny, are you even resting? Can you finish all of this in just a week?"


    I raise my eyebrow at him. What week is he talking about? "I can finish this today. What brings you here? I thought you were going to be busy today?" I look at him. "You don''t look busy at all."


    Rufus groans at me. "If you only knew. I just came here to ask if you will be joining the weing for Prince Fraser today?"


    Because Prince Fraser did something great for the Kingdom, the King announces that there will be a weing banquet for his highness.


    "You mean the weing banquet tonight? I''ll definitelye because his majesty is expecting us toe. Why did you ask?"


    Rufus immediately shakes his head. "Not the banquet. What I mean is, aren''t you going to the port to wee him back?"


    I raised my eyebrow at Rufus. "Why would I? Can''t you see I''m busy here? I need to finish this all so that I can attend tonight''s weing banquet. Also, his majesty and the people will be weing him already. Is my presence still needed there? I would rather work here than wait there for an hour. I will see Prince Fraser at the weing banquet tonight. So, I don''t see the need to wee himter. Why did you ask?"


    Rufus looked at me as if he couldn''t believe those words came from my mouth. "Am I hearing this right? You''re not nning to see my cousin?"


    I roll my eyes at Rufus. "I already answer you, right? Do you want me to repeat my answer? Also, are you sure it''s okay for you to be here? If his majesty knows what you are doing, I''m sure he''ll be mad at you again."


    Rufus immediately looks at his watch. "Oh, no. I still have other things to do today. I''ll see you in tonight''s banquet."


    I look at Rufus'' back and smile. This guy really never changes. Even in his work, he couldn''t help but escape.


    My eyesnded on the portrait of Prince Fraser again. "You''re really returning, huh? I''m sure you''ll be happy once you know that Csille''s downfall will soone."


    ________________________________


    "Dame Csille! Dame Csille!"


    I was startled when Li came running inside my office. It looks like there is something urgent has happened.


    I immediately stand up and look at her. "What happened? Is there a problem? Why are you panicking?"


    Li walks towards me and holds my hand. "Dame Csille, why are you still here?"


    I frown. What does she mean by that question? Of course, I will be here. I still have documents I need to work on today. Where would I go?


    "Am I supposed to be in another ce? And you didn''t answer me, Li. What is happening? Why do you look so anxious? Is there something wrong with the Foundation?"


    Li shakes her head. "Dame Csille, there''s nothing wrong with the Foundation. What I mean is, aren''t you going to wee his highness today? I heard that his boat would be arriving any minute now. His majesty and some nobles are already waiting for his arrival. I even heard that the Count and the Countess are there to wee him. You''re his fianc¨¦e. Are you not nning to wee him?"


    So the reason why she is anxious is because of this? I sigh in relief. I thought there was a problem with the Foundation.


    I sit at my table and start to work on the documents again. "Li, you already said that his majesty and the nobles are already there to wee him. I don''t think my presence is needed there, and as you can see, I''m still busy with paperwork here. I need to finish this if I want to attend the weing banquet for his highness."


    "But if you don''t wee his highness, it can be a confirmation that the issue between Prince Fraser and you is real."


    I raise my eyebrow and look at her. "Is it not?"


    Li looked stupefied by my question. I just shrugged my shoulders at her. Although I didn''t confirm anything to her or to anyone, I know they already believed that the rumors were true.


    I smile at her. "Li, I couldn''t wee his highness today because I am busy. As you know, I still have a pile of paperwork to do. Also, you shouldn''t worry that much. I will be attending his highness weing banquet this evening. I think what''s more important is I will be attending that banquet. Don''t you think so?"


    Li looks at me and nods her head. "You''re right, Dame Csille. I shouldn''t have questioned you. Apologies."


    I just smile at her. I know she was just concerned about Prince Fraser''s rtionship with me.


    "That''s okay. I understand that you''re just concerned, and I actually appreciate that. Thank you." I take one of the urgent documents on my table and read it. "Oh, by the way, Li. I heard there is an urgent case this afternoon. About the old woman, that has severe tuberculosis, who is living on top of the mountain in the nearest town. Did you do something about it? Have you contacted a Doctor who''s willing to go to where the old woman is?"


    Li shakes her head. "Dame Csille, we are having problem looking for a skilled Doctor who is willing to go on top of the mountain for one patient. We found a Doctor who is willing, but he isn''t knowledgeable enough to cure tuberculosis."


    I put the documents downs and look at Li. That is definitely a problem. "Have you tried asking around the big hospitals? I''m sure they can lend us one Doctor¡ª"


    Li shakes her head immediately. "Dame Csille, we have asked help from the big and even the smallest hospital in the capital, but every hospital is short staff right now. The Doctors who volunteered to work in the western region are now taking a break which is the reason why they are only a few Doctors working. The Hospitals said they won''t be able to make it if we take even one Doctor from them."


    That is definitely a huge problem. "How severe is the condition of the old woman? Can she still wait for a few days? I''m thinking of asking for help from other regions. I''m sure we can find a Doctor from the other regions."


    I look at Li and frown when I see her expression. Then she shakes her head. "Dame Csille, that''s the problem. Based on the letter we received from the people living with the old woman, her case is too severe. No one even wants toe close to her besides her grandchild. They think the old woman wouldn''tst for a week. So, we urgently need to look for a Doctor or else we might lose the old woman."


    I take a deep breath. How can I find a Doctor in a short time span? But if I don''t find one, then we will definitely lose the old woman.


    "But Dame Csille, that is not the only problem. Based on the letter we received from the people, they wanted us to take the old woman away from the mountain because they were afraid they might get infected with tuberculosis. However, the old woman doesn''t want to go down the mountain because she is worried there''s no one will be left to take care of her granddaughter. The old woman is living alone with her granddaughter. Her son, who is the father of the child, died years ago."


    I mess my hair in frustration. I look at the documents lying on my table and the document of the old woman.


    Why do I always face problems? Can''t I take a break? I already have too much on my te, and here''s another problem.


    But if I don''t do anything¡­. the little child will lose the only rtive she is. I look at the clock. It''s already three in the afternoon. I won''t make it to the weing banquet if I go there to convince the old woman to go down the mountain.


    However, if I don''t go there¡­


    I abruptly stand up and take my coat. I am decided. I will go there on my own to convince the old woman and to check the condition of her grandchild. Li said the only one who takes care of the old woman is the child. If that''s the case, there''s a big chance that the child is already infected with tuberculosis. If this continues, it might infect the whole people on top of the mountain.


    "Dame Csille, where are you going?"


    I look at Li and smile reassuringly at her. "I''ll find a way to help the old woman. I cannot just sit here and do nothing. I will definitely find a Doctor and convince the old woman to go down. If we let this continue, other people might get infected with tuberculosis. We just recovered from an infectious disease. The Kingdom wouldn''t be able to face another infectious disease."


    Li looks at the clock and blocks my way. "But Dame Csille, there''s a weing banquet tonight. If you go to the top of the mountain, you won''t be able to make it to the banquet. Are you sure you want to ditch the banquet? You already didn''t wee him this afternoon. What will other people say if you also ditch the banquet? I''m sure this will be a big issue."


    I got frozen because of Li''s words. She is right, though. If I didn''t attend the banquet, this would be a confirmation for everyone that the rumor is true. However, if I dy a day, I might lose the old woman.


    Ysavel, you need to think. What''s more important, the banquet of the life of the old woman?


    I look at the Li and sigh. I think I already know the answer.


    "I''m sorry, Li, but the moment I decided to open up a Foundation, I alreadymitted my life to the people, and right now, those people needed me. Don''t worry. I''ll just send a letter to my parents. I know his majesty and his highness can understand why I ditch the banquet."


    I didn''t wait for Li''s answer and immediately left the Foundation.


    I don''t know if I should be relieved that I won''t be able to attend the banquet or not. But there''s one thing I know. I will not let the child lose it, grandmother.


    ________________________________


    Author''s Note : I think I should address this so no one won''t be confused. Most of the things written in the novel are fictional. It''s also the reason why the timelines of history are different here than the actual history. So, please don''t believe anything that is written here that is about history. Take for example, the cure for tuberculosis.. The cure for tuberculosis was discovered in 1943 and not in medieval time.

 Chapter 292 - : Her Decision

    Chapter 292 ¨C : Her Decision


    I immediately go to each big hospital in the capital. I know Li already asked for their help, but I was hoping they would change their mind if I were the one who personally asked for help.


    However, I was wrong. I had already asked the major hospital in the capital, but they all politely refused to lend me a Doctor. Although I understand why they do that, I see with my own eyes the situation in those hospitals. They might have more Doctors than the small hospitals, but they also have more patients. They are really short staff right now. That''s why they don''t have any choice but to refuse to help me.


    "Dame Csille, are we going home now?"


    I look at the coachman and shake my head. It took me an hour to ask each major hospital. Time is running out, and I need to rush if I want to save the old woman.


    "No, I still need to go to the Holycross Hospital."


    I originally intended to skip the Holycross Hospital because I know how short staff the hospital right now. Brother Pascal sometimes even needs to work twenty four hours just to fill that gap. But right now, I don''t have any other choice. The Holycross Hospital is my only hope.


    "But Dame Csille, you need to get ready now for the banquet. You will bete if we don''t return to the Lauretr¨¦ residence now. If you want, I can just send another carriage to fetch Master Pascal, we re¡ª"


    I shake my head. I don''t have time. "Can you just please drop me at the Holycross Hospital. I don''t have much time, and if I continue to dy things, it might cost me a life. I need to go to the Holycross Hospital right now!"


    The coachman man bows his head. He was probably in shock because it was the first time I reprimanded him again. But I don''t have time to care for that right now. I''m worried about the life of the old woman. I would feel guilty if something happened to her.


    The carriage starts moving while I anxiously wish that the old woman could wait. Just wait for a little. Please wait.


    After a few moments, the carriage stops in front of the Holycross Hospital. I immediately get off the carriage and rush inside the hospital. Doctor Lu¨ªseach, who is talking to a nurse, sees me first. She''s the Doctor I met in the small town in the northern region.


    "Dame Csille, what are you doing here? Are you here for Doctor Pascal? He''s currently doing surgery right now." She looks at the clock hanging on the wall. "But don''t worry. He''s about to finish it. Just wait for a few minutes."


    I look at the clock, and my eyes widen when I see it''s already four thirty in the afternoon. I need to find a Doctor right now. The travel time from the capital to the town where the mountain is more than an hour. Aside from that, we still need to get to the top of the mountain, which will take another hour, more or less. It will be dangerous to go to the mountain at night, so I need to find a Doctor immediately.


    "Dame Csille?"


    I look at Doctor Lu¨ªseach. "Doctor Lu¨ªseach is your director here in the Hospital? Can I talk to him?"


    Doctor Lu¨ªseach shakes her head. "I''m sorry, Dame Csille, but the Director is not here in the hospital. He is preparing for the banquet tonight, and he said no one should interrupt him for today. So, I don''t think you can talk to him."


    Oh, no. If I don''t talk to the Director of the Holycross Hospital, then there is no way I can get help from them. This cannot happen. I need to do something.


    "But you''re also going to the banquet tonight, right? I''m sure you can have time to talk to him there."


    I shake my head. I won''t be able to attend the banquet. How can I find time to talk to him. I was about to exin to Doctor Lu¨ªseach when I heard Brother Pascal''s voice.


    "Csille? What are you doing here? Are you here to ask me toe with you? Haven''t I told you that I won''t be able to attend tonight''s banquet because I still have work to do to the hospital?"


    I look at Brother Pascal and immediately rush to him. I think I know how to find a Doctor who can help me.


    "Brother! Brother, you need to help me. It''s an urgent matter, and I badly need your help."


    Brother Pascal frowns. He then looks at the dress I am wearing. "Are you here to ask me what dress you should wear for the weing banquet?" He shakes his head. "Csille, you know I don''t have a great taste when ites to fashion. I think it''s a bad idea to ask for my help. You should ask Aun¡ª"


    I shake my head and hold to Brother Pascal''s arm. "Brother, that''s not the kind of help I''m asking for. I need a Doctor who is knowledgeable in tuberculosis and willing to go to the nearby town to go to the top of the mountain."


    I heard the people around us gasp when they heard the word tuberculosis. Although tuberculosis has a cure already, most the health practitioners are still cautious with it. After all, not everyone has enough knowledge about it. Only those who are well respected andpetent Doctors can cure tuberculosis.


    "Did you hear what Dame Csille said? Tuberculosis? She wants to find a Doctor who can cure tuberculosis? But there are only a few Doctors who can do that, and we''reck Doctors in the Hospital. How can she find a Doctor here?" I heard one of the nurses say, but I ignored her.


    I know the current situation of the Holycross Hospital, and if I only have other choices, I won''t be asking for their help. But the Holycross Hospital is my only hope right now.


    Brother Pascal frowns. "You said you need a Doctor who can cure tuberculosis? Is it the case about the old woman living on top of the mountain?"


    I nod my head. He knows about it?


    I heard Brother Pascal sigh. "You didn''t know that the Holycross Hospital refused to help? We are in need of Doctors, Csille. Even if the Director wants to help, he cannot do a thing about it."


    I know that. But I''m just taking my chances here. I don''t want to just wait until the grim reaper takes the old woman''s life. I know I need to do something.


    "I know, Brother. However, I don''t have any other chance but to ask for help. The old woman is living alone with her young grandchild. If she dies, the child will have no other choice but to live on her own. What if she already has tuberculosis? Wouldn''t that risk the lives of everyone living on top of the mountain? You know how infectious tuberculosis is. What if it infected all those people? We just recovered from an infectious disease. I don''t think the Kingdom can survive with another infectious illness."


    Everyone who is near me gasp when they heard what I said.


    "What did the Dame say? The spread of tuberculosis? That will be the end for us. There are only a few Doctors who know how to treat that illness."


    "And have you forgotten? The Kingdom''s fund almost got depleted because of the infectious disease. I think the Kingdom will be in poverty if that really happens."


    "What are you talking about? That is not what we should think about. Have you forgotten how many Doctors and Nurses died because of the previous infectious disease? All the hospitals in the capital are short staff now because of that. I think we will lose more than half of our Doctors and Nurses if that really happens. After all, not all Doctors know how to cure tuberculosis."


    Brother Pascal looks at me. "Csille, is what are you saying is true? Does any Doctor diagnose the old woman? How did you know it''s really tuberculosis?"


    "Brother, how I wish we were mistake here, but we''re not. The old woman had that disease for a year now, and it''s only now that her symptoms got worst. It''s the reason why her neighbors want us to take her out from the mountain. They are already worried about their health."


    Brother Pascal sigh. "But the Director is not in the Hospital. I don''t think I can do¡ª"


    "Doctor Pascal, it concerns about the general public''s safety. I think if a Doctor wants to volunteer, the Director wouldn''t have a choice but to agree."


    I look at Doctor Lu¨ªseach and smile gratefully at her. I don''t know about the hospital''s policy, so I''m thankful that she is helping me.


    "But the question is, will anyone volunteer? We all know that there are only a few Doctors who can cure tuberculosis."


    I look at the Doctor who speaks. He is right, though. Is there anyone who will be willing to help me?


    "I will volunteer."


    I look at Doctor Lu¨ªseach. I didn''t expect she would volunteer. After all, tuberculosis is not a simple illness, and since it''s an infectious disease, it means she will need to stay in one ce with the patient or anyone who had close contact with the patient.


    Brother Pascal shakes his head. "Doctor Lu¨ªseach, I appreciate what you did, but I think the Holycross needs you more. You''re the only one whose expertise is surgery. The Hospital won''t be able to make it if we lose another surgeon. So, let me go with Dame Csille."


    Everyone muttered their disagreement.


    "But Doctor Pascal, you''re one of the best Doctors in the Holycross Hospital. Also, we all know that you''re the favorite Doctor of the nobles. What will we do if there is a noble who is admitted here?" One of the nurses asks.


    Everyone knows that many nobles are picky even if they are sick. They wouldn''t want any Doctors who came from amon family to cure them, and the reason why they mostly chose Brother Pascal is because he is a Lauretr¨¦.


    Brother Pascal looks at Doctor Lu¨ªseach. "And what does Doctor Lu¨ªseach is doing? Isn''t she a noble too?"


    I look at Doctor Lu¨ªseach and raise my eyebrow. I didn''t know that she is from a noble family. If that''s the case, wouldn''t that make her a great match for Brother Pascal?


    Doctor Lu¨ªseach tries to refute and convince Brother Pascal, but he is already decided.


    "No, Doctor Lu¨ªseach. The Holycross Hospital needs you more than I. Also, how can I let my cousin go alone knowing that she needs to face someone who has tuberculosis? Even if you volunteer, I will still insist oning with her. Wouldn''t that be a big loss to the Holycross Hospital? We cannot lose two Doctors right now. So, please stay here in my ce. The people need you."


    Brother Pascal didn''t wait for Doctor Lu¨ªseach to reply. He immediately drags me outside the hospital.


    The coachman who is waiting for me immediately gets off the carriage when he sees us. "Master Pascal, are you nning to attend the banquet too? I''m sure the Count and the Counte¡ª"


    "Take us to my house nearby. You already know the address, right?"


    The coachman nods his head in confusion. He probably didn''t expect that. But he didn''t ask anything. He just opened the door for us and maneuvered the carriage to Brother Pascal''s house.


    "Csille, maybe it''s best if you dropped me off at my house and you attend the weing banquet. The people are expecting you there. I''m sure Aunt and Uncle will be disappointed not to see you there."


    I look at Brother Pascal and frown. "Brother, how can I attend a banquet knowing there is someone whose life is about to be taken by the grim reapers? This is an urgent matter than that banquet. I will just exin to Mother and Father when I return. But right now, all I want to do is to save the old woman''s life. This is the project of my Foundation, and I want to be there when we bring her down the mountain. So, please don''t force me to attend that banquet."


    Brother Pascal looks at me for a couple of minutes before he sighs. "If that''s what you want. But I suggest you make a letter for Aunt and Uncle to exin why you couldn''t attend. Also, don''t forget to send one to his majesty and his highness."


    I nod my head. Although my mind couldn''t help but think about the old woman.


    Please wait for us.. We''re on our way, and we will definitely save you.

 Chapter 293 - : Mt. Carmen

    Chapter 293 ¨C : Mt. Carmen


    "Csille, are you sure this is a good thing for you to do?"


    I stop from walking and look at Brother Pascal. "What do you mean, Brother?"


    We''re currently on our way to the top of the mountain. After Brother Pascal gathered his things, we immediately left the capital. We just bought a few clothing for me and some necessities. After all, we don''t know if we can still go down the mountain at night. I heard that the trail is quite dangerous at night.


    "That you won''t attend the weing banquet for his highness? You are his fianc¨¦e, and after the issue that happened between the two of you, it won''t be good if you won''t show up tonight."


    I sigh. I have already thought about that but do I have any other choice here? I cannot let Brother Pascal go on his own. Those people ask for help from me, so I need to be there.


    "Brother, what can I do now? Even if I return to the capital, I won''t be able to make it. Also, I have already sent a letter of exnation to his majesty and his highness. I also ask Li to send a copy of documents about the old woman to prove that this is something serious. I don''t think his majesty will take this against me. After all, we are saving a life here. What''s more important? The life of a person or the weing banquet?"


    Brother Pascal didn''t answer me. I just heard him sigh. He knows that what I say is rational.


    "Of course, life is more important, right Dame Csille? I''m sure his majesty will understand if you won''t be able to attend Prince Fraser''s weing banquet."


    I look at Gisbert and smile at him. He is the one Brother Pascal hired to bring us to the top of Mt. Carmen, the name of the Mountain.


    The trail in the mountain is quite tricky, so we need someone who will guide us safely.


    Gisbert stops walking and looks up at the sky. "Oh, no. It''s getting darker already. We need to rush now. It''s not safe in the mountain once it gets dark. The only safe ce in Mount Carmen is on top. So, let''s go."


    It''s already six in the evening already, and the sun is about to set now. So we really need to rush if we want to be still alive. I heard rumors that there are ferocious beasts living in Mount Carmen, and they usually hunt for their prey at night.


    The three of us rush to get to the mountain. Even if we were tired or our knees were about to give up, we didn''t stop for a moment. Our life is at stake here. We needed to get to the top of the mountain before the darkness engulfed the whole ce.


    Half an hourter, we are all panting while lying on the ground. We made it to the top of the mountain safe and sound. I thought we would end up as meals of the beasts.


    Gisbert heaves a sigh of relief. "Whoah, this will be thest time I will agree to guide someone to Mount Carmen before sunset. We almost lose our lives there."


    I look at Gisbert. "Apologies, Gisbert. We just have an emergency, that''s why we don''t have a choice but to get here. Thank you for taking us safely on top of Mount Carmen. Don''t worry. We will definitely reward you for this."


    I feel guilty for involving Gisbert. We know the dangers of hiking Mount Carmen at night, but we still convince him to guide us. It''s a good thing we found Gisbert, or else no one will guide us here.


    Gisbert shakes his head. "Dame Csille, it''s my honor to serve you. How can I refuse to guide the two of you after knowing you are here to save a life? Your lives are more precious than mine, but the both of you decided to risk it for someone. How can I not be brave to guide you?"


    Brother Pascal stands up and looks at the nearby houses. He then helps us to stand up before he looks at Gisbert. "Gisbert, thank you for helping us. If you don''t feel okay, feel free to go to the Holycross Hospital and look for me. It''s on me. You won''t need to pay anything."


    I looked at Brother Pascal, couldn''t believe what he said. Gisbert doesn''t look like a bad person, yes, but there are many people who took advantage of everything. What if he does it?


    Gisbert bowed his head when he heard what Brother Pascal said. "Doctor Pascal, thank you for the offer. You don''t know how much this will help me. I never once visited the hospital because I couldn''t afford the fee, but thanks to you, I can be assured that if something happens to me, I can be saved." He looks up at us with his teary eyes. "Doctor Pascal, Dame Csille, you don''t need to pay me for guiding you here. Doctor Pascal''s offer is more than enough for me."


    I knew it. He isn''t the type of person who will take advantage of someone. My worries are groundless.


    I smile gratefully at him. "Gisbert, what Brother Pascal offered to you is just a reward for guiding us here despite knowing how risky it is. We will still be paying you for guiding us here, and we won''t take no for an answer."


    Gisbert almost kneeled to us if we just didn''t stop him. "Doctor Pascal, Dame Csille, if you want, you can stay in my house here for the night. It''s only small, but everything you need is there. You can leave your things in there first before we talk to the chieftess of Mount Carmen."


    Brother Pascal and I both agree with Gisbert''s n. After all, it will be difficult to find shelter for the night because there is no inn here.


    It''s a good thing Gisbert has a ce to stay here. Based on his story, he used to live here as a child but decided to move to the proper city to look for a job. He only returned to Mount Carman once a week to check on his house and to check on his remaining rtives here.


    After putting our things and resting for a few moments, we immediately look for the chieftess of the mountain.


    Gisbert said we need to ask for the head chief''s permission to stay here, but because it was the chieftess who asked us the Foundation for help, he is sure that the chieftess will agree for us to stay the night.


    We stopped in front of a bamboo house. In front of the bamboo house, there are two men who are guarding the ce. They are holding a long spear in their hands.


    The people in this mountain are like the tribes we can see in movies. The only difference is their clothing is more modest. You cannot find any guy who is topless here.


    The guards m their long spears on the ground. "Gisbert, state the reason why you are here. You even brought outsiders with you. Does the head chief knows about this?"


    Gisbert immediately gets down to his knees and kowtow. I immediately look at Brother Pascal for help. I don''t know if we should do that too or not. Since we''re in their territory, I think it will be rude not to follow customs. However, Brother Pascal shakes his head.


    "Please tell the chieftess that Dame Csille Lauretr¨¦ and Doctor Pascal Lauretr¨¦ are here to help us."


    The two guards who are frowning just now look at Brother Pascal and me before they kneel at us. "Dame Csille, Doctor Pascal, please forgive us for not recognizing you. We will immediately call for the chieftess. Please wait for a few minutes."


    One of the guards immediately went inside the house. A moment after, someone opens the door, and a woman who is probably the same age as Brother Pascal.


    I just look at her with admiration in my eyes. She''s so beautiful and enchanting. She looks like a deity of the forest. Her beauty can beparable to Flora, who is the florist of the Saiven Kingdom, known for her alluring beauty. But the chieftess beauty is like a gentle breeze of the river. It''s calming and refreshing. I have never seen a person like her in my whole life.


    She looks at us for a couple of seconds before she smiles warmly at us. She then bows her head a little. "Dame Csille, Doctor Pascal, I didn''t expect to see you here tonight. Please forgive me if I wasn''t able to wee you properly. I am the chieftess of the Mount Carmen, Nahale."


    I looked at Brother Pascal and saw a hint of admiration in his eyes for a moment before he bows his head in a respectful manner. "It was us who should ask for forgiveness for entering Mount Carmen without asking for your permission. I hope you can forgive us."


    I look at Brother Pascal for a few seconds before I bow my head a little too. Although she is the one who asks us for help, it is still rude toe up here without prior notice.


    Lady Nahale immediately walks to us and holds my hand. "No, no. How can I let you apologize? It was I who asked for your help." Nahale gestures her hand inside the house. "Come inside first. Let''s talk."


    Brother Pascal and I walk inside her house. The house looks beautiful. It doesn''t have the usual medieval design. It has more like an ambiance of a forest. Probably because you couldn''t see anything concrete in the house. The furniture are all made of wood, and there are nts everywhere.


    We didn''t sit on a sofa like we usually do. We sit on the floor with a pillow as our cushion.


    Lady Nahale pours us some tea. "Try to drink tea first. Apologies, this is the only thing I can offer to you. We didn''t expect any guests, so we didn''t prepare any food."


    I shake my head. "No, it''s okay, Lady Nahale. We are here to talk about the old woman. Can you please exin to us how and when did she get this tuberculosis?"


    Lady Nahale sighed. "She is one of our healers here. Last year, she went down the mountain to cure a person in a nearby town. But little did she know, she was treating a patient who had tuberculosis. It was alreadyte when she knew about that. She tried to ask help from the public hospitals, but because there are no Doctors in this town who know the cure of tuberculosis, she remains untreated."


    Lady Nahale stops and smiles sadly. "In the end, she decided to return to Mount Carmen and live her remaining years. However, because her grandchild begs us for help, we take some chances and ask for your help. We heard you open up a Foundation that aims to help people who are in need of medical help. I didn''t expect you would respond immediately. After all, I know how many people ask for your help every day. We even thought you might not see her alive. But thank goodness, you are here. The whole Mount Carmen could be at peace now."


    I sigh. How many people out there are suffering because they didn''t have enough money for hospitalization fees? I feel sad knowing about this.


    "Don''t worry, Lady Nahale. Now that we are here. We will make sure to help the old woman. I will also ask for some help from Doctors to visit Mount Carmen to do a check up. So everyone can be at ease. Although it will still take some time because as you know, the capital is short staff of Doctors now."


    Lady Nahale bows her head. "Thank you for your help, Dame Csille. Doctor Pascal. The whole Mount Carmen is indebted to the both of you."


    "We are only doing our job, Lady Nahale. So, you don''t have to feel indebted to us. We are more than happy to help you."


    Lady Nahale smile at Brother Pascal''s remarks while I look at Brother Pascal and Lady Nahale.


    Hmm. I can definitely see a spark between them. Maybe they are the ones meant for each other? I wouldn''t mind having Lady Nahale as my sister-inw. After all, she''s a beautiful woman.. I''m sure Mother and Father will be satisfied with her too.

 Chapter 294 - : Grandmother Ulla

    Chapter 294 ¨C : Grandmother U


    "Dame Csille? Wake up¡­"


    I groan and face the other side. I''m still sleepy, and I want to sleep more.


    "Five more minutes, Brother¡­"


    I try to sleep again, but someone wakes me up. "Dame Csille, Doctor Pascal already visit the old woman. Are you sure you want to stay and sleep here?"


    My eyes widened when I realized what that person was trying to say. Brother Pascal is now in the house of the old woman?


    I immediately get up and look at Gisbert, who is the one waking me up. "What did you say? Brother Pascal is now in the house of the old woman?"


    I look around, trying to find Brother Pascal, but he is nowhere to be found. He really went there alone. Why did he leave me behind?


    I immediately stand up and look for my clothes. Although I am not wearing sleeping wear, I still don''t think it''s right to wear clothes I used for sleeping.


    "Yes, Dame Csille. He said he couldn''t wait for you anymore, so he''ll go check it first. He also reminds me to make sure you eat breakfast first before you leave."


    Our conversation with Nahale ended upte at night, and I couldn''t sleep because my mind couldn''t help but think about the weing banquet of Prince Fraser. What would be Prince Fraser''s reaction when he received the letter. Will he be relieved, sad or happy? Those thoughts keep running to my mind, making it difficult for me to sleep.


    "Dame Csille, I will leave first to prepare your breakfast. I will bring you to Grandmother U after you finish your breakfast."


    Grandmother U? I didn''t get the chance to ask Gisbert who is this Grandmother U he is referring to because he had already left the room.


    I frown and look at the closed door before I start to change my clothes. I''ll probably ask him about that Grandmotherter.


    After changing my clothes to something decent, I immediately look for Gisbert and found him preparing the table. He looks up and smiles politely at me. "Breakfast is all ready, Dame Csille. However, I''m not sure if it''ll suit your taste."


    I looked at the table and found rice and a dish I couldn''t name. "Apologies, Dame Csille. I know you''re not used to rice, but I don''t have much money to buy bread. Bread costs a fortune here, and you need to pay in advance if you want bread in the morning."


    I really didn''t mind eating rice, though. I used to eat rice in the real world too, so I don''t really have a problem with it. I just didn''t expect that the people from Mount Carmen would rather eat rice.


    "But isn''t rice more expensive than flour?" I remember hearing my Motherin about how expensive rice is. I know that there is rice that can be bought at a low price, but that''s still cheaper than flour.


    Gisbert shakes his head. "We have farmers who nt rice in Mount Carmen, so we don''t need to buy rice at the town, and it''s way cheaperpared to flour that you can only buy at the town. Most people also don''t have enough energy to go down the mountain just to buy flour. It''s the reason why most of us prefer rice here. Also, we need heavy meals because our jobs require strength and energy. No one will survive the morning by just eating bread. The people who eat bread here are their wives and their young daughters."


    That makes sense.I look at Gisbert and smile at him. "Thank you for the food."


    Gisbert and I both eat our meal in silence. He initially nned to eat outside because he thought he didn''t have the right to eat with me. But I stop him. I''m not used to eating alone because oftentimes, Mother and Father are waiting for me to eat our breakfast.


    I also didn''t try skipping meals even though I already wanted to go to where Brother Pascal is because I knew he would be mad at me again if I didn''t eat my breakfast. I just didn''t eat much because I''m not used to eating heavy meals for breakfast.


    I finished the food in just a few minutes and waited for Gisbert to finish his breakfast because he was the only one who was willing to send me to where the old woman was living.


    "Dame Csille. Doctor Pascal asked me to give you this before we leave." Gisbert hands me a protective suit. He is also holding one. "He said you need to wear this once we leave. It will keep you safe from tuberculosis. He also said that you should take your things with you because once we convince Grandmother U, we will immediately get down the mountain."


    I look at the protective suit. I know that tuberculosis is an infectious disease too, but we just also experienced infectious illness, and they didn''t wear any protective suits. Is it more contagious? I definitely need to ask Brother Pascal about this.


    I didn''t say anything and followed the instructions of Brother Pascal. I move as fast as I can because I''m worried Brother Pascal might be having trouble convincing the old woman toe with us. We need to make sure to bring her with us, or else it might be the end for her.


    In just a few minutes, Gisbert and I immediately set off to the old woman''s house. Gisbert said that the old woman and her granddaughter are living in the most isted part of the mountain. Although it''s not that far from the other houses. It only has enough distance from other houses, which is actually good because it prevents the spread of tuberculosis.


    "Gisbert, you keep mentioning Grandmother U. Is it the name of the old woman?"


    Although Nahale mentioned a lot of information about the old woman, she didn''t even mention once the name of the old woman, and we didn''t ask for the old woman''s name.


    Gisbert looks at me. "Oh, have I forgotten to mention her name? Apologies, I thought you already knew. Yes, her name is Grandmother U. She is called Grandmother because she is one of the oldest healers on Mount Carmen. You can say that she is the head healer here."


    I nod my head. How devastating it is to learn that your act of kindness will be the reason for your demise. If she didn''t go down the mountain to heal a patient, then she wouldn''t have it. What did she feel after she knew she had tuberculosis?


    I''m sure she feels disappointed and disheartened. Especially she still has a grandchild to take care of.


    Don''t worry, Grandmother U. I will make sure to cure you so you can live with your grandchild happily. I wouldn''t let anything happen to you or to your granddaughter.


    A moment after, we arrived in front of a bamboo house. The house is surrounded by different herbs and nts. Grandmother U probably used this to heal people.


    The first thing you can also notice once you arrive here is the strong stench of medicine. I look at Gisbert to ask him what''s the smell, but he immediately exins it to me.


    "Since Grandmother U doesn''t have enough money to visit the Doctor, she ends up using herbal medicine to treat herself. That strong stench is the medicine she is using to make her feel better."


    That made sense. But can herbal medicine cure tuberculosis? I don''t think so.


    Gisbert knocks on the door. "Grandmother U, this is Gisbert, and I am here with Dame Csille. She is here to check on your condition. Can wee inside?"


    We didn''t hear anything inside the house. I look at Gisbert to ask what is happening, but he just shakes his head at me.


    A moment after, the door was opened by a little girl. She''s probably six to eight years old. "Brother Gisbert, you''re back." The little girl looks at Gisbert and me before she smiles. "Are you Dame Csille? You are really beautiful. I now understand why you were considered the most beautifuldy among the Kingdom."


    I just smile warmly at her. I really feel awkward every time people will describe me like that. Probably because I was so used to being an average person in the real world.


    "Are you the granddaughter of Grandmother U?" I kneel on the ground to meet her eyes.


    The little girl nods her head. "Yes, I am. My name is Louisa. Are you here to save my grandmother? I heard the man in our house right now is a Doctor. Can he really cure my Grandmother?"


    I can hear the anxiety in her voice. She''s probably worried that something might happen to her Grandmother.


    I smile reassuringly at her. "Yes, the man who is currently with your Grandmother is one of the well known Doctors in the Vrawyth Kingdom. So, you can rest assured that nothing will happen to your Grandmother. However, can you do me a favor?"


    Louisa frowns at me before she nods her head. "I will do anything as long as you can save my Grandmother. She is the only rtive I have, and I couldn''t live without her. So, please save her."


    I gently caress her head. "We will save her. But you need to help us. If you want us to save her, we need to bring her to an isted area. Your Grandmother''s illness is contagious, and we need to keep her away from everyone so it won''t spread. So, can you help us convince her toe with us? I heard from Lady Nahale that she doesn''t want to leave the mountain."


    Louisa bites her lips before she looks inside the house. "My Grandmother doesn''t want to leave the mountain because she is worried about me. But if it''s the only thing that will cure here, then I will help you. I just hope you can promise me that you will not let anything happen to her no matter what." She then shows me her pinky finger.


    I smile reassuringly at her before I link my pinky finger to hers. "I promise you. As long as you can convince your Grandmother, then we will do everything to save her."


    Louisa nods her head and smiles, but I can see tears starting to roll down her little face. "Thank you, Dame Csille."


    She then runs inside the house while shouting her Grandmother''s name. I look at Gisbert, and he just smiles at me. "I''m sure Grandmother U wille with you now. Her only weakness is her Granddaughter, and she will do anything her Granddaughter says to her."


    I really hope so. We really need to convince Grandmother U to go down the mountain so we can treat her illness. The first thing we need to do is to put her in an isted ce before we can start her treatment.


    "Dame Csille, let''s go inside. I''m sure Doctor Pascal is already waiting for you."


    Gisbert leads the way to Grandmother U''s room, and I immediately see Brother Pascal checking the condition of Grandmother U, who is currently lying on the bed. There are herbs tied on some part of her body. While her Granddaughter is sitting on the floor and holding Grandmother U''s hand.


    "Grandmother, do you know that this man here is well known Doctor in the Vrawyth Kingdom? Dame Csille said he can cure your illness as long you will go with the¡ª"


    Grandmother U frowns. "What? Haven''t I told you I wouldn''t leave the mountain? I was born here, and I will definitely die here too." She then res at Brother Pascal. "You can leave this ce and nevere back. I don''t need your help¡ª"


    While Grandmother U is speaking, I am intently looking at Louisa, and I can see that she was disappointed with her Grandmother''s words.


    "You don''t need it, but your Granddaughter does. I know you already resigned yourself with death but have you ever thought about what will happen to your Granddaughter? What if she is already infected with tuberculosis? If you die, who will take care of her? If you don''t want to live, then we can''t do anything about that. But I couldn''t stand still and watch Louisa''s life be endangered because her grandmother wouldn''t let us heal her."


    Brother Pascal looks at me and shakes his head. It seems like he didn''t like my approach. However, it''s the only thing I can think of to convince her.


    Grandmother U looks at me. "Who are you? Gisbert, why did you bring another stranger into my house?"


    Gisbert is about to exin himself, but I stop him. "It doesn''t matter who I am. What matters is, are you willing to undergo treatment for your granddaughter?"

 Chapter 295 - : Isolation

    Chapter 295 ¨C : Istion


    I look at Brother Pascal, who just got out from Grandmother U''s isted room. We are now in the town where you can find Mount Carmen. Brother Pascal and I decided to iste Grandmother U here instead of the capital because we didn''t want to cause panic in the capital.


    It''s a good thing Mother once bought a house in this town, and this is where we are staying now. It''s also a good thing Grandmother U agreed toe with us after hearing that she won''t be separated from her Granddaughter.


    Brother Pascal will need to stay with Grandmother for a month to fully focus on her condition. He will only return to the capital after a month or after making sure that the condition of Grandmother U is stable. Within that month, Brother Pascal will be isted with Grandmother U and Louisa to make sure that tuberculosis will not spread around the town. He will just visit them once or twice a week after he returns to the capital. It is to make sure that their condition will be stable.


    While Gisbert and I will need to iste here for a week or two to make sure that we aren''t infected with tuberculosis, if we don''t show any symptoms, we can be free from istion.


    Brother Pascal stops and shakes his head at me. "What are you doing here, Csille? Haven''t I told you to stay away from Grandma U''s room? I thought I had already made that clear to you. You are not even wearing a protective suit. Do you want to be infected with tuberculosis?"


    I sigh. "I was just worried about Grandmother U''s condition. What do you think, Brother? Can you treat it?"


    "Csille, you should really refrain from stepping close to this room or to this floor. The reason why I put her on the third floor is so she will be isted from you. I cannot let anything happen to you, Csille, or else Aunt and Uncle will be mad at me."


    I can hear the helplessness and a hint of frustration from his voice. I suddenly feel bad foring here. We already talk about this on our way to the house, and I agree to his request withoutint.


    But I have a reason why I am here. I wouldn''te here on my own whims. I know how infectious tuberculosis is. After all, this isn''t the modern world. Although there is a cure, it cannot bepared to how the real world treats people with tuberculosis.


    "I''m sorry, Brother, but Louisa keeps asking me how is her Grandmother. I couldn''t just sit and watch her worry about her Grandmother the whole day. That''s why I came here to check on Grandmother U''s condition. I never n to stay here for too long. I only want an update about her condition so Louisa can be rx."


    Brother Pascal look at the closed door and sigh. "I still need to work some tests to see how severe her condition is. But you can rest assured that once I get the result, I will exin to Louisa about it."


    I nod my head. I know it''ll take time before Brother Pascal can give a thorough prognosis. I''m just worried that it might affect Louisa''s mental state. After all, the only person who is taking care of her is her Grandmother.


    "Brother, how long can her treatmentst? I know you already exined that you''ll stay here for a month. But how long will the treatmentst?"


    Brother Pascal already exins that we need to iste here for a certain period of time before we can leave the house. It is to avoid spreading the infection. However, we still don''t know how long the treatment of Grandmother U willst.


    "Tuberculosis has a long term treatment, Csille, and because Grandmother U''s tuberculosis is already in bad shape, she will need to undergo treatment for half a year or a year. Depending on how her body responds with the medicine."


    I sigh. "Does it mean Grandmother U needs to stay here for that period of time?"


    Brother Pascal nods his head. "Yes, we need to iste here to make sure that she won''t infect anyone."


    "And that means Louisa will be staying here too." I sigh. "I probably need to take care of things for their stay here. I also need to do something for Louisa''s education." I look at Brother Pascal. "I''ll be going now, Brother. I promise not to go here again without your permission."


    I am about to return to the first floor when Brother Pascal stops me. "Csille, have you sent a letter to Aunt and Uncle. You should also send a letter of apology to his highness and his majesty. It''s rude of you not to attend the weing banquet."


    I almost forgot about it. Although I had already sent a letter before leaving the capital, I still need to apologize to his majesty and his highness for ditching the banquet. After all, I am still considered as the fianc¨¦e of Prince Fraser, and what I did could ruin his image.


    "Don''t worry, Brother. I will send them a letter this afternoon. So, you can rest assured."


    Brother Pascal sigh and shake his head. "I still think what you did is not right, Csille. We just need to hope that it doesn''t offend the Astalieus."


    "But I only did that to save a life. I know both of them have a reputation to take care of, but life is at risk here, Brother. How do you expect me to stay still and do nothing? If they get offended for what I did, I''m already prepared for the consequences. However, I will never regret helping Grandmother U." I look at the watch. "Brother, please excuse me. I still need to do prepare a lot of things for our stay here."


    I didn''t wait for his reply and immediately went down to the first floor. Louisa and I are both staying on the first floor, while Brother Pascal and Gisbert are both staying on the second floor.


    I stop walking when I see the sunlight passing through the window. I look outside and sigh.


    I don''t know what will be Prince Fraser''s reaction to what I did, but I hope that when I get back, his rtionship with Princess Paislee will improve.


    I''m still afraid to face the future of Csille, but I already want to return to the real world now. There are a lot of things happening in this world, and it is making me exhausted. I just want to return to the real world.


    ________________________________


    I look at the nk piece of paper in front of me. I had already written a letter for my parents and for his majesty, but I couldn''t think of what to write to Prince Fraser.


    "How should I start the letter? How could I also exin things to him that wouldn''t make him angry? I just ditched his party in a middle of an issue about us. I''m sure he''s frustrated with what happened." I paused and frowned. "Is he? He doesn''t even care about me. So why would he feel frustrated? He''s probably relieved that I didn''t attend his weing banquet."


    I mess my hair and sigh. And why am I thinking too deep about this letter? It''s as if he cares.


    "How difficult it is to write a letter, Csille? This is just a letter. You were able to write a letter to your parents and to the King, but you find it too difficult to write a simple letter to Prince Fraser? How¡ª"


    I was busy scolding myself when I suddenly heard someone knocks on my door. I frown. Brother Pascal avoided going to the first floor because he was afraid that he might spread the infection to us.


    Is it Gisbert?


    I open the door and find Louisa anxiously waiting for me. She looks up at me and cries. "Dame Csille¡­"


    I immediately kneel down to level her sight. "Hey, what''s wrong? Why are you crying? Are you in pain? Do you feel something wrong?"


    I calmly looked at her body, trying to see if she had wounds or something, but I didn''t find any.


    Louisa shakes her head. "Dame Csille, I had a dream. I-I dre-dream th-that my Grand-mother die." Them she wails loudly while hugging my neck.


    I just let her cry her heart out, but I made sure I was caressing her back. There''s one thing I have learned in the real world. That if you are dealing with a child, you should let them process their emotions so they wouldn''t have problems expressing themselves.


    The moment she calms down, I immediatelyfort her. "Louisa, look at me." I force her to look at me, and my heart breaks when I see the tears on her face. "Listen. Everything you see in that dream is not real. You''re Grandmother is doing okay. I just checked how she is doing just now, and Brother Pascal said that she is okay. So, don''t worry. Didn''t I promise you that I would not let anything happen to her? So, you don''t have to worry. Nothing bad will happen to your Grandmother."


    Louisa looks at me for a couple of seconds before she hugs my neck. "Thank you, Dame Csille. If not because of you, I will probably lose my Grandmother."


    I just let her hug me. "I am more than happy to help you, Louisa. In fact, I am thinking of enrolling you in a school nearby."


    Louisa''s eyes widened when she heard what Is said. "Dame Csille?"


    I nod my head at her as a confirmation. "Yes, I will be enrolling you in a school. You shouldn''t worry about the tuition fee. The Foundation will be taking care of that. If you were worried that no one could take care of your Grandmother, you don''t need to go to school. You are going to be homeschooled. If you''re worried about what will happen if we leave. I will hire a nurse who knows how to take care of a patient with tuberculosis, so you don''t have to take care of your Grandmother."


    Louisa cried again when she heard what I said. "Dame Csille, thank you. Thank you for helping us. I thought I would die with my Grandmother. So, thank you for saving us both. I don''t know what could have happened to us if you didn''t arrive at Mount Carmen."


    I just smile warmly at her. I''m d she appreciates what I am doing. I just hope her Grandmother will be okay before everything changes in Csille''s life. I just want to make sure that they will be okay.


    Just this once, I want to feel that I am not the viiness. That Csille Lauretr¨¦ is not the viiness of this story.


    ________________________________


    Louisa and I talk for another few minutes before she leaves to take a rest. It seems like she didn''t sleep wellst night because she was so worried about her Grandmother''s condition. But now that she has already ensured that everything would be okay, she suddenly feels the exhaustion.


    "Poor little girl. Don''t worry. Everything will be okay now."


    My eyesnded on the letters on my table. "But it looks like I am the one who is not okay. I haven''t written anything for Prince Fraser, and I need to send a letter to the capital this afternoon."


    I stare at the nk paper on my table and sigh. I still don''t know how to exin things to Prince Fraser.


    Although I know he probably wouldn''t care even if I did not attend the weing banquet, I still think I have an obligation to exin why I did that. I also need to properly apologize for ditching the banquet.


    "That is the only thing you will do. Howe you find it too difficult to do so? You''re not writing a manuscript here. So,e on, Ysavel. It''s just a simple task. Why make it difficult?"


    I look at the nk paper and start to write on it. I just write in a formal tone because I don''t know if Prince Fraser is mad at me or not. I just exined in a brief and concise manner so I wouldn''t waste his time. I also give a brief update on what is happening currently. I also made sure to emphasize my apologies.


    And just like that, I already finished the letter for Prince Fraser. I look at the letter that is still lying on the table.


    "I don''t even understand why I am exining things to you.. You''re the one who disrespected me, but I haven''t even heard a single apology from you, and here I am apologizing. Aren''t you unfair, Prince Fraser?"

 Chapter 296 - : Letters

    Chapter 296 ¨C : Letters


    It''s been days, but I haven''t done much in this house. Aside from writing the progress on Grandmother U''s condition and writing letters to Li so she can prepare everything for our stay here, I haven''t done much.


    Brother Pascal reminded me not to talk to anyone, even with Louisa, because we were supposed to be isted from everyone, including the people inside the house.


    In fact, Brother Pascal made a schedule when each one of us was allowed to go out of our room. In that period of time, that person can do everything they want to do. But of course, we cannot go to the third floor.


    I was busy staring nkly at the ceiling when I heard someone knocks on my door. I look at the clock and realize that it is Gisbert''s time to go out. He is probably the one who is knocking on my door.


    "Dame Csille, this is Gisbert. There are letters from the capital, and it is named after you. I will just put it in front of your door."


    I wait for Gisbert to walk away from my room before I open the door. I look down and find a couple of letters. I immediately picked it up and checked the name of the senders. I smile when I see the names of my parents, the king, and Rufus.


    However, my smile got frozen when I realized something. Prince Fraser didn''t send me a letter.


    "I already apologize to you even if I didn''t hear any apologiesing from you. Is this how you really treat me, Fraser? Am I really nothing to you?"


    I want to shout at him and question him why he is doing all of this? What did I do to deserve this kind of treatment from him?


    I check each letter again, and my eyes widen when I see another letter that I didn''t see the first time. And based on its envelope, it is from the Pce.


    Prince Fraser!


    I immediately checked the sender''s name, but I was disappointed when I saw that it was from Princess Paislee.


    "Why does Princess Paislee send me a letter? What does she want this tim¡ª"


    "Princess Paislee? The crown princess of the Aeerean Kingdom? Why do you have a connection with the long lost Princess of our nemesis Kingdom? Do you know how this can cause a war, Csille?"


    I was startled when I heard Brother Pascal''s voice. I even dropped the letters on the floor in panic. I immediately try to pick the letters, but Brother Pascal tries to also take some.


    I inconspicuously nce at the sender''s name of the letter he is holding. It''s a good thing he didn''t pick up Princess Paislee''s letter.


    Brother Pascal checks each letter on his hand. "This is from his highness, Prince Rufus, and Aunt. Where is the letter from Princess Paislee? I need to read that Csille. Do you know how much you are endangering the whole Kingdom? You know we cannot go against other Kingdoms, Csille."


    I immediately try to hide the letters. How can I exin to Brother Pascal what he heard? I cannot tell him Princess Paislee''s secret because if I do, I''m sure he will tell it to my parents. If that happens, my parents will definitely discuss it with his majesty.


    I cannot let anyone knows about Princess Paislee''s secret. Not now that her love story with Prince Fraser is just starting. I cannot let anything ruin that.


    Iugh at Brother Pascal. "Brother, what are you saying? How can I have connections with Princess Paislee? I do admit I used to be friends with her when we were young. However, after she ran away from the Aeerean Kingdom, I didn''t hear anything from her. So, I don''t understand what you are saying."


    I''m just going to deny everything until he believes that I am telling the truth.


    Brother Pascal frowns. "I know what I heard, Csille. You definitely mentioned Princess Paislee''s name. Be honest with me, what did you know about her? Do you know where she is now? Does anyone know about your connection with Princess Paislee? Do you know that you can be imprisoned for doing that? Hiding the whereabouts of a royalty."


    I sigh. I know it''s a big crime to hide the whereabouts of a royalty, especially if the royalty runaway, like Princess Paislee. But I don''t have a choice. If I expose Princess Paislee, then how can she ends up with Prince Fraser?


    "Brother Pascal, what are you talking about? I know the consequences of hiding a royalty. Do you think I would risk my life for someone who came from our nemesis Kingdom? I am not dumb to do that, Brother. Also, I really don''t understand how you came up with the idea that I know where Princess Paislee is."


    Brother Pascal stares straight into my eyes as if he is trying to see if I am lying.


    I''m sorry, Brother. I don''t have any other choice but to lie. I need to do this to save everyone, so please forgive me.


    A moment after, I heard him sigh. "Are you telling the truth, Csille? Don''t you dare lie to me."


    I look at him as if I was hurt by his usations. "Brother, what are you talking about? Do you think I would lie to you? I wouldn''t do that, especially if it''s something serious like this. I don''t know where Princess Paislee is, and if I do, I would definitely not keep it as a secret. So, you don''t have to worry. I am not doing anything that would endanger me or the Lauretr¨¦ Family."


    I look at the letters in his hands and my hands. "Look at this," I give him all the letters in my hand. "Can you see a letter that came from Princess Paislee? There''s none, right? Because I don''t know where she is. Also, how can she even know where I am living. You have seen the letters I sent the other day, right? And there''s no letter for Princess Paislee, so it''s really impossible."


    Brother Pascal sighed and gently caressed my head. "I only hope you are telling the truth. I don''t want anything bad to happen to you, Csille. So, please don''t do anything that could harm you."


    I nod my head at him. Brother Pascal returns the letter to me. "I''m just checking how you are doing. If you feel sick,e and find me. I need to observe if you''ll have symptoms of tuberculosis."


    Brother Pascal reminds me of the do''s and dont''s again before he leaves me alone. I look at his back and sigh in relief.


    I''m sorry for lying, Brother.


    ________________________________


    I look at the letters lying on my table and sigh. I haven''t read any letters because I am still thinking about what to read first. I looked at the name of the senders and decided to choose the letter from my parents.


    I just hope they are not mad at me for ditching the party.


    <strong>To <em>our darling daughter,</em></strong>


    <em><strong>Dear, we have received your letter about why you ditched Prince Fraser''s weing banquet. Is everything okay there? We were so worried about you and Pascal. Are you sure it''s okay for you to stay with someone who has tuberculosis? Do you want your Mother toe there and help you? Just send us a letter, and your Mother will definitely go there immediately.</strong></em>


    <em><strong>Don''t worry about us here. We understand why you need to ditch the banquet. However, you could have told us what happened before you went there. We were worried about you when we didn''t see you at the banquet. Also, don''t forget to send a letter to his majesty and his highness. You should exin things to them so it won''t create misunderstandings.</strong></em>


    <em><strong>Please take care of yourself, Csille. Also, please don''t forget to remind your Brother Pascal not to overwork himself.</strong></em>


    <em><strong>From your Mother & Father</strong></em>


    I sighed in relief when I realized that they were not mad with what I had done. They are even worried about us. I''m really thankful for having parents that are so understanding.


    However, bringing Mother here? I don''t think that''s a good idea. Mother is the one who takes care of the businesses of the Lauretr¨¦ Family. If shees here, then the responsibility will be passed to Father. But Father is already busy with his monarch duties. I don''t think Father can handle that.


    I''ll probably just send them a responseter. I''ll just read the other letters. I looked at the letters and decided to read his majesty''s letter.


    I don''t know if his majesty is angry with me, but I hope I didn''t offend him with what I did. Although, I''m prepared for whatever consequences of my action.


    <em><strong>Dear Csille,</strong></em>


    <em><strong>Thank you for sending me a letter of exnation why you didn''t attend Prince Fraser''s weing banquet. I was worried that something happened to you, but I''m d it''s not the case.</strong></em>


    <em><strong>Don''t worry about me. I understand why you did that, and I''m not mad at you for helping the old woman. I just hope you could have personally asked permission from me when you leave the capital so I can exin to people why you couldn''t attend. But I understand that it is also an urgent matter. So, I''m not ming you.</strong></em>


    <em><strong>Take care of yourself while you are staying there and send me a letter if you need some help. I''ll dly help you. Don''t forget to also update me from time to time on how your condition there. Let''s meet once you return to the capital.</strong></em>


    <em><strong>King Simmond,</strong></em>


    I anxiously read the letter, and I sigh when I read that his majesty isn''t mad at me.


    "Thank goodness. I thought I needed to face punishment for not attending the banquet. I''ll definitely visit his majesty once I return to the capital. So, I can personally ask for his forgiveness and exin things to him. What matters now is I know he isn''t offended with what I did."


    I look at the remaining letters on my table. All that is left now are the letters from Rufus and Princess Paislee.


    I took Rufus'' letter and read it first. I''m sure he is just going to ask how I am doing.


    <em><strong>To Purny,</strong></em>


    <em><strong>I heard what happened from his majesty. Are you out of your mind? You are staying with someone who has tuberculosis? Are you sure this is okay for you to do? What if you got infected with it? I''m worried about you. Send me a letter when you receive this. Do you know that I was disappointed when you didn''t even send me a letter to exin why you ditched the banquet? That hurts me, Csille.</strong></em>


    <em><strong>By the way, please take care of yourself and send me an update on what is happening there. I''m waiting for your return. Please take care of yourself, purny.</strong></em>


    <em><strong>Rufus,</strong></em>


    I chuckled when I read Rufus'' letter. I could even imagine his face while he was writing this. I''m sure he is making those pitiful face of him again.


    Rufus really knows how to make me feel better. That guy and his antics.


    However, my smile vanished when I saw the letter from Princess Paislee. I don''t understand why I feel nervous when I see the letter. I think I prefer to have Prince Fraser''s letter than her letter.


    As much as I don''t want to read her letter, it would be rude of me if I didn''t respond to it.


    <em><strong>Dear Dame Csille,</strong></em>


    <em><strong>You are probably wondering why I would write you a letter. I didn''t initially n to send you one, but I couldn''t help it. I know ourst conversation didn''t end well, and I wanted to apologize for what I said. I was just worried about Prince Fraser. I hope you can understand me. If not, I am willing to face the consequences of my action.</strong></em>


    <em><strong>I didn''t send this letter to just ask for forgiveness. By the time you are reading this, I''m sure you already realized that his highness didn''t send you a letter. That is because he was disappointed that you didn''t attend his weing banquet. Do you know how much he is waiting for this banquet? He wanted to take this time to¡ª</strong></em>


    I didn''t finish the letter and closed it. I don''t feel the need to finish reading it because I know what Princess Paislee saying is not true.


    "If he really wants to talk to me, why didn''t he send me a letter? What''s so hard writing a letter?"


    I heave a sigh and look at the letter from Princess Paislee. "Does she really think I would fall her lies? I already realized that Prince Fraser doesn''t care about me.. I just don''t understand why she always makes me hope for something that wouldn''t happen. What do you want, Princess Paislee?"

 Chapter 297 - : Favor

    Chapter 297 ¨C : Favor


    I look outside my window and sigh. We have been staying here for a week, and I am already dying of boredom. I have already finished most of the books in this room, even if I don''t like the story. That''s how bored I am.


    As much as I want to talk to Louisa or to anyone here, Brother Pascal prohibits us from interacting. It is to stop the spread of tuberculosis. So, we didn''t have much choice but to spend all day on our own.


    I groan and lean my head on the ss window.


    "Is this how birds feel when they are caged?"


    I suddenly heard a chuckle behind me. I look back and find Brother Pascal smiling widely at me.


    "Brother Pascal? What are you doing here? I thought we shouldn''t interact with each other."


    Brother Pascal shakes his head. "It''s all okay now. Remember when I took some blood samples from the three of you the other day? It is to make sure that everything is okay with you. I just finished it, and the three of you are all clear. You can leave your room now. But you are still not allowed to go outside the house. I will do another test before you return to the capital."


    My eyes widened when I heard what he said. "Is that true, Brother? We can now talk to each other?"


    Brother Pascal nods his head. "Yes, it is true. In fact, Louisa is now waiting for you in the receiving area. She said she missed you and she wanted to talk to you. You bett¡ª"


    I couldn''t wait for Brother Pascal to finish his words because I immediately rushed to the receiving area, and true to his words, Louisa and Gisbert are now talking happily with each other.


    Gisbert immediately stands up and bows at me. "Good morning, Dame Csille. I hope you are doing okay these days."


    I smile at him. We''re really thankful that Gisbert is here. He was the one who mostly took care of things in the house.


    Every week there is someone who leaves groceries in front of the door, and Gisbert was the one who always arranged it. He is also the one who usually cooks in the house. So, we''re really grateful for what he is doing.


    I will definitely make sure to pay him well once everything is okay.


    "Do you even need to ask? I know all of us were bored the previous week."


    Gisbert scratches his head and smiles at me. Louisa, who has been looking at me admiringly, runs towards me. Then she clings to my leg.


    "Dame Csille¡­"


    I gently caress her head and kneel to level her sigh. "Louisa, how have you been these days? I hope you don''t feel anxious being alone."


    She shakes her head. "No, Dame Csille. Doctor Pascal always checks on me and updates me on my Grandmother''s condition. He also makes sure I have something I can do. Do you know that I''ve been doing a lot of recreational activities these days?"


    I raise my eyebrows and look at Brother Pascal, who is standing a few meters from us. "Really? What recreational activities do you do? I want to know."


    Louisa nods her head excitedly. "I have tried painting, sewing, embroidery, and some other things. It was so enjoyable that I didn''t feel that I was isted."


    I look at how Louisa excitedly tells what she has been doing this day. I am d that she is enjoying her stay here. I was worried that she felt bored already, or worst she felt anxious about her Grandmother.


    I gently caress her head. "That''s great. Don''t worry, once I finish my istion. I will personally take care of your enrollment so you can do other exciting activities."


    Louisa''s eyes sparkle with joy. She then hugs my neck. "Thank you, Dame Csille. I didn''t expect that I would have a chance to study. Grandmother once tries to enroll me in a public school, but I end up dropping out. Although it is a public school, we still need to buy things that are needed in school, and we don''t have money for that. It''s the reason why I never think I will have a chance to study again. Thank you, Dame Csille. You didn''t just save my Grandmother, but you are also saving my future. Don''t worry. I promise that when I grow up, I will be a person like you."


    I smile at her. A person like me? I don''t think it''s a good idea. After all, I know more than anyone else what kind of person Csille is.


    ________________________________


    "Her condition is getting better, but she still needs to continue her medication if she really wants to recover from tuberculosis."


    I sighed in relief when I heard Brother Pascal''s exnation. We are both inside Grandmother U''s room. I plead Brother Pascal to bring me to her room so I can see her condition, and she looks way better than thest time I see her.


    She used to be pale, but now I can already see the tinge of blood on her body. She also used to be so thin that you could already see her bones, but now she has gotten fatter. Although you could still see her bones, it is better for a week''s time frame.


    "How long does she needs to undergo treatment, Brother? Do you think she can be fully cured of Tuberculosis?"


    "Remember when I told you she needs to undergo half a year or a year of treatment thest time? With her progress, I think she needs to undergo a year or two of continuous medication. Her body is slowly reacting with the medication, but it''s better than nothing. Don''t worry. I will make sure to heal her."


    A year or two? That''s too long. That means I won''t be able to see her recover from this illness because changes are soon to befall to Csille.


    "Doctor Pascal?"


    Brother Pascal and I got startled when Grandmother U suddenly spoke. I look down and see her looking at me. Then her tears suddenly roll down her cheeks. I immediately panicked when I saw that.


    "Grandmother U, is there something wrong? Why are you crying? Are you hurting somewhere? Tell me¡ª"


    My words got stuck in my throat when I felt something cold touch my hand. I look down and find Grandmother U''s hand touching my hand.


    "Dame Csille, thank you. Thank you for saving me. You don''t know how much I thank God for sending me someone like you. Do you know that I was just waiting for my death when you arrived? If it weren''t for you, I would probably leave this world. Thank you also for bringing my Granddaughter with me. I apologize for making it difficult for the two of you. I was just worried that you won''t bring my Granddaughter with me. Thank y¡ª" Grandmother U wasn''t able to continue her words because she was now sobbing.


    I look at Brother Pascal to ask for some help. I don''t know if it''s good for her to cry like that.


    Brother Pascal walks towards us and gently holds Grandmother U''s arm. "Grandmother, please don''t cry. It''s not good for your health."


    But it still takes time for her to calm down even after how wefort her.


    A moment after, she looks at me with her now puffy eyes. "Dame Csille, thank you. I don''t know how I can repay you for the kindness you have done to us. I even heard that you are nning to enroll my Granddaughter in a school. Thank you. Thank you. I actually wanted to enroll her in a school, but because I didn''t have money, she didn''t have any choice but to drop out. So, thank you for saving both of us. You are a really kind person. I''m sure that if you be the Queen of the Kingdom, you''ll definitely make the Kingdom prosper even more."


    I just smile at her. What I am doing now is just repayment for what I will be doing in the future. I just want to do something good for this Kingdom before I turn my back on it.


    I''m sorry, Grandmother U. In the future, I know you''ll be disappointed with what I will do. So, I''m sorry. I''m really sorry.


    ________________________________


    I was busy thinking things when I heard my door open. I didn''t look back and just continued to stare outside my window.


    "Csille¡­"


    It''s Brother Pascal. I was actually expecting him to talk to me. After the conversation with Grandmother U, my mood dampens. I couldn''t help but think what Grandmother U said, and it made me realize how near the future is.


    The horrible future of Csille Lauretr¨¦.


    I would be lying if I said that I wasn''t scared. Based on the novel, once Prince Fraser''s birthday pass, that is when will Csille starts to realize that she has already lost Prince Fraser. It also means Csille will choose to work with the enemies.


    I feel someone stand beside me. It''s Brother Pascal.


    "Csille, are you okay? You look sad after our conversation with Grandmother U. Aren''t you supposed to be happy because she is already getting better? I don''t understand why you suddenly be sad. Is there something wrong, Csille? Are you thinking about that Prince Fraser?"


    Prince Fraser? Why would I think about him? I have a dark future I need to think of. Why would I prioritize my feelings for someone who will be the reason for my downfall?


    "Brother! How can you say that to Prince Fraser? He is still the Crown Prince of the Vrawyth Kingdom. How can you describe him as that Prince Fraser? I know you are disappointed with what he did to me, but it''s against thew to be rude to him. You know that, right?"


    I heard him chuckle. "And here you are still defending him as always. I understand you have feelings for him but Csille, when will you see how he is treating you?"


    I didn''t respond to Brother Pascal''s remarks because if I did, we would just end up with the same arguments before. I don''t want to disappoint him even more. I know he is still disappointed with my decision. So, I will just remain quiet.


    A moment after, I heard Brother Pascal sigh. "Csille, tell me honestly. Is it because of Prince Fraser?"


    I look at Brother Pascal and shake my head. "Brother, I may have feelings for him, but not everything in my life is about him."


    He raises his eyebrow at me. "Are you sure not everything is about him? You know more than anyone else how you defend him despite what he did to you. If it''s really true, why did you do that?"


    He turns the conversation to that topic again. Is he really disappointed that he really wants me to have a conversation about that?


    "Brother, I''m just sad about Grandmother U. I couldn''t help but think how many people out there are in need of help but couldn''t find anyone who''ll help them. Can you imagine what would happen if Lady Nahale didn''t send us a letter?"


    I heard Brother Pascal sigh. "With her condition? I''m sure she probably won''tst this week. It''s a good thing I treat her right in time, or else little Louisa probably already lost her only rtive."


    He''s right. She has probably lost her Grandmother by now.


    How many people out there are suffering because of me? I was the reason why this world exists. Although I didn''t specifically write about them, they are still a product of my novel. They are experiencing those things because of me.


    Ysavel, are you happy now? Everything is happening because of you.


    "Brother, can you do me a favor?"


    Brother Pascal looks at me and frowns. "Favor? What favor? I''m telling you, Csille, I won''t help you if it''s something about Prince Fraser. You know my stand there, right?"


    I shake my head. "No, Brother, it''s not about him. Can you promise me, Brother, that if something happened to me and I cannot take care of the Hope Foundation, can you please continue what I am doing? Please help the Foundation."


    Before everything messes up, I want to ask Brother Pascal to continue what I started. To help those people who are suffering because of me.


    Brother Pascal frowns. "Csille! What are you saying again? Why do you always sound like something terrible might happen to you? Do you know that it''s not a good thing?"


    Something terrible might happen to me? It''s not might. Something will definitely happen to me.


    "I know, Brother. What I am saying is if I get sick or I can''t manage the Foundation. Can you help them?"


    Brother Pascal gently messes my hair. "Of course, I will. How can I not help the Foundation you build?"


    I''m relieved. I can now be at ease that even without me, the Foundation will still continue its purpose.. To help those people who are in need of help.

 Chapter 298 - : Anger People

    Chapter 298 ¨C : Anger People


    "Dame Csille¡­"


    I look at Louisa, who is currently busy painting. She asked me to paint with her today, and since I didn''t have anything to do, I said yes. Also, I feel happy interacting with her. When I am with her, I always forget Csille''s horrible future.


    We''re on our second week of istion, and everything is going okay. The three of us, Louisa, Gisbert, and I, don''t show any symptoms of Tuberculosis which is a good sign.We just need to do another test to check if we don''t really have tuberculosis.


    "What is it, Louisa? Is there something wrong?"


    Louisa put down her brush and looked at me. "Dame Csille, what is it feel like to fall in love with someone?"


    I frowned when I heard her question? She''s just seven years old. Why would she ask me that kind of question? I know that in this world, they usually marry in their teenage years. But to hear a seven years old child asking questions about love still bewildered me.


    "Why did you ask? Aren''t you too young to think about it?"


    Louisa leans towards me. "I just couldn''t help but admire you and Prince Fraser''s rtionship. He is the Crown Prince of the Vrawyth Kingdom. Aside from that, he is also handsome. While you are considered the most beautifuldy among the Kingdoms. Aren''t you a perfect pair?"


    I almost rolled my eyes when I heard what she said. What perfect pair is she saying? How can the male lead be paired to the Viiness? That is defying the rules of the fictional world.


    I gently caress her head. "Louisa, not everything you see is real. There are things in this world that look real, but it''s not. You shouldn''t let yourself be fooled."


    Louisa frowned and tilted her head. "Dame Csille, I don''t understand you. What do you mean by what you said?"


    I just smile at her and continue painting. I shouldn''t have talked too much. There''s already an issue with my rtionship with Prince Fraser. I don''t want to make it messier. "Nothing. You''ll understand it once you get older. For now, why don''t you focus on improving yourself? Love will naturallye to a person. So, you should just let the love find you."


    She nods her head, and I sigh silently. I thought she would still question me about what I said earlier. It''s a good thing Louisa is a simple minded person.


    "But Dame Csille, can you describe to me what loves feels like? I want to know how it feels like how to love."


    What does love feel like? I don''t think she is asking the right person here. My experiences with love are all painful. What does she want to hear? That love will crush you and leave you broken?


    I sigh. I really don''t understand why she is interested in love. There isn''t good about it.


    I gently tap the tip of her nose. "And why do you want to know about it? You''re still young, Louisa. You should enjoy your childhood days first before you think about love."


    Louisa frowns. "But I just want to know how it feels like. My parents died when I was still a baby. It''s the reason why I never know what love looks like. Grandmother also doesn''t talk much about my parents, so I never knew about love."


    In some sense, Louisa and Ysavel are quite the same. I also never see how love feels like because I have no one to look up to in the orphanage. But I guess she''s luckier than I am because she still has her Grandmother with her.


    "Louisa, there are different kinds of love. It''s not just about the love between a man and a woman. Love is how your Grandmother raises you and loves you dearly. Love is when your friends help you when you need them. Love is already around you. You just need to open your eyes and see."


    Louisa got silent for a moment. She''s probably still processing what I have said. A moment after, she looks at me. "Is it also love when you help people like us? Those who are in need of saving?"


    I smile warmly at her. Louisa is really a bright child. She already understands what I am saying. I thought she was still too young to process that.


    "Yes, love is when you help people and wish them to feel better."


    "Does it mean you''re full of love, Dame Csille?"


    I am full of love? What does she mean? "How can you say that?"


    Louisa smiles widely at me. "Because you always help people. You said love is when you help people, right? Also, many people love you because of what you are doing."


    "Aren''t you smart little girl?" I smile at her. "But do you know what''s the greatest love among them all, Louisa?"


    She shakes her head. "No. Is it the love between a man and a woman?"


    "No, the greatest love among all is when you love yourself. Love should always start with oneself. If you want to be loved, then you should learn how to love yourself first. So, before you think about what love feels like between a man and a woman, you should think first about how to love yourself."


    Louisa nods her head. Although I can see confusion in her eyes.


    Someday, Louisa. Someday you will know what loves feels like. I just hope that when the timees, that guy will love you tenderly because you deserve that.


    ________________________________


    I was about to enter my room when Gisbert called my name.


    "Dame Csille, a letter arrived just now, and it is named to you." He then hands me the letter.


    I frown when I see the familiar Astalieu Family insignia. Astalieu? From the King? But why would he send me a letter? He just recently replied to my letter. So, I don''t understand why he would send another one.


    I look at Gisbert and smile at him. "Thank you, Gisbert."


    Gisbert shakes his head. "It''s my honor to help you." He then looks at his time watch. "I won''t be taking much of your time, Dame. If you need anything, you can find me in the receiving area. Louisa asks me to watch her paint."


    I just smile at him before I enter my room. I look at the letter in my hand and frown. I really don''t understand why his majesty would send two letters in just a few days'' time.


    I''m sure this is not from Prince Fraser because after I sent the letter exining to him why I couldn''t attend the weing banquet, I didn''t receive any response from him. It''s as if he didn''t care about my well being.


    So, I don''t expect this will be from Prince Fraser. That is definitely not possible.


    I sit on my bed and open the letter. Is it from Rufus? But why would he send me a letter? I just sent my response to him an hour ago. So, howe there''s a letter from him? It''s impossible that it is a response to the letter I sent today.


    Based on hisst letter, he told me he is busy with his monarch duties. It''s the reason why it takes time before he can respond. He cannot use their messenger bird because the Duke prohibits him from using it. Apparently, he just did something that upset the Duke. So, as a punishment, he took his right on using the messenger bird.


    <em><strong>Dear Purny,</strong></em>


    <em><strong>Are you surprised that I send you another letter? I''m sorry if I couldn''t wait for your response. I wish you were here so I could tell you what happened. But since you''re not here, then I''ll just write what I want to say.</strong></em>


    <em><strong>Do you know that your act of kindness is already known by everyone? When you didn''t attend the weing banquet, everyone thought it was because of the previous issue between you and Prince Fraser. However, days after the banquet, the news about your deed reaches the capital, and everyone is praising you for that. Do you know what they call you now? They are considering you as an angel. Imagine that, an angel?</strong></em>


    <em><strong>But that''s not the main issue why I am sending you this letter. After the news about your deed spread like wildfire. Everyone starts to criticize Prince Fraser again. Do you know why? It''s because he doesn''t look so concerned about you. Everyone is already worried that you might get infected with tuberculosis, but they got mad when they didn''t even see Prince Fraser worry about you. The anger is so worst that some people are talking to the Count and the Countess to cancel your engagement with Prince Fraser.</strong></em>


    <em><strong>I know you don''t like that idea, that''s why I decided to send you this. I think you should return to the capital as soon as you can. You''re the only one who can calm the people. That is, if you still want to continue your engagement with my cousin.</strong></em>


    <em><strong>Rufus,</strong></em>


    I look at the letter in my hand. I''m still trying to process what I have read.


    What did Rufus write? That Csille is considered an angel by the people now? Isn''t that ironic? How can the viiness be an angel? Where can you find a viiness like that?


    But I don''t think that''s the main issue I should focus on right now. Rufus wrote that the people are now enraged with Prince Fraser. So enraged that they even tried to talk to my parents so they could cancel my engagement with Prince Fraser.


    My eyes widened when I realized what that meant. I abruptly stand up and walk back and forth around my room.


    They want to cancel my engagement with Prince Fraser? No! No! I cannot let that happen. I need to do something to stop them. But what can I do? I am isted here and prohibited to go out? How can I stop them from convincing my parents to cancel my engagement with Prince Fraser? Father is still hesitant to continue the engagement, and there''s a big possibility that he can be swayed by people''s pleading.


    That''s not even the worst case scenario here. If the people united to cancel the engagement between Prince Fraser and me, there''s also a big possibility that his majesty will agree to people''s request. After all, the King should also hear his people.


    I stop walking and mess my hair. "Why does every time I fixed things, there is always something that ruined it. Whyy?"


    I pace back and fort my room again. Trying to think of a way to stop what is happening. I need to think of a way to fix this.


    I was startled when the door was pushed open, and Brother Pascal came rushing to my room. "Csille! Csille, have you heard what is happening in the capit¡ª"


    He didn''t continue his words because his eyes caught the letter in my hand. "A letter from the pce? Does his majesty agree to cancel your engagement with Prince Fraser?"


    I don''t know what I should feel about Brother Pascal''s tone. He looks so concerned, but I definitely hear the happiness in his voice. I know he is happy because of that thought that his majesty will cancel my engagement with Prince Fraser.


    "It''s from Prince Rufus. He just informed me of the currentmotion in the capital and no Brother. His majesty won''t cancel my engagement with Prince Fraser. I will make sure he won''t do that."


    Brother Pascal raises his eyebrow at me. "And how can you be sure about that? You are away from the capital, and you cannot leave this ce until I am sure you''re not infected. So, how can you stop that from happening? You know that once the people unite, it will be difficult for the King not to follow what they want."


    I look at Brother Pascal. He is right, though. I cannot get away from here not unless he allows me to leave. But he doesn''t want me to continue to be engaged with Prince Fraser. What if¡­


    I shake my head. I know Brother Pascal won''t do that. "I know that Brother, but even if I am here, I will make sure to do something to save my engagement with Prince Fraser. I won''t let someone ruin that."


    I heard Brother Pascal sigh. Then he shakes his head. "Suit yourself. But it will be difficult to do that, Csille." He left after he said those words. I just look at his back and sigh.


    I know, Brother.. I know.

 Chapter 299 - : Calamity

    Chapter 299 ¨C : Cmity


    I look at the nk paper on my table. I need to do something to stop people from intervening in my engagement with Prince Fraser, or else it will endanger everyone.


    And the only solution I can think of is to send a letter to Li. I initially nned to send a letter to my parents, but I don''t want to burden them again. I know they are still disappointed with my decision, and asking for their help will make them more disappointed with me. So, I skipped the n and asked for help from Li.


    However, I still need to ask permission from his majesty if I can interfere with the issue. His majesty and his highness haven''t released any statement regarding the issue. So, I think it will be rude to act on my own ord.


    I was busy writing a letter of permission to his majesty when someone knocked on my door.


    "Csille?"


    I look back and find Brother Pascal holding a tray of food. "Brother?"


    He looks at the paper on my table. "Am I interrupting you? Apologies. I just heard from Gisbert that you didn''t eat your breakfast. I thought you already promised not to skip meals?" He sigh. "Is there something wrong?"


    I look at the clock and shake my head. I was too engrossed thinking about a solution to my problem that I didn''t realize what time is it.


    "Apologies, Brother. I was just busy that it slipped my mind. But I didn''t intentionally skip breakfast."


    Brother Pascal puts the tray on a chair and checks what I am doing. "What have you been doing that you forgot to eat your breakfast? Is it another report for your Founda¡ª"


    Brother Pascal wasn''t able to finish his words when he saw the papers on my table. I have written a few letters already, but I didn''t like my wording, so I kept writing another letter. Brother Pascal probably sees that I am writing his majesty a letter to ask permission if I can do something to clean Prince Fraser''s name.


    I anxiously look at Brother Pascal and see his jaw clenching. He''s mad. I should have locked my door before I write this. I know he would be disappointed when he saw me trying to help Prince Fraser clear his name.


    A moment after, Brother Pascal chuckled. The kind of chuckle that is quite taunting. "You''re really going all way out just to help him, aren''t you? What are you going to do? Make people believe that the reason why Prince Fraser doesn''t look bothered is because you are updating him with what is happening in here? Is that your n, Csille?"


    I avoid Brother Pascal''s eyes. He is right, though. It''s a part of my n. Aside from exining what really happened in the western region, I was nning to exin why Prince Fraser acts like he doesn''t care about the idea that I am here.


    I heard Brother Pascalughs. "Really, Csille? You''re nning to fool everyone? Those people who care about you? You''re really nning to fool them just to defend your so called fianc¨¦ who doesn''t even care about you? Is this how you will repay their concern for you? I couldn''t believe this. Csille, you''re really¡­"


    Brother Pascal stops talking. He looks so disappointed and frustrated right now. He shakes his head as he looks at me disappointedly.


    "This is really disappointing."


    He immediately left the room after he said those words, while I was left dumbfounded by what happened.


    I know he will be disappointed if he knows what I am nning to do, but I didn''t expect to see a big reaction like this.


    I look at the letters on my table and crumple each of them before I dump them on the garbage can. Forget it. How can I still want to help Prince Fraser after seeing Brother Pascal''s reaction?


    I slump my body on my bed and close my eyes. "Why does every time I try to correct things, I always end up hurting the people I loved the most? Isn''t this torture? I now understand why Soiartze and Aaline decided to go against the storyline. How can you just stand still and watch the people you love in pain?"


    I want to save Prince Fraser, but I guess this time I need to listen to Brother Pascal. I already hurt them by harming myself. I don''t think I can bear to disappoint him again.


    I just wish that nothing will happen to this world because of these changes. After all, there is something that is controlling this world. Maybe it could save this world from destruction.


    ________________________________


    I was sleeping soundly when I suddenly heard a loud noise. It''s as if something big was mmed on a wall or something. When I looked at the source of the sound, I was weed with a strong gust of wind. The soundes from my window that was opened by the strong wind. My nket and a few of my pillows were drifted away by the wind. I tried to stop it from drifting away, but I was worried I would fall on my bed with how strong the wind was.


    My eyes widened when I saw some of the furniture in my room was being sucked in by the wind. By suck in, it means it was being blown away outside my room through my window. Those big furniture ends up being mmed on the wall.


    In my panic, I immediately get down my bed and force myself under my bed. I also hold on tightly to the bedpost, afraid that I will be drift away by the wind too. The bed is made out of sturdy wood, so it will be difficult for it to be sucked by the strong wind.


    I anxiously look around me. Trying to process things.


    What is happening? Why is there a strong wind like this inside my room? Am I dreaming?


    However, my question was instantly answered when something hit me on my side. I immediately groan when I feel the pain on my side.


    My eyes widened when I realized something because of the pain. If this is a dream, why do I feel the pain when something hits me? Shouldn''t that hurt?


    The wind continues to suck in lighter things for a few minutes before it disappears. I didn''t immediately get out under the bed because I''m afraid that the wind woulde back and blow me away.


    I just looked at my surroundings, and I almost didn''t recognize my room. It was a mess. Although I can only see the floor of my room, I can already see how messy it is right now.


    My bookshelf, which was standing still in its ce a while ago, is now on the floor. Some of my books were already scattered too. I can even see that most of my things are already on the floor.


    What just happened? What is that?


    I was still processing what happened when my door burst open, and an overly anxious someone came rushing inside my room.


    I heard the person gasp when he saw how severe the condition of my room was. Then he anxiously looks around my room, seemingly trying to find something. I know he is a he based on the shoes he is wearing.


    "Csille? CSILLE? WHERE ARE YOU? ANSWER ME, PLEASE!"


    I blinked my eyes when I heard Brother Pascal''s shouts. But I didn''te out from hiding under the bed. I was traumatized by what happened, and I am still trying to calm myself down.


    "CSILLE! WHERE ARE YOU? PLEASE ANSWER ME? PLEASE BE ALIVE. I PROMISE I WILL NOT BE MAD AT YOU EVEN IF YOU STILL INSIST ON MARRYING PRINCE FRASER. JUT PLEASE, PLEASE BE OKAY."


    I could hear Brother Pascal''s cry, but because I was still busy calming myself, I couldn''t respond to him immediately.


    It took me a couple of minutes before I finally calmed down myself. But I was startled when I heard Brother Pascal crying.


    "Csille, please answer me. Where are you? Pleasee¡­"


    I slowly get out under the bed, and I immediately see Brother Pascal kneeling on the ground, head down while crying.


    "Brother Pascal?"


    Brother Pascal immediately looks up, and his tears roll down his face. He immediately rushes towards me and hugs me tightly.


    "Csille! Thank God you''re alive! I¡­ I tho-thou-gt you''re.." He shakes his head and hugs me tighter. I can even feel and hear his heartbeat right now. His heart is beating so fast. It''s as if he just finished ruining. "Don''t scare me like that, Csille. I thought I had already lost you."


    I didn''t immediately respond to Brother Pascal. Although I could hear his voice and see how anxious he is, my mind couldn''t process what I am seeing immediately.


    "Csille, is there''s something wrong? Did you hurt yourself? Are you all okay?" I feel him take my arm and check it.


    I just looked at Brother Pascal, but I didn''t reply to him. Although I can see what he is doing, my mind keeps recalling what just happened.


    How the wind blew off my nket and my furniture. How it feels like there''s a huge vacuum passed by my room and sucked in the things. It was a scary sight.


    I thought¡­ I thought I would die right at that moment. And I admit it. I got scared. I was so scared that my mind couldn''t work properly.


    "Csille, can you hear me? Csille! Don''t scare me like that. Please answer me."


    I look at my anxious Brother Pascal. I blink my eyes for a couple of minutes.


    He holds my arms and looks straight into my eyes. "Csille, are you okay? Is there something wrong with you? Tell me so I can immediately check it."


    I shake my head. I want to answer him, but I don''t understand why my mouth couldn''t cooperate with me. But it''s not the same feeling when the real Csille took over my body. I can move other parts of my body but not my mouth. Not unlike when the real


    Csille took over my body.


    I can process things now at the normal speed, but the problem is, I don''t understand why it seems like my mouth isn''t cooperating with me.


    "Then tell me what is wrong? Why aren''t you speaking?"


    It''s because I couldn''t move my mouth, Brother. I wanted to answer you, but my mouth wouldn''t move.


    I anxiously shake my head. I tried to gesture to him that I couldn''t control my mouth, but it looked like he didn''t understand what I was saying.


    "Csille, what are you trying to say? I don''t understand your hand gestures. Why don''t you just tell me what is happening?"


    I repeatedly shake my head. How can I tell him if I can''t move my mouth?


    Brother Pascal was about to say something again when Gisbert and Louisa came rushing to my room.


    "Dame Csille!" The two of them exim.


    Louisa immediately runs towards me and hugs me tightly. "Dame Csille, are you okay?" She looks around my room, and she gasps when she sees the mess. "Are you hurt?"


    I shake my head and gently rub Louisa''s head, trying to calm her. I can see how anxious she is through her eyes. I don''t know if it''s because of what she experienced or because of what happened to me.


    I tried to open my mouth again tofort Louisa, but to no avail, I still couldn''t control my mouth. I look at Brother Pascal helplessly. I try to gesture to him again what is happening with me, but he just looks at me confusedly.


    I shake my head and continue gesturing my hand but no matter how I exin it to him. He still doesn''t understand it.


    "I think I already know what Dame Csille is trying to say."


    Brother Pascal and I immediately look at Gisbert, who is still standing in the doorway.


    "What is happening to her? I really don''t understand what she is trying to say."


    Gisbert looks at Brother Pascal. "I think she bes mute because of what happened. I remember hearing a situation like this before. There was once ady who saw her husband being killed in front of her. She became too traumatized that she didn''t speak a word after. Everyone thought she was just grieving for her husband''s death. But after a month of her husband''s death, they noticed how thedy still couldn''t speak. Then they realized something was not wrong. Thedy bes mute."


    My eyes widened when I heard what Gisbert said. What? I be mute?

 Chapter 300 - Mute

    Chapter 300 ¨C Mute


    "Csille? Are you awake now?"


    I frowned when I heard someone talk beside me. I couldn''t recognize the owner of the voice because my mind was still a little bit foggy since I had just woken up.


    I slowly open my eyes and see Brother Pascal sitting beside me.


    "Thank goodness you''re awake. You passed out after hearing Gisbert''s exnation. Are you okay now?"


    I passed out? I slowly get up and try to remember what happened.


    And it dawns on me. Everything that happened is not a dream. I panicky hold my mouth and try to speak, but no matter how much force I put, I still cannot move it.


    I anxiously look at Brother Pascal. Trying to ask for his help, but he just looked at me helplessly.


    "You still couldn''t speak?"


    I shake my head.


    What is happening? Why can''t I speak? I didn''t write about this. Don''t tell me I''ll be mute for life?


    I anxiously shake my head. No! No! I cannot be mute. How can I be the viiness if I will be mute? No! This cannot be happening. I need to do something.


    I abruptly stand up, but Brother Pascal tries to stop me. "Csille, what are you doing? Where are you going?"


    I look at Brother Pascal and shake my head while struggling to get off from Brother Pascal''s hold.


    I need to do something! I cannot be mute. No! No! This is not happening to me. No, please, no! How can I return to the real world if Csille bes mute?


    Brother Pascal tries to stop me, but I still try to struggle.


    "Csille, what is happening? Why are you struggling? What do you want to do?"


    I stop struggling and look at Brother Pascal. I try to gesture to him that I want to find ways how to make me speak again. But Brother Pascal couldn''t understand me. He just looks at me with confusion visible in his eyes.


    I shake my head in panic. What do I do? How can I exin things to Brother Pascal if he wouldn''t understand me?


    "Csille, why are you crying? Are you hurting? Tell me if you''re in pain. I''m worried about you." Brother Pascal wipes the tears on my cheeks while anxiously looking at me.


    I didn''t even realize I was already crying. It''s probably because I was too frustrated with what is currently happening.


    "Csille?"


    I shake my head. I try to look for something that will help memunicate with Brother Pascal. My eyes see a paper and a pen on my side table. I immediately take it and start to write on the paper.


    <em>''Brother, what is happening to me? Why can''t I speak?''</em>


    Brother Pascal read what I had written and sighed. "I''m sorry, Csille. I still don''t have a clue what is happening to you. It''s the first time I have encountered something like this. I''m still asking for help from other Doctors. Don''t worry. I will make sure to find a cure."


    I felt weak when I heard Brother Pascal. What did he say? He doesn''t know what is happening to me? But he''s one of the top Doctors in the Vrawyth Kingdom. If he cannot figure out what is happening to me, then who will? Is there really a Doctor who can help me?


    I look at Brother Pascal helplessly. "Brother, will I be able to speak again?"


    Brother Pascal looked at me with aplicated expression. It''s as if he is finding it difficult to answer my question. "Csille, I''m sorry, but I still couldn''t answer it for now. But I promise you. I will do everything just to help you get your voice again. I will not let you be a mute."


    I put my hands to cover my face and cry. Why is this happening to me? Is it because I am the Viiness that''s why they are punishing me? But I haven''t done anything wrong. So, I don''t understand why.


    Brother Pascal tried tofort me, but I was too focused on my thoughts that I couldn''t hear what he was saying.


    My eyes widened when I realized something. I look at Brother Pascal before I take the paper and write on it.


    <em>''Brother, what happened yesterday? What is that strong wind I experienced?''</em>


    "I heard it was a hurricane. Although no one knows where it came from. It just appeared all of a sudden. It was too strong that half of the houses in this town were destroyed. It''s a good thing this house is made of sturdy materials, so it wasn''t destroyed fully. But we definitely need to have repairs."


    A hurricane all of a sudden? It''s really it. The fictional world notices the changes, so it''s slowly destroying itself.


    I should have stuck with the storyline. I should have asked Li for help. I should have helped Prince Fraser clear his name. Now it''s already toote. It didn''t just destroy itself. It also takes away my voice.


    The reason why I am mute now is because of the hurricane. If I only do something, then this will not happen.


    It''s all my fault again. I am the reason why many people lose their houses. Is it also the reason why it takes my voice? As punishment for endangering the people in this world?


    "Csille? Is everything okay?"


    I look at Brother Pascal. Okay? How can it be okay? The fictional world is starting to notice the changes. How can everything will be okay? If the scenes continue to stray away from the storyline¡­


    We will die. Everyone will die


    ________________________________


    "My dear, what happened to you?" Mother immediately hugs me when she sees me getting off the carriage. I can hear the pain in her cries, and that breaks my heart.


    I hurt my parents again. Why do I always do things that hurt the people I love?


    After the conversation I had with Brother Pascal this morning, he decided to send me back to the capital. He knows it won''t help me if I continue to stay in that ce. He also made sure that I was clear of tuberculosis before sending me home.


    Brother Pascal, Gisbert, Louisa, and Grandmother U were the only ones left behind. Gisbert will need to finish his two weeks istion before he can be free. While Brother Pascal still needs to stay there for another two weeks to observe the conditions of Grandmother U and Louisa. So, even if he likes to be with me, he knows I wouldn''t like it if he left the two behind.


    "Csille¡­"


    I look up and find Father crying while looking at me. Then he hugged Mother and me. "Csille, what happened to my daughter? I shouldn''t have let you alone there." He then sobs while hugging us.


    I feel my heart broken when I hear both my parents cry because of what happened to me. I want tofort them. I want to tell them that I am okay and that they don''t need to worry. But how can I do that if I can''t speak?


    I just hug them back and try my best not to cry because I know they will feel broken when they see me crying.


    I''m sorry, Mother, Father. It''s all my fault. If I only try to do something with the issue. Then this wouldn''t probably happen. I''m sorry if I need to put you in pain again. I''m sorry.


    The three of us hugged for half an hour before Mother decided to continue talking inside. They directly guide me inside my room.


    No one knows that I am mute beside Mother, Father, Brother Pascal, Gisbert, and Louisa. Mother and Father decided to keep it a secret for now because they didn''t want to cause amotion. After all, there is still an issue going on between Prince Fraser and me. If people know what happened to me, I''m sure it will make things moreplicated.


    Mother holds my hand tightly. "My dear, what happened to you? Why did you suddenly be mute?" Mother cried again while looking at me. "I shouldn''t have let you open up that foundation. I should have let you work in our business instead. Look what happened to you. It''s all my fault. If I only stop you from opening that Foundation, then this wouldn''t happen to you. I''m sorry, my dear."


    I shake my head. It''s not her fault. If there is someone I should me here, it should be me. The Virtouse already warned me to follow the storyline strictly, but I was the one who didn''t listen. I am the reason why this is happening to me.


    I look around. Trying to find a paper and a pen. I find one on my study table. I immediately get it and write the words I want to say to my parents.


    <em>''''Mother, it''s not your fault. So please, don''t me yourself. It was my choice to open up the foundation, and thank you for giving me the chance to do it. I really appreciate it. I never regret even once that I open up a Foundation. I am happy helping people, and if I end up being mute because of it, I still have no regrets. So, please don''t be sad anymore. It hurts me seeing you sad because of my condition.''</em>


    Mother cries again when she reads what I have written. She holds on tightly to Father''s arm. "Dear, what are we going to do now? Our daughter¡­ What will happen to our daughter? She''s too young. Why does she need to undergo this thing? She''s not even a bad person. I don''t understand it. Out of all people, why our daughter?" She then cries again. Her face is already red because of crying.


    Father immediatelyforts Mother. "My Countess, please stop crying. Your daughter already said it. She is hurting every time she sees us crying. So, don''t cry anymore, okay? You''re just hurting our child. Also, didn''t Pascal already say that he won''t stop until he finds a cure for Csille? So, don''t worry anymore."


    Afterforting Mother, Father sat beside me and held my hand too. "Csille, don''t worry. We will do anything and everything just to cure you. We promise that. We won''t let you live like this for all your life. Even if we need to spend all our fortune to cure you, we will not hesitate to do that."


    I look at Mother and Father before I take the paper and write my response.


    ''<em>Father, Mother, you shouldn''t worry about me. Please don''t spend our family fortune just to cure my muteness. You have already done a lot of things for me ever since I was born. I couldn''t bear to see you sacrifice our whole family. Our ancestors sacrifice their lives so our bloodline will continue. Please don''t waste it because of me. If this is really my destiny, then I would ept it.''</em>


    I smile reassuringly at them. I know I said it''s okay for me to be mute, but I only said that to make them feel better. I know they are really worried about me now, and I don''t want to worry them more.


    Although I really wish Brother Pascal could help me. But I think it''s quite impossible. I think what happened to me is because of trauma. The memory of that day still haunts me every night. I always find myself waking up in the middle of the night and space out for an hour or so.


    And psychologists still do not exist in this world. So, even if Brother Pascal spends his whole life researching for the cure, it will be difficult because his focus is more on the physical rather than the psychological aspect.


    I don''t know if this is because of the trauma or it''s because of the force that is trying to control this world. All I know is I''m scared of what will happen next.


    Mother cries when she sees what I have written. "My dear, how can we do that? You are our only child. How can we just watch you be a mute all of a sudden? No, we could not let that happen."


    I heard Father sigh. "Csille, you don''t have to worry. As long as we are here, we will not let you live like this. If we need to find Doctors all over the world, we wouldn''t mind. What important is, we can cure you."


    I look at Mother and Father. I feel bad that they have to experience this. I''m sorry, Mother and Father. Don''t worry. I will also do my best to help you find the cure for my muteness.. I will do anything to return everything to its rightful ces.

 Chapter 301 - Letter Of Explanation

    Chapter 301 ¨C Letter Of Exnation


    Days passed, and I still couldn''t speak. Doctor Pascal, Mother, and Father tried to do everything they could to help me, but everything was useless because I am still mute.


    Throughout those days, only my family knew that I couldn''t speak. Mother and Father didn''t let me go outside the house, let alone my room. They are afraid that I''ll feel frustrated if people know that I am mute. So, I was left alone in my room for days.


    I slumped my body on my bed. It''s been days now, but I still couldn''t find a way to fix this. Everyone is already asking when I will show myself to the public. I always received letters from Rufus and Li asking how I was doing. They even tried to visit me here, but because I wasn''t allowed to ept visitors, the two of them left without even seeing me.


    Even his majesty had already sent a couple of invitations to go to the pce, but Mother and Father politely declined, saying I was traumatized by the hurricane.


    Everyone knows that I almost lose my life because of the hurricane. That''s why no one questions why I haven''t shown myself to the public.


    I roll on my bed out of frustration. I thought after I returned to the capital, I could now go out. But because of that hurricane, I have no choice but to iste myself again.


    Great! How great is it to be stuck inside a room the whole day? Why is my life like this?


    I am trying my best to do good to the people of the Vrawyth Kingdom, so I can at least pay back to what will Csille do in the future. But why is this happening to me?


    Why am I mute now? How can I be the viiness if I am mute?


    I abruptly stand up and walk to my door. I''m done. I will be insane if I continue to stay in my room. I need to go out. I''ll just go to the garden to rx.


    But when I opened the door, I was startled when I saw a maid holding a tray of food in front of my door. "Miss? Where are you going?"


    I hold on tightly to the doorknob. How can I answer her question? I originally nned to avoid the maids and the butler so they wouldn''t know I couldn''t speak.


    But why am I unfortunate? I only wanted to rx, but the moment I opened the door, I was immediately weed by the maid? Great! This is really great!


    I look at the maid, smile at her, and take the tray from her hand before I m the door. I know it''s rude to do that, but I don''t have a choice here. My parents don''t want other people to know about my condition. They want to keep it as much as possible because they know if the news about my muteness were revealed, it would greatly affect my image. So, they remind me to keep it as a secret as much as I can.


    I look at the tray of food and sigh. How can I have the appetite to eat? All I want to do now is go out and get some fresh air. I am already tired of my room. I want a change of environment.


    But¡­


    I look at the door. How can I go out if there''s a big chance I will bump into someone in the house? I don''t want to act like I didn''t hear or see them because it''s rude, and I''m sure that even if I am resting in the garden, one of them wille up to me and ask me questions.


    I guess I''ll have to give up the idea to go out today. I''ll probably just sleep again or try to read something.


    ________________________________


    "My dear?"


    I was busy reading a book when I heard Mother''s voice. I look back and find her standing in the doorway.


    She immediately smiles at me. "How are you doing?" She makes sure to close the door before she walks towards me.


    I take a notebook and a pen. I usually have this besides me, so it''ll be easier tomunicate with them.


    <em>''Good evening, Mother. I''m currently reading a book.''</em>


    Mother read the note before she looks at the book I am reading. "You''re reading this book? This is actually a good one. Are you enjoying reading it?"


    I look at the book and shake my head. I take the notebook again and write my exnation.


    <em>''The book is really great, but I have been reading the whole day, Mother. It made me tired. I was only reading it because I didn''t have anything to do. Mother, can''t I really go out of my room? I''m so bored staying inside my room the whole day. I don''t think I can bear to stay here for another whole day.''</em>


    I heard Mother sigh before she gently caressed my head. "My poor baby. I''m sorry. I know you are bored here, but I just don''t want other people to know about your illness. Don''t get me wrong, Csille. I will never be embarrassed by you. I just don''t want other people to look down on you because you be mute. You know how people see disabled people, right? I don''t want you to experience that. You''re my precious daughter. How can I let other people look down on you? No, I cannot let that happen."


    Although Mother tries to stop herself from crying, I can still see the tears she secretly wipes. She knows I feel broken when I see her crying because of what happened to me. That''s why she never let me see how she is hurting.


    <em>''I know, Mother, and I understand why you don''t want other people to see me. But you cannot keep me forever. I still have a Foundation I need to manage. I heard the casualties in the nearby town are severe. I need to help them, Mother. Li cannot do a thing without my signature, and the monarch cannot handle it on their own. You know how the monarch iscking funds now. They need our help, Mother.''</em>


    I heard Mother sigh. She then shakes her head. "I know you are worried about them. However, Csille, it''s time for you to get worried about yourself too. If you want, I can help youmunicate with Li. So, you wouldn''t have to worry about those people. Also, I thought you still want to keep your engagement with Prince Fraser?"


    I frowned when I heard Mother mention my engagement with Prince Fraser. How did my engagement with Prince Fraser get involved here?


    I immediately take the notebook and write my response.


    <em>''Mother, thank you. You don''t know how much this will help not just the Foundation but also those people who are in need to help. I really appreciate that. Also, what about my engagement with Prince Fraser? Why did you suddenly mention it?''</em>


    Mother takes my hand and holds it. "If that will make you at ease, then I will help. If I can only help you manage the Foundation, I would also do it. But you know I''m also busy with our businesses, right?" Mother sigh. "And about your engagement with Prince Fraser. You know that the person who will be engaged with the Crown Prince will also be the future Queen of the Vrawyth Kingdom. Do you think you''ll be qualified to be a Queen if the people know that you be mute?"


    I was taken aback by what Mother said. She is right, though. No one in the history of the Kingdoms has taken a Queen who has a disability.


    If the people know about my muteness, I''m sure they will doubt if I can be a perfect Queen for the Kingdom. I''m also sure that Prince Fraser will definitely use this as a reason to cancel my engagement with him.


    Although I know that my engagement with Prince Fraser will end up being canceled too, it is still against the storyline. If I let things progress like that, I''m afraid we''ll not just experience a hurricane. It will be something worst than that.


    I look at mother and shake my head. No! I cannot let that happen.


    Mother gently caresses my hand. "Don''t worry, Csille. We will do our best to help you. I will make sure that your engagement with Prince Fraser will not be canceled. I promise you that."


    But what can they do? They have been looking for a cure for a few days now, but we still haven''t found anything that could help me. I don''t think they can convince his majesty to wait for me. Sooner orter, I will need to face his majesty and his highness. Sooner orter, they will realize what had happened to me.


    Does it also mean, sooner orter, this whole world will start to destroy itself again? What if it''s not a simple hurricane only? What if it totally destroys itself?


    ________________________________


    I paced back and forth around my room. Trying to find ways how to end all of these things that are happening.


    Csille is not meant to be mute. Also, I cannot let my muteness be known to everyone, or else I really need to give up my title as the fianc¨¦e of Prince Fraser.


    However, those are all against the storyline I have written. I already learned my lesson when I didn''t save Prince Fraser from all the usations. I couldn''t bear to make another mistake again.


    But how can I solve this if I can''t speak? What can I do to return everything to its rightful ces? I need to hurry now because things are starting to progress between the three characters, Prince Fraser, Princess Paislee, and Prince Rufus.


    Wait, the root of my problem started when I didn''t help Prince Fraser clear his name to the public. If I do something now, will my voice return too?


    I look at the paper lying on my table. I guess there is no harm in trying it. After all, this is the only thing I can think of.


    I lock my door first before I start my letter. I decided not to ask permission from his majesty because it might take time before he could give me an answer. And I''m sure he''ll invite me to the pce to talk about it. So, I cannot risk it.


    I just decided to write a letter to Li and ask her to release the letter I want the public to see.


    It took me an hour or two before I finished the letter for Li and the letter for the public. I look at the letter of exnation I made for the people and reread it. I need to make sure that I exin things properly.


    <strong><em>Dearest people of the Vrawyth Kingdom,</em></strong>


    <strong><em>It hase to my knowledge how things are progressing in the capital. I apologize if I cannot talk about this in person, but as you all know, I am currently recuperating from what I have experienced with the hurricane.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>I know all of you are wondering what really happened between me and his highness, Prince Fraser. I know you already heard what happened in the western region, and you are all probably wondering if that is true or not. It is actually true. What you have heard is true.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>But please give me time to exin things before you judge Prince Fraser. That day, we were exhausted and tired because we were working almost all day just to help the western region. We couldn''t get enough sleep that sometimes we end up being annoyed with little things. That morning, Prince Fraser had only slept for an hour, and I have made him wait because I did something else. It''s the reason why he said rude things to me.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>But please take in mind that this is a rare case. He isn''t always like that. Some of you probably know that he could never do that. He was just exhausted that day, so he exploded. I know this is not enough reason to be rude to someone. But I just want to remind everyone that Prince Fraser is also a person. A person who makes mistakes and has a tendency to get exhausted. So, I please you won''t take this against him.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>I have known Prince Fraser ever since I was young. Do you think my parents will marry me off to someone like that?</em></strong>


    <strong><em>And about the issue that Prince Fraser didn''t care about me when I decided to help treat a person with tuberculosis. That is actually a false assumption. The reason why he acts nonchnt is because I always update him with what is happening to me. So, there is no reason for him to act anxiously.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>I hope this all clear every issue about us. Prince Fraser and I are okay. And there is no reason for us not to be okay. So, I hope you won''t just believe those false rumors. Thank you for listening to my exnation.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>Csille Lauretr¨¦</em></strong>


    I look at the letter on my table and nod my head satisfied with what I have written.


    I jut hope that my voice will return after this.

 Chapter 302 - Invitation

    Chapter 302 ¨C Invitation


    After I asked Mother to send the letter to Li, Li immediately made a copy of my letter and passed it to the public. In just a day, everyone in the capital already knows about my letter.


    I didn''t mention anything about it to my parents, so when they got home, they immediately bombarded me with questions. Mother only thought the letter I sent to Li was about my work in the Foundation. That''s why she was still shocked when she heard what I did.


    "Csille, why didn''t you tell us that you''re nning to do this? Do you know how shocked we were when we heard about your letter?" Father asked in an annoyed voice.


    I take my notebook and write on it.


    <em>''Because I know you won''t agree with it. I just want to help Prince Fraser clear his name. Is there something wrong with that?''</em>


    Father res at me. "What''s wrong is you didn''t inform his majesty and his highness about this. Do you know that his majesty is calling us to exin why you did that? Do you know how muchmotion you have made?"


    I bite my lips. I know this will definitely causemotion, but I didn''t expect his majesty to call us. Is he offended because I have interfered with the issue? But I have no other choice. I don''t want to be mute anymore, and that is the only thing I can think of to make my voice return.


    Mother immediately scolds Father when she sees him ring at me. "Why are you ring at your daughter like that? Can you calm down? We won''t be able to talk to her if you continue acting like that. You''re just scaring her."


    Mother sits beside me and gently holds my hand. "My dear, please forgive your Father. He was just frustrated with what was happening. But can you tell us why you didn''t mention your n to us? We could have helped you."


    I look at Mother and shake my head. Help me? I don''t think they can really do that. Father is still skeptical about my engagement with Prince Fraser, and I know he won''t help me if I try to defend his highness'' rude behavior towards me. After all, he is the Father of Csille. How can he watch her own daughter defend the person who once disrespected her?


    <em>''Will you really help me? I know Father doesn''t still agree to continue my engagement with Prince Fraser, and I don''t want him to do things he doesn''t want to do. That''s why I take the matters into my hand. Forgive me, Mother and Father. I just couldn''t stand still and watch people criticize Prince Fraser. If this continues, I''m afraid the people will start to lose trust in Prince Fraser. And we all know that Prince Fraser is the only son of King Simmond. How can our Kingdom continue if the only heir is disregarded by the people?''</em>


    Mother and Father look at each other before they sigh. "But dear, it is still rude to do that. You should have asked permission from his majesty first before you do that. I know your intentions are pure, and you just want to help them, but I''m sure they have a reason why they haven''t released a statement about the issue. Maybe they already have nned how to handle that, but with you releasing your statement, it might have ruined their n. That''s why they are inviting you to the pce." Mother look at Father. "My dear, what are we going to do? If we let Csille face his majesty, he will surely know what happened to her voice."


    My eyes widen when I realize what Mother said. She is right. I cannot face his majesty, or else my engagement with Prince Fraser will definitely be in jeopardy. That cannot happen.


    I look at Mother and Father helplessly.


    Father shakes his head and sighs. "We already decline his invitation a couple of times. Do you think he will appreciate it if we refuse to go to the pce again? That will be a total disrespect to his majesty. Especially the reason why he is inviting us is because it is something rted to the reputation of his highness, Prince Fraser. I don''t think it''s possible to decline it."


    I felt my world copse when I heard Father say. That¡­ that means I need to face his majesty today. It also means his majesty will know that I be mute, and there''s no King would let his son marry someone who is mute.


    I shake my head. No! No! I take my notebook and write on it.


    <em>''Mother, please help me. I don''t want his majesty to cancel my engagement with Prince Fraser. Please, Mother.''</em>


    Mother immediately hugs me tight. "Don''t worry, my dear. I will not let that happen."


    Father step up. "My Countess, what do you mean? Are you nning to decline his majesty''s invitation again? You know we cannot do that, right? It will be aplete disrespect to his majesty."


    Mother res at Father. "Waltier Lauretr¨¦! So, what do you want to do, huh? Let the people know that our only daughter bes mute? Do you want to ruin her life? You know how people regard disabled people. How can I bear to let those people look down on my only daughter? I won''t give them the rights to do that."


    "My Countess, what are you saying? We cannot keep Csille''s condition forever. You¡ª"


    Mother stands up and ps my Father''s face. "Are you saying my daughter will be forever mute? No! I won''t let that happen. Csille is not going to be mute forever. We were only dying the news. We will tell people what happened once Csille recovers her voice."


    My eyes widened when I saw my Mother p Father. I stand up and stop her. Mother is already crying now while Father is looking at Mother with disbelief clearly written on his face.


    The three of us got silent for a couple of minutes. Mother''s cry is the only thing I can hear.


    A moment after, I heard Father sigh. Then he walks towards us and hugs us both. "I''m sorry. I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to say it like that. I know our Csille won''t be mute forever. Don''t be mad anymore, My Countess."


    Mother cried even more when she heard what Father said. I just try to caress Mother''s back tofort her. As much as I want to say something to make her feel better, I know I stillcan''t move my mouth.


    But I still try to say something. "I-I''m sorry, Mother¡­"


    The three of us got frozen when we heard that voice. Mother immediately breaks free from the hug and looks at me.


    "Csille, your voice. It had returned."


    I put my hand on my mouth and cried. It finally returned. I was right. The only key for it to return is to help clear Prince Fraser''s name.


    Mother hugs me tightly whileughing. "Thank goodness, it returned. My dear is finally okay now. I''m d. I''m sure your Brother Pascal will be happy to hear this news. We definitely need to send him a letter."


    I smile at Mother and hugs her back. I can now be at ease. Finally, my voice had returned. I can now face his majesty without worry.


    I break from Mother''s hug and look at two of them. "Father, Mother, now that my voice had returned. I can now face his majesty. I am ready no matter what the consequences of my action are."


    ________________________________


    Mother holds my hand tightly. We are currently walking through the hallways of the Pce. The butler is guiding us to his majesty''s tea room. A sign that the conversation we will have today is something important.


    A moment after, the butler announces our presence. "Your majesty, your highness. Count and Countess Lauretr¨¦ are already here with their daughter, Dame Csille."


    What did the Butler say? His highness? Did he really say, his highness? Does it mean Prince Fraser is here today?


    I suddenly feel like I want to back out. I wasn''t prepared to meet Prince Fraser today. After what happened between the two of us in the western region, I don''t think I''m ready to face him.


    A moment after, a bell rang inside. It''s a sign for the butler to open the door because his majesty epts our presence.


    The door opened, and the butler gestured his hand inside the tea room. The moment the three of us step inside, the butler immediately closes the door.


    The three of us immediately greeted his majesty and his highness, but we didn''t receive the usual warm wee from the King. He just looks at us and waves his hand.


    "It''s a good thing you had the time to answer my invitation. I thought you were nning to decline me again." Although he doesn''t sound mad, I can definitely hear that his statement is a passive aggressive statement.


    Father bows his head. "Apologies, your majesty. As you know, our daughter was recuperating with the trauma she experienced because of the hurricane."


    His majesty looks at me. "Is that true, Dame Csille? Were you really traumatized by what happened?"


    I bow my head. "Yes, you''re majesty. You probably heard what happened to me, so I won''t describe it in full, but I was haunted by that memory every night. Sometimes my parents would even see me sparing nkly for hours. I know it''s not right to decline your invitation, but I hope you can forgive me."


    I heard Mother and Father sigh softly. They are probably relieved that I was able to answer his majesty. After all, I was still a mute yesterday.


    His majesty nods his head and gestures his hand to sit. "Please sit first."


    Mother immediately guides me to sit. I am sitting in between my parents. While Prince Fraser is seated beside the King.


    We didn''t immediately talk. Instead, his majesty takes his time brewing tea. After he finished brewing the tea, he even asked us if we wanted tea which the three of us epted.


    After we all took our time sipping our teas, his majesty put down his cup and looked at me. "Dame Csille¡­"


    I immediately sit up straight and nervously look at his majesty. Is he nning to scold me for what I did? Did he get offended because I interfered with the issue?


    "Why did you do that? Why did you exin to people?"


    I take a soft deep breath before I answer him. "Your majesty, I apologize if I didn''t ask for permission before I did that. However, I only did that because I was bothered by how the issue was progressing. I originally nned to ask for permission, but I know you''re currently busy, and it''ll probably take some time before you can see my letter, that''s why I decided to do it on my own ord. I apologize, your majesty. I know I shouldn''t act on my own will, especially it is something rted to the Astalieu''s. If you think I deserve punishment for what I did, I am willing to face any consequences you will impose on me."


    His majesty didn''t say anything for a few seconds. He just looked at me with his expressionless face.


    Mother probably noticed my anxiety because she gently caresses my hand, as if saying that everything will be okay.


    While Father, who is sitting on my left, stands up and bows his head to his majesty. "Your majesty, I apologized for what my daughter did. However, if you will punish her, please punish me too. I didn''t do a good job of parenting her."


    My eyes widened when I heard what Father said. I didn''t expect he would do that. I know Father loves Csille dearly, but this is something rted to Prince Fraser. I thought he would just let his majesty punish her.


    Mother, who is sitting beside me, tries to pull the hand of Father. "Waltier Lauretr¨¦!"


    Father looked at Mother, he was about to say something, but his majesty cuts him off.


    "Count¡­."

 Chapter 303 - Reconciliation

    Chapter 303 ¨C Reconciliation


    "Count. Countess." His majesty sighed. "You don''t have to argue. We are here to talk and not to argue. So can we all calm down? This is not a good ce to argue."


    Mother and Father immediately stop and look at his majesty apologetically.


    "Apologies, your majesty." Mother bows her head at his majesty.


    While Father slowly sits down and looks at his majesty. "I apologize for arguing in front of you. I know it''s rude for us to do that. But I wouldn''t take my words, your majesty. If you will punish my daughter, please punish this Count too."


    His majesty shakes his head. "I think you''re misunderstanding things here, Count. I did not call you here to punish Csille or you for what she did. Although, I do admit I was quite offended when she did something behind my back. However, I still feel grateful for her because despite what my son did to her, she still chose to clear his name."


    His majesty takes my hand that is resting on the table and hold it. He is now smiling warmly at me, unlike earlier. "Csille, thank you for helping us exin the issue to the public. Actually, we are still nning what to do with the issue. It''s the reason why we couldn''t release any statement. If you didn''t step up and exin things, the situation would probably be worst. So, thank you, Csille."


    I shake my head at his majesty.


    If it''s not my only choice, I won''t clear Prince Fraser''s name. After what he did to me? Why would I save someone like him? I didn''t even hear him apologize to me in person or at least send me a letter of apology. So, why would I save him?


    However, I don''t have a choice here. I need to do this, or else something might happen again. It''s okay if it''s only me. But what if it involves the whole people living in this world? I don''t think I can bear to just watch on the sideline.


    I shake my head at his majesty and smile. "Your majesty, you shouldn''t thank me. I am only doing what I think I should be doing. I am a Lauretr¨¦, and our family had pledged its loyalty to the Astalieus. How can I just watch the people criticize his highness? I know how the issue is greatly affecting his highness'' reputation, and I also know that if the issue is still left unsolved, it might be difficult for people to trust Prince Fraser again. And that is not what I want. So, please forgive me for not asking for permission. I was just worried about how things are progressing."


    I heard his majesty sigh. "I really don''t know how to thank you, Csille. You''re not just helping the monarchy with your Foundation. You are also helping me clear Prince Fraser''s name." Then he looks at Prince Fraser, who is casually drinking his tea. "Fraser, are you nning to just drink tea there? Don''t you have anything to say?"


    Prince Fraser looks at us and raises his eyebrows. "Am I included with the conversation? I thought I was just here to listen." He shrugged his shoulders.


    His majesty ms the table because of Prince Fraser''s words. "Fraser! Watch your words. Is this how you will treat the people who help you?"


    I smile bitterly while watching Prince Fraser. It looks like he doesn''t appreciate what I did. But why? I am already saving him, but why does he seem angry? What did I do again?


    Prince Fraser looks at his majesty for a couple of minutes before he heaves a sigh. "Father, did you call me here just to embarrass me in front of the Count and the Countess?"


    His majesty''s eyes widened when he heard what Prince Fraser said. "Fraser Astalieu! What is happening to you? How am I embarrassing you? You''re the one who''s embarrassing me in front of the Lauretr¨¦s."


    I feel Mother hold my hand tightly. It looks like she didn''t like how Prince Fraser was acting. I understand her, though. Who would like to see the person who disrespected your daughter to act nonchntly? It is as if he didn''t do anything wrong.


    "Apologies, your majesty, but it seems like his highness, Prince Fraser, don''t appreciate our presence here. I think it''s better for us to leave. Please excuse us.." Father is about to stand up, but his majesty stops him.


    "Waltier, please stay. I called you here because I want to fix everything between us. I know you were still mad for what my son did to your daughter, and I understand that. However, we won''t solve this problem if we will continue to dy it."


    Father looks at Prince Fraser, who is currently looking at me. I look at Prince Fraser in return. I want to know why he is acting like this. He isn''t the type of person who disrespects other people. Especially it''s Csille''s Father. Prince Fraser and the Count have always been close ever since Prince Fraser was young. So, I don''t understand why he is acting like this.


    What is happening, Prince Fraser? Why are you like this?


    "But I don''t think his highness doesn''t want to talk to us. So, what''s the use of solving this issue? After all, my daughter has already solved the issue for him. Do we have anything to talk about?"


    I anxiously look at Father. I don''t think I like how the conversation is going. How can Father say something like that in front of his majesty? Isn''t that a rude thing to say?


    I cling to my Father''s arm. "Father, calm down. I''m sure his highness doesn''t mean what he said. So, please don''t take it by heart. His majesty is right. We need to fix the problem between our two families. Aren''t our ancestors pledge their allegiance and loyalty to the Astalieus? Have you forgotten about that? I''m sure everything can be solved with a conversation. So, please, Father."


    Father looks at me before he sighs as a sign that he agrees. He then sits beside me.


    Thank goodness. I thought Father would be stubborn. It''s a good thing I manage to calm him down. I look at Mother, and she looks relieved too.


    We all know how important the rtionship between the Lauretr¨¦ and the Astalieu Family is. If there is no Lauretr¨¦ Family, then Prince Fraser will definitely find it difficult when he bes the King of the Kingdom. And without the Astalieu, the standing of the Lauretr¨¦ Family from the nobles will not be permanent.


    So, it will definitely cause a rift if the Lauretr¨¦s and the Astalieus decide to break their connection.


    His majesty looks at Prince Fraser and clears his throat. "Fraser, are you just going to sit there and do nothing? What you did is rude. I didn''t teach you to be a disrespectful person."


    Prince Fraser looks at his majesty for a couple of seconds before he sighs. "I apologize. I didn''t mean to disrespect you, Count and Countess. I was just having a bad day that I didn''t realize I was being rude already. I hope you can forgive me." Prince Fraser stands up and bows his head.


    My eyes widen when I see Prince Fraser bow. Aside from his majesty, Great Ruler, and Principal Germund, no one had ever made him bow his head like that. It''s because the Vrawyth Kingdom holds the highest power among the Kingdoms and the small Cities. So, Prince Fraser doesn''t need to bow down to other people because he is the Crown Prince of the Vrawyth Kingdom.


    I look around, and it seems like it''s not only me who was shocked by what happened. All of us look at Prince Fraser dumbfounded with what is happening. Even his majesty looks at his son in disbelief.


    A moment after, Father shakes his head. "Your highness, you don''t need to bow at me. Yes, I am disappointed with what you did, but I don''t think it''s okay for you to bow to me. I am just a small Count of the Kingdom. How can I let the Crown Prince of the Kingdom to bo¡ª"


    Prince Fraser stands up straight and looks at Father. "No, Count. It is just right. After what I did to Csille? I think it is only right for me to bow to you. I apologize. I didn''t mean to disrespect Csille. I know no matter what reason I say, it is still not enough reason to disrespect your daughter. So, I understand if you will cancel my engagement with Dame Csille."


    I immediately look at Prince Fraser. Does he really want to get rid of me? Why does he need to mention it to my Father?


    I anxiously wait for my Father''s response. As much as I want to cut their conversation, I know it will be rude to do that.


    A moment after, I heard Father sigh. "I''m already okay that you admit your mistakes. So, I won''t cancel your engagement with my daughter. However, your highness, I hope you can take care properly of her from now on. You know how precious Csille is to our family."


    I sighed softly when I heard what Father said. Thank goodness. I thought Father would agree with what Prince Fraser said. I''m really d Father is considering what I want, or else it will be difficult to turn the table then.


    I look at Prince Fraser, who is still standing and just looking at Father. He nods his head and sits on his chair.


    Then the conversation starts again with a light atmosphere. And because our parents already agree that the engagement will continue, they decided to talk about when they will announce our engagement.


    In the Vrawyth Kingdom, the King should officially announce our engagement before we can be considered engaged. And because the Vrawyth Kingdom has traditions, the engaged couple will need to be engaged for a year before they can get married.


    I look at my parents and his majesty, who is currently busy talking about the preparation for the engagement. They agreed to do the engagement two months from now. Enough for them to prepare everything. They also think it''s not the right time to do the engagement this month or next month because we have just recovered from an infectious disease. So, they are dying it for two months.


    Two months? I smile bitterly at myself. I only have two months before I fully be the Viiness of the story.


    His majesty noticed that Prince Fraser and I became quiet. "Csille, Fraser, do you have any suggestions you like to add for your engagement?"


    Prince Fraser and I both shake our heads. What''s the use of nning the engagement that will never happen? I would rather do other things than talk about it.


    His majesty nods his head. "If that''s the case, then why don''t the two of you spend some time together. It''s been a long time since you saw each other, right? I''m sure you have many things to catch up with."


    Many things to catch up with? If Prince Fraser really wanted to know what was happening in my life, he would have send me a letter. But he never sends one. So, what would we talk about if he didn''t even care about me?


    But I didn''t voice out my opinion and just waited for Prince Fraser''s response. I don''t want to force him anymore. If he wants to talk to me, then that''s good, and if he doesn''t, then that''s okay too.


    A moment after, Prince Fraser stands up from his seat and offers his hand to me. "Csille?"


    I look up and stare into his eyes. I want to know if he really wants to do this or if he is forced only. But I couldn''t read him. It''s as if he is blocking me out because he knows I''ll be reading him.


    I heave a sigh and just ept his hand. He then helps me stand up. "We will be taking our leave first. Please excuse us, Count, Countess, Father."


    I said my goodbyes to them first before we walked out of the tea room holding hands. The moment we left the tea room, Prince Fraser immediately let go of my hand. He stops walking and looks at me with his usual serious face.


    "Why are you doing this, Csille?"


    I frown. What does he mean by his question? "Pardon, your highness. But I don''t seem to understand what you mean."


    Prince Fraser chuckles. "You don''t understand what I mean? Really? And you expect me to believe that? Do you really think by saving me, you will get my affection?"


    What does this guy mean? Does he think I am doing this because of my feelings for him? Isn''t he too egotistical?


    "I''m sorry, I don''t understand what you mean, Prince Fraser."


    His expression bes grim, and he takes a step forward. "Don''t think that I don''t know why you are doing this. Are you that desperate to be the Queen of the Vrawyth Kingdom?" He chuckles. "You cannot fool me, Csille." He then left without even waiting for me to exin my side.


    I just look at Prince Fraser.. Disbelief is clearly written on my face. Does he really think the world revolves around him only?

 Chapter 304 - Can’t Help...

    Chapter 304 ¨C Can¡¯t Help¡­


    "Dame Csille, you''re finally back. Thank goodness. I don''t know what to do anymore. It''s a good thing the Countess is helping us, or else I don''t think I can do it alone." Li immediately ranted at me when she saw me step inside the office. She even pouts at me.


    I gently caress her head and smile sorrily at her. I owe Li a lot. During my absence, Mairenn and Li are the ones who supervise things in the Foundation. The Foundation won''t be able to make it without them.


    "I''m sorry, Li, and thank you for taking care of the Foundation. I''m really grateful to you and Mairenn. Don''t worry, now that I am back, the two of you can take a day off or make it days off."


    Li''s eyes widened when she heard what I said. "Are you telling the truth, Dame Csille? Can we really take a day off? I have been dying to stroll around the capital. I''m sure Mairenn and Cairistine will be happy to hear this."


    I nod my head at Li. "Of course, it''s true. The two of you deserve some rest. So go and inform Mairenn about it."


    Li says her thank you first before she goes and looks for Mairenn. I just smile at her.


    Although I definitely need help because I was gone for two weeks again, I still don''t want to overwork my employees. I know Li has been wanting to look around the capital and the other regions of the Vrawyth Kingdom. She deserves some rest.


    All of my employees immediately rush towards me and ask me how I am doing. They all know that I was traumatized because of the hurricane, so they were worried about me.


    I smile reassuringly at them. "Thank you for worrying about me, but I''m okay now. Thank you also for your hard work while I am away. I really appreciate your initiative. Don''t worry, I will definitely give everyone a bonus for this month, and we will have a small banquet on Saturday."


    I heard from Mother that Mairenn and Li are not the only ones who are working hard. Even my other employees were working hard. Some of them are even doing the work that is not supposed to be theirs. That''s why I''m really grateful to them because I can see that they really want to help.


    They all cheered when they heard what I had said. It looks like they really like the news I have said. Although I don''t know what they like more, the sry increase or the banquet. But nevertheless, I know they deserve that all. So, I don''t mind giving them a little reward for what they did for the Foundation.


    "But Dame Csille, aren''t we supposed to open up that day? Are you nning to close the Foundation?"


    They all stopped cheering when they heard the question. I look at the employee who speaks and smiles reassuringly at her. "I don''t think there''s nothing wrong closing the Foundation for a day. Ever since we opened up the Foundation, all of you didn''t even rest for a day. So, I think it''s only okay to close it for a day only."


    Come to think of it. The Foundation has been operating every day ever since it opened. I did that because I know emergencies don''t know what rest is. I was worried that some people might lose their lives just because we were close on weekends. But it is only now that I realized how much this affects my employees.


    I think I should make Sunday a rest day for my employees. So, they can have time for themselves. I probably need to work on that.


    "But Dame Csille, what if there''s an emergency that day?"


    I gently caress the head of the employee who asks that. She''s one of the youngest employees that I have. It''s probably the reason why she is always concerned about other people.


    "My dear, we have been working for months now. I think people will understand if we would take a day''s rest. So, don''t worry about that, okay?"


    She just nods her head hesitantly. I can clearly see the hesitancy in her eyes. "My dear, I know you want to help, but you should also learn how to have fun. We will only have a day off. We''re not closing the Foundation for good."


    The other employeesughed when they heard what I said. Then they started to convince her. In the end, she agrees to go to the banquet, which in return garnered cheers. Iughed at their reactions. I''m happy that they are excited about the banquet.


    After a little conversation with them, they immediately returned to their job. They still have to entertain those people who are here to give donations to the Foundation.


    I was about to head straight to my office when I suddenly heard someone call my name.


    "Dame Csille!"


    I look back and find Mairenn rushing towards me. Behind her is her daughter, Cairistine. I smile at them warmly.


    "Mairenn, it''s been two weeks since we saw each other. How are you doing? I hope you didn''t have trouble managing the Foundation."


    Mairenn shakes her head. "No, Dame Csille. I am actually enjoying my job. However, Dame Csille, is it true that Cairistine and I can have a rest day?"


    I nod my head at her. "Yes, I heard from my Mother how much you work for the Foundation, and I think it is just right for you and your daughter to have some rest. I''m sure your daughter will be happy to spend some time with you. If you need money, don''t hesitate to as¡ª"


    Mairenn shakes her head and waves her hand as a sign that she doesn''t like the idea. "Dame Csille, there''s no need for you to give us money. We have already saved a lot of money from working here. However, do we really need to take a day off?"


    I raise my eyebrow. Why does it seems like she didn''t like the idea of having a day off? Isn''t she supposed to be happy because she can now have time to spend with her daughter? But why does she looks like she doesn''t like it?


    "Mairenn, you have been working in the Foundation non-stop. You evene with me to the western region. Don''t you think it''s time for you to take care of your daughter?"


    Mairenn looks at her daughter for a second before she sighs. "You are right. I should have spent more time with my daughter. Thank you, Dame Csille."


    I just shake my head at her. "No, I should be the one thanking you for what you have been doing for the Foundation. Thank you, Mairenn." I then take a pouch full of centimes and give it to her. "Here, a small gift for Cairistine. Use this to buy whatever she likes."


    Mairenn looks at the pouch and shakes her head. "Dame Csille, how can I ept this? You were the one who saved my daughter and me. Giving us work and shelter is already too much. I cannot ept this, Dame Csille."


    I push the pouch to Mairenn. "This is a gift for her because she''s been a good girl even if you are not beside her. So, please ept this. Treat her to any restaurant she likes. Buy her ribbons because I heard she likes one."


    Mairenn still hesitates on taking the money, so I just force it into her hand. Mairenn tries to return the money, but I stop her. In the end, she was forced to take a rest and to ept the money.


    "Thank you very much, Dame Csille. You are really an angel."


    I just smiled at her before I excused myself. What did she say? Csille is an angel? More like the devil incarnate.


    Soon¡­ they will know how devil she can be.


    ________________________________


    I look at the clock on the wall and sigh. It''s already six in the evening, and here I am, still busy with the documents.


    Because I was gone for more than half a month, there are piles of documents that I need to work on.


    "Great! It''s already six in the evening, but I still haven''t finished these urgent documents." My eyes wander on the portrait of Prince Fraser on Csille''s table. I point my finger at the portrait and re at Prince Fraser. "It''s all your fault. You kept running through my mind that I couldn''t concentrate on my work. You are really a bad omen."


    After the conversation I had with Prince Fraser, I haven''t met him again. I heard he was busy doing his monarch duties, or maybe he just doesn''t want to see Csille. After ourst conversation? I bet he is still irritated with Csille.


    "Who''s the bad omen you are referring to?"


    I almost jumped when I heard someone speak in front of me. It''s a good thing I already put down the portrait, or else it will definitely fall on the ground. The portrait is like the typical picture frame in the real world. It has ss, and I''m sure if I drop it, I will definitely injure myself.


    I look up and find Rufus leaning on the doorway.


    "Can you not scare me like that, and what are you doing here, Rufus?"


    It''s already six in the evening. Shouldn''t he be on his home now? I''m sure the Duke is worried about him already.


    Rufus'' smile disappears because of my question. "Purny, can you have dinner with me? I badly need apanion tonight."


    I frowned when I heard what Rufus said. What is happening? Why does he sound sad?


    I immediately stand up and walk to him. It''s rare for me to see Rufus in a down mood. He is usually bubbly and always loves to tease me. What could have happened today?


    "Sure, let''s go. I am actually hungry already. It''s a good thing you are here. I thought no one would notice I haven''t eaten dinner yet."


    I didn''t immediately ask him what was wrong because we had plenty of time for thatter. I''m sure he asked me for dinner tonight because he wants someone to talk to. But what is this thing he wants to talk about?


    We decided to rent a private room in one of our favorite restaurants in the capital. We usually eat here. That''s why they already have reserved room for the two of us.


    I look at Rufus, who is busy staring at his untouched food. We have been eating our dinner for a couple of minutes now, but Rufus hasn''t said anything. He just stared at his food. It''s as if the food is some rare artifact in this world.


    I sigh. I couldn''t wait anymore. "Rufus, what happened? You¡­ look bothered."


    Rufus looks up at me and sighs. He then shakes his head and continues staring at his food.


    I frown. What does he mean by that? I put down my utensils and take his hand that is resting on the table. "Rufus, can you tell me what happened? I don''t read minds. So, no matter how much I guess what''s wrong, I wouldn''t know what''s your problem."


    Rufus heaves a deep sigh. "Csille, I couldn''t take it anymore."


    What couldn''t he take? I don''t understand what he is saying. "Rufus, can you be straightforward? I don''t understand what you are referring to?What can''t you take anymore?"


    Rufus looks straight into my eyes. "I couldn''t stop myself from falling in love with her, and each day that has passed that I see her with him, I couldn''t help but want to take her away from him. Because I know, once he knew about her secrets, she''ll end up¡­" Rufus didn''t continue his words and just shook his head.


    She''ll end up being executed. That''s what he wants to say. Fooling a royalty is a grave sin. What makes it even worst is the fact that Princess Paislee is a foreigner in disguised and is currently the knight of Prince Fraser. It means she is a big threat to his highness'' safety. If she gets caught, she''ll end up being executed.


    But that''s not the important thing here because I know it will not happen to Princess Paislee. The important thing is what Rufus said. He wants to take Princess Paislee from Prince Fraser.


    It''s the start. It''s the start where Prince Fraser will realize he has already fallen for Princess Paislee.


    I look at Rufus. And Rufus is the key to that. I need to help him get close with Princess Paislee. I need to make Prince Fraser see Rufus'' feelings for Princess Paislee.


    "Then why don''t you pursue her? I already told you before, right? Grab this chance, or else someone might take this chance and get her from you. Do you want that, Rufus?"

 Chapter 305 - Confess (1)

    Chapter 305 ¨C Confess (1)


    Rufus shakes his head. "I told you before, right? It''s not an easy thing to do. It''s tooplicated, Csille."


    I raised my eyebrow at him. "Tooplicated? Or are you the one making it tooplicated? Rufus, I don''t understand why you are stilly dilly-dallying there. It''s as if waiting will result in you having her. You should know more than anyone else that that''s not now how it works, Rufus."


    "But what do you want me to do?"


    I rolled my eyes at him. "I want you to confess your feelings to her."


    Rufus groans. "And as if confessing is as simple as greeting someone on the street. It''s not easy, Csille."


    Of course, it will not be easy. You just happened to fall in love with Princess Paislee. The Princess Paislee who will end up falling in love with Prince Fraser.


    I try to hold Rufus'' hand that is resting on the table. "Rufus, I know confessing is a difficult thing to do. There''s half a chance that she''ll end up rejecting you. There''s also half a chance that she''ll reciprocate your feelings. So, I understand where is this hesitancy ising from. However, if you will continue to sit there and wait there, nothing will happen. Remember this, Rufus. There is no right moment when ites to love. It''s either you grab the chance or lose it. So, what is your choice? Would you rather lose her?"


    Please say no. Please say no. This is one of the crucial moments in the novel. So, I need to make sure that Rufus will definitely do his part. To try to confess his feelings for Princess Paislee.


    Rufus got silent for a moment before he sighed and shook his head. "I don''t want to lose her, Csille. I canpromise with other things, not her."


    I smiled when I heard Rufus'' answer. Now all that is left to do is to follow the script. Because Csille and Rufus are close friends, she will help Rufus confess his feelings to the girl without her knowing that it was Sir Farren he was talking about.


    "But purny, how can I do that? How can I confess my feelings to her?"


    Csille look at Rufus and wink. "Let me handle that. All you need to do is bring her to the ce that I will mention to you. Also, prepare your confession speech."


    Rufus frowns and just stares at me. As if what I said just now is something foreign to him. "What? Why are you looking at me like that?"


    "Why do I need to bring her to the ce you will mention? And what is a confession speech?"


    Oh, I forgot. People in here don''t do extravagant things when confessing. They just confess, and that''s it. No extravagant dates and decorations, unlike in the real world.


    "Rufus, confessing is once in a lifetime. Who knows, she might end up your wife. So, why not make the most of your confession, right? I will decorate the ce for a romantic dinner date. While you, on the other hand, will prepare your confession speech. Confession speech is basically your confession, but unlike those one-liner ''I like you'', make it more poetic. Ladies like it when a gentleman shows how he loves her. Make a poem or sing her a song. Mention why you like her and whatnots. Just don''t straightforwardly say you like her."


    Rufus frowns but still listens to my suggestions. "Do you really think this will work? Isn''t this a bit extravagant for a confession? Can''t I just say I like you to her in the most natural way?"


    I rolled my eyes. I don''t understand why people in this time doesn''t have an ounce of sweet bone. What''s so wrong with confessing in this way? Isn''t that romantic to see a guy confess to you in this way?


    "No, that''s too boring. I told youdies like to feel they were loved and appreciated by a gentleman. So, don''t worry about it. I will make sure that at the end of the day, she''ll reciprocate your feelings."


    I smile reassuringly at him. Although deep inside, I feel sorry for him.


    I''m sorry, Rufus. I''m sorry if I''m pushing you to confess to Princess Paislee, even if I know you''ll just end up being hurt. I''m sorry also for making you hope that things will go how you expect them. I''m really sorry. I hope you can forgive me in the future.


    ________________________________


    "Good morning, my dear." Mother immediately greets me when I walk inside the dining area. She then looks at my clothing. "Why are you wearing that today? Aren''t you going to the Foundation?"


    I shake my head at Mother. I am currently wearing ck trousers and a simple long sleeves with a vest. I didn''t wear a dress because I''ll be doing a lot of things today so I want to wear something that I can move freely.


    "No, Mother. I have something to do today, and I need to move around. That''s why I decided not to wear a dress today. So, it''ll be convenient for me. Is my clothing weird?"


    It''s rare to see ady wearing a trouser and a long sleeve instead of a dress. Especially the noblewoman. That''s why I want to know if it looks weird on me or not.


    Mother shakes her head. "Of course not. You still look wonderful, my dear."


    Father, who is enjoying his cup of tea, suddenly speaks, "You always look wonderful with everything you wear, Csille."


    I look at Father and smile at him. "Thank you. I know you will say that." Iugh. "Good morning, Father."


    He smiles at me in return and gently caresses my head. "You should eat your breakfast now. Where are you going today?"


    I shake my head. I just grab a sandwich and take a bite on it before I answer him. "I don''t have time for breakfast, Father. I need to go now, or else Prince Rufus will be mad at me already."


    I was about to go out with a sandwich in the mount when Mother suddenly stopped me. "You are meeting with his highness, Prince Rufus?"


    I look back and nod my head. "Yes, he asked me for help today, and I say yes. Why? Is there something wrong with that?"


    Mother and Father look at each other before they shake their heads. "My dear, you still know that Prince Rufus and Prince Fraser haven''t reconciled, right? Are you sure it is okay for you to see him?"


    I shrugged my shoulder. What does the matter between the two cousins have to do with me? "Mother, I am just helping him. Rufus was there when he needed me the most. I think it will not be right if I won''t help him. Also, the matter between Prince Fraser and Prince Rufus are theirs. So, let them deal with their own problems. I''m sure they will eventually reconcile with each other. After all, they are cousins."


    Before they could respond, I immediately excused myself and got out of our house. I was lying to my parents when I said I would be seeing Rufus. He will be busy inviting Princess Paislee while I am preparing the ce. I just said to my parents that I would be seeing him, so they would not ask me too many questions.


    The carriage stops in front of a garden restaurant that was recently opened. I heard from Rufus that Princess Paislee loves to go here for lunch. So, I think it''s the right ce for her. Although I know that this day will end as a disaster. I still want to do my part.


    One of the waitresses immediately recognized the Lauretr¨¦ carriage, so she immediately greeted me. "Dame Csille, you''re finally here. We have prepared everything you have requestedst night. Come inside and see if it suits your taste."


    The waitress immediately led me to the end of the garden restaurant. It is the best spot in this restaurant because you can see theke in front.


    "Have you prepared the floatingntern I have asked you? I want thiske to be full of floatingntern tonight."


    I can already envision how this will look like at night. Too bad things will not be what we expected. But at least Rufus can enjoy this sight tonight. I just hope he will feel better when he sees it.


    "Yes, Dame Csille. We have already prepared the floatingntern. Do you want to check the menu? We have already prepared food for you to taste. And about the decora¡ª"


    I look at the waitress and smile at her. "I''ll be checking the menu first. Leave the decorations to me. Have you prepared all the things I will be using for the decorations?"


    The waitress nods her head. "Yes, Dame. Everything is prepared as per your request. The food is already prepared. Please follow me, Dame Csille."


    I look back at theke and sigh. This day will definitely be a long night. Not just for me but also for Rufus.


    ________________________________


    I look around, trying to find someone I can ask where Rufus is. I am currently in the office where Rufus works. However, I couldn''t find where that guy was.


    I tried to look for him in his office, but no one was there. It seems like he is still not here. But I really need to talk to him now. I forgot to ask him some things regarding the confession tonight. Although I know that my efforts will be wasted, I still want to do what I promised to do.


    "Where is that, Rufus? I still need to ask him about his confession. I need to make sure he made a confession spee¡ª"


    I wasn''t able to continue my words when I bumped into someone. I wasn''t looking in front of me because my eyes were busy scanning the surrounding.


    I was about to apologize to the person, but my words got stuck in my throat when I heard his voice.


    "Confession? Who is confessing?"


    I immediately look up and find Prince Fraser looking at me intently. It''s as if he wants to read what is on my mind.


    What is happening? Why is he here? Rufus is the one whom he should bump into. Why did it be me?


    "I am asking you a question. Who is confessing to who?"


    I blink my eyes a couple of times. Still trying to process what is happening. Why is this happening? He should be bumping into Rufus and not me.


    This is against the story! I need to get out of here immediately, or else I might ruin the storyline.


    I broke from Prince Fraser''s hold and tried to escape, but Prince Fraser caught my arms. "Where are you going, Csille? I am asking you a question. Don''t you know it''s rude not to answer someone if they are asking?"


    Rude your face. Do you think I would care about that? Thest time I stray from the storyline, I lose my voice. I don''t want to risk anymore.


    I try to break from Prince Fraser''s hold, but every time I will do, he keeps tightening his grasp. I look back at him and smile awkwardly.


    "Your highness, please forgive me, but I have important matters to attend today. So, can you please let me go? There''s a lot of people who are already looking at us."


    Prince Fraser looks around, but he is still holding my arms. He then guides me somewhere else. It looks like an office, but I don''t know whose office is this.


    I nervously look at him. "Your highness, I really have an urgent matter to attend to today. Can you please let me off?"


    Prince Fraser looks back at me. "I will only let you off if you will tell me who is confessing and to whom? Also, please don''t lie to me, Csille. I know you took a day off today. So, howe you have something urgent to do? Are you just making excuses?"


    I almost groaned when I heard what he said. Howe he knows that I took a day off? I thought he doesn''t care about Csille anymore?


    I heave a sigh. Forget it. Why does it matter if he knows or not? At the end of the day, he''ll still end up with the female lead.


    "Your highness, please forgive me, but I don''t understand what you are asking. Confessing? Who is confessing?"


    Prince Fraser frowns. It looks like he got mad because of my response. "Csille Lauretr¨¦, I am giving you one chance. Who will confess and to whom?"


    That''s it. He already mentioned my full name. In the novel, when a character mentions someone''s full name, it only means one thing, he is enraged.


    But telling the truth is against the storyline. What should I do?

 Chapter 306 - Confess (2)

    Chapter 306 ¨C Confess (2)


    "Csille Lauretr¨¦!"


    I almost jumped when I heard Prince Fraser shout my name. I immediately look at the closed door. Everyone has seen us enter this office, and now they are hearing Prince Fraser shout. I''m sure there will be another issue after this.


    "You''re highness. I really don''t understand what you are saying."


    "You know how grave crime it is to lie in front of a royalty, right? So, I''m asking you for thest time. Who will confess and to whom?"


    Can you please not pressure me? This matter involves the safety of everyone. How can you expect me to tell the truth? Prince Fraser, I know you hate Csille, but why do you need to be this mean?


    "Csille¡­ I will not repeat my question. So, you better tell me the truth."


    I inconspicuously look at the door behind me. If I run, will I be able to escape from him? However, if people see that I am running away from him after hearing him shout, I''m sure they''ll misunderstand the situation. Some people are still skeptical of Prince Fraser after the issue before. If I do that, it''ll surely make those people doubt him again.


    Great! Why am I always subjected to a situation where I don''t have much of a choice?


    I couldn''t answer him because it would definitely go against the script, but I couldn''t also ignore his question because it''s disrespecting him. What should I do then?


    I heave a sigh. "Your highness, I''m sorry, but I don''t think it is okay for me to answer that question. It''s too personal, and I don''t think that someone will appreciate it. So, please forgive me, and can you please let me off?"


    Prince Fraser stares into my eyes for a couple of seconds. "Is it Rufus, right? The only person you are close to within the capital is him, and you are in the building where his office can be found. Now it made sense." Prince Fraser chuckles. "So, whom will he confess to?"


    Can you not ask me that question? If I told you that Rufus would confess to your beloved, what would your reaction will be?


    "I''m sorry, your highness, but I don''t have any idea whom he will confess to. He didn''t tell me any details about the¡ª"


    Prince Fraser chuckles. "So, it''s really Rufus. Thank you for answering my question. You can go now."


    I almost want to knock my head on the nearest wall. Why am I so dumb? I just indirectly confirm that it is Rufus who will confess. He already knows now that it is Rufus.


    But that''s against the script, right? Does it mean another cmity will happen again?


    "I said get out. I need some time to think!"


    I was startled when I heard Prince Fraser snap at me. So, I immediately excuse myself and leave the room.


    This guy! After getting the information he wants, he just gets rid of me immediately. Can''t he be thankful because if not because of me, he will not get the answers he wants?


    Forget it. What can I expect from Prince Fraser? I should be more worried about what I did. I have interfered with the storyline again.


    Great! What will happen this time? I really hope the fictional world will not notice the small changes.


    ________________________________


    I look at Rufus, who seems so preupied today. He hasn''t touched his food, and he just stares nkly ahead.


    We agree to meet at lunchtime to talk about the finalization of our n. But it seems like this guy here is still not prepared.


    I poke his hand that is resting on the table with the handle of my fork. He wasn''t even startled when I did that. He just blinks a couple of times before he looks at me. "What? Are you saying something?"


    I sigh. "I am asking if everything is okay on your part? Have you talked to her?"


    Rufus shakes his head. "I haven''t."


    I groan. "You haven''t? Rufus, are you nning to confess today? Don''t tell me you''re nning to cancel it? I have already prepared things. Don''t do that to me, Rufus. I even take a day off from work even if I have a lot of work to do just for you. So, please don''t do this me."


    "Purny, it''s not easy, okay. Ho¡ª"


    I roll my eyes at him. "How can it be difficult? All you need to do is ask her if she could have dinner with you? What''s so hard about that? You wouldn''t confess to her right at that moment. So, why are you hesitating? Grab the chance while you still have it, Rufus, or else you might regret it in the future."


    Rufus looks at me. "You are right. But how can I make here with me? Especially that guy is always with him."


    I raise my eyebrow. That guy? Is he referring to Prince Fraser?


    "Then look for an opening. That guy can''t be with her all day long, so look for a chance where she isn''t with him and ask her."


    Rufus shakes his head. "That is impossible. He is working with her. She will definitely not agree to live without him."


    Of course, she will. She is the personal knight of Prince Fraser. How can she leave him behind? But he doesn''t really need to worry a thing about that because he will have a chance to talk to herter.


    "That will definitely be a problem. Why don''t you tell me the name of the guy so I can help you?"


    Rufus shakes his head. "I cannot tell you, purny. Not that I don''t trust you, but you will know her identity if I tell you."


    I nodded my head and pretended that I understood him. Although I already know what he means. He cannot tell me the identity of the guy because there''s a big chance that I will know Sir Farren''s secret, and that is not what Rufus wants.


    "But what will you going to do then? Don''t tell me you are going to cancel everything? Let me remind you that I already prepared things, Rufus."


    Rufus shakes his head. "I know, Csille. So, don''t worry, I will not cancel this. Just give me some time because it will definitely be difficult to ask her for dinner."


    I nod my head. "Okay, do you want to go with me to check the progress on the garden restaurant? So, you can see if you didn''t like a thing. You can also see if the menu I choose for you will suit your preferences."


    Rufus shakes his head. "No need. I know your preferences are way better than mine."


    I nod my head. "If you say so. By the way, have you prepared the confession speech I ask you to prepare? That is important, Rufus. If you want to win her heart, you need to show her how sincere you are."


    Rufus avoids my eyes while I squint my eyes on him. "Don''t tell me you didn''t prepare a speech? Haven''t I told you to prepare it in advance? How can you¡ª"


    "Rx, purny. I know what I am doing. Didn''t you tell me to show how sincere I am? I didn''t prepare a speech because I don''t want her to think that what I am saying is scripted. I want to say what I genuinely feel at that moment."


    I nod my head. It made sense, though. If I were the woman, I would like to hear a guy do that to me than to hear him say his prepared speech. It''s definitely more genuine.


    "You''re right. Okay, if that''s the case, all that is left to do is invite her for the dinner. Should I wait for the two of you in the restaurant?"


    Rufus shakes his head. "Please no. I want to do this in private. You know that she has secrets, right? I cannot let her secrets be known to other people. Also, can you tell the people in the restaurant to leave us alone? Just prepare the food on the table, and we''ll take care of ourselves."


    "Understood. I''ll remind them when I check the restaurant. Do you have other instructions?"


    I really like how Rufus is concerned about Princess Paislee''s secrets. That he is helping her to keep her secrets from others even if he knows that her identity is still unknown. That proves how much he feels for her.


    Too bad Princess Paislee won''t reciprocate that feeling. I really don''t understand why she would choose Prince Fraser over Rufus. If I were Princess Paislee, I would rather choose Rufus.


    Really, Ysavel? Aren''t you the like Princess Paislee too? Have you forgotten that you also fall for Prince Fraser rather than Rufus? Aren''t you a hypocrite?


    I almost smashed my head on the table when I heard my conscience ask that question.


    Yeah, how can I forget that? I guess I am really a hypocrite.


    ________________________________


    Since I had nothing left to do, I decided to tail Princess Paislee. I want to know what will happen after. I want to see how things progress, although I already know what will happen.


    "Miss, is it really okay for us to do this? Also, don''t you think they will not notice our carriage?"


    I look at the coachman and sigh. He is right, though. We have been following Prince Fraser''s carriage for an hour already, and I''m sure his highness already noticed that we''re tailing them. But I already have an alibi, so there''s really nothing to worry about.


    "Don''t worry. I will tell him I am here to visit my Father, and it just happened that we end up behind their carriage."


    The coachman didn''t say anything and just nodded his head. He is probably worried that Prince Fraser wouldn''t appreciate what I am doing. However, I am not here for Prince Fraser. Why would I even care about him? He doesn''t even care about me. So, why would I?


    The carriage stops in front of the office where the higher noble officials are working, and that includes Prince Fraser''s office. I made sure to go out of the carriage first before Prince Fraser and Princess Paislee could go out.


    Prince Fraser frowns at me when he sees me walking towards him. Although I''m really not walking towards him, it just happened that they are blocking the way to the entrance.


    "What are you doing here, Csille? Are you follo¡ª"


    Prince Fraser couldn''t finish his words because I had just walked past him. The guard who is guarding the entrance looks at Prince Fraser and me.


    "Da-dame Csille? Wha¡ª"


    I smile at the guard. "I am here for Count Lauretr¨¦, my Father. Is he here?"


    The guard looks at Prince Fraser before he nods his head. "Yes, Dame. However, if I am not mistaken, he is currently having a meeting with the other officials. But if you want, you can still wait for him in his office. Do you want me to show you¡ª"


    I shake my head and smile at him. "No, thank you. I just find my way in. I know you still have work, and I don''t want to interrupt that. I hope you have a good day."


    I didn''t wait for the guard to reply. I just walk inside the building. I was lying when I said I was here for my Father. I just need to have an alibi, so this egoistical Prince will not think I am here for him.


    Does Prince Fraser really think my world revolves around him? Dream on! I still have things I need to take care of.


    I decided to go to the restroom first before finding a way to tail Princess Paislee.


    I look at the reflection in my mirror and sigh. I bet that Prince Charming is already thinking that I am here for him.


    How does it feel to have your expectations ruined? That is it hurts?


    I smile at my reflection before I walk out of the restroom. I still need to find a way how to tail Princess Paislee without her noticing it.


    "Csille¡­."

 Chapter 307 - Confession (3)

    Chapter 307 ¨C Confession (3)


    I was startled when I heard someone call my name. I look back and find Princess Paislee staring intently at me.


    "Pr¡ª Sir Farren?"


    I almost call her by her name. It''s a good thing I stop myself, or else she will be doubtful of me.


    Princess Paislee looks around before she walks towards me. "Dame Csille, can I give some advice to you?"


    I frown. Advice? What advice is she talking about? Is it something about Prince Fraser? If that''s the case, I would rather not hear it. I''m good. I don''t need her advice.


    "I''m sorry, Sir Farren. I''m quite busy today. Maybe some other time."


    I don''t want to hear your advice. I don''t know why you keep making Prince Fraser a good guy in Csille''s eyes, but I don''t like this.


    This is not supposed to happen. Where can you find a female lead is matchmaking her own Prince Charming to the Viiness? That is going against all rules in the Fictional world.


    I was about to get away from her, but she caught my arms. "Dame Csille, I really think you should hear this. It''s something important."


    Important? The only important thing for you is Prince Fraser, so I''m sure her advice is about Prince Fraser again.


    I heave a sigh and nod my head. Princess Paislee looks so determined, and I know she won''t stop talking to me unless I agree to hear what she wants to say.


    "Okay. What is this advice you want to say?"


    Princess Paislee looks around first before she leans towards me. "Don''t try to do things that you shouldn''t be doing. There are reasons why things are happening."


    She then left after saying those words. She didn''t even wait for me to respond. I just look at her back and frown.


    What does she mean by that? Don''t do anything I shouldn''t be doing? What is she referring to? What is the thing I shouldn''t be doing?


    I don''t really understand what she is saying. Does she know I already know her secrets? Or does she know about the confession of Rufus tonight?


    I was busy thinking when I suddenly heard someone call my name.


    "Csille?"


    I look back and find Prince Fraser looking at me. He then looks behind my back. "Did Sir Farren say something to you?"


    I raised my eyebrow at him. So, what if he did? Why does he want to know about it?


    I bow my head at him. "Your highness, he did say something, but it''s nothing important."


    I won''t tell you a thing even if you pressured me because I don''t even understand why does Princess Paislee said that.


    Prince Fraser takes a step closer to me. "And you really think I would believe that? He said something important to you for sure because he wouldn''t lean closer to you if it''s not important. So, what does he tell you, Dame Csille?"


    Why does this couple want from me? Why do they need to always put me in a tight situation?


    "Your highness, don''t you know the word privacy? I don''t think it is right for me to tell you what we talked about. If you want, you could just ask he¡ª" and I almost call Princess Paislee as a her. I should really be careful with my words now. "Him if you want to know about. If you''ll excuse me, your highness. I still need to see my Father."


    I was about to walk past him when he suddenly grabbed my arm and made me face him.


    I heard a few gasp behind us. I look back and find a fewdies looking at us. Although Prince Fraser and I are considered by many as engaged already, they are still not used to seeing people who are not married to be this intimate.


    We look like we''re hugging each other right now, so I understand why they gasp when they see us.


    They immediately bowed their heads and apologized to us before they hurriedly left the ce.


    Great! What now? Will it bes an issue again?


    "Csille, I''m warning you¡­"


    I look at Prince Fraser and frown. Warning? What did I do wrong this time? Why does he always see my mistakes?


    "You''re my fianc¨¦e, so you should stop getting close to other guys except me. And that also includes Sir Farren or even my cousin, Prince Rufus." He then looks at me straight into my eyes. "Is that clear to you?"


    What?


    What did he say again? Am I hearing things? Did Prince Fraser really say that to me?


    "Csille, did you hear what I said? Or do you want me to repeat it?"


    I shake my head and blink my eyes a couple of times. My mind still couldn''t process what was happening. I don''t understand why Prince Fraser is saying all of this. Is this some sort of a glitch? There is no way he would say something like that to Csille. It''s really impossible. I would rather believe Rufus if he said he likes Csille, but not this. This is beyond myprehension.


    "No, no. I heard what you said. You don''t need to repeat." Before I can think of something to say, my mouth subconsciously answers Prince Fraser.


    Prince Fraser nods his head in satisfaction. "It''s a good thing you understand how this can affect my reputation. You are already my fianc¨¦e. What will people say if they see you getting close with another man beside me?"


    With just two sentences, I woke up from my trance. I knew it! He wouldn''t say it because he had some sort of feelings for Csille. He only said that because he cares about his reputation.


    What can I expect from Prince Fraser? How can I expect him to care about me? That is impossible.


    I nod my head. "Is that the only thing you can say? Can I leave now? I still have other things to do, your highness."


    Prince Fraser let go of my arms as if he felt disgusted touching it. "Yeah, you can leave."


    I look at Prince Fraser for thest time before I leave the building. Forget it! I''ll just check Rufuster and see what happened. Although I already know what''s going to happen.


    ________________________________


    "Dame Csille, it''s a good thing you are here.


    Without Lady Li, we don''t know what to do here. It''s a good thing Miss Mairenn is here to supervise us, or else all of us will definitely don''t know how to deal with the nobles."


    I look at Laureen. She''s one of my employees in the Foundation. "Apologies, Laureen. I was just busy with things that I couldn''t be here. But don''t worry, I will be back tomorrow. I''ll just need to do something tonight. But you have mentioned that Mairenn is here today. I thought she would be taking a day off today?"


    Laureen shakes her head. "No, Dame Csille. After knowing that you won''t be able to work today, she didn''t continue her day off. She knows we can''t work without anyone supervising us. That''s why she decided to move her day off tomorrow."


    I nod my head. I should be thanking Mairenn then. She is really concerned about the Foundation and the employees. I definitely need to reward her after settling things between the main three characters.


    "I see." I look at the documents in her hands. "What''s that? Another documents I need to work on?"


    Laureen looks at the documents in her hands and puts them on my table, which is already full of documents. "Apologies, Dame Csille. I was just happy to see you here that I forgot about this. Yes, these are the urgent documents that you need to work on today. However, are you sure you still want to work?" Laureen looks at the clock. "It''s already three in the afternoon. Can you still work?"


    I nod my head. I worked until evening before. How can I still not work? "Don''t worry. I can handle this. I''ll just send back the documents once I finish this."


    I look at the documents on my table. If I will be working on the urgent documents, I can finish this in three to four hours. I look at the clock hanging on the wall and sigh. I''ll probably check Rufus once I finish this.


    "If there is nothing else, I''ll be excusing myself, Dame Csille. If you need anything, just call anyone."


    I nod my head and start to work on the documents. Although I can finish all the urgent documents this afternoon, I still want to finish this as fast as possible. I''m worried about Rufus, but I know I cannot go and check him because he is still probably looking for a chance to ask Princess Paislee for dinner.


    "Oh, Dame, if there is someone looking for you, should send them to your office?"


    I shake my head. I need to finish this immediately. Where would I find time to entertain those people? I know that most of the people who want to see me are nobles that want to form a connection with Csille. After all, Csille is a Lauretr¨¦ and the future Queen. How can they let this chance pass?


    "Please don''t. Tell them I will be here tomorrow, and if they want to talk to me, then they need to return tomorrow. Also, please tell everyone that if it''s not urgent, then don''t disturb me."


    "I understand, Dame. I''ll be going then."


    I just wave my hands at her and continue my work. After finishing one document, I look at the remaining urgent documents that are piled up on my table.


    I need to finish this so the Foundation can start helping people with urgent needs. I also need to finish this so my work wouldn''t pile up. I still have a couple of weeks of piled up work that I haven''t started. I don''t want to add on that anymore.


    I heave a sigh. Another long and hectic afternoon for the viiness again.


    ________________________________


    I stretched my arms after finishing thest urgent documents on my table. "That was tiring." I looked at the clock and smiled when I noticed that I still had enough time.


    The dinner date will start at six in the evening, and it''s just five in the evening. I still have an hour to refresh myself and go to the restaurant.


    I want to be with Rufus tonight.


    After being rejected by Princess Paislee, he will go to the restaurant to drown himself with alcohol, and I want to be there for him.


    I take the urgent documents and send them to Laureen, so they start processing the help those people need.


    "You already finished all of these?" Laureen looked at the pile of documents on her table. Disbelief was clearly visible on her face.


    I just smile and tap her shoulder. "Can you please tell Mairenn that she can have her day off tomorrow. I''ll be workout tomorrow, so she doesn''t need to worry about who''ll supervise the Foundation."


    Laureen nods her head. I say a few things to my employees before I leave the Foundation. The coachman immediately gets out of the carriage when he sees me.


    "Are we going home now, Dame Csille?"


    I shake my head at him. "No, please take me to the garden restaurant that I''ve visited this morning."


    The coachman looked at me, but he didn''t ask anything. He just maneuvered the carriage to the garden restaurant. He is probably confused why I would like to go to the garden restaurant at a time like this.


    In just a few minutes, the carriage stops in front of the restaurant. I look at the coachman who opens the door for me. "You can go home now after you dropped me here."


    "But Miss, the Count will not like it if I¡ª"


    I raised my hand to stop him from talking. "Don''t worry about my Father. I''ll deal with him. Just follow my instructions. I don''t want to see the carriage around here, or else I will ask my Father to fire you."


    The coachman nods his head and excuses himself. I look at the carriage, which is now on its way back to the house.


    I don''t really want to be mean to him, but I need to make sure that no one will see Rufus here. I don''t want people to know what will happen tonight.


    "Dame Csille.."


    I look at the waitress standing at the entrance. "Is everything prepared here? How about the people? Are you sure no one is left behind?"


    The waitress bows her head. "Everything is prepared already, Dame Csille. It is only waiting for you, and I also ensure no one is here so you can be assured that you have this ce for yourselves."


    I nod my head and inspect the inside of the restaurant. I look at the waitress behind me. "It''s good. You can now leave. Thank you for your good job."


    The waitress bows her head at me before she excuses herself. I then find a perfect ce to hide, so when Rufuses here. I can just act that I just check on him.


    I hide behind a big bush and wait for Rufus'' arrival. However, I didn''t expect what I am seeing right now.


    It''s Rufus¡­.

 Chapter 308 - Unexpected Outcome

    Chapter 308 ¨C Unexpected Oue


    With Princess Paislee?


    What is she doing here? She is supposed to decline Rufus'' invitation, so why is she here? I don''t understand what is happening.


    I thought this would be a devastating night for Rufus. However, why did it suddenly bes a devastating night for me?


    I look at Rufus and Princess Paislee walking towards the prepared romantic table. I can see that Rufus is already anxious while Princess Paislee isn''t even bothered looking at the romantic decoration.


    I just stare at them for a couple of minutes. Trying to process things. This is not supposed to happen. Rufus is supposed to spend the night alone, but what is happening?


    My eyes widened when I realized something. This is against the storyline. It means I need to stop this if I want to keep everyone safe.


    I was about to get out of where I was hiding when someone suddenly grabbed my arms and covered my mouth. That person then starts to drag me out of the restaurant and force me to go inside a carriage.


    I couldn''t see the face of the person because he made sure that I couldn''t turn my head to him. I am sure it''s a man because of his built and attention.


    I wasn''t able to protest when the carriage started to move away from the restaurant because he was still covering my mouth. He only let go of it when he was sure that we were far away from the restaurant.


    I was about to scold the person, but all my words got stuck in my throat when I realized who the person was.


    "Prince Fraser?"


    What is happening here? First, Princess Paisleees with Rufus to the garden restaurant, and now Prince Fraser drags me out of the restaurant?


    "What are you doing here, your highness? I¡ª"


    I tried to say something, but my mind couldn''t think of anything to say. It still couldn''t process what is currently happening.


    I don''t understand why he is here and why did he drag me instead of Princess Paislee.


    Prince Fraser raised his eyebrow at me. "You''re really asking me that question? Shouldn''t I be the one that is supposed to ask that? What are you doing there, Csille? What? Do you want to see how devastated Rufus is?"


    I look at Prince Fraser, confusion is clearly written on my face. How did he know that I was here for that? Although what he said is not entirely true. I am in the restaurant because I want tofort Rufus and not because I want to see how devastated he is.


    "Pardon you''re highness, but I don''t seem to understand what you want to say. Why would I want to see Rufus devastated? He is my friend. Why would I want that?"


    Prince Fraser stares intently into my eyes. I stare at him in return. I want him to see that I am not doing anything wrong here. However, I was shocked when I saw a hint of anger in his eyes.


    Why is he angry again? Is it because of me? But what did I do this time? Does he know I help Rufus set up a dinner date for Princess Paislee? However, if that is the case, why am I the one he drags outside instead of Princess Paislee?


    There are a lot of things that I don''t understand right now. All I know is this is definitely against the storyline.


    I heard Prince Rufusughs, but it''s the kind ofugh that is taunting. "And you''re still acting like you don''t know anything? Do you think I''m stupid, Csille?"


    I frown. What does he mean? I am acting? Why would I act? "Your highness, I don''t understand what you are saying. I am not acting or pretending not to know anything because I really don''t know anything. I don''t understand what you are saying so can you please enlighten me so I will know how to reply to you. Also, I am not thinking you''re stupid. How can I think of you like that? If you''re stupid, then who can be intelligent in the whole Kingdom?"


    Prince Fraser res at me for a couple of seconds before he looks outside the window beside me.


    I just look at him, bewildered by what is happening. Did he just ignore my question?


    "Your highness, I don''t really understand what you are saying. So can you please expl¡ª"


    I wasn''t able to continue what I was saying when he suddenly looked at me. "I already warned you, right? Why didn''t you listen to me? Look what happened now."


    He then returned to looking outside the window. I look at him. What did he say? He warned me? With what? And how can I know what is happening if he wouldn''t exin to me what is happening?


    I tried to ask him again, but he just ignored me. It''s as if he couldn''t hear my questions. So, I just end up leaning my head on the window while thinking about what is happening.


    This guy! He drags me out of the restaurant, but he doesn''t want to exin to me why he did that? He''s really infuriating.


    A moment after, the carriage stops in front of our house. I look at Prince Fraser, who is still avoiding looking at me.


    Forget it! If he doesn''t want to talk, then I won''t force him. I get off the carriage and walk inside the house without even saying thank you to him.


    Why would I? He just drags me out of the restaurant out of my own will, and when I ask him what he is happening, he just ignores me? So, why would I say thank you to him?


    "My dear, is that Prince Fraser who send you home? We have seen his silhouette inside the carriage. Did he treat you¡ª"


    I kiss mother''s cheeks and smile reassuringly at her. "Mother, I''m exhausted today. Can we just talk tomorrow?"


    I didn''t wait for her to reply and just went straight to my room. I need some time to think. I need to process what just happened today.


    I slump my body on my bed and sigh. "What is happening? Why did things progress to that? And why does Prince Fraser doesn''t look like he is bothered by the fact Princess Paislee is with Rufus. Instead, he looks mad at me. What did I do this time?"


    I roll on my bed out of frustration. I don''t know what to do anymore. Why does it seems like things are always getting out of hand?


    What am I supposed to do now?


    ________________________________


    I look at the clock on the wall and sigh. I was too engrossed with working that I didn''t even realize that it was already lunchtime.


    I stopped reading the documents and slumped my body on my chair. I didn''t get much sleepst night because I keep thinking about what happened yesterday. I will be lying if I say I wasn''t frightened. Thest time I didn''t follow the script, I almost lost my voice. I''m afraid that something might happen to me again and to this world.


    I really don''t understand why things are getting out of hand, and the worst thing about this is I don''t even know what to do to fix everything.


    I mess my hair out of frustration and slump my head on my table. My head hurts from too much thinking already, but I still haven''t thought of a solution to solve this problem.


    "You look so frustrated right now. Is there a problem?"


    I was startled when I heard someone speak in front of me. I look up and find Rufus standing in my doorway. I look at him intently, trying to see if his eyes are red from crying, but he looks okay. He doesn''t look like he is hurting or something.


    What could have happenedst night? He doesn''t look like he is heartbroken, which is supposed to happen.


    I heard Rufus chuckle. "Do you need to look at me like that? You look¡­ surprised. Is there something you should be surprised of?"


    Although I heard what Rufus said, my mind couldn''t process what he said. I just look at him nkly.


    Rufus walked towards me and snapped his fingers in front of my face. "Purny, are you okay? Is there something I should be worried about?"


    I blink a couple of times before I look at him. Rufus looks so concerned about me. I can clearly see the worry in his eyes.


    I shake my head at him and heave a sigh. "No, I just didn''t expect you would be here. After allst night you¡­" I didn''t continue my words because I was worried that he wouldn''t like to talk about it. Although I have seen him with Princess Paislee, I still don''t know the whole story.


    Rufus raised his eyebrow at me. "You always tell me that I am a nosy person but look at you right now." He thenughs for a couple of seconds before he gently taps my head. "You want to ask what happenedst night?"


    I nod my head. I know there is no use hiding from Rufus. He already knows what I want to ask.


    Rufus sits on the chair in front of my table. "I messed up, purny."


    I frown. What does he mean he messed up? Doesn''t he manage to bring Princess Paislee with him? So howe he said he messed up? That''s definitely not a mess.


    "What do you mean, Rufus? Did our n fail? Did she refuse toe with you?"


    Rufus shakes his head. "No, purny. I managed to invite her to a dinner date, and she agreed. She even stayed with me for hoursst night."


    My eyes widen for a few seconds. Princess Paislee stays with him for hours? But why would she do that? As far as I remember, she should still be aloof to Rufus because she is afraid that her secret might be known to him. So, howe she decided to stay with Rufus for hours. That doesn''t make sense at all.


    "But howe you say it''s a mess if you were able to bring her to the garden restaurant? Don''t tell me¡­" I pretended to be shocked. "She turned you down? The great Prince Rufus Astalieu was rejected by a wo¡ª"


    I hear Rufus heave a sigh. "I don''t know if that is worst or the fact that I wasn''t able to confess to her."


    I knew it! I knew that there was something oddst night. When Princess Paislee looks at the decoration nonchntly, I know something is not right. Also, I know that it is impossible to happen because if Rufus managed to confess to Princess Paislee, that means her secret has beenpromised. And I''m sure if that happens, she will run away from the Vrawyth Kingdom.


    I should be still thankful then that Rufus hesitated to confess to Princess Paislee. However, there is still one thing I don''t understand. How did he manage to invite Princess Paislee? Knowing her personality? She doesn''t want to get her sight away from Prince Fraser. That how dedicated she is to her work as a knight.


    I pretended to be shocked and disappointed. "Rufus! That is your chance. Why did you let it pass again? You already managed to bring her to the restaurant. All you need to do is to confess your feelings to her. Why didn''t you do that?"


    Rufus sigh. "I''m sorry, purny."


    I hold Rufus'' hand that is resting on my table. I don''t feel frustrated at all. In fact, I felt relieved because I knew Princess Paislee still had a reason to stay in the Vrawyth Kingdom.


    "Rufus, you don''t have to be sorry. I know it''s never easy to confess your feelings to someone. I just feel¡ª"


    "No, Csille. That is not the reason why I am saying sorry."


    I frowned when I heard his response. What does he mean by that? I thought he was sorry because I was disappointed with what he did. But if it''s not the reason, then why is he apologizing to me?


    "What do you mean, Rufus?"


    Rufus held my hand tightly. He then looks at me straight into my eyes. "Because I used you as a reason."


    I just look at him, confusion is visible on my face. He used me as a reason? What does he mean?

 Chapter 309 - Rufus’s Mistake

    Chapter 309 ¨C Rufus¡¯s Mistake


    "Used me as a reason? What do you mean? Can you be straightforward here?"


    I see him sigh before he answers me. "I''m sorry, purny. I couldn''t find a way to invite her, and because I was anxious, I ended up saying things I shouldn''t have said."


    Things he shouldn''t have said? What are those things? Why do I feel like I wouldn''t like what Rufus will say after?


    "I said that you refused toe with me for the dinner dat¡ª"


    I immediately raised my hands to stop him from talking. "Wait! Why am I suddenly involved here? And what do you mean by I refused toe with you for the dinner date? Rufus, are you dumb? Sorry for the word, but why would you mention something like that in front of someone you like? You really messed up, Rufus."


    I shake my head at him. I really don''t understand why he would say something like that to the person he likes.


    Rufus shakes his head. It seems like he is also disappointed with himself. However, aside from disappointment, I can also see guilt in his eyes. But why would he feel guilty? Is it because he wasted my efforts or because he mentioned my name?


    "Purny, that''s not the whole story. You should listen to me first. I told her that you declined my invitation for a dinner date because you knew that I am confessing to you."


    I almost fell on my chair when I heard what he said. He told Princess Paislee that he was confessing to me?!


    I look at Rufus. "Rufus! Why did you do that?" I snap at him.


    No! No! This can''t be happening. Everything is a mess right now. Everything is going against the storyline. Although it doesn''t hurt much if Princess Paislee knows that Rufus likes Csille, it is still not what I have written.


    I stand up and walk back and forth to my office. This isn''t happening to me. Why? Why does it always happen to me? I always try to follow the script, but what can I do if my characters are the one who isn''t following the script? And why am I being punished even if I wasn''t the one who''s not following the script?


    Isn''t this world too unfair to me? What will happen to me now? Don''t tell me another disaster will happen again? Will they put me to another torment and guilt?


    I know I am the viiness but isn''t this too much? Do I really need to experience this?


    "Purny, I''m sorry. I know I shouldn''t have used you as an excuse, but I don''t know what happened. I probably got scared, and I unconsciously mentioned your name. I''m sorry. I know this can be a problem to you."


    I stopped walking and red at Rufus. "You know this can cause problems to me, but you still do it? Rufus, I thought you were my friend, but why does in the moment of uncertainty, you immediately sell me out? What if that person told other people that you like me? Do you know how much this will cause a sensation? You also know that I just had an issue with Prince Fraser, right?"


    I''m so frustrated right now that I couldn''t help but me Rufus. If he didn''t do that, then I wouldn''t have any problem right now. If he only followed the script and didn''t use me as an excuse, then Princess Paislee wouldn''t have the chance toe with him. Prince Fraser wouldn''t have dragged me out of the restaurant, and Princess Paislee wouldn''t think that Rufus is into me.


    I heave a sigh. I don''t know what to do anymore. Everything is a mess.


    Rufus stands up and tries tofort me, but I just avoid him. I don''t needfort right now. I need a solution. But how can I find a solution for this? How can I fix everything if it''s already messed up?


    "Csille, I''m sorry. I¡ª"


    I raised my hand to stop him. I shake my head at him. I feel disappointed right now. I''m so disappointed with Rufus. I''ve been trying my best to fix everything, and then he just decided to mess it up again.


    "Rufus, can you leave me alone for now? I need some time with myself."


    I didn''t hear anything from him. He just stare at me. I stare back at him and see the pain in his eyes. He probably didn''t expect I wouldn''t let him exin.


    I just¡­ not now. I need time to calm myself and to think of a way how to solve this. And I don''t want to me Rufus for what happened. I know he was just anxious. That''s why he said that.


    A moment after, he heaves a sigh and nods his head. "If¡­ if that''s what you want. But Csille, if you want, I can exin this to Si¡ª" He stops talking when he realizes that he almost mentioned the name of Sir Farren. "her and I can assure you that she isn''t the type of person. She wouldn''t tell anyone what I had said to her. If you''re worried that Prince Fraser might know this, then I can exin this to him."


    Of course, she wouldn''t. She''s the female lead. Where can you see a female lead that will do that? And exin this to Prince Fraser? Is there a need for that? I''m sure he wouldn''t even care if he knew that Rufus likes Csille.


    I shake my head. "Rufus, just leave me alone, please."


    "Csille¡­" He then sighs. "If that''s what you want. I''ll be leaving now, but Csille, if you want me to fix things, then I could¡­"


    He wasn''t able to continue what he wanted to say when I looked at him and shook my head. He then walks out of my office.


    I walk on my chair and slump my body on it. I suddenly feel weak after the conversation I had with Rufus. I don''t even think I have an appetite to eat lunch today.


    "Why is this happening to me?"


    ________________________________


    Because of what happened, I just decided to drown myself with paperwork. I''ll think of a way how to deal with my problems once I return home. For now, I decided to just work because I still have documents piled up to work on.


    I was busy reading a document when I heard someone knocks on my door. I look up and find Li staring at me anxiously.


    "Dame Csille! Dame Csille!" She rushes towards me and anxiously shakes my hands.


    I take her hand and try to calm her down. "Is there something wrong? You look anxious. Calm down, Li."


    However, it seems like my words didn''t calm her down. She still anxiously look outside my office. "Dame Csille, there is an emergency."


    I frown. What is this emergency that makes Li this anxious? "Emergency? What is this emergency you are talking about? Is there someone who needs urgent help again?"


    Li shakes her head. "No, Dame Csille. Something came up. Andslide just happened in the nearby town, and a small vige was destroyed because of it. There are a couple of people injured. Some even died."


    I felt my whole world stop when I heard what Li said. She said andslide happened, and there''s a lot of people died and injured because of it?


    It happened. It really happened. I knew it! Thisndslide is not a simplendslide. I''m definitely sure it is the result of what happenedst night. I know this will happen, but I didn''t expect this would be soon. I wasn''t even prepared for this.


    I slump my body on my chair and sigh. I suddenly feel so weak after hearing the news from Li. I should have done something to prevent all of these things from happening. I should have stopped Rufus. I should¡­


    "Dame Csille? Are you okay? You look bothered. Is there¡­"


    I was too busy ming myself that I couldn''t hear what Li is saying.


    It''s all my fault. If I only stopped Rufus that night, then this wouldn''t happen. Now it''s already toote. A lot of lives were sacrificed because of my carelessness. No matter what I do, I cannot return the lives that have been taken already.


    I look up at Li. "Li, how severe the situation there? Is¡­ how many people died?"


    Li shakes her head. "Dame Csille, there is no actual count, but I heard there''s a lot of casualties. Should we immediately send our help there? I can call some of our employees to go there and he¡ª"


    I shake my head and stand up. The reason why this is happening is because of me. So, I think it''s only right for me to be responsible for this.


    "Yes, and please don''t forget to prepare food packs for them. I''ll let you manage that. Can you also call Mairenn? I to talk to her immediately. I still need to go to the hospital and see if I can ask for help from them."


    Li looks at me. "You''re nning to go there, Dame Csille? But isn''t it¡ª"


    I raise my eyebrow at her. "Do you expect me to sit here and do nothing? I need to go there and see it with my own eyes how severe the situation is. So, go and follow my instructions. I don''t have much time, Li. I need to find them a house to stay in for tonight."


    Li looks like she still wants to say something, but she just keeps it to herself. Instead, she immediately leaves my office to do what I ask her to do while I prepare my things.


    I have a lot of things to prepare today. I look at my window and sigh. I guess it''s another long day for the viiness.


    ________________________________


    After talking to Mairenn and ensuring she can find me a ce where the people can stay temporarily, I immediately go to the Holycross Hospital. After the incident with the tuberculosis case, the director of the Holycross Hospital talked to me, and we had a deal that he would lend me Doctors, if I needed them.


    The moment the carriage stops moving, I immediately rush inside the hospital. The nurses who are busy assisting some patients immediately greet me. I just smile at them in return and look for Brother Pascal. I want him to be with me when I talk to the Director.


    I was about to walk in the direction of Brother Pascal''s office when I bumped into Doctor Lu¨ªseach.


    "Dame Csille? What brings you here? Are you here to look for Doctor Pascal? You''re just in time, he just finished his surgery, and he is currently resting in his office."


    I sighed in relief when I heard what she said. I need to immediately gather Doctors that will help me take care of the people. A few Doctors will be enough because I know his majesty will also send some Royal Physicians to take care of those injured people.


    "Thank you for the information, Doctor Lu¨ªseach. I''ll be going now. I still have some urgent matters to talk to my Brother."


    I was about to walk past her, but she grabbed my hand. "Wait, Dame Csille. May I know what is this urgent may you want to talk about with Doctor Pascal? I know you wouldn''t be here if it''s not something serious. Does your Foundation needs Doctors again?"


    I nod my head. "There''s andslide happened in the nearby town, and I need some Doctors to help those people." I look at my time watch. I really don''t have much time to exin in detail what happened. "If you''ll excuse me, Doctor."


    I didn''t wait for her response and rushed to Doctor Pascal''s office. Brother Pascal was even startled when I suddenly pushed open his door.


    "Csille? What are you doing here? Is there something wrong? You look anxious."


    I shake my head and walk towards him. Then I grabbed his hand and forced him to stand up.. "I need your help, Brother."

 Chapter 310 - Landslide

    Chapter 310 ¨C Landslide


    I looked around me, and I was devastated when I saw the result of thendslide. The vige can be found at the foot of the mountain. That''s why when thendslide happened, many died. They didn''t expect something happened, and thendslide was so sudden they didn''t have much time to get away from it.


    "I''m definitely sure many people have died here."I heard Brother Pascal sigh. "An infectious disease, a hurricane, and now andslide? What is happening to the Vrawyth Kingdom?"


    I look at Brother Pascal. What will be his reaction if he knows that those things happened because of me?


    I was about to reply to him when I heard someone call my name. I look back and find Leander smiling widely at me.


    "Dame Csille, I didn''t expect I would see you here." He then looks at Brother Pascal and bows his head a little. "Doctor Pascal, you''re here too? Are you here to help the people?"


    I nod my head. "Yes, the moment I heard about the news, I immediately rushed here with my employees. Senior, how about you? Are you here because his majesty sends you? Does he have already have a ce for the people to stay in?"


    Leander looks at those vigers on the corner. He then scratches his nape. "Yes, I was instructed by his majesty toe here and see the situation. And about your question, apologies Dame Csille but I don''t know about that one. You can just talk to his highness. He is also here to check on the situation."


    I raised my eyebrow when I heard what Leander said. Prince Fraser is here too?


    I felt Brother Pascal''s body tense up when he heard the name of his highness. He probably still couldn''t forget what happened in the western region.


    Leander didn''t stay long because someone called his name. It seems like many people are in need of medical attention.


    I look at Brother Pascal and see him looking at those vigers sitting on the side. He probably wants to check on them, but he doesn''t want to leave me because he was worried that I might get disrespected by Prince Fraser again.


    I tap Brother Pascal''s shoulder. "Brother, go ahead and check them. I''ll be looking around and ask how severe the casualties here."


    Brother Pascal didn''t make a move. He just looks at me hesitantly. I smile at his actions. I know he is just worried about me. But there''s really nothing to be worried about. I don''t think Prince Fraser will make the same mistake again.


    "Brother, I thought you agreed toe with me because you want to help? How can you help if you will stay beside me? I can take care of myself now, so please don''t worry about me. It makes me feel guilty knowing you''re here taking care of me instead of the people."


    Brother Pascal sighed, then he gently caressed my head. "Okay. If you need anything, just call me, okay?"


    I nod my head and smile reassuringly at him. After a few more convincing, he hesitantly leaves and checks those injured people.


    I look around me and sigh when I see the devastating result of thendslide. I am the reason why this happened. I am the reason why many people died.


    "Dame Csille? Are you here to help the people?"


    I look back and find Princess Paislee standing a few meters from me. Lo and behold, the female lead of the story.


    What does she want from me again? I just want to do my job and help the people. Why can''t they let me off just this once?


    "Sir Farren." I heave a sigh. "Yes, I immediately went here the moment I heard about the news. I heard from Doctor Leander that his highness is here too." I look at her back. Pretending to look for Prince Fraser, although I really don''t want to see him right now. "But it seems like he is not with you. Where is he?"


    Princess Paisee looks in a certain direction. I follow where she is looking, and I find Prince Fraser talking to a viger who looks traumatized by what happened.


    "He''s currently busy talking to the vigers. Most of them got traumatized with thendslide, and he is trying to calm them down."


    I nod my head. That''s good. It only means he will be busy for the whole day and won''t have time to talk to me.


    I look in the opposite direction where Prince Fraser is. I want to be as far as I can from him. "If you''ll excuse me, Sir Farren. I think I should start working also."


    I didn''t wait for her to reply and immediately walked away from her.


    Don''t talk to me, please. Every time I talk to the two of you, it always ends up as a disaster. So, can you please not talk to me today? Can''t you see that I am trying to fix what happened here?


    Not today. Not today, Princess Paislee.


    ________________________________


    "Dame Csille, thank you for rushing here to help us. What they said is true. You are not just pretty, but you also have a good heart."


    I just smiled humbly at the older woman who said those words. Although deep inside, I want to make a face already. Csille having a good heart? I don''t know if she can still say that in the future.


    "Thank you for thepliments, but I don''t think I am deserving for that. I am only doing what I think I should be doing. I build the Foundation so people can have a ce they can run to the moment they need help."


    The old woman shakes her head. "No, Dame Csille. You deserve all thepliments. We have heard what you did for the Vrawyth Kingdom, and it''s the first time we heard a noble do that. Most of the time, only the monarchy extends their help to us. But we also know that his majesty needs to allocate the funds to other things too. So, we are really grateful for you, Dame Csille, because things wouldn''t be like this if not because of you. The northern region wouldn''t be able to cope up with the infectious disease, or the western region wouldn''t be able to beat the poverty there if you didn''t step up. You don''t know how much you help the Vrawyth Kingdom, Dame Csille."


    Will they feel heartbroken if they know that I only did that because I feel guilty for what will happen in the future?


    The other vigers agree with the old woman. They start topliment me non-stop while I just stand there and smile politely at them.


    However, they immediately stop when they suddenly see Prince Fraser walking in our direction. I want to walk away from where I standing, but it would be an issue if the people see me walking away from Prince Fraser. So, I just stand there and watch Prince Fraser inch closer to me.


    He stops a few inches away from me and faces the people. "I hope you all feel better now. Don''t worry. We will take care of everything from here. To those who lose their loved ones, we will make sure to have a proper burial for them. And for those who have loved ones that were injured, don''t worry about them. They are currently being taken care of by the Doctors. But for now, can I borrow my fianc¨¦e for a moment? I just have something to talk to her."


    The people look at each other for a couple of seconds before a few say their agreements. But I can see that there are people, especially women, who are still hesitating to let me talk to Prince Fraser.


    I look at Prince Fraser. I know he only referred me as his fianc¨¦e because we are in front of the public. He was just trying to prove to everyone that he was not treating me badly.


    I heave a deep sigh. After ensuring I was far away from him for hours, I still ended up talking to him? Why is this always happened to me?


    After getting permission from the people, Prince Fraser drags me to one of the tents that they set up. They set up temporary tents so people could have shelter from the sun. There are also beds that they can sleep on if the vigers feel tired.


    We also have tents for food and for Doctors who are checking the conditions of those patients who are injured. There''s also a tent for those who died because of thendslide.


    I look around the tent and realize that it is Prince Fraser''s tent. What am I doing in his tent? What does he want from me?


    I look at the entrance of the tent. What will Princess Paislee think if she sees me walk inside Prince Fraser''s tent? I think it''s the best choice to run away from here.


    "Don''t act like you were scared being alone with me. You know I wouldn''t do anything to you."


    I immediately look at Prince Fraser and frown. What is this guy saying? I am only worried about how this can affect his future rtionships with Princess Paislee. Howe he thinks I have thoughts like that?


    "Your highness, let me remind you, you''re the one who drags me here, and now you are insulting me? If you don''t have anything good to say, then can you please excuse me? I still have things to do."


    This guy! Why does he always think the world revolves around him? Does he really think so highly of himself? If not because of me, does he think he can exist right now?


    I was about to walk out, but I stopped when I heard what he said.


    "Did I say you can leave already? You know it''s rude to leave without a royalty''s permission."


    I grit my teeth to stop myself from snapping at him. I cannot go against him because that''s against the storyline. Aside from that, it will indeed cause amotion once the people hear we are arguing again.


    I take a deep breath and face him. I didn''t say anything, and I just stood there while looking at him.


    What does he want this time? I am already avoiding him, but he''s the one who wants to talk.


    Prince Fraser sat casually on his seat, and he even got the guts to take his time drinking his tea that is probably cold already.


    This guy! Is he really irritating me? Can''t he see that I''m trying so hard here just so we won''t have another issue? But if he continues to do what he is doing, I''m afraid I cannot stop myself and snap at him. My patience is already at its limit.


    A moment after, Prince Fraser puts down the teacup and looks at me. "Don''t you want to sit?"


    Sit your face. All I want is to leave and stay away from you.


    I just shake my head. "Thank you, but I''m okay. Can you just be straightforward, your highness? As you can see, all of us still have a lot of work to do. So, can you please tell me what you want to say?"


    Prince Fraser looks at me intently for a couple of seconds before he sighs. "I call you here to talk about your ns for the people. Father sent me here to help the people, but the monarchy doesn''t have enough money to fund everything. So, I want to offer a joint project with you."


    I sighed in relief when I heard what he wanted to talk about. I thought he would question me again. If this is the conversation he wants to have, I wouldn''t mind talking to him for hours.


    I sit on the chair in front of him. "What project are you talking about? I haven''t made a concrete n, but I already ask my employees to find me a temporary shelter for all of them."


    Prince Fraser nods his head. "Father said he would prohibit them from returning to theirnds. Instead, he ns to give a portion ofnd to them. In return, they would work for the monarchy as farmers. Don''t worry. The monarchy will pay them for that. You know that we always buy crops from other Kingdoms and Father is nning to start a farmer''s vige so we can solve our shortage of crops. But the problem is we don''t have enough budget to build them houses. You probably know how much money Father has allotted for the weapons."


    I nod my head. I think I already know what is this project he is talking about. "Are you asking the Hope Foundation to fund the housing? Is that what you want to say, your highness?"


    Prince Fraser nods his head. "Yes. As much as we want to do it on our own, but we''recking funds already. If we continue to use the remaining funds, it will be a dangerous situation for the whole Kingdom. So, we don''t have much choice but to ask for help from your Foundation. Don''t worry.. Once the farmer''s vige starts to profit, the Foundation can get a small portion of the profit. So, are you willing to help, Dame Csille?

 Chapter 311 - Confrontation

    Chapter 311 ¨C Confrontation


    Housing projects will definitely cost a lot. It''ll probably half our funds for this month. It means the Foundation will need to limit helping other people.


    However, this project will be a great help for the Kingdom. It can solve the problem we have for years now. The shortage of supply for crops. If we do this, we don''t need to buy crops outside the Vrawyth Kingdom, which means we can save a lot of money.


    I think this isn''t a bad project. However, because it will half empty our funds, I think I need to talk about this to my parents.


    "Your highness, I think this is a great project. However, I don''t think I can decide for now. I still need to consider things. Can you give me some time to think?"


    Prince Fraser nods his head. "I understand. I know you will need time to think because this is a big project. I''ll just send you a copy of the proposal once Father has finished it, and we can talk about your decision at that time. However, for now, can you really find a shelter for them? The monarchy can only give them tent shelters for now."


    I nod my head. I''m thankful that he didn''t feel offended when I said I still couldn''t decide for now.


    "Don''t worry about that, your highness. I have already asked my employees to find me a ce where they can stay temporarily. Although it might probably take some time."


    Prince Fraser nods his head. "I''m more than grateful that you''re looking for one. I''m sure the people will understand it too."


    "If that''s the case, can I go out now, your highness? I still need to ask for an update about the temporary shelter."


    Prince Fraser nods his head and stands up. "You''re dismissed."


    I sighed in relief when I heard what he said. I guess we work well if we talk about business. Maybe it will be best for everyone if Csille and Prince Fraser be business partners only instead of husband and wife. But I know it''s impossible for that.


    I smile and stand up too. "Then, if you''ll excuse me, I''ll be going now, your highness."


    I was about to go out when Prince Fraser suddenly said something that made me stop. "Csille, thank you for helping the monarchy."


    It''s just a simple word, and it''s not even an apology. But I still feel great knowing that he sees and appreciates what I am doing.


    I look back and smile politely at him. "I''m only doing what I think I should be doing, Prince Fraser."


    After I said those words, I immediately got out of the tent. I know he is only good to me because we agree to help the vigers, and once everything is settled, he will return to being the mean Prince Fraser.


    Don''t hope for too much, Csille. You know more than anyone else that Prince Fraser won''t fall for her.


    ________________________________


    "Csille? Is everything okay?"


    I look back and find Brother Pascal staring at me worriedly. I shake my head at him and sigh. "I just received an update from Mairenn. She said it''ll probably take some time to find the vigers'' temporary shelter. She''s having difficulty finding a ce where the whole vige can fit."


    Brother Pascal walks towards me and gently caresses my head. "I know the people can wait for that, and I''m sure your employees can find one. By the way, I heard you had a conversation with Prince Fraser," Brother Pascal''s eyes be sharp when he says the name of Prince Fraser. "Did he do something to you again, Csille?"


    I knew it. He is still worried that Prince Fraser might mistreat me again. Brother Pascal is really a good Brother.


    I smile reassuringly at him and shake my head. "Don''t worry, Brother. He didn''t mistreat me. In fact, we had a great conversation earlier."


    Brother Pascal squints his eyes and looks at me suspiciously. "Are you telling the truth, Csille? Or are you lying to me so you can defend him?"


    I knew it would be difficult for him to believe my words. After all, they know I will still defend Prince Fraser even if he disrespects me.


    "Brother, don''t you believe me? I know I did something that disappointed you and my parents. But do you really think I would lie to you just to save Prince Fraser''s face?"


    Brother Pascal looks at me for a couple of seconds before he sighs. "I''m sorry, I don''t intend to doubt you, but Csille, I''m just worried about you. Aunt and Uncle are not here to look after you, which means the responsibility for taking care of you is on me. I don''t want anything bad to happen to you, and that includes seeing you being disrespected by people. Especially Prince Fraser. I couldn''t let it happen."


    I hold Brother Pascal''s arms and lean on his shoulder. "Thank you, Brother. I''m really grateful that even if I don''t have a biological Brother, I still have you with me."


    He looks down at me and flicks my forehead. "If you''re really grateful, then you should start doing things that will not worry us. You should start to know how to take care of yourself, Csille. So, even if someone tried to disrespect you, you can still protect yourself from those people."


    I look at him and just nod my head. I know it''s difficult for him to trust Prince Fraser again, and I understand that. I just hope that in the future, when things go sour for Csille, he won''t take it against Prince Fraser. That he will not go against him and the monarch because that is the only way the Lauretr¨¦ Family can be saved.


    "I will, Brother."


    Brother Pascal nods his head in satisfaction. Then the both of us got silent for a moment.


    "Csille, what did you talk about with Prince Fraser? I heard from some vigers that you talked to him for quite a while. Is there something wrong?"


    I shake my head at him. "No, Brother, everything is okay. He just made a deal with me that I still haven''t decided if I should agree or not."


    Brother Pascal looks at me and frowns. "What is this deal you talk to him? Is it something I should get worried about?"


    And there he goes again. My overprotective Brother. I smile reassuringly at him. "Brother, I know you don''t trust Prince Fraser when ites to me. However, in times like this, do you think Prince Fraser will make a non-sense deal with me?"


    Brother Pascal heaves a sigh. "I''m just worried about you, Csille." He then takes a pause for a few seconds. "Then can you tell me about this deal Prince Fraser offered to you and why you haven''t given him an answer?"


    "He wants to have a joint project with Hope Foundation. He said his majesty would prohibit anyone from returning to the foot of the mountain, and he would give him and. However, because the monarchy doesn''t have enough money to fund the housing, they want to work with the Foundation. We will do the housing while the monarchy will provide thend. His majesty wants to build a farmer''s vige."


    Brother Pascal immediately looks at me. "Farmer''s vige? Are you saying that the King wants to stop buying crops from the other Kingdom?"


    I nod my head. Although we have farmers in other regions of the Kingdom, the crops they are producing are not enough for the whole Kingdom. It''s the reason why we still buy goods from nearby Kingdoms and cities.


    "Yes, Brother. Creating a Farmer''s vige will be a great help to the Kingdom. We will be able to cut expenses, and at the same time, we will be able to solve our problem with the shortage of supply. However, I still haven''t agreed with the project. This project will be needing a huge fund, and I''m not sure if the Foundation can bear the expenses."


    Brother Pascal nods his head. "It is a feasible n, and if they continue this project, I''m sure our Kingdom will save a lot of money. They can use this to help other regions which are in need of help. But you are also right, though. You''ll need a lot of funds to do a housing project. You should think about this thoroughly, Csille. The amount you''ll be spending for this project can either break or make your Foundation."


    I nod my head and lean on his shoulder. "I will, Brother."


    I definitely will. I will not let the Foundation I work hard to build end in peril. I will make sure that even if I wasn''t here anymore, the Foundation would continue its purpose. To help people.


    ________________________________


    I stretched my arms and yawned. It''s already midnight, and everyone is already taking their rest, but here I am, still wide awake. I''m still thinking about what I should do with the joint project Prince Fraser offered to me.


    If I agree to it, this will definitely help the Vrawyth Kingdom save money. It means when the war came, the Vrawyth Kingdom could withstand it. However, if I agree with the joint project, it will almost empty the funds of the Foundation. That means we don''t have any other choice but to limit our help to other people. But the purpose of the Foundation is to help those people who don''t have anyone to turn to. If I close my door to them, does it mean many people will lose their lives?


    I take a deep breath and shake my head. I think it''s better if I go out first to have some breather. Maybe the nature can help me decide.


    I walk out of the tent where my employees and I are staying. They have assigned tents to all of us. My employees and I are all staying in one tent. The Doctors are staying in one tent close to the tents of injured vigers, and there are two tents for people who are not injured. While Prince Fraser has his own tent. He is a royalty, so it''s understandable if he has his own tent.


    Some guards that were brought by Prince Fraser immediately looked at me. "Dame Csille, where are you going?"


    I smile at the guard who asked the question. "I just want to have some breather."


    The two guards look at each other for a second. "Do you want one of us to escort you? I don''t think it''s safe to walk around alone, Dame Csille."


    I shake my head as a reply. How can I rx if there is someone tailing me? As much as possible, I just want to be on my own, and having someone will definitely not help me. "Thank you for the offer, but I want to be alone for now. Don''t worry. I''ll just walk around in the vicinity."


    One of the guards tried to refuse, but the other guard stopped him. "We understand, Dame Csille. However, if you need someone or something you can just call us. We will definitely help you."


    I thank them before I walk to somewhere quiet. I need some silence so I can weigh things properly and avoid making wrong decisions again.


    I am about to walk past a huge bush when I suddenly hear faint voices. I looked around, trying to see if there is anyone around me, but I didn''t find any person.


    I frown. Am I hearing things now?


    I looked around again to make sure, but I still couldn''t find anyone. I was about to walk when I heard the faint voices again.


    Am I hallucinating, or am I being hunted?


    I look around, and my eyes widen when I see a silhouette behind the huge bush. I slowly walk to the bushes and try to see who are those people.


    I know it''s rude to do this, but something inside me is saying that I definitely need to see this. That''s why even if I knew this wasn''t right, I couldn''t stop myself but eavesdrop.


    "Sir Farren, I noticed how you are getting close with my cousin. Don''t you think it''s inappropriate?"


    My eyes widened when I realized the owner of the voices. It''s Prince Fraser¡­ and Princess Paislee?


    Is it the scene where Prince Fraser confronted Princess Paislee because he is getting jealous of how close Princess Paislee is to Rufus?


    "Your highness?"


    I suddenly heard movements. If I remember it correctly, Prince Fraser is probably holding Princess Paislee''s arms.


    "Please, don''t get close to Prince Rufus. I don''t like to see you getting close to him."


    It is really this scene. He is starting to express his feelings for Princess Paislee. It also means that I''m really close to my demise.


    "Prince Fraser? I don''t understand what you are saying¡ª"


    I sigh and move away from the bush. I don''t think it''s good for me to listen to their conversation. I am only hurting myself by doing that.


    I start to walk around again. But this time, my mind is full of thoughts about Prince Fraser and Princess Paislee.


    After walking mindlessly for a couple of seconds, I look up at the moon and sigh.


    Days are getting darker for the Viiness, and it will be even darker as the days pass.

 Chapter 312 - Arguments (1)

    Chapter 312 ¨C Arguments (1)


    "Good morning, Dame Csille. I hope you had a good sleep."


    I smile at the viger who greets me. "Good morning. I did have a good sleep. I hope you did too."


    The viger smiles widely at me when I answer her question. She then starts to tell me how she has a nightmare the whole night and how the tragedy keeps reying on her mind.


    I am about to say something tofort her when I suddenly hear someone call my name. I look back and find Rufus standing at the entrance of the tent.


    I frown. What is this guy doing in here? I heard from Leander that Rufus was supposed toe here, but because he was busy with his monarch duties, the King didn''t let him. So, howe he is here?


    Rufus walks towards me. He then smiles at the vigers. "Good morning. I hope you wouldn''t mind if I borrowed Dame Csille from all of you. I just need to talk to her about something important."


    The crowd immediately agrees without worry because they know Csille and Rufus have been good friends ever since they were young. They also know Prince Rufus is not like Prince Fraser. So even all women don''t have any objections when Rufus drags me out of the tent.


    I also didn''tin and just let him drag me somewhere. He wouldn''t be here and dragged me without an apparent reason. But what is that reason could be? Will he say sorry to me?


    Rufus didn''t drag me to one of the tents. Instead, he leads me inside the woods. The guards who are guarding the entrance to the woods try to stop us, but Rufus doesn''t listen to them. He continues dragging me deeper to the woods. We only stop walking after making sure that we''re far away from everyone.


    He then suddenly look at me, and I look at him in return. I want to know why he drags me here. What does he want to talk about that he even drags me here?


    A moment after, Rufus heaves a sigh. "Purny, are you still mad at me?"


    Mad? I should be furious at him because if not for him, then this tragedy won''t happen. People wouldn''t have lost their loved ones, and the vigers still have a ce to live.


    However, what does anger would lead to? Nothing. Even if I cursed him, he wouldn''t be able to turn things back to where it is. So, I think staying mad at him is futile.


    I shake my head. "I''m not mad at you, Rufus. Disappointed, yes, but not mad because I also understand you."


    I heard him heave a sigh of relief. "Thank you, Csille. I thought you were still mad at me. I was nning not to go here because I want to give you time, but then again, it made me realize things."


    I raised my eyebrow at him. Then I walk to the tree nearby and lean on it. "Realize things? And what are those?"


    Rufus looks at me, and I can now see the determination in his eyes. "That you are right. That I should take my chance while I still have it, or I might regret it for the rest of my life."


    My eyes widened for a few seconds when I heard what he said. He said he wants to take his chance? Chance on what? To confess to Princess Paislee?


    Rufus chuckled when he saw my reaction. "Do you need to be that shocked? I know I was too stubborn before, but that is because I was afraid to get rejected. However, when that guy confronted me, that made me realize that I should take a step and try to win her."


    Wait. My mind is still processing the idea that Rufus wants to confess to Princess Paislee, but then this guy decides to say another revtion. Prince Fraser confronted Rufus?


    I know I have written that, but I just didn''t expect that it had already happened. Because I am busy with my work in the Foundation, I wasn''t always there to see the progress among the three main leads.


    It is really happening!


    I was too preupied thinking that I forgot to reply to Rufus.


    "Csille? Are you okay?"


    I shake my head and look at him. "You said that guy confronted you. What did he say to you? Did he say that you should stay away from her?"


    He nods his head. "Yes, and that I should just focus on my work instead of interacting with her. Although he makes it sound that he is concerned about my work, I know he is already warning me not to get close to her, and I hate it. I hate how he orders me to do that. I hate how he can always be close to her while here I am, barely having a chance to talk to her."


    Of course, you will hate it. Ever since you were young, you alwayspromised for Prince Fraser. They always give him everything he likes, even if you like it first. Even if you''re more deserving of it, they will still give it Prince Fraser because he is the heir of the throne, and you''re just a Prince. A Prince that will never be a King.


    So, I understand it. How can you not hate someone if he takes everything you like? From toys, to awards, and now the person you like? How devastating is it to be the shadow of someone who is even younger than you?


    I heave a sigh. There is no use pitying Rufus. His destiny is already written just like how Csille is meant to be the Viiness. That is something I couldn''t change any more.


    I smile at him. Al I can do now is follow the script. "That''s good. I''m d you''re fighting for what you want. I hope you win her, Rufus."


    I really wish he could win her, but I also need to make sure that he won''t because if that happens, it will be the end for his world.


    ________________________________


    Rufus and I talk about his n on how to win Princess Paislee. But he didn''t give too many details because he knew I might get a clue from it. He is really careful not to tell any details that would pinpoint to Princess Paislee.


    We are now walking out of the woods when we bump into Leander, who has a rabbit in his hand. He is probably returning the rabbit into the wild.


    "Dame Csille?" He then looks at Rufus. "You''re highness Prince Rufus? What are you¡­" He looks at the woods behind us.


    I don''t think I wouldn''t like how he looks at us. Does this guy thinks that we''re¡­ I look at Rufus, and we both shake our heads. We both don''t like what Leander is thinking.


    Rufus clears his throat. "Are you saying something, Leander? What are we what?"


    I look at Leander, and I can see him tense up for a few seconds before he bows his head. Who wouldn''t feel tensed if you heard the edge in Rufus'' voice? Although Rufus rarely gets mad, it is still scary when he does.


    "Apologies. I was just shocked to see you here. I thought you''d be busy with your monarch duties. Howe you are here, your highness?"


    "What? Am I not allowed to be here, Doctor Leander?"


    Leander shakes his head. "No, your highness. I was just wondering why you are here. Does his highness, Prince Fraser, know about this?"


    I feel Rufus'' body tense up when he hears the name of Prince Fraser. "His majesty was the one who sent me here, and do I need to tell my every action to Prince Fraser?"


    Leander was about to respond to Rufus, but the guy left the two of us. He didn''t even say goodbye to me. He was probably pissed off with Leander''s questions.


    "Dame Csille, is Prince Rufus mad at me?"


    I look at Leander and heave a sigh. "Don''t worry about him. He was just probably tired because of his journey. He''s not mad at you. I can assure that, senior." I look at the rabbit in his hand. "I think it''s better if you put that rabbit in the wild first. I''ll also be going too. I have other things I need to do. If you''ll excuse me."


    Leander looked like he was about to say something to me but changed his mind. So, he didn''t stop me from walking.


    I immediately rush to my tent. I still have a lot of work to do today, and I need to ask update from Mairenn.


    "Dame Csille, you are here. The people are already looking for you. Where have you been?Even Doctor Pascal is looking for you already."


    I look at Laureen and smile at her before slumping my body on my chair. There''s a lot that happened, and the day is just starting. What would I need to face for this day?


    I just want a break. Can''t I really have it?


    ________________________________


    I just finished talking to the vigers, and I was about to eat my lunch when I suddenly heard faint voices. It''s so faint that if you wouldn''t focus on your surroundings properly, you wouldn''t hear the voices.


    I look around, trying to find the source of the sound, but everyone is busy eating their lunch. Also, the sound isn''t like a whisper. It''s like a sounding from a kilometer from where I am.


    I decided to check it first before I ate my lunch. Something is telling me that I need to see the source of the sound.


    I don''t know if it''s because I am now influenced by Rufus to be a nosy person, or is this something rted to the novel.


    "Didn''t he say he can already handle it? Why do you need to be so nosy?"


    That''s Prince Fraser''s voice, and he sounds so annoyed. With whom?


    I immediately walked to where they were, but I immediately stopped walking when I heard the voice who spoke next.


    "If you can just watch him limp all the way to the tent, that''s on you. However, I will not let someone who tries to save be like this. It is my responsibility to help he-r¡ªhim!"


    It''s Rufus, and he almost slips his tongue. I immediately hide behind the tree and listen to their conversation.


    It seems like Princess Paislee got injured because she tried to save Rufus from harm. And the two Princes are getting annoyed with each other.


    Prince Fraser is annoyed with Rufus because Princess Paislee saves him, and Rufus even gets the guts to help Princess Paislee, which makes him even more irritated. While Rufus gets mad at Prince Fraser because he doesn''t even initiate helping Princess Paislee.


    This is not a scene I have written, but I exined in the novel that the two Princes always argue just to get Princess Paislee''s attention.


    I heard someoneugh. "Responsibility? When did you have that? Didn''t you always run from your responsibilities ever since you were young? So how can you tell me that Sir Farren is your responsibility?"


    I gasped softly when I heard Prince Fraser''s words. How can he be this blunt? Doesn''t he know that he is only running away from his responsibilities because he is tired? Tired of being robbed off of opportunities. So, instead of working hard, he decided to run away from it because he knew in the end, all of his hard work will be given to Prince Fraser.


    It''s the reason why he is like that. He just wants to enjoy life because he knows no matter how much he excels as a Prince, he will always be a shadow of Prince Fraser.


    I was about to peek and see Rufus'' reaction when I suddenly heard movements from them, and there came a shout afterward. I take a peek and find Rufus punching Prince Fraser on his abdomen, which results in Prince Fraser falling on the floor.


    "Prince Rufus! Why did you do that to Prince Fraser?" She then immediately help Prince Fraser stand up. "This is enough. Why do you need to fight over something petty?"


    Rufus looks at Princess Paislee, pain is visible in his eyes, but it seems like Princess Paislee didn''t notice it. She keeps asking Prince Fraser if he is okay.


    "I was¡­ I was just trying to protect you, Sir Farren. I don''t understand how he can''t see that you''re having difficulty while¡ª"


    Princess Paislee looks at Rufus. "But did I ask if I want help? I don''t need your help, your highness, Prince Rufus. I only let you because I don''t want to be rude to you, but if I only knew this would cause you and Prince Fraser to fight, I wouldn''t have agreed to it."


    "But¡­ Sir Farren." Rufus tries to exin his side, but Princess Paislee shakes her head and helps Prince Fraser walk out of the wood, even if she is limping.


    I look at Rufus'' back and feel sad because I know he was hurt, and even if I want to walk to him, I know I cannot let them know I am here.


    I looked at Prince Fraser and saw him looking at Rufus. Although his expression is nk, I can see in his eyes that he is warning Rufus. Warning him to stay away from her.


    "But he insulted me. Why didn''t you try to defend me?" I heard Rufus whisper to himself.


    I sigh and lean my body on the tree. It''s really starting.. The simple arguments that will eventually lead to apetition to win Princess Paislee''s heart.

 Chapter 313 - Arguments (2)

    Chapter 313 ¨C Arguments (2)


    Days passed in a blink of an eye. All of us have been staying here for five days already, and throughout those days, all I can see is the littlepetition of Prince Fraser and Rufus to get Princess Paislee''s attention.


    Everyone probably sees it as a simple argument, but I know it''s more than that. And it seems Princess Paislee is also clueless about what is happening. Every time she tried to calm those two, she didn''t know that it was making the matter worst between the two Princes.


    I look outside my tent and sigh. I can already hear the arguments of Prince Fraser and Rufus again. Even if I was the one who wrote this, I still feel tired of hearing their arguments every day.


    "Here they go again. It''s just the start of the day, and they are already starting their arguments? Can they give me a break? I still need to do my work. How can I work if the only thing I could hear is their arguments? Can¡ª"


    I wasn''t able to continue my words when someone suddenly chuckled. I look up and find Brother Pascal chuckling while staring at me.


    "You''re the only one whoins about it. No one has the guts to say something because they know they can''t go against the two Princes. But look at you."


    I put down the documents I am reading and sigh. "Brother, how can I notin if all I can hear every day is their arguments? Seriously? They are already adults, but they keep arguing like children. It''s quite annoying. Why can''t they just talk calmly?"


    Brother Pascal looked outside and chuckled again. "But why don''t you say that to their faces? Don''t you thinkining here will do something?"


    I shake my head. "It''s as if I can do that, Brother. You know that those two Princes have tempers. I guess it runs through their bloods."


    Brother Pascalughed and walked towards me. "By the way, I came here to give you this letter. I guess it''s from your Foundation."


    Foundation? Is it from Mairenn? Finally. I''ve been waiting for this day to arrive. If Mairenn found a temporary shelter for the vigers, that means I can now return to the capital. It also means I won''t be able to hear those two Princes'' arguments.


    I immediately take the letter and read it.


    "Is the letter from your employee? Does she find shelter for the vigers? They have been restless for days now. I''m sure if this continues, some of them might sneak out from here."


    I put the letter down and smile widely at Brother Pascal. Finally! "I know, Brother. That''s why I always ask for an update from Mairenn because I know how the vigers are starting to feel restless here. And yes, we already found a shelter."


    I still haven''t made a decision about the joint project Prince Fraser offered me. It''s the reason why we haven''t disclosed to the vigers the n.


    I''m sure most of the vigers already want to go back to their normal lives. But Prince Fraser and I decided not to tell them unless I made a decision already.


    Brother Pascal sighs in relief. "Then you should talk to his highness about this, so we can all start preparing."


    Most of the volunteers returned to the capital already after making sure that everyone was safe. There are only a few Doctors left who are here in case of emergencies. Most of the injured vigers are already sent to the hospital, and the Doctors are still taking care of them. So, there''s really no need for many Doctors here.


    While only volunteers left are those people who take care of our daily needs. The people who cook our meals, the people who take care of people, and the guards who make sure we are all safe.


    I pick up the letter and walk out of my tent. While Brother Pascal follows behind me.


    What wees me outside is the non-sense argument of Prince Fraser and Prince Rufus. Princess Paislee is trying to stop their arguments, but it seems like the two Princes can''t hear her or more like ignoring her.


    I looked at Prince Fraser and Rufus and rolled my eyes at them. They look so childish right now. Arguing over a small matter.


    "Prince Rufus, I already told you I can handle this. There''s really no need for you to take what I am doing."


    Rufus red at Prince Fraser, but there was still a smile on his face. I don''t know if it''s a taunting smile or a smile that shows he is enjoying this. No matter what, it''s one of the reasons why most people think that their arguments are not serious. Every time they will argue, one of them always has a smile on their face, and it''s usually Rufus.


    "Your highness, how can I let you do that? Let me handle this. I am more knowledgeable than you."


    They are currently arguing about who is going to chop woods. The two Princes are helping the guards to chop woods, but it seems like Rufus wants to chop woods too.


    I look at the two petty Princes and sigh before I walk towards them. "You always argue every day. Aren''t you getting tired with the routine?" I look at the ax that both of them are holding. Then I grab it from their hands. "You''re arguing how to chop woods, right? Then I''ll do that for the both of you, so we can all be at peace. It''s early in the morning, and all we can hear is your arguments."


    After saying myints, I immediately start to chop off the woods. The woods will be used for cooking, and because we were cooking for more than fifty people, we needed to chop a couple of woods every day.


    Rufus tried to take the ax from my hand, but I just red at him. I''m so done with them arguing. Not only my ears are hurting, but my heart also feels numb by thinking that Prince Fraser and Rufus are arguing because of Princess Paislee. It made me realize that I am the Viiness of the story. So, I would rather do this than see them argue again and again.


    After chopping a couple of woods, I drop the ax on the ground and stare at Prince Fraser and Rufus. "Now that you don''t have anything to argue. Can I talk to the two of you? I have something important I need to talk about."


    Prince Fraser and Rufus look at each other for a couple of seconds before they nod their heads.


    "What do you want to talk about?"


    "Is it something serious, purny?"


    The two of them ask me at the same time. I didn''t respond to them and just raised my eyebrow before walking towards my tent again. I didn''t say anything, but I knew they would follow me inside.


    I sit on my chair and look at the two Princes standing in the doorway. I heave a sigh and gesture my hand on the vacant chairs in front of my table. "Sit. This will be a long conversation."


    The two of them immediately sit down and ask me questions at the same time.


    "Csille, what is this important thing you want to talk about? Is it something about the temporary shelter?"


    "Purny, is there something wrong? You wouldn''t call us here if it''s not something important."


    The two Princes stop talking and look at each other for a couple of seconds. I take the letter of Mairenn and push it towards them. I better be straight to the point, or else they might end up arguing again.


    Rufus is about to read the letter when Prince Fraser grabs it and reads it on his own. Rufus is about to say something again, but I hold his hand that is resting on the table and shakes my head at him. He then heave a sigh and let Prince Fraser read it on his own.


    A moment after, Prince Fraser put down the letter and looked at me. "Now that you already found a temporary shelter. Don''t you think it''s time for me to hear your decision about the joint project I offer you?"


    I was about to say something, but Rufus immediately cut me off. "Joint project? Purny, what is this joint project Prince Fraser is talking about? Why I haven''t heard about it?"


    Do these two Princes think I can answer their questions at the same time?


    I sigh and look at Rufus. "I haven''t mentioned this about you because you''re busy. Have you forgotten? Also, I have been busy with things here that it slipped my mind."


    Then I look at Prince Fraser. "About your question, can you still give me time? I want to know first how much funds we have for this month. As you know, housing projects take up a lot of money to finish, and I want to know what are the adjustments I need to do after I agree with the project."


    Prince Fraser and I got startled when Rufus suddenly mmed the table. "Wait. Csille, you''re nning to do housing projects? Are you nning to build the vigers'' houses? Csille, do you know much it will cost you? It''ll definitely empty the funds of the Foundation. Are you¡ª"


    I heave a sigh. I understand Rufus'' concerns. It''s the reason why I haven''t made my decision about it. "Rufus, are you even listening to what I am saying? I still haven''t decided yet. There is still fifty percent that I would agree and fifty percent that I would not. So, can you please calm down? Also, what do you want me to do? Watch them live on tents forever?"


    Rufus shakes his head. "That''s not what I meant, Csille. Didn''t you say just now that you already found a temporary shelter for them? Isn''t that enough for you to do?"


    I was able to respond when Prince Fraser, who had been watching Rufus and me argue, suddenly spoke. "He is just wondering why is the monarchy is passing its responsibilities to the Hope Foundation."


    Prince Fraser then looks at Rufus, who looks back at him. "I know you already have an idea what is the current situation of the Vrawyth Kingdom. Because of the infectious disease, we closed our borders to anyone, which resulted in a limited source of funds. You also probably know that the monarch spends a lot of money in the northern region. If the monarch still funds this housing project, do you think we will be able to survive? We had a lot of enemies, Rufus, and they were just waiting for us to show weakness. If we depleted our funds, do you think they will not take this chance to make a move against us?"


    Prince Fraser pushes the letter of Mairenn to Rufus. "Hope Foundation is our only hope for the housing projects. So, even if it''s too much thing to ask, we don''t have a choice but to ask help from them."


    I sigh. If thendslide didn''t happen this year and happenedst year, I''m sure the monarch wouldn''t hesitate to do the farmer''s vige. But because we are in a tight spot, his majesty didn''t have a choice but to do this.


    Rufus heaves a sigh after getting silent for a couple of seconds. He then looks at Prince Fraser. "But what about the Hope Foundation? Are we nning to deplete their funds just to give these people a vige?"


    I look at Rufus, and I''m grateful because he is also concerned about the Foundation. I can now be assured that aside from Brother Pascal and my employees, there is someone who can take care of the Foundation once I turn my back on the whole Kingdom.


    "Rufus, that''s okay. I have already talked about this with his highness. His majesty also sends an outline of the joint project. Although I still don''t know what my decision will be, you can rest assured that I will not decide on something I am not sure about. By the way, I also invite you here to say that I will be returning to the capital this evening."


    I look at the two Princes and wait for their reactions. But Rufus is the only one who reacted. Prince Fraser just looks at me as if saying he doesn''t really care where I go. I should have known this would happen. How can he care about me? I bet the only person he cares about now is Princess Paislee.


    So, how can he still think of me? The viiness.

 Chapter 314 - Favor

    Chapter 314 ¨C Favor


    Rufus looks at me. "You''ll be returning to the capital this evening? Why so sudden? And you even want to return in the evening? Isn''t it safer to return tomorrow morning?"


    I shake my head. I need to return to the capital now so I can prepare things for the temporary shelter. I also need to see the ce first to ensure it''ll be a good ce for the vigers to stay. Aside from that, I just want to escape from seeing the two of you argue non-stop for Princess Paislee.


    Although I was the one who wrote this, I still couldn''t stop myself from being jealous of her. So, I''ll just escape from here.


    "Rufus, I still need to prepare things before the vigers can move to the shelter. I also want to see how the ce looks first. Although it''s a temporary shelter, I still want to make them feelfortable in it. And to do that, I need to return to the capital this evening because a day wouldn''t be enough to prepare the things necessary for moving the vigers to the temporary shelter."


    Rufus frowns. "But wouldn''t that be dangerous for you to travel back to the capital at night? Although the journey isn''t that long, it is still a journey, Csille. What if someone tries to ambush you on your way to the capital? I think it''s best if Ie home with you. I''ll be more at ease if I am with you."


    If I do that, wouldn''t he miss his shot with Princess Paislee? Although I didn''t specifically write this scene, I still need to make sure that the tension among the three leads is still alive. This tension will make them realize the feelings they have.


    I smile reassuringly at Rufus. I know he''s the one who''ll say that. I couldn''t expect something from Prince Fraser because I knew he would never see Csille again. In his eyes, Csille is his annoying fianc¨¦e, who likes to force herself on him.


    "No, Rufus. You are needed here. Don''t worry about me. I will just send a letter to Father asking for a carriage and a couple of guards to fetch me here. So, there''s really nothing you should be worried about. Do you really think my Father will let me travel alone without Brother Pascal beside me?"


    I''m sure Father will not let me go home alone. I''ll just need to send him a letter after my conversation with these two Princes.


    Rufus looks like he is about to say something, but Prince Fraser suddenly speaks up. "Good riddance then, but apologies, I still have things to take care of. If that is the only important matter you want to talk about, can I now take my leave?"


    I smile bitterly. I know Prince Fraser will not care about me but to do this in front of me is a tant p on my face. How can Prince Fraser be this heartless? He knows Csille has feelings for him, but why does he do it to her?


    I thought after the conversation I had with him about the joint projectst time. He would be at least good to me. But I guess I was wrong. I am totally wrong at all.


    I feel Rufus suddenly tense up when he hears what Prince Fraser says, he then res at Prince Fraser, but it seems like Prince Fraser doesn''t mind at all. He just looks at me as if asking if he can leave already.


    I look at Rufus, who is about to snap at Prince Fraser, and sigh. "Yes, please forgive me if I took up too much of your time."


    Prince Fraser immediately stands up. Rufus stood up too and was about to pull Prince Fraser''s hands, but I stopped him in time. Rufus looks at me as if asking why I am letting Prince Fraser say something like that? I just shake my head at him.


    Prince Fraser doesn''t get fazed with what is happening. He just looks at my hand, holding Rufus'' arms before he looks at me. "Remember Csille. You are still considered the Prince Royal fianc¨¦e. Don''t touch any man of your own will, or it''ll ruin my image." After saying those words, he immediately left.


    I just look at his back with mixed feelings. I couldn''t believe he had just said that to me. At the same time, I am furious with what he said. How can he say something like that to me? Does he think Csille is an easy woman? Just because she is into him, it doesn''t give him any right to insult Csille like that.


    I couldn''t believe I just wrote a character like this. Now I understand why most of my novel doesn''t work on my editor. It''s because my characters are like this.


    Prince Fraser is the male lead but look how he is treating ady? Even if she is mean, I don''t think that''s enough reason for him to be this rude to Csille.


    "Csille, why did you let my cousin do that to you? If you didn''t stop me, I would have punched his face already. How can he say something like that to you?"


    I look at Rufus and smile bitterly at him. I am angry at Prince Fraser right now, but I also don''t want to ruin the storyline. So even if I want to punch Prince Fraser on his face too, I know I can not do that.


    "Thank you for trying, but it will make things worst. You know how people are still in doubt about Prince Fraser about thest incident. If they heard you punch Prince Fraser for disrespecting me again, I''m sure it will be difficult to clear his name."


    Rufus looks at me for a couple of seconds before he messes my hair. "I don''t really understand why that guy doesn''t see you. If I were him, I would take care of you properly."


    If he is Prince Fraser, will he take care of me properly? That''s impossible. You are also in love with Princess Paislee. How can you do that?


    Forget it. It''s inevitable if people love Princess Paislee. She is, after all, the female lead.


    ________________________________


    I lean on my chair and close my eyes. My head is still hurting because of those two. I thought Prince Fraser was the only one who could give me a headache, but I didn''t know that two Astalieu''s can make my head feel like it''s about to split.


    Although Rufus is only concerned about me, I still couldn''t help but worry about what he would do if I returned to the capital. I hope Rufus will not take everything that happened today against Prince Fraser because I''m sure it will not be a simple arguments. That will definitely be a huge fight, and I couldn''t let that happen. Not now.


    I was busy calming myself when I heard someone walk inside my tent.


    "Csille, are you okay? Does your head hurt? Did you sleepte againstst night? Haven''t I told you not to do that anymore? Why aren''t you listening? If you really want to help people, you should learn how to take care of yourself first. If Aunt and Uncle are here, I''m sure they will scold you again for neglecting yourself."


    It''s Brother Pascal! I didn''t immediately answer him because I still wanted to rest. I feel like I got drained from talking with the two Princes. I am also thinking of a way how to break it to Brother Pascal that I will be returning to the capital this evening. Brother Pascal is still needed here, so he can''te home with me, and I know he''ll be disappointed about it.


    A moment after, I open my eyes and look at Brother Pascal, who is now looking at me worriedly.


    "Csille, are you okay? Are you sleeping when I enter your tent? Are you okay? You look s¡ª"


    I sit up straight and smile reassuringly at him. "No, Brother. I wasn''t sleeping. I was just taking a rest. I was preparing myself because this day will definitely be a busy day for me."


    Brother Pascal frowns. "Busy day? But I thought you were just nning to talk to the vigers the whole day? Is that the busy day you are talking about?"


    I shake my head. "No, Brother. Haven''t I received a letter from Mairenn?"


    Brother Pascal nods his head. "Yes, what about it?"


    I heave a sigh. "I''m nning to return to the capital this evening, and the reason why I''ll be busy today is because I''ll be saying goodbyes to the vigers. I also need to brief my employees who will be left here." I look around my tent. There are documents everywhere. "There are documents that I also need to organize and bring to the Foundation."


    Brother Pascal stares at me for a couple of seconds before he nods his head. "Okay. You should have told me so I can also prepare on my side. When did you say we will lea¡ª"


    I shake my head. "No, Brother. I am the only one who will leave."


    Brother Pascal looks at me as if what I said is something impossible. "No, no. How can I let you return to the capital alone? What will Aunt and Uncle say if I let you do th¡ª"


    "You don''t have to worry about that, Brother. I''m nning to send a letter to Father and ask him if he can prepare a carriage and a few guards to fetch me."


    However, Brother doesn''t look at ease at all. "No, I still won''t let you. What if someone sneaks into the group of guards and harms you while you''re on your way? That I couldn''t happen."


    "Brother, do you really think someone will make an effort and do that? I am a simple, nobledy. Why would someone try to har¡ª"


    "Csille, have you forgotten? Aside from you being the only daughter of the Count, you are also the fianc¨¦e of Prince Fraser. You know that there are people who are against Uncle or Prince Fraser, right? Do you think they will not take this chance to do something to you?"


    I understand Brother Pascal''s concern, but there''s really nothing to worry about. Csille hasn''t even started her Viiness path. How can something happen to her?


    "But Brother, you are still needed here. How can I let youe with me?"


    I know I cannot use the excuse that no one will do something to me because what he said is right, though. Someone might use me to threaten or hurt my Father. I know it won''t work on Prince Fraser because he doesn''t even care about me. But I''m worried about Father. If something really happened, I know Mother and Father will be both devastated.


    Brother Pascal shrugs his shoulder. "The distance between the capital and here is just an hour journey. It wouldn''t hurt me to return the next day. I also need to report to the Director of the Holycross Hospital about what happened here. So, I think it''s not a bad idea."


    I look at him and sigh. I guess I need topromise with this. I know Brother Pascal wouldn''t agree if I return to the capital alone. He''s also a stubborn guy. He definitely wouldn''t agree with this.


    "Okay, Brother. I know you wouldn''t agree with this. I should have known that."


    Brother Pascal gently caresses my head. "I''ll be leaving now. I still need to talk to my colleagues about my departure today."


    I nod my head and watch Brother Pascal walk out of my tent. I was about to start organizing the documents when someone entered my tent.


    "Dame Csille? Can I talk to you?"


    Princess Paislee? What is she doing here? She said she wanted to talk about something? What is this something she wants to talk about?


    Since I still have time to prepare. I don''t think it wouldn''t hurt if I talked to her. I gesture my hand to the vacant chair in front of my table.


    "Sure, what do you want to talk about?"


    Princess Paislee immediately sits on the chair and looks at me. "Dame Csille, aren''t you bothered?"


    I raised my eyebrow at her. "Bothered? Why would I be bothered?"


    Princess Paislee heaves a sigh before she answers me. "Dame Csille, aren''t you bothered with how Prince Fraser is close to me?"


    Wait, what? Did I really hear Princess Paislee ask that question? "Why would I? It''s Prince Fraser''s choice who he wants to be close to. I don''t think I can have a say on it."


    "But Dame Csille, when we were youn¡ª"


    "Sir Farren, that was before. I was still young and immature back then. But now that I grew up, do you think I would be bothered by the fact that Princess Paislee is close with you?" Iugh. "Sir Farren, are you just here to talk about that? Because if that''s the case, you shouldn''t worry because I wouldn''t do anything towards you again."


    Princess Paislee looks at me for a couple of seconds. It''s as if she couldn''t believe what she was hearing. Then she shakes her head. "No, Dame. I am here to ask a favor. Can you please tell Prince Fraser to stop being too close to me?"


    I raised my eyebrow at her. I think I know now why she is here. She isn''t worried that I will do something to her. Instead, she is worried because Prince Fraser is getting close to her. That means there''s a big chance her secret will be exposed.


    I heave a sigh. "I''m sorry, Sir Farren. I already told you. I don''t interfere with whom Prince Fraser wants to be close with. I think it''s better if you talk to him instead."


    Princess Paislee is about to refute, but I cut her first. "Sir Farren, is that the only thing you want to talk about? Because I still have things to do."


    Having no choice, Princess Paislee excused herself and left.. I look at her back and sigh.

 Chapter 315 - An Unexpected Guest

    Chapter 315 ¨C An Unexpected Guest


    I was busy preparing all the necessary documents for the temporary shelter when I heard someone knocks on my office door. I just arrived in the capitalst night, and now I am here in my office preparing all the necessary documents for the transfer of the vigers.


    I look up and find Li standing in the doorway. "Apologies for the interruption, but here are the finance reports you have asked me to work on. Forgive me for asking, but may I know what you are nning to do with this? Are you in doubt that someone is stealing from the funds?"


    Li walks to me and puts the finance report I ask her. I put down the document I am currently working on and skimmed the finance report. "No, that''s not the case. I''m nning to do another project, and I want to see first if the Foundation can bear the expenses."


    I nod my head when I see the total funds the Foundation currently has. I didn''t expect we still have this much money. I thought after the things we did in the western region, the funds wouldn''t be enough. This means I don''t have any reason not to continue the joint project. At least with the project, I can help the monarch save money.


    "Project? You''re nning to do a big project again, Dame Csille? But I thought you said you wouldn''t take any huge project after the western region? May I know what is this project all about?"


    I take the report and the documents I will be needing for today. Then I stand up and look at Li. "Li, can you take care of the Foundation today? I still have things I need to finish for the transfer. Leave all the urgent documents for today on my table, and I''ll work on thatter. Also, can you please tell Mairenn to meet me outside? We need to visit the ce for the temporary shelter."


    Li immediately go and look for Mairenn while I organize all the documents I will be needing. I look at the finance report and sigh. I guess I also need to visit his majestyter to talk about the joint project.


    I take a deep sigh and look at the clock. It''s already nine in the morning. I still have a lot of things to do.


    Another busy day for me, I guess.


    ________________________________


    "Dame Csille, are you sure you want to rent this for three months?" Mairenn look at the three-story buildings. "Wouldn''t it drain our funds for this month?"


    I look at Mairenn and sigh. The rent for the temporary shelter is also huge amount. If I don''t n on agreeing to the joint project, then I wouldn''t have any problem with it. However, now I have decided to agree with it, these expenses will definitely drain our funds.


    But I don''t have much of a choice, right? If I don''t rent this, where will the vigers go? I''m sure all of them wouldn''t want to spend three months in tents.


    "Don''t worry about that, Mairenn. I''ll find a way to make some funds. By the way, have you checked if everything is okay with the buildings? We need to make sure that the vigers will befortable in it."


    "Don''t worry, Dame Csille. I already checked everything, and they are all okay. Also, I have talked with the owner yesterday. She said if anything is wrong with the rooms, she will shoulder all the expenses on repairing. So, there''s really nothing to worry about."


    I nod my head in satisfaction. Mairenn and I just finished our ocr visit to the temporary shelter. It''s an old inn that was closed for a few months because no one is staying in the inns.


    It''s a good thing Mairenn found this, or else I don''t know what to do with the vigers anymore. I look at the contract in my hand and sigh. "Mairenn, can you do me a favor? I have others things to do after this so I cannot return to the town. Can you please go there and inform everyone that there is already a temporary shelter. Also, can you give this letter to his highness, Prince Fraser?"


    Before going here, I made sure to write a letter for Prince Fraser. It''s a letter saying I am already agreeing with the joint project and that I''ll be talking to his majesty this afternoon. I still have other things I need to clear about the project before I sign the agreement.


    Mairren is about to respond to me when someone calls my name. A very unexpected visitor.


    "Professor? What are you doing here?"


    What is he doing here? I thought he had already returned to his Kingdom. So, howe the King let hime to the Vrawyth Kingdom? I thought the King kept him in the dark?


    He smiles warmly at me. "Lady Csille." He shakes his head. "It should be Dame Csille now, right? It''s been a long time since we saw each other. How are you doing? Also, can you not call me Professor? We''re not in school anymore, so I am not your Professor."


    I smile awkwardly at him. I don''t understand why I feel ufortable around him again. It''s probably because I haven''t seen him for months now.


    "Prince Joachim, may I know what brings you here and how long have you been staying here?"


    Although it''smon for royalties from other Kingdom to visit the Vrawyth Kingdom, but they usually ask permission from the King before theye here. Howe I am not informed of his arrival?


    When royalties visit the Vrawyth Kingdom, they usually have an announcement for it. It is to make sure that everyone will treat those royalties properly. So, I don''t understand why I haven''t heard about his arrival.


    Prince Joachim smiled at me. "Have you forgotten, Dame Csille?"


    Forgotten what? As far as I know, I haven''t forgotten anything. I raised my eyebrow at him. "Apologies, your highness, but I don''t quite seem to understand what you are saying. What did I forget?"


    "Prince Fraser''s birthday is just around the corner, and you know that his majesty, King Simmond, always invites royalties from other Kingdoms. This year, I was the one sent to represent the Yesian Kingdom."


    My eyes widen when I remember it. I got too busy helping the vigers that I forgot this important event¡ªthe turning point of Csille Lauretr¨¦.


    How can I forget about Prince Fraser''s birthday banquet? The banquet that will be the cost of war among Kingdoms.


    It also means I am almost at the part where I stop writing. This world follows my second version of my novel and not the first version. That means I badly need to find the head Virtouse now, or else I don''t know what will happen if we reach the part where I stop writing.


    "Dame Csille? Are you okay? Did I say something wrong?"


    I blinked a couple of times when I heard someone call my name. I look at Prince Joachim and shake my head. "Apologies, Prince Joachim. I just remembered something that''s why I couldn''t respond immediately, but I am okay. Thank you for asking." I pretend to look at my time watch. "However, please excuse me, Prince Joachim. I still have a lot of things to do right now, and I really need to go."


    Prince Joachim smiles warmly at me. "Yeah, I hear all your endeavors. Aside from being the first Dame to be crowned as the next Queen of the Vrawyth Kingdom, I also heard you are the Founder of Hope Foundation. The Foundation that has been helping the Vrawyth Kingdom with all the tragedies that happened. I heard the western region, which was known as the abandoned region of the Kingdom, has changed drastically because of you. Everyone is praising you for that. They said you''re not just a beauty but also a good natured person."


    I smile awkwardly at him. How am I supposed to respond to that? I know that my deeds have been known by the Vrawyth people. However, I wasn''t expecting it is also known outside the Vrawyth Kingdom.


    I''m sure I will cause a huge sensation once they hear the good natured person before bes a devil in the future.


    I feel someone tugs the hem of my sleeves. "Dame Csille, you''ll bete with your meeting with his majesty. You need to go now if you don''t want to bete." Mairenn whispers in my ear.


    Holy moly! How can I forget about that too? I was too engrossed talking to this Prince that I forgot those important matters.


    I look at Prince Joachim and bows my head. "Apologies, Prince Joachim, but I really need to go now. I have a meeting with his majesty, and you know that it is rude to make a King wait, right?"


    I was about to pull Mairenn towards our carriage when Prince Joachim suddenly said something. "I understand that you''re busy. However, can you give this Prince a chance to have a meal with you? It''s been a long time since I saw you. It wouldn''t hurt if I would like to catch up on things, right?"


    A meal with Prince Joachim? I feel ufortable just by talking to him. Does he think I would torture myself and have a meal with him? Also, we''re not even that close. So, I don''t understand why he would want to have a meal with me.


    To catch up? I barely talked to him five years ago, and in Alderrdeen, I only talked to him because he is my Professor. What will we be talking about?


    Forget it! I''ll just say yes to him and find a way to turn him down in the future. It''s rude to turn down a royalty, and because I am in a rush, I didn''t have time to turn him down without offending him.


    I nod my head and smile at him before I drag Mairenn away without even waiting for his response. We run towards the carriage, and I immediately ask the coachman to maneuver the carriage away from the ce.


    Mairenn, who is still catching up her breath,looks at me and asks, "Dame Csille, why did we run from Prince Joachim? Isn''t that rude? Wouldn''t he take it against you?"


    Why did I run? I don''t even know. I just don''t feelfortable around him. I look at Mairenn and smile reassuringly at her. "Don''t worry. Prince Joachim used to be my Professor in Alderrdeen, so there''s really nothing to worry about. Also, I already exined to him that I still have a meeting with his majesty. I''m sure he understand why do I need to run."


    Mairenn looks at me, still hesitant, and nods her head. I heave a sigh and let her. I know no matter how much I convince her, she will still worry about me.


    Also, I still have other things I need to think of. First, I don''t understand why Prince Joachim is here. I didn''t mention the visitors on Prince Fraser''s birthday, so it''s okay for him to be here. However, I still don''t understand how did he be the representative of the Yesian Kingdom.


    Everyone knows how the King of Yesian Kingdom despises Prince Joachim because of his disability. So, it doesn''t make sense at all how did he manage to make his Father agree with this. It is only possible if something happened to Prince Joachim''s siblings, but that is impossible too. Knowing the pampering attitude of the King and Queen of the Yesian Kingdom? How can something happen to his siblings?


    However, it is still a mystery how he bes the representative of the Yesian Kingdom.


    I shake my head. But I think that is not something I should worry about first. I need to worry about Prince Fraser''s banquet. It''s almost near. I am really bing the viiness now.


    What am I supposed to do? I''m still not prepared for it. I still haven''t epted my fate. Also, I haven''t even met the head of Virtouse. What would happen if I couldn''t find him?


    Why do things feel like happening too soon? So soon that I am already panicking now. I know I have written what is happening, but I couldn''t still help myself but be scared.


    I''m really scared, but I don''t have any other choice but to face this.. I just wished that at the end of this road, I''d end up returning to my own world.

 Chapter 316 - Already Falling In Love

    Chapter 316 ¨C Already Falling In Love


    "My dear, how ar¡ª" Mother stopped talking when she saw the pile of documents in my arms. "My dear, what''s this?"


    I look at the documents in my arms and sigh. I got busy talking to his majesty that I didn''t have time to do all the urgent documents I needed to work on. So, I decided to bring them home and work on it this evening.


    I need to finish this because there''s a lot of paperwork I need to do tomorrow. It''s about the housing project. I need to talk to a lot of people that will be helping me build them houses. Aside from that, I also need to work with the budget and all the things need needed for the joint project.


    "These are the urgent documents I need to work on today, Mother. I brought it because I''ll be busy tomorrow, and I won''t have time to work on this."


    Mother immediately called maids and asked them to bring the documents to my room. She then gently caress my head. "My dear, you just returned to the capital. Don''t you want to take a break first? Ever since you open up the Foundation, you haven''t taken a vacation. Your Father and I are both worried about you. You are bing like your Brother Pascal already. Too workaholic."


    I hold on to Mother''s arm and lean on her shoulder. "But Mother, you know that if I take a rest, that means those vigers won''t have a choice but to stay in the tents. There are elderlies and young children there, Mother. What if they get sick because of it? I don''t think my conscience can bear to take a break knowing that there are people who need our help. I cannot do that, Mother."


    Mother sigh and gently caress my head. "I''m proud of what you are doing, but my dear, don''t forget to take a rest. You had a very long day, and now you are nning to work even at night? You''re overworking yourself."


    "Mother, don''t worry. I know what I am doing, and I promise you that I won''t force myself if I''m exhausted. So, don''t worry, okay?"


    I heard Mother sigh. "If your Father knows about this, I''m sure he''ll be mad at you." She then shakes her head. "By the way, I heard you meet his majesty this afternoon. Is there something wrong?"


    I guide Mother to sit on the sofa before I exin it to her. I got too busy with my work in the Foundation that I forgot to mention about the joint project.


    "Mother, you know that I''m currently working with the vigers'' temporary shelter, right?"


    Mother nods her head. "Yeah, you mentioned it before. It is also the reason why you be too busy these days. Is it something rted to the vigers?"


    "Yes, Mother. The Hope Foundation can only give them temporary shelter for three months. And after that three months, they need to find a new house they can stay in. However, his majesty prohibits them from returning to the foot of the mountain because it''s dangerous for them. So, his majesty and his highnesse up with a n to give these vigers houses."


    Mother nods her head in satisfaction. "I''m d they think of that. Your Father also wants to suggest putting the vigers in a new ce because it''s really dangerous to live at the foot of the mountain. However, what does it have to do with your meeting with his majesty?"


    I heave a sigh. "Mother, we all know how much the monarchy uses the funds for helping the northern region, right? So, even if his majesty wants to give those vigers new houses, he cannot do that alone. He knows that if he builds a new vige for them, the Kingdom will bear the consequences. And with our current situation? It''s not wise to use our remaining funds. That''s why his majesty and Prince Frasere up with an idea to have a joint project with the Hope Foundation."


    Mother frowns. "Joint project? You mean his majesty and the Hope Foundation are nning to build a vige for those vigers? But my dear, housing projects usually cost a lot. Are you sure the Hope Foundation can bear the expenses?"


    I heave a sigh. That''s what I''m worried too. After all, I still need to help other people after that projects. Although the Foundation can still help other people, it will be limited. I''m afraid we can only help five cases each day.


    "Don''t worry, Mother. I will take care of it." I smile reassuringly at her. I know how my parents think. If they know that the Foundation is having trouble, I''m sure they will donate a huge amount of money to the Foundation. And that is not what I want. Not because I don''t want them to spend money, but because I know in the near future, they will be needing that money.


    Mother gently caress my head. "If you need some help, just tell us, okay? Your Father and I will dly help you."


    I smile at her and shake my head. I knew she would say that. "I will, Mother." I was about to excuse myself because I still had a lot of things to do tonight when I suddenly remembered something. "Mother, did you know that Prince Joachim of the Yesian Kingdom is currently in the Vrawyth Kingdom?"


    Mother frowned when she heard my question. She then shakes her head. "Prince Joachim is in the Vrawyth Kingdom? I didn''t know about that. Your Father never mentions anything about his arrival. How did you know he is here?"


    Even Mother is not aware that Prince Joachim is here. I''m sure Father doesn''t know about this too because he wouldn''t keep news like this to us. So, I don''t really understand how did he manage toe here without an announcement?


    "I bumped into him this afternoon. I was shocked when I saw him because I wasn''t expecting he would be in the Vrawyth Kingdom. He said he was here to represent the Yesian Kingdom for Prince Fraser''s birthday. However, there is one thing I don''t understand, Mother. I thought Prince Joachim was the forgotten Prince of the Yesian Kingdom. So, howe he bes the representative of his Kingdom?"


    Mother frowns too. "I''m not sure too, my dear. But don''t worry, I will ask your Father about this. I''m sure he can answer your question." She then looks at the clock. "It''s gettingte. I should be preparing our dinner. You should rest first. I''ll just call you when I finish preparing the dinner."


    I nod my head and go straight to my room. I still need to finish all the urgent documents tonight because I still have a lot of things to do tomorrow.


    I look at the pile of documents on my table and sigh. I don''t know if I am really the viiness or the female lead. I don''t understand why I am always busy while all other viiness does nothing but stalk the male lead. This is definitely unfair.


    ________________________________


    Another day, another busy day for the viiness.


    I was about to enter my office when I suddenly saw someone sitting on my chair. I raise my eyebrow at that person. "And what are you doing here, Rufus?"


    Rufus smiled cheekily at me. "Aren''t you going to hug me? Don''t you even miss me, purny?"


    I roll my eyes at him and put on the table the urgent documents that I finished working onst night.


    "Seriously? What are you doing here, Rufus? Aren''t you supposed to be in the nearby town? And when did you arrive at the capital?"


    Rufus starts to skim the urgent documents I just put on the table. "I arrivedst night. After you sent a letter to Prince Fraser, he immediately asked me to return to the capital and talk to you about the temporary shelter and the joint project."


    I heave a sigh. I just arrived, but I am immediately wee by work. Seriously? Is the reason I am here is to be a Viiness or to work non-stop?


    "You want to know the details? I have already made a n and a timeline for the vigers'' transfer. You can just give this to his highness, and if you need anything, you can just ask for our help. And as for the joint project, I have already talked to his majesty. We have already signed a contract and talked about the details. If he has any questions, he could just ask his majesty about the contract. Everything was stated there already."


    I take the documents containing the detailed n and timeline for the transfer and give it to Rufus. "Here''s another copy I made. Can you please give it to his highness, Prince Fraser, so he would know when or what will happen in transferring the vigers."


    Rufus looks at the documents and frowns at me. "Why don''t you personally give it to him? You''re still going to return to the town, right?"


    Return to the town where I would see them argue every day? Nah, I''m good. I would rather bury myself with work than to see the two of them argue.


    I look at the documents on my table and around my office. "Can''t you see? I have work I need to do here, Rufus. I also need to make sure all the necessary documents are prepared for the transfer. So, even if I want to be there, I cannot do that because I still have other things I need to do. You also know that I have a joint project with his majesty, right? I need to focus on it for now. If you''re worried about the vigers, then you can rest assured that I wouldn''t neglect them. I will send a few of my employees to help with the transfer."


    I look at Rufus, who is still sitting on my chair. "And can you please stand up? I need to start working now."


    Rufus immediately stands up and gestures his hand on my chair. I thank him before I take my seat. "Is it the only reason why you are? Forgive me, Rufus, but I have a lot of work to do today. Can we just continue this conversation this evening?"


    I immediately take the documents on my table and start to work on it. I need to finish all of this because I''m sure I will be busy again theseing days.


    "Csille¡­"


    I look up and find Rufus staring at me intently. He looks bothered. "Are you okay, Rufus? Is there something wrong?"


    Did something happen while I was away?


    Rufus heaves a deep sigh. "Csille, I think I''m losing her. I¡­" Rufus shakes his head. "I think she is already falling in love with him."


    My hand that was busy flipping the page stopped when I heard what he said. What did he say? That Princess Paislee is falling in love with Prince Fraser?


    I feel my hand trembles for a couple of seconds before I calm myself down. I look at Rufus and act nonchntly. "Falling in love with the other guy? Are you sure? How can you say she''s really in love with him?"


    That will be great news if Princess Paislee is already falling in love with Prince Fraser. It means I can return to the real world now.


    Rufus sits on the chair in front of me and rests his chin on his hand. "I don''t know. I just feel she is starting to fall for him. Every time I will try to talk to her, she will always find an excuse. It''s as if she is avoiding me."


    It makes sense, though. Princess Paislee isn''t the social type, and I have written this. The reason why she is avoiding Rufus is because she is starting to feel something isn''t right.


    "But I thought you''ll try to win her? What happened with that? Is it because you''re not in the capital, and that guy takes the chance to win the girl?"


    Rufus shakes his head. "No, it''s not because of it." He then sighs and leans his body on the chair. "It''s hard to exin, purny. But I can definitely feel it. I am starting to lose her."


    I look at Rufus'' devastated expression and sigh. Of course, you will lose her. She isn''t meant to be yours in the first ce.


    "Rufus, as long as she and that guy are not in a rtionship, then thepetition is still not over. So, don''t give up and continue to win her. You''re an Astalieu. Who could resist you?"


    Rufus looks like he is about to say something, but he just shakes his head in the end. He probably wants to say that the other guy he is talking about is also an Astalieu. So, why would Princess Paislee choose him over Prince Fraser?


    I heave a sigh. I''m sorry, Rufus. I am the reason why you are having problems right now.. I''m sorry that at the end, you will still lose against Prince Fraser again.

 Chapter 317 - Dinner Date

    Chapter 317 ¨C Dinner Date


    Rufus stayed in my office the whole afternoon, even if he was just there sitting in a corner. He probably just needs someone to be with, and I don''t really mind having him here.


    How devastating is it to see the person you love loving the person who always takes everything from you? That''s probably heartbreaking.


    I put thest document I will work on today and look at Rufus. I initially nned to work until evening, but because I know Rufus needs someone to talk to, I decided to set aside that n and be with him. I guess a little break wouldn''t hurt me.


    I stand up. "Let''s go."


    Rufus stops reading the book that he''s been reading for a couple of hours now and looks at me. "Let''s go?" Then he looks at the documents around my office. "But I thought you have a lot of work to do today?"


    I heave a sigh. "How can I work knowing I have a friend who needs someone?" I look at the documents I still need to work on. "Don''t worry about that. I''ll work on it tomorrow. So,e on. You didn''t even eat the snacks Li brought for you. I''m sure you''re famished already. Let''s eat at our favorite restaurant. It''s been days since we both ate there."


    I was expecting Rufus to immediately stand up by the mere mention of our favorite restaurant. However, he just sits there and continues reading his book. "I''m still full, purny. So, if you''re worried about me, you don''t have to. Just continue doing your work. I know you still have a lot of things to do today, and I don''t want to interrupt that."


    I sigh and walk to his side to force him to stand up. The usual Rufus will be the first one to drag me out of my office the moment he heard we''re eating. I don''t like to see him like this.


    "But I''m famished. Don''t you realize what time it is?" I point my hand at the clock. "It''s already half past five in the evening. My tummy is alreadyining. Are you nning to starve me to death? And why are you even minding that work? There is still tomorrow. I can work on that. Come on."


    Rufus looks at me for a couple of seconds before he lets me drag him outside my office. My employees who are still working immediately look at us. Li rushed towards me with a pile of documents in her arms.


    "Dame Csille! Dame Csille, where are you going?" Then she looks at Rufus, who is standing beside me. "Greetings, your highness, Prince Rufus. Please forgive me for being rude. I didn''t see you at first. I hope you wouldn''t take it against me."


    Rufus smile at Li. "Don''t worry about that. Since you''re cute, I would let it pass." Then he winks at Li.


    My eyes widened when I heard what Rufus said. I couldn''t believe he would say that to my employee and even in front of me. This guy! I know he is yful, but I don''t think this is the right thing to do. After all, he is still an Astalieu.


    I elbowed him when I noticed he was about to say something to Li again. Rufus groans and looks at me. "Purny, why did you elbowed me? It hurts. Are you mad at me?"


    I just rolled my eyes at him and faced Li. I look at the documents on her arm. "Is there something wrong? What are these documents in your arms?"


    Li looks at the documents, and her eyes widen. "Oh, I almost forgot about this. These are the documents you ask for this morning. You said it''s something urgent and you need it tonight because you''ll be working on it. That''s why I rush it. Do I¡­" Li looked at my office and looked at me again. "What am I supposed to do with this? Should I put it in your office or¡ª"


    I forgot about this. It''s those documents I need for the joint project I will be working with his majesty.


    I heave a sigh and smile at Li. "Can you just send it to the Lauretr¨¦ residence? I''ll be working on it tonight."


    Li nods her head and immediately excuses herself. I look at Rufus, and I am about to drag him out when he stops me.


    "Maybe it''s better for you if we skip this dinner. You have a lot of things to do tonight, and I don''t want to bother you anymore. I''ll probably just head home to¡ª"


    I hold on tightly to Rufus'' arms. How can I let him go home knowing he is down right now? That won''t do. "No, I already told you, right? I''ll work on thatter. For now, I need you to join me with my dinner, and I won''t ept no as an answer. Come on."


    I pulled Rufus outside the Foundation. We were about to walk to the carriage when someone suddenly called my name. Rufus and I both look back and find Prince Joachim being pushed by his guard towards us.


    "Prince Joachim? What are you doing here, and when did you arrive at the Vrawyth Kingdom?"


    Prince Joachim looks at Rufus for a couple of seconds before he smiles at him. I feel something amiss with the way he looks at Rufus, but I just couldn''t pinpoint what''s wrong with it.


    "Prince Rufus Astalieu, it''s been a long time since we saw each other. I hope you are doing okay. I heard you are now working at the monarch. I didn''t expect I would see you do that because you were totally against it before." Prince Joachim smile at Rufus. "But it was nice seeing you, Prince Rufus."


    I feel Rufus hold my hand tightly. I look at Rufus, and he just stares at Prince Joachim for a couple of seconds. He''s probably trying to read Prince Joachim. He then nods his head at him as a sign that he acknowledges what Prince Joachim said to him.


    Prince Joachim doesn''t mind being ignored by Prince Rufus, though. However, there is something I don''t understand. I don''t know if it''s just me or am I thinking too much right now.


    What Prince Joachim said doesn''t sound bad at all, but why does it make me feel like there is something wrong with what he said?


    "And about you''re question, His majesty, King Simmond Astalieu invites the Yesian Kingdom for his highness, Prince Fraser''s birthday banquet. And I am here to represent the Yesian Kingdom. I just decided toe here in advance so I can stroll around the vicinity. I haven''te here for years, and I want to see how much the Vrawyth Kingdom changed through time."


    Rufus nods his head. "If that''s the case, then I hope you enjoy your stay here." Rufus looks at me. "Csille and I will be excusing ourselves then. We still have thin¡ª"


    Rufus is about to pull me towards the carriage, but Prince Joachim signals his guard and blocks our way. He then looks at me. "Dame Csille, have you forgotten?"


    Rufus looks at me and frowns. "What did you forget, purny?"


    How am I supposed to know? I don''t even have any idea what he is talking about. Forgot what?


    I smile awkwardly at Prince Joachim. He is a royalty. That''s why I still need to be polite when talking to him, even if I''m so frustrated with him right now. Can''t he just be straightforward?


    "What do you mean by your question, Prince Joachim? What am I supposed to remember?"


    And can you please stop acting like we''re close? I know you used to be my Professor, but that doesn''t give you the right to act like we''re some childhood friends.


    Prince Joachim became sad when he heard what I said. He then looks at me with his sad eyes. "You really forgot that you promised me a meal? I initially nned to fetch you this noon for lunch, but after hearing you were busy, I decided to move it to dinner time."


    The meal! Yeah, he is right. I did promise him a meal. However, I only said that because I was in a rush to get away from him. I didn''t expect he wille to the Foundation and ask me for dinner.


    Rufus looked at me and whispered, "You promise him a meal? Purny, why didn''t you mention that to me?"


    I look at Rufus and sigh. Why would I even mention it to him? If in the first ce, I never n to have a meal with Prince Joachim.


    I look at Prince Joachim, who is currently looking at Rufus and I. I was originally nning to find an excuse to decline him, but it slipped my mind. It''s a good thing Rufus is with me. I can have an excuse not to have dinner with him.


    "Apologies, Prince Joachim. However, I don''t think I can have dinner with you tonight. Prince Rufus and I will have something important to tal¡ª"


    I wasn''t able to finish my words because Prince Joachim immediately cut me off. "That''s okay. I''m also okay having Prince Rufus with us." He then smiles widely at me.


    How am I supposed to answer that? Can''t he sense that I don''t want to have a meal with him? And what does he mean by what he said? He is okay having Prince Rufus with us? Why does he sound like Rufus is getting in between us? He sounds like Rufus should thank him for allowing Rufus to eat dinner with us.


    How can this guy say that to Rufus? I know he is a direct descendant of the King of the Yesian Kingdom and Rufus is just the nephew of King Simmond. But if I willparing his position to Rufus'', he won''t be able topete with Rufus. So, howe he can say that to Rufus?


    Rufus held my hand tightly and was about to say something, but I immediately stopped him. I stand in front of Rufus and look at Prince Joachim.


    "Prince Joachim, I know I already said yes for a meal. However, I don''t like how you sound like when referring to Prince Rufus. He is a friend of mine, and I don''t like the tone you use right now. If this is how you will treat Prince Rufus, I don''t think there is a need for us to have a meal. So, if you''ll excuse us. We still need to do something." I was about to drag Rufus away from him, but Prince Joachim stopped me.


    "Dame Csille, apologies. I didn''t mean to sound rude or anything. I just want to have a meal with you to catch up with each other. I''m sorry, don''t get me wrong. I would also appreciate it if Prince Fraser would be with us."


    I frown at his words. I really don''t like how he is making it look like Rufus is interrupting my meal with him. Well, in the first ce, it was him who was interrupting my time with Rufus.


    I don''t appreciate it. Who even said I like to be with you? I only said that because I didn''t have a choice back then. Now, I am regretting it. I should have been honest with him.


    I feel Rufus leans on my ear. "You could just invite him with us if you want. That will be okay with me, although I don''t really like him ever since."


    I look at Rufus and shake my head. I''m d I''m not the only one who thinks there is something odd with the forgotten Prince of the Yesian Kingdom.


    "I''m sorry, Prince Joachim. But I think there''s really no need for us to have a meal. I''m sorry if I made you wait, but I still have other things to do." I look at Rufus. "Come on, Prince Rufus. We still have a lot of things to do with the projects."


    I didn''t wait for Prince Joachim to reply. I immediately drag Rufus towards the carriage and ask the coachman to maneuver the carriage away from the Foundation.


    I look outside my window and sigh. I guess with what happened today. He''ll leave me alone for a couple of days.


    "Are you really that close with Prince Joachim? To even hear him ask you for a meal despite knowing that you are already my cousin''s fianc¨¦e. Isn''t that a big p to the Astalieus?"


    I look at Rufus and shake my head. "I don''t think what you are thinking is the reason why he wants to have dinner with me. He was still my former Professor. Maybe he just wants to catch up things."


    As much as I want to put meaning to what Prince Joachim is doing, but I still think that is impossible. I don''t think someone I rarely talk to would have thoughts like that.. I really hope so.

 Chapter 318 - Dream

    Chapter 318 ¨C Dream


    I stretched my arms and walked towards my room. It''s alreadyte, but I still need to work on the documents Li send to our house. I need to prepare all the papers needed for the joint project so we can officially start because the whole Kingdom will be busy next week for Prince Fraser''s birthday banquet. So, I need to finish all the necessary documents.


    I look outside the window of my room and sigh. "It''s alreadyte, and I still have a lot of things to do." I slump my body in my bed and close my eyes for a moment. "Just a few minutes. Let me just feel my bed for a few minutes. Then I''ll start working after."


    Rufus and I spent a few hours drinking and talking about things. He didn''t mention anything about Princess Paislee, probably because he doesn''t want to talk about it. And I don''t want to force him to talk. I just made sure that he knew that I was always here for him.


    I open my eyes and sigh when I remember the conversation I had with Rufus. He was devastated by what was happening between Princess Paislee and Prince Fraser. But he knows he cannot do anything because it''s Prince Fraser he is going against.


    Although I convinced him to still pursue Princess Paislee, I cannot let Rufus give up winning Princess Paislee because he is the reason why Prince Fraser will pursue Princess Paislee in the future.


    "All I am doing for someone else love life. I am really a fortunate one, right? I don''t even have a love life, but here I am, making sure that Prince Fraser and Princess Paislee will end up together. I just wish that in the end, the Lauretr¨¦ Family will still remain as a noble family despite what will Csille do in the future."


    I close my eyes again and try to rx myself. I have a lot of worries this day. Probably because I know that Csille''s viinous path is already starting, and I cannot do anything to stop it or to even save myself.


    I take a rest for a couple of minutes more before I open my eyes. However, I was stunned when I found myself in an unfamiliar ce. I immediately look around, but all I can see is grass. I am currently lying on a grass field.


    Howe I end up sleeping here? Thest thing I remember is I am in my room, taking a rest before I start working. But howe I end up in a grass field? Did I skip time again?


    But that is impossible. We''re about to reach the climax of the story. If I skip time, then wouldn''t I reach the end?


    I stand up and try to look around, but the only thing I can see is a building in the middle of the grass field. So, I decided to walk towards the building to see if there was someone I could ask questions.


    The ce looks unfamiliar to me. I don''t think I''ve been to a ce like this in the fictional world.


    I was about to knock on the door, but it suddenly opened before I could even touch my hand on it. I immediately covered my eyes because I was blinded by the spotlight. Then I suddenly hear voices and music inside the building.


    Howe I didn''t hear it earlier? Is the building soundproof?


    I slowly put my arm down and found a crowd of people inside. They are pping their hands and looking at the center. I follow where they are looking and see Prince Fraser and Princess Paislee dancing.


    I feel a tinge of pain inside of me, but I ignore it. I am more worried about how on Earth Princess Paislee is dancing with Prince Fraser while she is in her true identity. The Princess Paislee of the Aeerean Kingdom and not the Sir Farren everyone knows.


    I anxiously look around, trying to see the reaction of people around them, but they just keep pping and smiling at the two.


    What is happening? Howe they didn''t say anything? Princess Paislee is with Prince Fraser. The Princess Paislee of the Aeerean Kingdom, the enemy of Vrawyth Kingdom. So howe no one isining?


    Did I really skip time again?


    I was about to walk towards Prince Fraser and ask him what is happening when I felt myself falling. Moments after, I immediately groan in pain when I feel my body hit the ground.


    I slowly open my eyes and find myself inside my room. Lying on the floor in the middle of the night.


    I slump my head on the floor and sigh. That was just a dream. But why did I dream something like that? Is it to remind me of who I am? That I am the Viiness of the story?


    I look at the ceiling of my room and smile bitterly at myself. What''s the need for a reminder? If every day, there is something that will always remind me of who I am.


    That I am the Viiness this story.


    ________________________________


    "Dame Csille, maybe you should take some rest first. You look pale already. You have been working with a bunch of people the whole day already, and you haven''t even eaten anything. I''m sure if Doctor Pascal is here, he''ll get mad at me for not taking care of you properly."


    I look at Li, who has been ranting for half an hour now. I understand her concern, but I don''t have time to rest or to take a break. I still need to talk to a bunch of people for today.


    I am talking to those well-known people that will help me build the housing project. I am talking to them personally and seeing how they work so I can give his majesty a list of people that ispetent enough to do the housing project. His majesty and Prince Fraser will be the ones who will decide who are the people they are going to hire for the joint project.


    Although the funding will mostlye from the Hope Foundation, I still need to ask for his majesty and Prince Fraser''s decision because it involves the safety of the vigers.


    I look at Li and shake my head. I look down at the list of people I still need to talk to and realize that I haven''t even finished talking to half of those people on the list.


    "But you know that I still have to talk to all these people," I show Li the list. "I need to finish this today, so I can give his majesty a list tomorrow. We need to start working already now. The whole Kingdom will be busy soon, and I cannot dy this project anymore."


    Actually, I can ask one of my employees to do this for me. However, I''m not that confident to pass the job to anyone. At least if I were the one who did it, I''d be more at ease with the work.


    "But Dame Csille, you need to rest or to eat already. I know you only want to finish all of this. However, you''re sacrificing your health for this. So, can you plea¡ª"


    Li wasn''t able to finish her words when someone cut her.


    "Dame Csille, it looks like you are having troubles here. Do you need some help? I will dly offer my hand to help you."


    Li immediately does a curtsy when she sees Prince Joachim smiling at us.


    What is this guy doing here? Don''t tell me he is still nning to pursue that meal he was talking aboutst time?


    I feel Li gently elbow my side. She is probably worried because I still haven''t answered Prince Joachim.


    I smile awkwardly at him. I don''t understand why I feel irritated with him today. He''s been my Professor before. So, I don''t understand where does this irritationes from? I know I don''t usually talk to him, and I always feel ufortable around him. However, it didn''te to a point where I felt irritated just by talking to him.


    "Thank you for the offer, Prince Joachim, but Lady Li and I can handle it." Then I look at the guards behind him. There are two guards behind him. One is pushing his wheelchair while the other one is holding paper bags. It seems like they just finished shopping. "Also, I don''t want to bother you anymore. It looks like you''re busy shopping thi¡ª"


    Prince Joachim looks at the guard who is holding the paper bags. He then sighs. "No, I''m not busy. In fact, I just finished buying things I need for my stay in the Vrawyth Kingdom. So, you don''t need to worry about bothering me. You will never be a bother."


    I just smile awkwardly at him. I will never be a bother to him? Too bad he is for me. He is bothering me. Can''t he see how busy we are already, and he even wants to join us? Did he forget that he is disabled?


    I am not against disabled people or discriminating against them. But I''m quite in a hurry right now. I don''t have time for this. So, I don''t need anyone or anything that will be a burden to me. I still have a lot of things to do.


    I helplessly look at Li. I don''t know what to do with Prince Joachim anymore. I don''t know if he doesn''t realize that I am only making excuses, or he is just pretending that he doesn''t see it.


    Li looks at me in return and shakes her head. It seems like she also doesn''t know how to deal with Prince Joachim. So, I don''t have a choice but to face him on my own.


    I look at Prince Joachim. "Apologies, your highness, but we''re quite in a hurry right now. I''m also currently working on a confidential project right now. It''s not that I doubt you. However, this project is under my Foundation. I don''t think it''s right for me to bring you while doing this confidential project. I''m sorry."


    Of course, I was just lying. The project I am currently working on is the joint Project I had with his majesty, and it''s not even confidential. But I need an excuse so we can get away from Prince Joachim.


    Prince Joachim stares at me for a couple of seconds. It''s as if he is reading if what I am saying is true or not. After a few moments, I heard him heave a sigh. Then he looks at me with a big smile on his face.


    "I understand. However, I hope you wouldn''t turn down my offer to have dinner with you tonight. I hope you can give me some time, Dame Csille."


    Meal again? I thought after what happenedst time. He would not ask me again. But I guess I was wrong.


    I smile awkwardly at Prince Joachim. If I turn him down, he will definitely realize that I''m just making excuses. Wouldn''t that be a disrespect for the royalties of Saiven Kingdom? But I don''t really want to be with him.


    I look at Li, and an idea pops into my mind. I smile at Prince Joachim. "Sure, Li and I would definitely love to have a meal with you, right, Li?"


    I look at Li and gesture her to agree with me. I don''t want to be alone with him. So, if I don''t have any choice but to have a meal with him, then I would definitely bring anyone with me.


    Li immediately nodded her head when she realized what I wanted to say. "Yes, Prince Joachim. It will be our honor to have a meal with you."


    I look gratefully at Li. I''m really d she is going with the flow because I don''t really want to be alone with Prince Joachim.


    Prince Joachim looks like he is about to say something, but it seems like he has changed his mind. He shakes his head and smiles at us. "If that''s the case, then I will just see you this evening. I wouldn''t take much of your time anymore since you said you''re still busy." He then gestured his guard to push his wheelchair away from us.


    Li stands beside me and sighs. "Dame Csille, do you hate Prince Joachim?"


    I look at her and sigh. "Hate is a strong word, Li. I don''t hate him. I just don''t feelfortable around him. But I don''t hate him."


    After all, he hasn''t done anything wrong to me or to anyone important to me. So, why would I hate him?

 Chapter 319 - Epic Dinner

    Chapter 319 ¨C Epic Dinner


    I was busy reading a document when someone knocked on my office. I look up and find Rufus smiling at me.


    "It looks like you''re busy again. Aren''t you always busy? Did you even take some rest, purny?"


    I put the document down and sighed. Rest? I don''t have time for that. I still have a lot of things to do. Not just for today but also for the whole week and the next few weeks.


    Li and I just finished talking to the people on the list, and I am currently reading all the details I have written about those people.


    "Rest? Rufus, you know I have agreed to have a joint project with his majesty, right? I need to work to ensure that everything will be okay. If I made a mistake, that would definitely reflect on the monarchy, and I don''t want that."


    Rufus heaves a sigh and walks toward me to put aside my hair that is dangling on my cheeks. "You should really rest, purny. You''re overworking yourself already. I heard you were out the whole day to talk to a lot of people."


    I lean on my chair and look at Rufus. "Yes, I''m already preparing the documents needed for the joint project." I frown when I remember something. "Wait, aren''t you supposed to return to the town today? Why are you still here, Rufus? I thought you would help Prince Fraser for the transfer of the vigers?"


    Rufus sits on the chair in front of me before he answers me. "Nope, I''ll be returning there tomorrow. I just dropped by today, so I can check how you are doing. Doctor Pascal asked me to check on you while I am in the capital because he knows you have a tendency to neglect yourself. And look at you? You''re overworking yourself again. I''m sure if Doctor Pascal is here, he will definitely get mad at you."


    I heave a sigh. I don''t want to overwork myself. Who would want to do that? But I don''t have any other choice. My viiness days will start soon, and I want to leave something good for the Vrawyth people.


    "Please don''t tell him that I''m overworking myself. I''m sure he would be worried about me. My Mother is already worried about me. I don''t want to worry him too."


    Rufus reaches his arms to gently mess my hair. "If you don''t want to make people worry about you, then you should stop doing things that will worry everyone. Purny, I know you only want to help, but there is always a limit to everything. Giving yourself too much will definitely have a repercussion on yourself. Give yourself a break."


    I just nod my head so the conversation will end. I know if I continue to exin myself to him, the argument wouldn''t end. I know they are just worried about my health, so I wouldn''t argue anymore.


    I continued reading the document I was reading before he came. "I will, Rufus. I will so don''t worry, okay?"


    I heard Rufus sigh. "You''re not taking this seriously, purny. I''m serious. You should start to take care of yourself properly."


    I just hum ''hmm'' as an agreement. Then I continue reading again. I still need to do a lot of things today, and I don''t have time for chitchat.


    Then there''s Prince Joachim, who decided to add to my problem. I put the document down again and looked at Rufus.


    Bringing Li is already okay, but Prince Joachim is still a guy, and he also has guards with him. I think it''s best for me to bring Rufus too. At least with him, we can be assured that nothing will happen.


    "Rufus, are you busy this evening?"


    Rufus got silent for a while, probably thinking if he had something to do tonight. He then shakes his head after. "No, I don''t have anything to do tonight. Why? Are you still worried that I''m not okay? Don''t worry, purny. You already said it before, right? Thepetition isn''t over as long as she hasn''t chosen someone to be her partner. So, don''t worry. I already made a n how to win her heart."


    I smile sadly at him. No matter what he does, he cannot win Princess Paislee''s heart because he is just the second lead, and the second lead is not meant to be with the female lead. Just like how the viiness will always end up alone.


    "Can you do me a favor, Rufus?"


    Rufus raises his eyebrow at me. "Why do I suddenly feel nervous about that favor you are asking?"


    I heave a sigh. "Prince Joachim, ask me and Li for dinner tonight. Can you also join us? I don''t feelfortable around Prince Joachim."


    Rufus frowns. "Prince Joachim Brissaud?" He got silent for a moment. "Sure. I would also like to have dinner with him. It''s been a long time since we have interacted with each other. I''m sure my cousin would love to have dinner with hi¡ª" He didn''t finish his words and shook his head. "Never mind. He''s still in the nearby town. I''m sure he cannot return to the capital. After all, the vigers will move to the temporary shelter tomorrow."


    I look at Rufus. I can see in his eyes that he is sad. Probably because he knows his rtionship with Prince Fraser will never be the same. Since they are both pursuing the same girl.


    I sigh. I wanted to help Rufus reconcile with Prince Fraser, but I know this is what is supposed to happen. I need them to fight over Princess Paislee''s heart.


    And this is only the start. Soon, things will turn worst.


    ________________________________


    Rufus looks around the restaurant where Prince Joachim and us will be having dinner. "I thought you''d just have a simple dinner with him? But why does the atmosphere in here doesn''t look like a simple dinner? Are you sure Csille that we are in the right restaurant?"


    I look around the restaurant and frown. I''m definitely sure this is the restaurant Prince Joachim sent me in his letter. But howe there is no one around? The decoration of the restaurant looks weird too. It''s as if someone will having a romantic date here. Minus the romantic dinner table.


    "I am sure we are in the right ce. But I don''t understand why it is like this."


    Li, who is standing beside me, tug the long sleeve of my dress. "Dame Csille, there''s a waitress there. Why don''t we ask her?" She then points in the direction where the waitress is, and true to her words, a waitresses rushing towards us.


    The waitress smiled at us, but her smile got frozen when she saw Rufus behind us. "Pri-Prince Rufus?!" She immediately does a curtsy. "Apologies, your highness. I-I didn''t know you were with Dame Csille. I-I¡­ Prince Joachim didn''t inform me that you''ll be here."


    I raised my eyebrow when I heard Prince Joachim''s name. So, we''re really in the right ce.


    I looked around again, and my expression turned grim when an idea popped into my head. I just hope what I''m thinking is not what it is. My life is alreadyplicated. I don''t want anotherplication.


    I know I am the Viiness but don''t I deserve some peace too?


    The flustered waitress gestured her hand towards the pavilion. "Please follow me. His highness, Prince Joachim, is already waiting for your arrival."


    The waitress led us to the pavilion, and inside the pavilion, there was a long table that could probably amodate ten people. On the long table, there is food prepared. It actually looks like a small feast because of how much food is on the table.


    Li, who is standing on my left side, gasped when she saw the amount of food on the table. "I thought we would only be having a small dinner. I didn''t expect we would be wee by a small banquet. Is this how royalties treat their friends?"


    I look at Rufus and to the food on the table. Is this how royalties treat their friends? I almost want to roll my eyes at Li''s remark. Rufus is a royalty too, but he never treats me like this. Instead, it was I who always treat him. I guess he is built in a different way.


    Rufus, who is standing on my left side, chuckled. "I think I already know what is happening."


    I frown when I hear what Rufus says. What does he mean by that? What does he know?


    I was about to ask him when Prince Joachim suddenly spoke behind us. We all look back and find Prince Joachim being pulled by his guards. He has a big smile on his face. It looks like he was really happy seeing us, which makes me confused. We''re not that close, so howe he looks so happy? It''s as if we are his long lost friends that he hasn''t seen for decades.


    "Dame Csille, Miss Li," his smile froze when his gazended on Rufus. "Prince Rufus? I didn''t expect I would see you here."


    Of course, you won''t. I didn''t tell him I bring Rufus with me because I don''t think he''ll appreciate it, and I can see in his eyes his disappointment.


    I smile apologetically at him. "Apologies, Prince Joachim. Prince Rufus insisted oning with us, so I had no other choice but to bring him with us. I hope you would understand."


    I was waiting for Rufus to refute, but he didn''t say anything and just stared at Prince Joachim for a couple of a seconds. "I hope you wouldn''t mind, Prince Joachim. When I heard from Csille that she and Lady Li would be having dinner with you, I immediately forced myself toe with them. It''s been a long time since we had dinner, right? So, I was hoping we could relive those moments before."


    Rufus, Prince Fraser, Prince Joachim, and the other royalties of the Yesian and the Saiven Kingdom used to spend time together when they were young. The Kings of the three Kingdoms do this to establish rtionships between the royalties and the heirs of the Kingdom. So they can still maintain the alliance between the three kingdoms.


    Prince Joachim got silent for a moment before he smiled at Rufus. "That will be great. I was actually hoping to have a meal with you and Prince Fraser. However, I heard you were not on good terms, right?"


    I feel Rufus tense with Prince Joachim''s question for a few moments before heughs. "Not on good terms? There is a rumor like that?" Rufus looks at me. Disbelief is clearly written on his face. "Purny? You heard that? There is a baseless rumor like that?" Heughs again before he looks at Prince Joachim. "Where did you hear that rumor from? You know how close Prince Fraser and I ever since we were young. Do you think it is possible to happen?"


    Prince Joachim just smiles at Rufus. It''s just a harmless smile, but I feel shivers in my spine.


    What was that? I don''t understand why I feel like that, but I am definitely sure that it''s not my imagination.


    Prince Joachim gestures his hand inside the pavilion. "What are you all standing there? Come inside. I hope you like the food that was served. If anything is not to your liking, please just tell me so I can ask them to change it for you."


    Rufus chuckled. "That was so generous of you, but since you have offered, it would be rude of me to decline." He then started to pinpoint the dishes he didn''t like and ordered food he liked. He wants to change almost half of the food on the table.


    Li leans on my ears. "Dame Csille, I thought Prince Rufus is friends with Prince Joachim? So, howe he sounds like he has resentment to Prince Joachim?"


    How would I know? Rufus didn''t mention anything about it.


    I just shrugged my shoulders and whispered to her ear, "I don''t know, Li. Come on, let''s just sit down so we can get through this. I''m tired already."


    Although I brought Li and Rufus with me, I still don''t like being alone with Prince Joachim.


    Li and I find a ce to sit while Prince Joachim and Rufus are having a fierce staring contest.


    Does these two Princes have resentment against each other? But what can Prince Joachim, who is the forgotten Prince of the Yesian Kingdom and a disabled person, can do to make Rufus resent him?

 Chapter 320 - Old Man

    Chapter 320 ¨C Old Man


    "Good morning, Dame Csille." Li immediately greets me the moment I step inside the Foundation.


    Good morning? How can I have a good morning after what happenedst night?


    I thought after I brought Rufus and Li with me, he''d realize that I didn''t really want to be alone with him. However, that Prince Joachim even wants to have dinner with me again, and he specifically said he wants to have dinner with me only.


    And because of that, I was up until midnight. I was thinking of a way to decline the dinner, but I didn''te up with any n at all.


    I smile at Li. "Good morning Li. How were the documents I asked youst night?"


    Li smiled hesitantly at me. "Apologies, Dame Csille. We''re still working on it. But we''ll definitely finish it this morning."


    I heave a sigh. I need those documents today, but I don''t want to rush them, so I have no other choice but to wait. "I understand. How about the thing I asked you aboutst night? Have you sent people to help the vigers? They will move to the temporary shelter today, so I need some of our people there. Also, did you send the letter I ask you to give to his majesty? He needs to see it already so he can decide who are we going to hire for the joint project."


    I look at Li and find her writing the things I am saying in her notebook. She then looked up at me after writing the things I said. "I already choose people to send to help the vigers. So, you shouldn''t worry about that. I also sent the letter to his majesty early this morning. I''m sure we can hear his decision at the end of this day."


    I nod my head in satisfaction. I''m d. I still have a lot of things to do today, and I need to hear his decision already so that I can start to talk to those people about the n.


    Housing projects usually take a lot of time to do, and because I only have a few months, I need to start the joint project already.


    "Thank you, Li." I look at the clock and sigh. "It''s alreadyte. I need to work now. If you need anything, just look for me in my office, and oh, I won''t be seeing any nobles today. So, if someone looks for me, tell them I am busy."


    Lille nods her head. "But what about Prince Joachim? Is he not allowed to see you too?"


    I almost made a face when I heard the name of Prince Joachim. Oh please, he''s the reason why I haven''t gotten enough sleep. As much as possible, I don''t want to see it for now.


    "Aside from you or Rufus. Please don''t let anyone inside my office, and if you think I need to see anyone who came here,you could juste to my office, okay?"


    I said a few reminders not just for Li but also for my other employees before I got inside my office. I have a lot of things to do today, and I really don''t have much time for chitchat.


    I groaned when I saw the piled documents around my office. As far as I know, there are still documents in the storage room. It''ll probably take more than a week to finish this all.


    "How great it is to be the viiness."


    ________________________________


    I look at the zing sun and sigh. It''s already one in the afternoon, and I still haven''t eaten my lunch. I was too busy with my work that it slipped my mind.


    "Dame Csille, are you sure you like to go to where the vigers are? You haven''t even eaten your lunch. Maybe it''s best if you take your meal first."


    I look at Li and shake my head. I initially nned to just let my employees help with the transfer. However, I couldn''t help but think about those vigers who were expecting to see me there. So, even if I didn''t want to witness how Prince Fraser and Rufus argue, I still decided to go there and help.


    "Don''t worry about me, Li. I brought with me the lunch Cairistine prepared. I''ll just eat it on my way there." I put my hand on Li''s shoulder. "Li, can you please take care of the foundation while I am away, and if someone looks for me, tell them to return tomorrow."


    Li nods her head. "But Dame Csille, how about his highness, Prince Joachim? You''re supposed to have a meal with him tonight, right? What should I tell him if he looks for you?"


    Oh yeah. How can I forget about Prince Joachim?


    I heave a sigh. I didn''t intentionally avoid him today, but I really want to be with the vigers when they move to the temporary shelter. The meal can wait, but the vigers can''t. Although I know they can do everything without me, I still want to be there. I was the one who volunteered to give them temporary shelter. I think it is only right for me to be there with their transfer to the temporary shelter.


    "Can you please send him a letter and exin why I couldn''t have dinner with him tonight. He gave you the address where he is staying, right?"


    Li nods her head. "Understood. I''ll just send him a letter after this."


    I left a few reminders to both Li and Mairenn before I get inside the carriage that will lead to the town where the vigers are currently staying.


    The carriage hadn''t even gotten out of the capital when it suddenly halted. I look at the coachman and frown. "What happened? Why did we stop?"


    The coachman looks back at me. "Dame Csille, there is an old man lying on the middle of the road. It seems like he had fainted."


    I immediately get off the carriage and check the old man. It''s a good thing we''re still in the capital. I can still rush him to the nearest hospital if he is really not okay.


    I check the old man''s pulse first to see if he is alive. I sigh in relief when I feel his heartbeat. "He is still alive. But howe he is lying on the middle of the road?" I look around, trying to see if there is someone around, but aside from our carriage, I don''t see anyone else.


    I look at the old man again and check his belongings. It looks like the old man is trying to travel from the capital to the nearest town.


    But the sun is zing right now, and with his fragile state, he really can''t bear this heat. Does he have a heat stroke?


    I try to wake up the old man to see if he still has consciousness. "Mister, wake up. Wake up." After a few gentle nudges, the old man finally opened his eyes. He then looks at me with sleepy eyes. "Mister, are you okay? Why are you lying on the ground? And you''re even in the middle of the road. Do you feel anything wrong? I can bring you to the hospital."


    The old mad smiles widely at me before he shakes his head. "Thank you, youngdy, but I''m all good. You don''t have to worry about I probably fainted because of starvation. But I''m okay now."


    Starvation? I look at the old man''s body and realize how thin he is. It looks like his bones will break if you put so much force on it. How long has he not been eating anything?


    I help the old man sit up. "Are you sure you don''t want me to bring you to the hospital? There''s a nearby hospital from here. If you''re worried about the bills, I can pay for it."


    The old man holds on to my arms and shakes his head. "Thank you for your kindness, but I''m really okay. As I told you, I was only starving, that''s why I fainted. So, you really don''t need to worry about me." He then looks at the carriage behind us. "It seems like I am interrupting your trip. I should probably continue my journey again."


    I nod my head. I don''t want to force him if he doesn''t want to go to the hospital. I look at the carriage behind us and look back at the old man who is trying to get up on his own.


    I heave a sigh. Although I''m not in a rush to get to the town, I''m sure the people are already wondering where I am.


    "Mister, where are you going? I can give you a ride. I also have packed lunch inside the carriage. You can just have it."


    The old man looked at me. Disbelief is clearly written in his face. He then shakes his head. "You look like a youngdy from a noble family. How can a lowly old man like me have the guts to sit with you? I don''t think it''s appropriate for me to do that. But I''m grateful for your offer."


    I looked at the carriage and sighed in relief when I noticed that there was no Lauretr¨¦ Family symbol on it. I know the old man will not go with me if he knows that I am Csille Lauretr¨¦.


    I smile reassuringly at the old man. "Don''t worry, Mister. I am not a noble. I might look wealthy, but that is because my parents are both merchants. We sell rare artifacts. That''s why I look wealthy."


    The old man looks at the carriage for a couple of seconds before he looks at me. He looks like he is still doubting what I said.


    It''s a good thing I cover my hair with a scarf, and my eyes are covered with a headband with a mesh, so the old man couldn''t see my distinctive features.


    After a few moments, the old man sighed. "Youngdy, are you telling the truth? Are you really not a nobledy?"


    I almost smiled when I heard his question. I nod my head at him. "Yes, my coachman can even attest to that. I am not a nobledy, so there''s really no need for you to be worried about."


    The old man looks at me for a couple of seconds before he nods his head. "If that''s the case, then I would gratefully ept your offer."


    I smiled at the old man and immediately gestured the coachman to get down, which he immediately obliged.


    "Da¡ª"


    My eyes widened when I heard how the coachman addressed me, so I immediately cut him off. If the old man knows I am a Dame, there''s no way he would agree to get inside the carriage.


    "Can you help this mister to get inside the carriage?" I pretend to look at my time watch. "If you''re worried about Father and Mother. I''m sure they are still busy with their business dealing. I heard there''s ady from a wealthy family who''s interested in buying the golden hairpin."


    The coachman frowns, but he nods his head after. He has been working in our family for years now, that''s why he already can read what I want to say.


    "Yes, Miss. But you know that your parents are one of the famous merchants in the Kingdom. They are probably worried about your safety."


    I shake my head. "Don''t worry, we''ll just drop this Mister to the nearest town, and we''ll continue our journey. I cannot leave him be. What if he fainted again? My conscience won''t be able to bear that. So, can you please help him get inside the carriage?"


    The coachman looks at me hesitantly. He knows it''s not appropriate for an unmarrieddy to let a stranger inside her carriage, especially if it''s a man.


    I shake my head at him. Having no choice, the coachman guides the old man inside the carriage.


    "Youngdy, thank you for your kindness. If it weren''t for you, something might have happened to me already."


    I just smile warmly at him before I take the lunch Cairistine made for me. "Here. You should eat first."


    I thought the old man would decline as he always did, but he takes the lunch and eats it at a fast pace. He''s probably that hungry that he immediately finished the food in just five minutes.


    After eating, the old man keeps thanking me for the food and for the lift, but I just smile at him. He then takes something from the bag he holds and hands it to me.


    It''s a box with a lock.


    "I know this doesn''t worth any centimes, but I hope you can ept this as a form of my gratitude for what you have given to me."


    I refused it at first, not because I didn''t want to but because I was worried that this might be the only thing he had. However, the old man kept insisting, so I didn''t have much choice but to ept it.


    I look at the box on myp and frown. There are symbols carved on the box, which seems familiar to me.. However, I just couldn''t remember where I saw those symbols.

 Chapter 321 - Another Argument

    Chapter 321 ¨C Another Argument


    I was immediately weed by Brother Pascal the moment I stepped out of the carriage. "Csille? You are here?" He then looks at the carriage and frowns. "Don''t tell me you came here alone? Even though the distance between the capital and here is short, you should have brought guards with you. You''re a Lauretr¨¦ and the future Queen of the Vrawyth Kingdom. There''s a lot of people who want to harm you."Brother Pascal shakes his head. "Why you haven''t told me you areing here? I should have fetched you from the capital. Does Aunt and Uncle know about this?"


    I smile widely at Brother Pascal and clings to his arms. "Brother, it''s been days since we saw each other, and the first time you will do is scold me?" I pouted.


    Brother Pascal flicks my forehead. "Don''t use that to me, Csille." He frowns. "What are you doing here? You didn''t even bring any guards with you."


    I sigh. I know Brother Pascal will be mad at me if he sees me here. "Brother, I know I made a mistake, so I hope you won''t tell it to Mother and Father. They will¡ª"


    Brother Pascal squints his eyes. "So, you really didn''t inform Aunt and Uncle." He then shakes his head. I can clearly see the disappointment in his eyes. "Csille, why are you socent? Just because nothing has happened to you before, it doesn''t mean that no one wants to harm you. If something happened to you. What do you think Aunt and Uncle feel?"


    I bow my head. I feel guilty, yes, but I only want to see how''s the transfer going. Also, I know there is nothing wrong that will happen to me because I am the viiness, and I have written what will happen to her. That''s why I didn''t bring anyone with me.


    I heave a sigh. "Brother, I know that. It''s the reason why I didn''t use the Lauretr¨¦ carriage because I don''t want people to know that I am inside the carriage. Also, I am with the coachman. Isn''t he the most trusted people of Father? Aside from that, he is also one of the bestbat fighter among our guards. That''s why I didn''t bring any guards with me. Also, I am only here to help the vigers and not unt my title. I want the vigers to see me as a simple person and not a noble."


    What I am saying is partly true. Sometimes, I couldn''t help but feel tired of the noble privileges. I don''t like how it restricts me from talking to anyone freely.


    "I know you are mad because I didn''t inform Mother and Father that I woulde here. But I only did that because I don''t want to worry them¡ª"


    "That''s the problem, Csille. You''re making them worry more by not informing them where you are. I know you are already an adult now, and you have every right to do what you want to. But you should also remember that there are people who are concerned about you." He then sighs. "You should rest first. They were still waiting for the carriages that would bring the vigers to the temporary shelter. So you still have time to rest."


    After he said those words, Brother Pascal immediately excused himself. I look at Brother Pascal''s back and sigh.


    I made him disappointed again. Why do I always do things that disappoint everyone?


    I was about to look for my employees to ask them for updates about the transfer when I bumped into Rufus.


    "Purny? What are you doing here?"


    I look at Rufus and raise my eyebrow at him. I definitely see him frowning a while ago. Is he having arguments with Prince Fraser?


    "I decided toe here to check on the vigers. They are going to do the transfer today, right?" I squint my eyes at him. "You look like you''re in a bad mood. Are you arguing with Prince Fraser again?"


    Rufus heaves a sigh and shakes his head. "No. It''s not because of it." He then frowns and looks at me. "Do you know that Prince Joachim will visit here today?"


    I frown. What does he mean by that? Prince Joachim is here? And what does Rufus mean by his question? How can I know he will be here? I''m not even close with him.


    "Prince Joachim is here? I didn''t know about that. What is his purpose foring here? I thought he was in the Vrawyth Kingdom to attend Prince Fraser''s birthday banquet? So, howe he is here?"


    Rufus shrugs his shoulders. "He said he wants to see how the vigers will move to the temporary shelter. He also brings food for the vigers and gives some encouraging words to them."


    Prince Joachim helping the Vrawyth people? Although he is a Yesian and an ally of Vrawyth, I still didn''t expect to see him help people. Prince Joachim isn''t a bad person, but I don''t see him as someone who helps other people.


    I raise my eyebrow at him. "Really? And does his majesty knows about this?"


    Rufus heaves a sigh. "Yes, the King knows about this. However, aside from his majesty, no one knows about his arrival. Even Prince Fraser doesn''t know about this. He isn''t even aware that Prince Joachim is currently in the Vrawyth Kingdom."


    I raise my eyebrow at Rufus. "You didn''t mention that Prince Joachim is here? I thought after our interaction with Prince Joachim, you would mention it to him. After all, Prince Joachim is a visitor and a royalty from other Kingdom."


    Rufus looks at me as if saying if I am serious with my question. He shakes his head after. "Let go inside first. I''m sure everyone is waiting for your arrival. Does Doctor Pascal knows about your arrival?"


    The two of us walk towards a tent. It''s probably where the vigers are staying.


    I heave a sigh and shake my head. "No, he isn''t. I met him earlier, and he got mad at me because I didn''t inform him that I''ll being today."


    Rufus yfully mess my hair. "Serves you right. I bet you didn''t bring any guards with you too. Purny, you should really start to take care of your safety prop¡ª"


    Rufus wasn''t able to continue what he wanted to say because someone cut him of. The two of us immediately froze when we realized who is the owner of the voice.


    "Is this how the fianc¨¦ of the Crown Prince and cousin of the Crown Prince should act? Do you still consider my existence, or am I really nothing to the two of you?"


    It''s Prince Fraser, and he is ring at us like a lion eyeing his prey. I feel my body tense up with how he looks at us.


    "I am asking the two of you a question! Why won''t you answer me?" Prince Fraser snaps at us.


    Rufus and I got startled because of it. I look at Rufus, but he is just looking at Prince Fraser with a straight face. I was hoping he would say something to him, but he didn''t say anything.


    I heave a sigh, take a step forward and look at Prince Fraser straight to his eyes. Although I can already feel my knees getting weak with the way he looks at me, I still gather all my courage and face him.


    "Your highness, can you please exin the reason why you are angry because Prince Rufus and I don''t seem to understand where this anger ising from."


    I really don''t understand why would he get mad when he sees me being close with Rufus if he doesn''t even care about me.


    What''s this? For show? Or did I hurt his ego because the person who said she likes him is being close with another guy?


    Prince Fraser''s eyes be shaper when he hears what I say. "And you even have the guts to ask that? You are my fianc¨¦e, Csille, and even if his majesty hasn''t announced our engagement, everyone already regards you as my fianc¨¦e. So, please watch how you interact with another guy, or you might end up tainting my name."


    I felt my heart breaks with what he said. I know he doesn''t like Csille but to say that in front of me, again and again, its really degrading.


    I feel Rufus'' body tense up, but I immediately stop him by holding his hand tightly. His rtionship with Prince Fraser is already not okay. I don''t want to add on that.


    It''s a good thing that the tent we enter is not the tent of the vigers. Instead, it is the tent of Prince Fraser. So aside from Rufus, Prince Fraser, Princess Paislee, and Prince Joachim, there is no one else witnessed how Prince Fraser insulted me.


    I calm myself first so I wouldn''t end up saying things I shouldn''t have said. I was about to say something to Prince Fraser but Prince Joachim, who was silent from the start, suddenly spoke up.


    "Apologies, your highness, Prince Fraser, but I don''t think it''s okay for you to say that to Dame Csille. Instead of getting mad at her, shouldn''t you remind her calmly? Also, I think his rtionship with Prince Rufus isn''t wrong. Everyone knows how the two of you are close with Dame Csille. Isn''t it normal for friends to be close?"


    I look at Prince Joachim. I don''t know what to feel about how he defended me from Prince Fraser. I know I should be grateful, but I couldn''t help but feel something was wrong. I just couldn''t pinpoint what was wrong.


    I heard Prince Fraser sigh. I thought he would feel insulted because Prince Joachim interfered with his argument with me, but he just shook his head. "Apologies if you need to see this Prince Joachim. However, I am only concerned about how people will see her. She is already engaged with me. If they continue to see her being close with another man, don''t you think those people wouldn''t put meaning to it?"


    I scoff. You''re the only one who sees it the way. No, I am wrong. He was just finding a reason to scold me because he hates me. So even if it''s just a small matter, he would make it a big deal.


    I heave a sigh. It''s one of the reasons why I don''t want to be here because I know how things will end up. We will just end up arguing, and it''s exhausting. I would rather bury myself with work than to hear him argue with me.


    I smile bitterly. "Don''t worry, Prince Fraser. Next time I wouldn''t do it anymore. I don''t want to disrespect your name even if you don''t know how to respect mine."


    I didn''t wait for him to reply and just left the tent. I should have stayed in the capital. I regret it. Why do I always put myself into situations that don''t bring good to me?


    I was about to enter the carriage to calm myself when I heard someone call my name. I look back and find Prince Joachim being pushed by his guard. I wasn''t expecting to see him run after me. If anyone else, I was expecting it would be Rufus.


    Prince Joachim probably sees that I am looking for Rufus. Then I heard him sigh and look back at the tent. "I know I am not the person you are expecting. However, Prince Rufus is currently busy arguing with Prince Fraser. That''s why I am here. If you need anyone, you can talk to me."


    I almost rolled my eyes at him. Can''t this guy see how frustrated I am right now? I don''t need him. All I need is alone time. Can''t he just give it to me?


    And what makes him think that I would talk to him? We''re not that close.. If he isn''t a Prince from another Kingdom, I would probably walk out from him already.

 Chapter 322 - Apology (1)

    Chapter 322 ¨C Apology (1)


    "Dame Csille, can I ask you a personal question?"


    Personal question? Is he going to ask me about how Prince Fraser insulted me in front of him?


    I heave a sigh and nod my head. Because I was pressured to agree to have a conversation with him, I have no other choice but to answer his question because it''s rude not to.


    We''re currently under a huge tree taking a shade from the zing sun. After he ran after me, we decided to talk under the tree. It''s not far from the tents, but it has enough distance so people won''t hear our conversation.


    "What question do you want to ask your highness, Prince Joachim?"


    I look up at the sky and pretend to busy myself. If he isn''t a royalty, I would never agree to talk to him alone. He has something in him that makes me ufortable.


    "Is this how Prince Fraser treats you?" I heard him scoff. "So, the rumors are really true. I thought it was only a baseless rumor because I have seen how close you were to Prince Fraser five years ago. But I guess five years is enough time for someone to change."


    Rumors? Is it about the issue between Prince Fraser and I? When he disrespected me in friends of many people in the western region?


    But I thought his majesty controlled the news. Howe it reach Prince Joachim''s ears? The Yesian Kingdom is far away from the Vrawyth Kingdom. Does it mean other people know that my rtionship with Prince Fraser is not good?


    I should talk to his majesty about this. We should do something to stop the news from further spreading.


    "I happen to hear Vrawyth people talk about it while I was buying things the other day. So, you shouldn''t worry. No one outside the Vrawyth Kingdom knows about this." Prince Joachim exins. He probably sees the anxiety in my eyes.


    I look at him and try to see if what he is saying is true. But I couldn''t read him. No matter how much I tried to read him, I couldn''t get anything from him. It''s as if he knows I''ll be reading him. That''s why he blocks me.


    I heave a sigh. I don''t know if I should believe him or not, but I guess I still need to talk to his majesty about this. It is to ensure that the people outside the Kingdom wouldn''t know about the issue. Because if the other Kingdoms know about my problems with Prince Fraser, Prince Fraser will be put in a tight spot, and we cannot let that happen. After all, Prince Fraser will soon take over the throne, and he needs to have a clean record so the public will support him.


    "Prince Joachim, please don''t misunderstand things. It might sound rude, but Prince Fraser was just concerned about how people would see me. So, please do¡ª"


    I wasn''t able to continue what I wanted to say because he cut me off. Heughs mockingly. "Concerned on how people will see you? Dame Csille, I might be an invalid, but my brain is working fine, so don''t try to twist the truth in front of me. I heard what Prince Fraser said to you. He was worried that you might ruin his reputation and not the other way around." He scoffs again. "I didn''t expect to see this side of Prince Fraser, and I also didn''t expect you will still defend him after what he did to you. Do¡­" Prince Joachim heaves a deep sigh. "Do you really love him that much?"


    I got silent when I heard his question. Do I love Prince Fraser that much?


    I do admit that I have feelings for him, but I wouldn''t let anyone disrespect me like that, even if that person is the person who owns my heart. It''s probably one of my differences from the real Csille.


    Because the love she has for Prince Fraser is not loved anymore, it''s already an obsession.


    I heave a sigh and stand up straight. I pretend to look at my time watch. "Apologies, Prince Joachim, but I still have things to do today, so I hope you can excuse me."


    I didn''t wait for his reply and immediately walked away from him. I didn''t answer his question because I didn''t want to talk about it. I already feel small by thinking that I am still defending Prince Fraser even after what happened. I didn''t want to talk about it with other people anymore because I was afraid that they''d judge me. Although I also understand if they will because even I couldn''t help but judge my own decisions.


    I heave a sigh and look up at the sky.


    Prince Joachim''s question made me question myself. Do I love him that much? As Ysavel hos and not Csille Lauretr¨¦?


    I think I already know the answer. I love him, yes but not to the point that I would tolerate what he is doing to me. I also think the more Prince Fraser bes mean to me, the more my feelings for him fade away.


    I just hope at the end, all my feelings for him will be gone. I don''t want to hurt myself seeing him happy with Princess Paislee while Csille lives her miserable life.


    ________________________________


    "Dame Csille, thank you for helping us. If not for you, we are probably still staying in the tents. My daughter is already getting sick staying there. It''s a good thing you helped us, or else she probably got sick with it. We are really grateful for what you are doing for us."


    I smile warmly at the woman who is currently carrying a child. Then I gently caress the head of the child. "You shouldn''t thank me. You should thank all those people who are supporting and donating to Hope Foundation because I won''t be able to help you if not because of them."


    The child looked up at me and raised her arms as if saying if I could carry her. Her mother immediately puts down her child''s arm and scolds her. The child immediately cries after being scolded by her mother, and no matter how much sheforts her, the child continues to cry.


    So I did what I could do and asked her mother if I could carry her child. Her mother looks at me, disbelief is clearly written in her eyes. "Dame Csille? Are you sure you want to carry my child? She can be too much to handle at times."


    I smile assuringly at her and nod my head. "I am sure. Can you let me carry her?"


    Although I didn''t have a great experience with children when I was young, I still love interacting with children. They made me feel how it feels like to be young, to be carefree, and to be happy.


    I gently take the child and carry her while singing a luby. I used to dream of being a mother when I was young, but reality hits me hard the moment I be an adult. I could barely sustain my day to day expenses in the real world. I don''t think I can bear to raise a child. So, at the age of twenty years old, I already give up the idea of being a parent.


    The child stops crying and looks at me with her teary eyes. She then rests her head on the crook of my neck and wraps her arm on my neck.


    I feel my heart melt because of what the child did. It''s one of the reasons why I wanted to have a child before because I love the warmth they give me. It''s something that I have been longing for, ever since I was young.


    I continue to sing her a luby while gently caressing her back for a couple of minutes before the mother takes back the child from me.


    "Thank you, Dame Csille. You are really an angel. My child doesn''t usually like being touched by strangers. It''s the first time she let anyone touch her beside me."


    I smile warmly at her before I excuse myself. I still need to talk to my employees and to Brother Pascal to ensure that everything is okay with the transfer before I can return to the capital. I couldn''t stay here for too long because I still have work to do in the Foundation.


    I was about to walk to the second floor, but someone called my name. I look back and find Prince Fraser looking at me intently.


    I frown. What is this Prince wants from me again? Is she going to scold me? What did I do this time?


    "Your highness? Is there something I could do for you?"


    Prince Fraser looked at me for a couple of seconds before I heard him sigh. "Can I talk to you?"


    Talk to me? I raised my eyebrow at him. What does he want to talk about this time?


    I heave a sigh and nod my head. "May I know what you want to talk about, Prince Fraser?"


    Prince Fraser walks forward and looks at me. "I just want to apologize for my behavior earlier. I shouldn''t have said those words to you. I''m sorry. I hope you can forgive me. I know no matter what my reason is, it will never be enough to disrespect you. So, I''m sorry."


    I just look at Prince Fraser dumbfounded with what is currently happening. I don''t know if I am hallucinating or I am dreaming right now because I am sure Prince Fraser wouldn''t do this.


    After a few moments of me being silent, Prince Fraser frowns. "I understand if you cannot forgive me. I already told Sir Farren it wouldn''t work¡­" He just whispered thest words, but I definitely heard what he said.


    Sir Farren? I smile bitterly. I should have known better. Prince Fraser wouldn''t do it in his own will. It was because Princess Paislee asked him to do it, and because he has feelings for her, he then asked for my forgiveness even if he didn''t think it was necessary.


    I don''t know if I should feel happy or offended by what Princess Paislee has done. I am happy because finally, I heard Prince Fraser apologize to me. But I feel offended at the same time because Prince Fraser still needs Princess Paislee''s word before he apologizes to me.


    What does Princess Paislee want by doing this?


    Iugh sarcastically. "Your highness, don''t you know that you should only apologize if you feel the need to apologize. If you are only apologizing to me because someone tells you so, then I''m sorry I would rather not take that apology. I want to hear you apologize to me, yes, but not like this. Apologies, but I don''t need your half hearted apology."


    Prince Fraser''s eyes became sharp when he heard what I said. "What do you mean by your words, Dame Csille? That I am pretentious? Don''t you know that it is an insult to say that to someone? Are you insulting me, Csille Lauretr¨¦?"


    I scoff at his words. I couldn''t believe he would turn my words against me. "Insulting you? Your highness, I am only saying what I want to say. Do you want to hear someone apologize to you half heartedly? You don''t, right? No one wants that. So, howe it bes an insult when Iin to you? When you disrespected me in front of other people in the western region, did you hear me say something after that? You didn''t right. I even defend you to everyone despite never hearing you apologize to me. When you disrespected me again earlier, did you hear me insult you? I didn''t, right? All I am asking for is a decent and wholehearted apology, and if you cannot give that to me. Then you better keep that apology to yourself. I don''t need it."


    Prince Fraser res at me. He then nods his head. "So, are you ming me now? Really, Csille?"


    I look at Prince Fraser disappointedly. As his creator, I couldn''t help but feel disappointed with what he is doing.. I couldn''t believe I made a male lead like him.

 Chapter 323 - Apology (2)

    Chapter 323 ¨C Apology (2)


    "I am not, your highness. How can I do that? I don''t have any rights. What I am trying to say is, please don''t apologize to me if you don''t mean it. It''s really offending. Don''t I really deserve a genuine apology?"


    Prince Fraser looks at me for a couple of seconds before he shakes his head. "If you want a genuine apology, you should learn how to be genuine first." He then walked past me after he said those words.


    I look at his back and smile bitterly at myself. I couldn''t believe him. In the end, he still put the me on me.


    Prince Fraser, do you hate me this much?


    ________________________________


    I look at the documents around my office, and I sigh. After the sessful transfer of vigers to their temporary shelter yesterday, I immediately went back to the capital. And now I am burying myself with all these documents I need to finish this morning.


    I need to talk to his majesty this afternoon to ask update on the joint project. I need to know who are those people he wants to hire for the project so I can start to talk to them.


    I slump my head on the table because of the frustration I am feeling right now. I have a lot of things to do on my te, and I still need to think about the storyline.


    Prince Fraser''s birthday ising soon. That means those problems will soon happen. So, I should start to prepare myself.


    I was busy thinking about what I had written when someone knocked on my door. I look up and find Li peeking behind the door. "Dame Csille, are you busy?"


    I frown. I already told Li not to bother me if it''s something not urgent. So, I''m sure she is here because something urgent hase up.


    "Why? Is there something wrong?"


    Li looks behind her before she answers me. "Dame Csille, there is someone who wants to have a conversation with you, and I don''t know if I should let him or not. So, I want to ask you if you want to see him?"


    Him? Aside from Rufus and Brother Pascal, there are no other men who visited me in the Foundation. And it''s impossible that it''s Rufus or Brother Pascal because Li knows that they cane to my office without asking for my permission.


    "May I know who is this person who wants to talk to me?"


    Li looks at her back again. "It''s Sir Farren, Dame Csille. The personal knight of his highness, Prince Fraser. He said he had something important to talk to you. I don''t know if I should drive him away or to let him, that''s why I ask for your permission. He''s the personal knight of Prince Fraser, after all. Maybe his highness wants to say something to you through Sir Farren."


    Prince Fraser wants to say something to me? I don''t think that is possible. After the conversation, I had with him yesterday? I don''t think he wants to talk to me. Also, if he wants to talk to me about something important, he would rather send a messenger bird than to use Princess Paislee to send his message.


    So, I''m sure the reason why Princess Paislee is here is not because of Prince Fraser. But if it that is the case, what made Princess Paisleee here and initiate a conversation? What does she want to talk about this time?


    "Dame Csille?"


    I look at Li and nod my head. "You can let him in. Also, I made sure that no one would disturb us while we were talking. Understood?"


    Li nods her head and immediately excuses herself to invite Princess Pailee inside my office.


    A moment after, Li opened the door and let Princess Paislee in. Then she immediately gets out of the office to give us privacy.


    I just look at Princess Paislee and wait for her to talk, but she just remains standing in front of me. I heave a sigh and gesture my hand towards the vacant chair in front of my table. "Sit. May I know the reason for your sudden visit Sir Farren? Is it something urgent? Because as you can see," I gesture my hand around my office. "I have a lot of things to do today, and I really don''t have time for chitchat."


    I heard Princess Paislee heaves a sigh. I squinted my eyes at her when I saw how anxious she was right now. What does she want to talk about that made her this anxious?


    "Dame Csille, I''m sorry."


    I put the document I am holding and rest my chin on both of my hands. "May I know what you are sorry for? Did you do something, Sir Farren?"


    I don''t understand why she would feel sorry for? As far as I know, she didn''t do anything wrong to me. So, why?


    "I apologize for convincing his highness, Prince Fraser, to apologize to you even if he thinks it''s unnecessary."


    I raise my eyebrow at her. I know Princess Paislee is a righteousdy, but I didn''t expect she woulde here just to say sorry for what happened between Prince Fraser and me.


    "Sir Farren, may I know why you are doing all of this? It''s not part of your job as Prince Fraser''s knight to do this. Also, do you really think a halfhearted sorry will make me feel better? Do you think that''s the only thing I deserve?"


    Princess Paislee immediately shakes her head. "That is not how it is, Dame Csille. I know I am in no position to interfere with your rtionship with Prince Fraser, but I just want to help. I have seen how the two of you be distant as time goes, and I feel like I need to do something to hel¡ª"


    I scoff at her. "What are you? Our Godparent who likes to check how our rtionship with each other? Let me remind you, Sir Farren, that you are only his highness'' personal knight. You don''t have the right to interfere with my rtionship with him. So, please stop doing all these things because it''s not helping. Do you know that Prince Fraser and I argue again because of what you did?"


    Princess Paislee looks at me guiltily. I don''t really want to be mean to her, and I understand that she is only concerned about Prince Fraser, but I cannot let this continue. If she will keep forcing my rtionship with Prince Fraser, how will her rtionship with Prince Fraser will progress?


    That''s why I decided to be the bad person again. If that will make Princess Paislee stop interfering with the storyline.


    "Dame Csille¡­ I¡­ I''m sorry. I didn''t know that it would end up that way. I only want to the two of you reconcil¡ª"


    Iugh bitterly. "Well, I''m sorry to blurt it out to you, but you''re just making the matter worst. You know what you should do best? You should stop meddling with OUR rtionship. You should know your ce, Sir Farren. I will let you off this time, but if you repeat it again, I''m sorry, but I wouldn''t be nice then." I gesture my hand towards the closed door. "You can now leave. I still have work to do, and I don''t have time for this kind of non-sense conversation."


    Princess Paislee looks like she still wants to say something, but she just keeps it to herself. She probably sees how much furious I am.


    Princess Paislee stands up and bows her head at me politely. "I apologize if you don''t like the way I am interfering with your rtionship with Prince Fraser. I understand now. I''ll try not to interfere again. I hope you can forgive me. I''ll be taking my leave now, Dame Csille. Thank you for giving me some of your time despite you being busy with work."


    I didn''t say anything to her and pretended to read the document on my table. I heard Princess Paislee sigh, and then she got out of my room.


    I look up at the closed door and sigh. I still don''t understand why she is trying to help fix my rtionship with Prince Fraser. She is the female lead. Why would she matchmake her Prince Charming to the viiness?


    I slump my body on my chair and close my eyes. I suddenly feel exhausted after talking to Princess Paislee. I feel tired already. Tired of all of this. When will this end?


    ________________________________


    "My dear Csille, how are you doing? You look," his majesty stopped talking and looked at me. "You look thinner than thest time I saw you. You''re probably not taking care of yourself too." He then looks at Queen Amalone, who is sitting beside him. "My Queen, our future daughter-inw is also a workaholic like our son. Wouldn''t that bring trouble to our Kingdom?"


    Queen Amaloneughs gently with the King''s words. She then raises her hand at me as if saying to walk towards her, which I immediately follow. Queen Amalone smile lovingly at me, just like how my Mother does.


    "Lady Csille¡­" she then shakes her head. "I should be calling you Dame Csille now. It''s been a long time since we saw each other. I hope you have been taking care of yourself in my absence."


    Her Majesty, Queen Amalone, was sick this year, and she was recuperating through the months that have passed. It''s also the reason why I didn''t get the chance to talk to her this year.


    I bow my head at her. "Your majesty, it''s been a long time since we saw each other. I hope you are getting better."


    The Queen gently caress my head. "I am getting better now. I heard from the King that you are here for the joint project you had with the King. The monarchy is really grateful for what you are doing, Csille, and I''m sure that once you be the Queen of the Kingdom, you''ll definitely be one of the greatest Queen the Vrawyth Kingdom ever had."


    I felt ttered by what she said, but at the same time, I felt bitter. The greatest Queen the Vrawyth Kingdom ever had? That is if I''ll ever get the chance to be the Queen, which I know is totally impossible.


    "Your majesty, you are ttering me too much. How can I even bepared to you or to the previous Queens of the Vrawyth Kingdom? I don''t think I could be half as great as you. Please don''t say it like that."


    The Queenughs and gently caresses my head. "And you are even humble. I''m sure you''re going to be a great Queen in the future."


    I just smile politely at her. I couldn''t tell her that I wouldn''t have a chance to be the Queen in the future. So, I just smile at her.


    After a few exchanges ofpliments with the Queen, his majesty, the King hands me the list of people he would like to hire for the joint project.


    I look at the list and nod my head in satisfaction. All the people on the list are my top picks. It''s a good thing his majesty and I have the same decision. That means I wouldn''t have problems working with those people. After all, I will be handling personally the joint project because I want to ensure that everything is following the n for the joint project.


    "Then I will be talking to them tomorrow so we can start to talk about the design and the building n. I will just send the outline of my conversation with them tomorrow too."


    His majesty nods his head. He then takes my hand and holds it tightly. "Csille, you don''t know how much you are helping the monarch. We are grateful for what you are doing, and I feel guilty knowing what my son did to you. Are you sure you want to continue your engagement with Prince Fraser? I would understand it if you want me to cancel it. You don''t have to worry about anything.. Just tell me if you don''t want to continue it anymore."

 Chapter 324 - Collision

    Chapter 324 ¨C Collision


    I look at the pce and sigh. I am currently on my way back to the Foundation, but my mind couldn''t help but think about the conversation I had with the King.


    Cancel my engagement with Prince Fraser? I would love that. Csille doesn''t deserve a guy like Prince Fraser. But then again, I cannot decide on my own. Even if I want to cancel it, I know I can''t do that. I have already learned my mistake before, and I don''t want to repeat it.


    A lot of people will already lose their lives because of me. I don''t want to add that list.


    The carriage suddenly shakes tremendously. It''s as if something bumps into it. I immediately find something to hold on to, afraid that I''ll hurt myself if I don''t hold on to anything.


    I anxiously look in front. "What happened?"


    The coachman looks back and shakes his head. "Apologies, Dame Csille, but a carriage collided with our carriage. I''ll go check first what happened and talk to them."


    The coachman gets off the carriage to talk to the people in the other carriage. I immediately follow behind. I want to know what happened and who the people in the other carriage.


    Two guards get down the carriage. They look wounded because one of the guards has a bleeding forehead while the other one is holding his arm. It is probably broken due to the collision.


    "What happened? You almost topple down our carriage. Do you know who is the person inside the carriage? What if you hurt Dame Csille? Can you exin it not just to the Count and Countess but also to his highness, Prince Fraser?" Our coachman asks the guards.


    The guards look helplessly at the coachman. They look like they don''t know what to do or to say.


    I heave a sigh and stop the coachman from further scolding the guards. Talking to someone while angry will definitely not result in something good. Also, I don''t want to make a biggie about it. After all, I am carrying the whole Lauretr¨¦ Family with me. If people know how our coachman scolds someone, that will definitely taint our reputation.


    I shake my head at the coachman. He then immediately shut his mouth. He already knows what I mean with that simple shake of my head. Then I look at the two guards who are now anxiously looking at me. They were probably scared that I''ll get mad at them.


    I heave a sigh. "Apologies for the behavior of my coachman. He was just worried about my safety." I then look at the wounds on the bodies of two guards. "Are the both of you okay? Do you want me to bring you to the hospital?"


    The two guards look at each other. They look so confused right now. They probably didn''t expect I wouldn''t scold them. They remain looking at each other for a couple of seconds before the one guards bows his head at me. "Dame Csille, please forgive us for colliding with your carriage. Our Master just needs immediate medical aid. That''s why we ask our coachman to maneuver the carriage as fast as he can. Don''t worry about us. We can handle ourselves. However, can you please help our Master? If we continue to dy it, we might lose him."


    My eyes widened when I realized something. It''s¡­ I look at their carriage and sigh. The collision wrecks their carriage. I don''t think they can still use it. So, I made a decision. "Get your Master inside our carriage, and we will bring the three of you to the Holycross Hospit¡ª"


    The two guards immediately shook their heads when they heard I mentioned Holycross Hospital, which made me frown. The nearest hospital from here is the Holycross Hospital, and they said their Master needs immediate medical aid. So, howe they don''t want to bring their master to the Holycross Hospital?


    "Dame Csille, apologies, but can you bring our master to a different hospital? He doesn''t like to go to Holycross Hospital. Any hospital would do, except Holycross Hospital. I hope you can understand this, Dame Csille."


    I frown. "But you said your master needs immediate help? Can''t he set aside what matters he had with Holycross Hospital? This is a matter of life. The nearest hospital here is the Holycross Hospital. Aside from that, it will take ten minutes to go to the other nearest hospital. Are you sure he can survive with that duration?"


    I don''t understand why would their master don''t like to be admitted to the Holycross Hospital. It''s one of the prominent hospitals in the capital, and most noble people like go there because Doctor Pascal, who is a Lauretr¨¦, is working there. It doesn''t make sense at all.


    The two guards look at each other for a couple of seconds before they both shake their heads. "Apologies, Dame Csille, but our Master doesn''t really want to be admitted to the Holycross Hospital. So, I hope you can understand."


    I heave a sigh and nod my head. I couldn''t force them to go to the Holycross Hospital, and I couldn''t let them alone, so I had no choice but to bring them to the nearest Hospital aside from the Holycross Hospital.


    "I understand." I look at our coachman and nod my head at him. "Can you please help them move their master to our carriage?"


    The coachman looks at me hesitantly. "Dame Csille? Are you sure you want to let three men who you don''t even know inside the carriage? Isn''t that inappropriate? What would pe¡ª"


    I re my eyes at him. I know he is only concerned about me, but this matter is rted to life. How can I just let them be, knowing that their master is in need of help? I''m sure Brother Pascal wouldn''t appreciate it if he heard that I didn''t do anything to save their master.


    "I won''t repeat myself. Can you help them transfer their master inside our carriage?"


    The coachman heaves a sigh and helps the two guards move their master inside the carriage. Although I can still see the hesitation and the suspicion in his eyes. I understand why he acts that way, though. If something happened to me, my parents and Brother Pascal would definitely me him for what happened.


    All of us immediately set off to the nearest hospital aside from Holycross hospital. It only takes more or less than ten minutes to arrive at the Crest Hospital. It''s not as famous as Holycross Hospital, but it''s known as one of the hospitals that only caters to the nobles or wealthy families.


    The nurses immediately lead their master inside while the coachman and I wait for them at the entrance. One of the two guards stays with their master while the other one is staying with us.


    "Dame Csille, shouldn''t we return to the Foundation? I thought you still had a lot of work to do today?"


    I look at the coachman and shake my head. Not yet. I need to make sure that the man is okay. My conscience wouldn''t be at peace if I left without knowing the condition of their master.


    "That can wait. I need to ensure first that he is okay before we can leave. I was the one who brought him here, so I need to make sure that he''ll survive."


    The coachman didn''t say anything, but I could see the hesitation in his eyes. He then keeps looking at the guard, who is now bowing his head at me.


    "Dame Csille, thank you for bringing us to the Crest Hospital. We don''t know what will happen if you didn''t help us." The guard then looks at our carriage. "And about your carriage, once our Master wakes up, we will personally see you to repay your kindness and pay the damages to your carriage." He then gets something from hispel. It''s a token.


    A token from the Saintillev¨¦ Family?


    I feel the coachman tense up when he sees the token. I ignore his reaction and take the token from the guard. "I only did what I think I should do and about the damages to our carriage. You shouldn''t worry about that. What matters the most is your master will be safe."


    The guard sigh and look in the direction where the nurses take their master. We waited for probably half an hour before a nurse came rushing to us. "Are you thepany of Mister Saintillev¨¦?"


    The guard nods his head. I didn''t do anything and just waited for the nurse''s response. "Mister Saintillev¨¦ is out of danger now. However, he needs to stay in the hospital for days so we can monitor his condition."


    I sighed in relief when I heard what the nurse said. Although I already expected what''s the oue would be.


    The Doctor continues to exin the condition of their master for a few seconds before the Doctors leave. The guard looks back at me and bows his head again.


    "Dame Csille, thank you for saving my Master. If not for you, we might have lost our Master."


    I shake my head and smile warmly at him. "I''m d he is already okay. I hope he recovers well. However, I need to go now. I still have other things to do in the Foundation."


    Now is the time for me to return. I still have a pile of documents I need to work on today.


    The guard bows his head politely at me. "Dame Csille, I don''t know how we can express our gratitude to you. Once our Master recovers, you can be assured that we will visit you again to say our thank you."


    After a few thank you from the guard, the coachman and I set off to the Foundation. The carriage hasn''t gotten far from the Crest Hospital when the coachman suddenly speaks.


    "Dame Csille, are you sure it''s okay for you to associate yourself with the Saintillev¨¦ Family? You know who is that family is. If the Count and the Countess know about this, I''m sure they will remind you not to talk to them."


    I sigh. I understand his worries. The Saintillev¨¦ have always been against the Astalieu Family. However, they cannot do anything against the royal family because they know they will be in trouble if they do.


    The royal family also cannot do anything to the Saintillev¨¦ Family because aside from they are one of the prominent noble families in the Vrawyth Kingdom, they also have royal blood of the ancient royalties of the Vrawyth Kingdom. If the royal family does any harm towards the Saintillev¨¦ Family, the Vrawyth people will definitely not like it. After all, they still respect the Saintillev¨¦ Family.


    It''s the reason why the Saintillev¨¦ has always been against the Astalieu Family because they think they are the one who is supposed to rule the Vrawyth Kingdom instead of the Astalieus.


    Father and Mother always reminded me ever since I was young to not talk to anyone from the Saintillev¨¦ Family because they mean no good.


    I look at the coachman and smile reassuringly at him. "Can you not inform anyone about this? Even to Mother and Father. They will only get worried if they know this. Don''t worry. I will not talk to them after this. So, you can be assured."


    The coachman didn''t say anything for a couple of seconds. He''s probably still assessing the situation. I then heard him sigh after. "I understood, Dame Csille. However, if I ever see anyone from the Saintillev¨¦ Family get close to you. I wouldn''t hesitate to tell it to the Count and the Countess. So, I hope you can keep your words."


    I heave a sigh. I am relieved that the coachman agreed to my favor. I don''t want to make the matter worst. After all, it''s just a coincidence that I met someone from the Saintillev¨¦ Family.. So, there''s really nothing to get worried about.

 Chapter 325 - Jealousy (1)

    Chapter 325 ¨C Jealousy (1)


    I look up at the starry sky and stretch my arms. It''s already seven in the evening, and I just finished working. I had a lot of work to do, that''s why I decided to work overtime today.


    "Good evening, Dame Csille. Did you finish your work today? Isn''t itte?" The guard immediately greets me the moment I step out of the Foundation. He then looks around. "It looks like your carriage is not here today. Do you want me to hire a carriage for you?"


    I look around too, and true to his words, our carriage is nowhere to be found. I frown. Our coachman usually waits for me until my work ends, so howe he isn''t here? Did something happen today?


    I was about to respond to him when someone spoke behind us. I look back and find a guard. The guard doesn''t look familiar to me, and even the family insignia on his chest isn''t familiar to me.


    "May I know who you are and what do you want from me?" I slowly take a step back. It''s already seven in the evening, and even if I have a security guard with me, I still need to be cautious. After all, I don''t know where this man came from.


    The guard bows his head in a respectful manner before he answers me. "I am the royal guard of his highness, Prince Joachim Brissaud of the Yesian Kingdom. I am here to fetch you for your dinner with his highness."


    I raise my eyebrow. Dinner? How can I forget about that? I couldn''t find an excuse to back out now because the guard caught me off guard, and Prince Joachim had already said he wanted to have dinner with me alone. So, even if I want to refuse, it will be rude of me to do that.


    "Dame Csille? Do you want me to call someone to stay with you?" The guard suggested, and I almost praised him for what he did. Did he notice my reluctance?


    I was about to reply to our guard when Prince Joachim''s personal guard cut me off. "Apologies for interrupting, but his highness specifically order me not to let anyonee with Dame Csille." He then looks at the guard of our Foundation. "Are you in doubt that his highness, Prince Joachim, will do something to Dame Csille? Don''t you know how grave crime it is to think badly about a royalty?"


    I frowned when I recognized how Prince Joachim''s guard threatened the guard of our Foundation.


    I take a step and stand behind our guard. I look at Prince Joachim''s guard and scoff at him. "And what do you think you are doing? Trying to threaten my employee in front of me? Yes, Prince Joachim is a royalty but don''t you forget that I came from the Lauretr¨¦ Family of the Vrawyth Kingdom. I am also the future Queen of the Vrawyth Kingdom. So how dare you use that kind of word in front of me? Do you see me as a lowly person just because I am from a noble family and not a royal family?"


    The guard tried to defend himself, but I didn''t give him any chance to say something to me. This is the excuse I need. The excuse I can use to decline the dinner with Prince Joachim.


    "If this is the how Prince Joachim teach his people? Trying to use his power to threaten anyone, I would rather not have dinner with him. You can now return to your highness Prince Joachim and tell him I have changed my mind."


    My eyes sparkled in joy when I noticed the Lauretr¨¦ carriage in a distance. Right in time. I was worried I wouldn''t have any carriage to bring me home. It''s a good thing he arrived in time.


    I look back at Prince Joachim''s guard and squint my eyes at him. "If your highness Prince Joachim continues to use his power against me and my people, then I think he should reconsider being close with me. I don''t like people who use their authority over anyone. And if you ever do it again to not just to my employees but also to any Vrawyth people, then I''m sorry, I will definitely do something to deal with it."


    The guard is about to say something, but his words got cut off by our family''s coachman. "Dame Csille, apologies. Something urgent came up with the Count, and I didn''t have a choice but to pick the Countess tonight. So, I hope you can forgive me." Then he looks at the Prince Joachim''s guard, who is now nervous because of his arrival. "This guy¡­ Is he disturbing you, Dame Csille?"


    I shake my head. "No, he isn''t. He is actually about to go now, right?"


    Prince Joachim''s guard looks at me hesitantly for a couple of seconds before he nods his head. "Yes, I''ll be taking my leave now, Dame Csille. Also, I hope you can reconsider having dinner with his highness, Prince Joachim. He''s been looking forward to that." He then left after saying those words.


    I look at his back and sigh in relief. I already have a lot of problems right now. But this Prince Joachim keeps adding to it. It''s a good thing I found a reason tonight, but I don''t know if I can find another reason next time because I am sure this will not be thest time he will do this.


    "Dame Csille, are you sure it''s okay for you to say those words? He is still, after all, Prince Joachim''s guard. Wouldn''t you be testing his authority by going against his people?"


    I look at the guard of the Foundation and sigh. "And what? Let his people rain tyranny in my own Foundation? That wouldn''t do. Also, his people are the first ones who decided to show his authority here. I am just returning the favor. Also, you shouldn''t worry about Prince Joachim. I can handle him."


    I know I can. However, my problem right now is how to stop Prince Joachim from inviting me alone.


    Why do these royalties always give me headaches? Give me a break!


    ________________________________


    "Csille!"


    I just got out of the Foundation to have my lunch when I heard someone call my name. I look back and find Brother Pascal smiling warmly at me.


    I immediately rush to his side and give him a hug. It''s been days since I saw him, and thest time we''ve talked, he got mad at me. I look up at him. "Brother, when did you return to the capital? Is everything okay in the temporary shelter?"


    Although my employees, who are staying with the vigers, always update me. I still want to know how the temporary shelter is for Brother Pascal.


    Brother Pascal gently caresses my head. "You shouldn''t worry. The vigers love the ce. Some even want to stay there for good." He then takes something from the inside of his white coat. "In fact, they are so grateful to you that they even made a thank you letter for what you did to them. Most of them even want to see you again."


    I immediately take the letters from Brother Pascal''s hand and skims it. I immediately tear up when I read a few letters from the children who are thanking me for letting them stay there for three months. Because they said it''s the first time they live in an environment like that, and they love it.


    I feel my heart melted just by reading those letters. I am d they are appreciating what I did for them. All my efforts and the efforts of my employees are all worth it.


    I''m d. I''m d they like it.


    "Thank you for bringing this, Brother. You don''t know how much this made my day." I look up at Brother Pascal and observe him. Although he was smiling at me earlier, I still don''t know if he was still mad about what I did thest time. I hold on to his arm and lean my head on his shoulder. "Brother, are you still mad at me? I''m sorry."


    I heard Brother Pascal sigh. "How can I stay mad at you? You know I couldn''t do that. No matter how much disappointed I am with what you are doing, I couldn''t bear to get mad at you for too long. You are my only cousin, Csille."


    I know that. But I hope in the near future you wouldn''t forgive me for what I will be doing. I hope you can forget that I was once a Lauretr¨¦ because that is the only way the Lauretr¨¦ Family can live.


    "Brother, have you eaten your lunch? Why don''t you join me? I was about to take my lunch."


    Brother Pascal immediately agreed and the both of us decided to eat in the garden restaurant that Rufus rented for his failed confession to Princess Paislee.


    Brother Pascal and I were about to enter the restaurant when we bumped into Prince Fraser and Princess Paislee. We then both greet Prince France, who just returned our greetings with a simple nod.


    Princess Paislee, who was standing beside Prince Fraser, smiled at us. "Doctor Pascal, Dame Csille. Are you here for lunch too? Why don''t the two of you join us?"


    I inconspicuously raise my eyebrow because of Princess Paislee''s remarks. She invited us even without asking for Prince Fraser''s permission?


    I look at Prince Fraser. He looks like he didn''t like the idea of it, but he didn''t say anything and remained quiet, which is not normal for Prince Fraser. He isn''t the type of person who will sit still and do nothing if it''s something he doesn''t like. This can only mean one thing, that her rtionship with Prince Fraser is improving.


    I smirk and give Princess Paislee a beautiful smile. Mother told me that I look most beautiful when I smile. "If that is okay with you, then how can I refuse that offer?"


    The moment I smile beautifully at Princess Paislee, I immediately see Prince Fraser tensed up. He is probably furious now because I am smiling at his beloved.


    Are you jealous now? How does it feels seeing the person you love being seduced by someone else? Does it hurt you? Serves you right for hurting me again and again.


    Princess Paislee smiles awkwardly at me. "If that''s the case, let''s go inside." She then looks at Prince Fraser. "Your highness, you don''t mind sharing lunch with Dame Csille and Doctor Pascal, right? After all, you grew up with Dame Csille."


    I look at Prince Fraser, who is now trying his best to hide his dissatisfaction. Although no matter how much he tried, I can still see it.


    He then reluctantly nods his head. "That would be great. It''s been a long time since I have a dinner with the Lauretr¨¦s."


    Princess Paislee smiled widely when she heard Prince Fraser''s remarks. She then looks at me. "Why don''t we go inside first?"


    Princess Paislee and Prince Fraser walk inside the restaurant while Brother Pascal and me follow behind.


    I was about to go inside the restaurant when Brother Pascal tugged my hand. I look back and frown at him. "Brother Pascal?"


    Brother Pascal looks inside the restaurant and shakes his head. "Csille, are you sure it''s okay for us to join his highness'' lunch? He seems like he doesn''t want our presence."


    What can I expect from my Brother Pascal, who is an upright person? Of course, he won''t agree to have lunch with them if he sees Prince Fraser''s reluctance.


    I heave a sigh and smile reassuringly at him. "Brother, you have seen that his highness Prince Fraser agreed for us to join them, right? You also know that his highness isn''t the type of person who will agree to something even if he doesn''t like that. So, what are you worrying about?"


    I heard Brother Pascal sigh. "I''m just worried that he''ll take this against us. Are you sure it''s okay for us to join them?"


    I cling to his arm and smile at him. "Brother, don''t worry about that. I can assure you that everything is okay."


    And I cannot wait to see how furious Prince Fraser will beter.

 Chapter 326 - Jealousy (2)

    Chapter 326 ¨C Jealousy (2)


    The waiter bows his head before he leaves the room. Prince Joachim rented a private room for this lunch, and the waiter had just finished delivering our orders.


    Princess Paislee smiles awkwardly at me. She probably noticed the awkward atmosphere. Prince Fraser looks like he was being forced with this lunch, and Brother Pascal looks like he was anxious with Prince Fraser. The atmosphere definitely screams awkwardness. Even Princess Paislee looks awkward, probably because of the way I am smiling and talking to her.


    "Why don''t we all dig in?" Princess Paislee said while smiling awkwardly at us.


    I sh my sweet smile at her, ensuring that I am extra sweet with my smile. The kind of smile that will melt other men''s hearts.


    I raised my hand and tried to touch the fork that Princess Paislee was using. She is about to give Prince Fraser some pasta, but because I have tried holding the fork she is holding, my hand is lying on top of hers. I let it linger for a couple of seconds before I immediately take it back.


    "I''m sorry. I was just famished, and I didn''t know you''ll pick up the fork. I hope you didn''t mind." I try to make myself look like I''m really embarrassed about what happened. I even make sure to avoid her eyes to make it more believable.


    Then I inconspicuously look at Prince Fraser, and I smile when I see how red his face is due to anger.


    This is fun. I didn''t expect a day like this woulde. To see Prince Fraser getting worked up because someone is seducing his love.


    Was it fun, your highness? Was it fun seeing someone flirting with Princess Paislee? Are you jealous? Now you understand how Csille feels every time there is someone flirting with you. How is it? Do you like the feeling?


    I want to say those words in front of Prince Fraser, but I know I cannot do that. I cannot let anyone know that I am well aware of the feelings he had for Princess Paislee, a.k.a. Sir Farren.


    Princess Paislee shakes her head and smiles awkwardly at me. "I understand, Dame Csille. I know you didn''t mean that." She then looks at my empty te and the bowl of pasta in her hand. "If you want, you can have the pasta first." Then she offers the bowl of pasta to me.


    I smile sweetly at her. I was about to take the fork, but then I acted like my hand was in pain. I even whine to make my act believable.


    Princess Paislee immediately looks at me anxiously. "Dame Csille? Are you okay? What''s wrong?" She even takes my hand and inspects it.


    I winced in pain when Princess Paislee tried to put pressure on my finger. "It hurts. Can you please put pasta on my te? My hand is hurting right now."


    Prince Fraser, who has been gritting his teeth, take my hand that Princess Paislee is holding and puts pressure on it. I almost smile when I see how furious he is right now.


    I didn''t expect it would be this fun to see Prince Fraser furious, not because of what I did but because he is jealous.


    "Where does it hurt? Here?" He then put pressure on my finger, and I almost screamed in pain when I felt how much pressure he was putting.


    I tried my best to still smile at him, although I really want to scold him right now.


    Does this guy want to break my fingers? If he continue doing that, I''m afraid my fingers will definitely be in pain at the end of this day.


    Iugh at Prince Fraser and try my best to take it out. "Thank you, your highness. My hand is okay now." I fake a smile, although I really want to re at him right now.


    Then I look at Princess Paislee, who is still holding the bowl of pasta. "Sir Farren, is it okay for you to put some pasta on my te? My hand is still aching."


    Princess Paislee smiles awkwardly at me for a couple of seconds before she takes the bowl of pasta. She is about to put pasta on my te when Prince Fraser takes the bowl of pasta from her hand.


    I raise my eyebrow and look at Prince Fraser.I almostugh when I see his face. He is trying his best to smile at me, but he doesn''t realize that instead of smiling, his expression looks like he is constipated.


    If I am not with other people, I would probably burst outughing now. He looks ugly. I don''t understand how Princess Paislee and Brother Pascal can''t see how his face looks like right now. Or maybe they are just pretending they don''t see anything because it will be rude to make fun of a royalty.


    Prince Fraser looks at Princess Paislee, and the happiness I feel just now suddenly vanishes when I see the affection in Prince Fraser''s eyes.


    "Let me do that. I am, after all, Dame Csille''s fianc¨¦. I also don''t think it will be appropriate if someone sees you doing that. I don''t want another issue not just to me but also to anyone besides me."


    He then takes the bowl of pasta from Princess Paislee''s hand. Even though his words might sound like he doesn''t like anyone doing sweet things for me, I can definitely hear that he is not threatening Princess Paislee. In fact, he sounded more concerned about Princess Paislee''s reputation than mine.


    I look at Princess Paislee. Trying to see if she can see the way Prince Fraser is looking at her, but it seems like she is oblivious to what is happening. She just continue eating her meal while Prince Fraser is putting pasta on my te.


    After putting pasta on my te, Prince Fraser continues eating his meal in peace. He only responds if Princess Paislee is asking him a question.


    I heave a sigh and eat my meal in peace too. I suddenly don''t feel the mood to tease Prince Fraser now.


    I was eating my meal in peace when I felt someone tug my hand. I look down and find Brother Pascal gently tugging my hand. He then leans a little towards me, enough for me to hear what he wants to say.


    "Csille, what are you doing? We already force ourselves to this meal, but then you keep provoking Prince Fraser? You know he has a temper, right? Are you really looking for an argument?"


    I look at Brother Pascal and shake my head. I am not dumb to argue with Prince Fraser. I just want to take this chance and tease him a little. After all, it''s not every day that you''ll get a chance like this. Also, I couldn''t help but find jealous Prince Fraser as cute. Although he looks like a lion who is about to bite his prey earlier.


    I look at Prince Fraser. He is currently whispering something to Princess Paislee. He seems okay now. Gone the furious Prince Fraser earlier.


    He is a really different person when he is with Princess Paislee. A total opposite when he is with Csille.


    I heave a sigh. I thought I''ll be having fun for today, but why do I end up feeling down now? Why did things turn out to be like this?


    I regret it now. I regret forcing my way to have lunch with them. Now I didn''t have any choice but to watch Prince Fraser talk to Princess Paislee.


    It''s like a reminder to me that in this story, I will never be the main lead.


    ________________________________


    Princess Paislee looks back at us. We just finished eating our lunch, and we are now on our way to our respective carriages.


    "Dame Csille, Doctor Pascal, thank you for joining our lunch. I''m sure his highness, Prince Fraser, had fun having lunch with the two of you."


    I almost rolled my eyes when I heard what she said. Had fun? Is she kidding me? After scolding her, Prince Fraser has spoken a few words to us. He only speaks to Princess Paislee and will only talk to us if needed. So, where does the fune from?


    Although I really want to be blunt with Princess Paislee, I cannot do that. I just smile sweetly at her. I even blink my eyes in a flirting way.


    This Prince Fraser ignore Brother Pascal and me the whole meal. How can I let things end like this? I will make sure he bes furious again.


    To hell with his anger! It''s as if he can do something to me today. Not with Princess Paislee''s presence. So, even if he got enraged with jealousy, I know he cannot do anything to me.


    I walk towards Princess Paislee and try to cling to her arms, but before I can touch her arms, someone blocks Princess Paislee from me. I look back and find Prince Fraser looking at me with his serious expression. He then wraps my hand around his arms.


    I look back at him, confused about what is happening. Howe I end up wrapping my hand to his arms instead of Princess Paislee? This is not what is supposed to happen.


    I tried to take my hand, but Prince Fraser stopped my hand. Then he leans his head towards my ears. "I don''t know why you are doing this, but this is what you get from making me furious."


    He then looks at Brother Pascal, who is also dumbfounded by what is happening. "Doctor Pascal, I hope you don''t mind if I will borrow Dame Csille for today. Don''t worry. I will make sure to send her to her Foundation safe and sound."


    I immediately looked at Prince Fraser when I heard what he said. What? What is happening, and what does he mean he will borrow me from Brother Pascal? Does it mean I will have a chance to have a conversation with him?


    No! No! I have the courage to tease him because I know after lunch, we will part ways. However, why did things escte this way?


    This cannot be! I don''t want to be with Prince Fraser. I''ll be doomed if Brother Pascal agrees with it. After the teasing I did to him today? I''m sure he wouldn''t let me off easily. So, no! I still want to live.


    I look at Brother Pascal, and I inconspicuously shake my head.


    Please, Brother. Please save me from this Prince. I''ll be doomed if you agree with his request.


    Brother Pascal stares at Prince Fraser for a couple of seconds before he shakes his head. "Apologies, Prince Fraser, but we have a prior schedule today. We really don''t want to decline your offer. However, our schedule for today is something we couldn''t miss. So, I hope you can understand us and wouldn''t take it against us."


    I almost want to rush to Brother Pascal''s side and give him a hug because of what he said. The prior schedule he is talking about is a lie. He just arrived in the capital, so how can we schedule things immediately.


    I''m sure he only said that because he is still doubtful of Prince Fraser. After all, Prince Fraser once disrespects Csille in front of everyone. He was just probably scared that Prince Fraser would repeat that.


    I anxiously look at Prince Fraser and try to see what his reaction will be. I tried to take my hand away from him, but he still wouldn''t let it go.


    So, I have no choice but to tug his hand because he is just looking at Brother Pascal. "Your highness, I''m sorry, but as much as I want to spend time with you, we still have things to do today. Aside from the prior schedule Brother Pascal and I have. I still have a lot of things to do in the Foundation. So, I hope you can understand it."


    Prince Fraser looks at me with his nk expression. I don''t know if he is mad at me. He just stares at me for a couple of seconds before he lets go of my arms.


    I sighed in relief when he did that. I thought I would have no choice and face him today. It''s a good thing, Brother Pascal immediately finds an excuse.


    "If that''s the case. You can go."


    After Prince Fraser said those words, I instantly rushed to Brother Pascal and dragged him away from Prince Fraser. I only breathe properly when the carriage starts to move away from the restaurant.


    "I told you. You shouldn''t provoke Prince Fraser if you don''t want to face his wrath."


    I look at Brother Pascal and pout. I have learned my lesson now.. If I tease him next time, I will make sure I have an escape n.

 Chapter 327 - Visit (1)

    Chapter 327 ¨C Visit (1)


    I was busy reading some documents when I heard someone knocks on my door. I look up and find Li anxiously peeking behind my door.


    I immediately frowned when I noticed her anxiety. As far as I know, I didn''t tell her not to disturb me. So, why is she anxious like that?


    "Is there something wrong, Li? Why do you look so anxious?"


    "Dame Csille, can Ie in?"


    I nod my head as a response. I rarely see Li anxious like this, and often times it is because something urgent happened.


    Don''t tell me something happened again? I am still preparing for the uing events in Csille''s life, and here''s another problem?


    Li carefullyes inside my office. She even locked my door to ensure no one could enter my office. She also fixes the curtains so no one can see what is happening inside before she walks towards me.


    She looks around first, probably making sure that everything is okay before she leans her head to me. "Dame Csille, someone is looking for you. I made him wait in the back of the building so no one can see him."


    I frown. Him? And why would he bring someone at the back of the Foundation? Why would I hide the fact that someonees to my Foundation?


    "Li, who is this person you are talking about? Also, why did you bring him to the back of the Foundation instead of my office? Wouldn''t that be rude for that someone?"


    Li shakes her head repeatedly. "Dame Csille! We cannot bring him inside your office, or else it''ll be a big issue."


    Big issue? Who is this person that will bring me a problem if I let him in? As far as I know, no one can do that aside from the Astalieus, but the Lauretr¨¦s have no issue with the royal family. So, who is this person Li is talking about?


    "Li, can you just get straight to the point? Who is this person you are talking about?"


    Li looked around first before she leaned towards my ears and whispered the words, "It is someone from the Saintillev¨¦ Family, Dame Csille. And you know how this family is a huge threat to the Astalieus. I don''t think talking to them will bring you anything good. Although the person said he just wants to express their gratitude to you. So, even if I don''t think it''s a good idea to meet him, I still let him wait at the back. Are you nning¡­ to meet him?"


    Li takes a step back and looks at me anxiously. "Dame Csille, I don''t want to decide for you, but I hope you know the consequences if you meet him. If someone saw you with him, that will definitely be a huge issue."


    Saintillev¨¦? They are fast. I didn''t expect I would see them soon.


    I smile reassuringly at Li and gently hold her hand that is resting on my table. "Don''t worry, Li. I wouldn''t do something that would bring me trouble. Also, didn''t that person tell you that he is only here to express his gratitude to me? Wouldn''t that be rude if I won''t meet him?"


    Li looks at me hesitantly while biting her lips. "But Dame Csille, you kno¡ª"


    I shake my head and stand up. "Don''t worry. I won''t take long. If you''re still doubtful, you can guard the exit so you can be assured that no one will see me with him."


    Li nods her head and clings to my arms. "Dame Csille, you are the one who saved me from a failed marriage. So, how can I let you endanger yourself? No! That won''t happen!"


    She then drags me outside my office and pulls me towards the exit. Although she looks anxious, she is trying her best to look as normal as possible so no one will notice something.


    I smile warmly at her behavior. I am really grateful that I met her in Alderrdeen. Although I wish that when Csille makes her mistake, I want Li to not side with me.


    A moment after, we stop in front of the exit door. Li looked around first before letting me outside while she guards the exit.


    I immediately see one of the two guards of Mister Saintillev¨¦. The guard immediately bows his head when he sees me. "Greetings, Dame Csille. I hope you are doing great these days. I am here because our Master, Sewell Saintillev¨¦, wants to see you. He wants to personally say his thank you and to pay for the damages of your carriage."


    Sewell Saintillev¨¦¡­ I didn''t expect I would meet him this soon. I heave a sigh, but I made sure that the guard didn''t notice that.


    I smile at him. "I would also like to check on him. However, I don''t think it''s a good idea for me to do that right now. After all, it is still daylight. Why don''t I visit himter this evening? I hope you understand. You know that I am the fianc¨¦e of Prince Fraser, right? And it will definitely be a big issue if someone saw me¡ª"


    "Don''t worry, Dame Csille. We understand. If you''re worried about other people. The hospital was already ordered by my Master. If any news gets leaked, he will do everything just to close it down. So, you shouldn''t worry. We will also take care of everything once you arrive at the Crest Hospital. The nurses will immediately show you to our Master''s bedroom once you arrive in there."


    He is really a member of Saintillev¨¦. He is calctive. He knows how to n things so it wouldn''t cause trouble for him.


    I nod my head in satisfaction. "If that''s the case, I will see himter then." I look around." I better be going now. I still have a lot of things to do. Do you want my employee to show your way out?"


    The guard shakes his head. "Thank you for the offer, but I can already handle this. I will be taking my leave now, Dame Csille." After he said those words, he climbed to a tree and jumped to another tree without a problem.


    I am definitely sure that he isn''t a simple guard. Those moves aren''t the typical move of a guard. Isn''t that Sewell Saintillev¨¦ afraid that I might use this against him? After all, he came from a family that is against the Astalieus.


    ________________________________


    I look up at the clock and sigh. It is already five in the afternoon. I can still work until evening, but because I already said I would visit Sewell Saintillev¨¦ tonight, I don''t have a choice but to skip overworking today.


    I stand up and look for Li. I need her to do something for me. I found her casually sipping tea on her working table. She probably just finished her work and was just waiting for her shift to end.


    Li immediately stood up when she noticed me walking towards her. "Dame Csille, you''re here? Do you need something?"


    "Li, can youe with me to my office? I have some urgent matter I need to talk to you about." I didn''t wait for her reply and walked straight to my office.


    A moment after, Li follows me behind. "Dame Csille? What is this urgent matter you are talking about?"


    I look at the door behind her. "Make sure to close the door and the curtains first."


    Li''s eyes widened. She then anxiously close the door and the curtains before she anxiously looks at me. "Dame Csille is it about..?" She doesn''t continue her words and just shakes her head.


    She then rushes towards me. "Dame Csille, are you really sure about this? What if people know what you are nning to do? It will be a big issue."


    I smile reassuringly at her. "I am sure, Li, and do you think I would do something that will harm me? You shouldn''t worry. I will not betray the Astalieu or do something that will ruin their reputation. So, chill out."


    No matter how much I assure Li, I can still see the anxiety in her eyes. She knows how this might affect not just my name but the name of all the things or people that are rted to me. That includes the Hope Foundation.


    She knows that once people know I am talking to someone from Saintillev¨¦ Family, they might think I am betraying the Astalieu Family, which will ruin my reputation. They might think that I am only doing all these charities for front only. So that they won''t think I will ever betray the monarchy.


    Li looks at me anxiously before she sighs. "Dame Csille, what do you want me to do?"


    I smile at Li. Although she doesn''t like me associating myself with anyone from Saintillev¨¦ Family, she is still helping me with it.


    "Li, can you hire me a carriage and make it wait at the back of the building. Also, can you ensure that the guards wouldn''t check what is inside the carriage? Tell the guard that we''re delivering something or any excuse. Just make sure that the guards will let the carriage pass by without checking it. Also, make sure the coachman will not say anything about this." I heave a sigh. "And Li, can you not tell my parents about this? Or to Brother Pascal. I don''t want to worry them."


    Li nods her head. She looks like she wants to say something to me, but then she changes her mind. She only excuses herself to look for a carriage.


    I look at her back and sigh.


    I''m sorry, Li. But I only want to check how Mister Saintillev¨¦ is doing. I know you are only worried about me, but I really want to do this. So, I''m sorry for making you worried.


    ________________________________


    The nurse bows her head at me. "Dame Csille, you are finally here. Let me lead you to Mister''s room."


    The moment I step out of the carriage, a nurse immediately rushes to greet me. I ask the coachman to drop me off at the back of the Crest Hospital. So, people wouldn''t see me. After all, the Crest Hospital is the Hospital of the nobles. A lot of nobles are here. So, I need to be careful.


    I follow the nurse behind. Instead of going inside the main building, the nurse goes straight to the building beside the main building. I frowned when I realized where the nurse was leading me. As far as I know, this is the newly built building of the Crest Hospital. But isn''t this still not open to the public? So, howe she is leading me inside the building?


    The nurse walks to the second floor. She then opens the door of the room at the end of the hallway. "Dame Csille,e inside. They have been waiting for you."


    As much as I want to ask her a question, I just keep quiet and walk inside the room. The two guards immediately bow their heads when they see me walk inside the room. The nurse immediately closed the door and left us alone.


    "Dame Csille, you are here!"


    I smile at the two guards before I look at the person lying on the bed. It''s Sewell Saintillev¨¦.


    I bow my head at him. Although he isn''t considered from a royal family now, I still need to pay respect to him. After all, he is still from the ancient royal family of the Vrawyth Kingdom.


    "Greetings, Mister Sewell Saintillev¨¦. I hope you are doing fine already." Then I offer the basket of flowers I brought beforeing here.


    Mister Sewell smiled warmly at me and took the basket of flowers from my hand. He looks at it for a couple of seconds before he smells it. "What a beautiful flowers. Thank you for bringing me one, Dame Csille." He sigh. "I should be the one thanking you for what you did to me, but here I am receiving flowers from you."


    I shake my head at him. "This flower is just a gift for your fast recovery. Also, I already told your guards that you don''t really need to repay me for what I did. I only did the right thing."


    Mister Sewell looks at me for a couple of seconds before he smiles. "They are right."


    They are right? Who are they, and what is he talking about?


    "What do you mean, Mister Sewell? They? Who are you referring to?"

 Chapter 328 - Visit (2)

    Chapter 328 ¨C Visit (2)


    Mister Sewell Saintillev¨¦ smiled at me. "The people. They are right when they say you are an angel because I can clearly see that you are. Too bad¡­" he didn''t continue what he wanted to say and just shook his head.


    I frown. Why didn''t he continue his words? "Too bad?"


    He just smiles at me and shakes his head. "Dame Csille, why don''t you sit first so we can talk properly." He then asks one of his guards to give me a chair.


    I smile at the guard and thank him before I look at Mister Sewell again. I am curious. What does he want to talk about?


    Although I want to ask him that question, I just remain quiet and wait for him to talk. I still know that I am in the territory of an enemy. It is better to talk less, or I might say something I shouldn''t have said.


    And Mister Sewell is still enjoying his cup of tea. He is casually sipping his tea right now. After a sip, he put it down and stared at me. "I''m sorry. I was too stressedtely, that''s why I often like to drink tea to make me rx. I hope you understand."


    I shake my head. How can Iin? Although he isn''t considered a royalty now, he still has the blood of the ancient royalty of the Vrawyth Kingdom. Wouldn''t that be rude of me if Iined? Also, I love teas too. So, I understand why he is taking his time with it.


    "I understand, Mister Sewell. I am a tea connoisseur too, and I understand that drinking tea shouldn''t be rush. So, take your time."


    "Oh, if I am not mistaken, you also brew tea, right? I heard you even had the highest score in the tea ceremony in Grand Exemry Competition five years ago, right?"


    I smile politely at him. "I was just lucky, but I''m sure many youngdies right now can surpass me already."


    I was startled when Mister Sewellughed all of a sudden. "Dame Csille, aren''t you being too humble? After you get that score, no one in following annual Grand Exemry Competition surpasses your score. That only means your talent is exceptional. I heard that even his majesty, King Simmond loves your tea."


    I felt my body slightly tense up when I heard him mention the King. He knows what''s the current status between the Astalieus and the Saintillev¨¦ Family. Does he really need to mention King Simmond? Isn''t he afraid that I might be suspicious of him if he does that?


    Mister Saintillev¨¦ probably noticed my uneasiness because he immediately stopped talking. He takes another sip of his tea before he talk to me again. "Don''t worry. I only mentioned the King because I know how he loves your tea. However, I don''t mean any harm with my question. So, you don''t have to be tense up."


    I heave a sigh and bow my head. "Apologies, Mister Saintillev¨¦. I didn''t mean to think that way. I¡­" I couldn''t continue my words because I felt that the more I said something, the more I felt like I was insulting him.


    I heard Mister Saintillev¨¦ugh. "You don''t have to be nervous around me, Dame Csille. I call you here to express my gratitude for what you did to me and not to talk about the royal family. So, you don''t have to worry. Also, you don''t have to say sorry. I understand why you think that way, but you can be assured that this is just a friendly talk and nothing more."


    Is it really that way?


    I heave a sigh and smile at him. "Mister Saintillev¨¦, you really don''t need to say thank you to me. The mere fact that you''re already okay now is enough for me. I''m d I was able to help you and that you are getting better already."


    Mister Saintillev¨¦ shakes his head. "How can I let it be like that? You have saved my life. I don''t think it''s okay for me not to express my gratitude to you? Dame Csille, is it okay for you to have a meal with me after I get discharged from the hospital?"


    A meal? I didn''t expect he would ask Csille a question like that this soon. Is it a sign that my time as a viiness is near already?


    "You don''t have to agree if you don''t want to have a meal with me. I will understand. I know it will be difficult for you to have a meal with someone who is considered the enemy of your fianc¨¦. So, I understand."


    I shake my head. "Mister Saintillev¨¦, please don''t misunderstand. I was just worried that people might say something to me or to you if they see us having a meal. But this is not about his highness, Prince Fraser."


    Mister Saintillev¨¦ stares at me for a couple of seconds before he nods his head. "If you are worried about that, then I will ensure that no one will see us together. So, you don''t have to worry about it. I just don''t think saying thank you to you will be enough for what you have done to me. You have saved my life, Dame Csille, and I think it is only right for me to treat my savior a meal. If that is okay with you, of course."


    He is really fast. I didn''t expect he wouldy out his offer to Csille this soon. What''s there to rush? Isn''t he afraid that it might make Csille suspicious of him?


    I heave a sigh. I don''t have a choice but to say yes to his offer. Also, I want to see how the meal will end. I''m already looking forward to it.


    "You really don''t need to do this, actually. As I said, I am already okay with the fact that you are okay now. But if this is the only way that will make you feel good, then how can I decline? It will be my honor to talk to you, Mister Sewell Saintillev¨¦."


    I heard him sigh in relief which I didn''t understand. Are they in a rush?


    "Thank you for not declining the meal, Dame Csille. You can rest assured that I will do my very best to keep this from everyone. So, you don''t have to worry about anything. Also, I heard that because of the collision, your carriage had damage. May I know how much do I need to pay for the damages?"


    I shake my head. "You don''t need to pay for anything. It was an ident, and no one was at fault. It is already fixed, so there''s really nothing you should worry about." Then I look at the two guards on the side. "Haven''t I mentioned it to your guards? I already told them a couple of times not to worry about the damages."


    "My guards told me what you have said to them. However, how can I just let it be? We are the reason why your carriage was damaged. Aside from that, I heard that the collision is actually strong enough to make your carriage shakes. I think it is only right for me to pay because I have endangered your life."


    I know he is just worried about not safety, but why is he so insisting? Can''t he just ept the answer no?


    "Mister Saintillev¨¦, I understand where you areing from. However, I wasn''t injured because of the ident. So, you don''t have to get worried about it."


    He then shakes his head. It looks like this conversation wouldn''t end unless I agree to what he wants. "How can I not get worried? You were endangered because of me. So, I hope you can let me pay for the damages for your carriage. This is the only way that will make me feel better."


    Having no choice, I ended up agreeing to his want, and he paid me a million centimes for the damages, which I declined at first.


    A million centimes? For the damages of the carriage? That is too much. But because he kept insisting, I had no choice but to ept this. I know the conversation wouldn''t end as long as I didn''t ept the money. So, to spare us from wasting time, I just ended up epting the money.


    Mister Saintillev¨¦ looks at the clock before he looks at me. "I won''t be taking your time, Dame Csille. I know you are a busy woman. I''ll just send you a letter once I get discharged from the hospital and to also update you with our meal."


    I nod my head and stand up from my seat. "I will be leaving then. I hope you recover fast."


    After a few exchanges of words, the guard leads me out of the building while the nurse who led me inside the building finds me a carriage to hire.


    I look outside the window of the carriage and sigh. It''s almost near. I am almost at the climax of the story.


    Am I prepared for it?


    ________________________________


    I get off the carriage a couple of blocks away from the Foundation so I can find an excuse that I was out because I did something important. And because the ce I have gone to is nearby, I decided to just walk instead of riding a carriage.


    The coachman is waiting outside the Foundation, so I cannot say I hire a carriage because he will definitely question it. I don''t want other people to know that I met Sewell Saintillev¨¦, especially the coachman, or else he will tell it to my parents.


    And I cannot involve anyone dear to me with this. I would rather face this alone than to bring anyone down with me.


    "Dame Csille!" Li immediately weed the moment she saw me walking from a distance. She then looks at my back. "Why are you walking? Where is¡­" she didn''t finish her words and shook her head. "Dame Csille, your coachman has been waiting for you for hours now. I told him that you were doing something important today, but he keeps asking me questions I didn''t know how to answer."


    I nod my head at Li and look at the coachman, who is already walking towards us. He then bows his head when he stops in front of me. "Dame Csille, where have you been? Lady Li here said you were doing something important today however, I don''t understand why you didn''t call me? Did you just walk around? Also, why didn''t I see you getting out of the Foundation? I was here all afternoon waiting for your work to end. So, I don''t understand why I wasn''t able to see you getting out of the Foundation."


    It''s a good thing I already think of an excuse to say to our coachman, or else I will be doomed. "I was out to do an errand, and I didn''t look for you anymore because it''s just nearby. And for your question about why you didn''t see me, I heard from the guard that you took a toilet break when I got out to the foundation. I was actually nning to look for you initially, but because I didn''t see you, I just decided to walk on my own. Did I make you worried? Apologies, what I did this afternoon was something urgent, and I couldn''t wait for someone, that''s why I decided to go on my own. I hope you understand."


    The coachman looked at me for a couple of seconds before I heard him sigh. "But you could have waited for me, Dame Csille. What if something happened to you while you were out? The Count and the Countess will definitely me me if that happens. So, I hope you wouldn''t do it again. If you have something urgent to do, please bring me along with you, or if you couldn''t wait, please bring any guards with you."


    I nod my head at him. I know he is only concerned about my safety, so I don''t want to argue anymore.. But I couldn''t promise that I''ll never do it because I knew I will.

 Chapter 329 : Her Majesty’s Request

    Chapter 329 : Her Majesty¡¯s Request


    I was about to step inside my office when I saw a familiar person sitting on my chair. I raised my eyebrow at him. I didn''t expect I would see him today. After all, he had just returned to the capital, which means he had a lot of work to do in the monarchy because he was absent for days. So, howe he is here casually sipping tea in my office.


    "Purny, you are here?" He immediately put down the teacup and smiled widely at me. "Good morning. How are you these days? I hope you have been doing fine in my absence."


    I heave a sigh. What is this guy doing here early this morning? Can''t he see that I still have a lot of documents around my office? I walk to him and sit on the chair in front of my table. "Rufus, what are you doing here? Aren''t you supposed to be busying yourself with your work in the monarchy? You just returned to the capital. Are you sure it''s okay for you to be here? Aren''t you worried about your work?"


    I heard Rufus sigh. "That is the problem, purny. His majesty is asking for an update to what happened with the vigers."


    I raised my eyebrow. Why haven''t I received a request like that? Is it because I just sent an update about the joint project?


    "And what does it have to do with you being here? Shouldn''t you prepare all the reports his majesty needed?"


    Rufus takes a sip of the tea he had been drinking before he answers me. "I already prepared it in advance."


    I raised my eyebrow at him. Rufus preparing his work? Although Rufus is not irresponsible, sometimes his happy go lucky personality takes over him. He would mostly procrastinate until the deadline was near. That is when he''ll do his work. It''s rare to see him prepare things in advance.


    I took a document on my table and started to read it. It looks like this Prince right here doesn''t have any ns to get off my chair. So, I''ll just start my work. "If that is the case, what is the purpose of your visit? Can''t you see I was busy? If you''re worried about my report to his majesty, I already talked to him and her majesty the other day. So, there''s really nothing you should worry about." I said while reading the documents. I still have a lot of things to do today, and I couldn''t waste any time.


    I was startled when he suddenly grabbed my hand and made me face him. "Purny, help me!"


    I blink my eyes a couple of times while looking at him. "Help you with what? And can you please not grab my hand all of a sudden? You''re startling me."


    Rufus immediately let go of my hand and leaned on my chair. "Csille, I need your help tonight. His majesty asks Prince Fraser and me for a small banquet tonight. He wants us to report to him at the banquet. I don''t have any problem with my report. My problem is, I couldn''t stand having a meal with that Crown Prince. Thest time I had a conversation with him, I almost lost my temper. If not because ofSir Farren, I would probably lose it." N?v(el)B\\jnn


    I raised my head and looked at Rufus. He seems so stressed right now. Is his fight with Prince Fraser that bad? I know his rtionship with Prince Fraser will change the moment he chooses to fight for Princess Paislee, but I didn''t expect it would be this bad. Is this how I write things?


    I heave a sigh. Although I want to help him, I also don''t want to see Prince Fraser. After all, I teased him before, and I''m sure he is still mad at me because of what I did. So, why would I put myself into a situation that will not benefit me? I would rather work until midnight than to attend a banquet. Although it would also be great to have a meal with his majesty because I am sure her majesty will be there too.


    I continue reading the document in my hand. "Apologies, Rufus. I really want to help you, but I''m quite busy today." I gestured my hand around my office. "As you can see, I still have a lot of documents to work on today. I probably need to work overnight to finish this. So, I''m sorry. I don''t think I can help you this time."


    Rufus stands up and sits on the chair in front of me. "Csille, please help me. I don''t think I can control myself if I see Prince Fraser. After what he did to you? I don''t think I can do that. So, I need you to stop me from doing something brash. You shouldn''t worry, we are not the only ones at the dinner. Prince Joachim will also be joining us. So ple¡ª"


    I immediately stood up when I heard Prince Joachim''s name. That''s the two people I am avoiding, and he expects me to join that dinner? Nope! I still have a will to live. I shake my head repeatedly at Rufus. "Prince Joachim is also there? And you still expect me to apany you? Are you kidding me? No! Why would I even attend a dinner with two people I don''t want to see."


    Rufus frowns when he head what I said. "Two people you don''t want to see? I understand that the first one if my cousin but who is the other one? I am sure it''s not his majesty. Does it mean you don''t like to see Prince Joachim? But why? Is it why you let me join your dinner with Prince Joachim before? But why wouldn''t you want to see him? Isn''t he your professor in Alderrdeen?"


    I heave a sigh. I unintentionally spilled to him that I didn''t want to see Prince Joachim. I invited him before, but I didn''t specify the reason why I didn''t want to be alone with Prince Joachim. Also, Rufus didn''t ask that time, so I didn''t think there was a need for that.


    "It''s not that I don''t want to see him. It''s more like I don''t feelfortable being around him. Did you know that he invited me again for a meal, and he even wanted to have a meal with me alone?"


    Rufus frowned when he heard what I said. "And you decline him? Please tell me you declined him, Csille."


    I shake my head. "I didn''t, but when his guard showed up to fetch me, I got mad because I didn''t like how his guard used Prince Joachim''s authority in front of me. So, I sent his guard away and told him that if he ever did it to my employee or to anyone, I wouldn''t think twice to use my power to retaliate against him. In the end, the poor guard didn''t have any choice but to leave without me. And that''s how I managed how to escape from Prince Joachim. However, I don''t think it''s a good idea to meet him after what I did. So, no!"


    I walk around and sit on my chair. "I''m sorry, Rufus, as much as I want to be there for you, but I also don''t want to risk my life. Prince Fraser also got mad at me thest time I met him. I''ll be doomed if I agree to this dinner. So, please look for someone to bring aside from me because I won''t be able to help you this time."


    After I said those words, I immediately took the document I had been reading earlier and pretended to read it. I need to make Rufus see how busy I am, and I don''t have time for banquets today.


    And it seems like it is working because I didn''t hear anything from him for a couple of minutes now. I look up and found him looking intently at me with his puppy eyes. I was about toin to him when someone knocked on the door, and Li peeks behind it. She then bows her head when she sees Rufus sitting on the chair in front of my table. "Apologies for my intrusion, Dame Csille, and Prince Rufus. However, a letter from the pce arrived just now, and it was addressed to Dame Csille. I thought it was something urgent, that''s why I decided to give it to her. I hope I am not interrupting anything."


    I immediately frowned when I heard that a letter from the pce came to the Foundation. From the Pce? Why do I feel something bad will happen with that letter? I hope what I am thinking is wrong. I really hope so.


    Before I can stand up and get the letter, Rufus rush to Li and take it from her hand, Li is about toin but probably change her mind because it''s Rufus she is talking about. A royalty of the Vrawyth Kingdom.


    Rufus then opens it without even asking for my permission. He even has the guts to read it as if he is the receiver of the letter. I rolled my eyes at his actions and walked to his side to read the letter.


    I really have a bad feeling about this letter.


    I wasn''t even near him when Rufus looked at me and smiled widely. With that kind of smile, I already knew I was in trouble.


    "Purny, I guess you don''t have a choice but to join the dinner tonight." He then smiles cheekily at me. As if he is taunting me.


    I immediately walk to his side and take the letter from his hand. My eyes widen when I read the contents of the letter.


    It is a letter of invitation from her majesty, Queen Amalone Astalieu, and she is inviting me to the small banquet tonight. She also mentioned that we would be talking about the progress with the temporary shelter project for the vigers. Aside from that, she also mentioned that we would also be talking about his highness, Prince Fraser''s iing birthday banquet.


    I knew it! This letter is really bad news. I red at the smiling Rufus, but he just raised his hand while still smiling at me. "Why are you ring at me like that, purny? I was not the one who sent that letter. If there is anyone else who you should get angry with, it should be the sender of the letter¡ª"


    I re at him even more. As if I can do that? She''s the Queen of the Vrawyth Kingdom. Who am I to get angry at her just because she invited me for a small banquet? Where can you see a person who got mad because she got invited? "Stop smiling, Rufus. This is not funny!"


    I walk to my chair again and slump my body on it. I couldn''t decline the invitation because it''s from her majesty. I can still find an excuse if it''s from his majesty. I know he can understand it. However, the Queen is different when ites to the King. The King could understand if a person is busy because of their responsibility or work. But the Queen will not understand it, because for her nothing is more important but having time with your family, your people or employee. So, I''m sure she wouldn''t appreciate it if I used the excuse that I''m busy with work.


    That means I have no other choice but toe for tonight''s banquet.


    "Purny, you don''t need toe if you really don''t want to. I can just make up an excuse for you. I''m sur¡ª"


    I looked at him and rolled my eyes. "Rufus, the letter is from her majesty, Queen Amalone, and do you really think she would appreciate it if I skip the banquet? You know that the Queen doesn''t like that, right? Also, stop suggesting that. I''m sure you are already happy that I have no choice but to apany you tonight."


    Rufus scratches his nape. "I admit I was happy but don''t worry. I will make sure those two Princes will not do anything to you."


    I heave a sigh. I really hope he can keep that promise because I definitely don''t want to face anyone between those two Princes.

 Chapter 330 : Banquet with the Royalties

    Chapter 330 : Banquet with the Royalties


    I feel someone tugs my hand. I look at my side and find Rufus looking at me worriedly. "Are you okay? You look nervous."


    I just arrived at the pce, and Rufus decided to wait for me here because he doesn''t trust his temper around Prince Fraser. That''s why he was waiting for me to arrive. I look at Rufus and sigh. Nervous? I am more than nervous. I feel like I''ll be having an anxiety attack any minute now. "Do I look like I''m okay? If it weren''t for her majesty, I wouldn''t even want my silhouette to be seen in the pce tonight." Rufus offered his arms to me, which I epted immediately. I need some support. I really feel nervous seeing Prince Fraser. With his temper? I''m sure he will definitely get back at me. I''m not that worried about Prince Joachim. If anything else, I could just apologize to him if I ever cross the line with what I said. That is, if he will apologize to me too. After all, his guard still did something wrong to my employee.


    "Purny, rx. We will just attend a small banquet. We''re not going for apetition, so you don''t need to feel nervous."


    I heave a sigh. "I would be more than happy to attend apetition than to attend this banquet."


    Rufus immediately looks at me. "Purny! Be careful with your words. We are now inside the pce. Do you want her majesty to hear this?"


    I shake my head. If it weren''t for the two Princes, I would dly attend this banquet, but because they will attend this banquet too, I couldn''t help but feel nervous for my dear life.


    "I wish I could calm myself that easy. But you also know the reason why it''s difficult for me to do that." I look at Rufus. "You promised me, Rufus. You will not let those two do something to me while I will do my best to stop you from snapping at Prince Fraser."


    Rufus stares at me for a couple of seconds before he gently caresses my head. "You can mark my words. As long as I am with you, you can be assured that those two Princes cannot do anything to you. So, you don''t have to worry about anything and just enjoy the banquet. I''m sure you are excited to meet her majesty now. Let''s go."


    Rufus gestures his hand inside the pce, inviting me inside. I take a deep breath before I let Rufus lead me inside.


    We walk through the familiar hallway I often walked by when I was a kid. My visit to the pce got limited these days because I got busy with my work. Unlike when I was a kid, I was often seen in the pce, ying with Prince Fraser or Rufus. Now things have changed, and I need an invitation before I can go to the pce. Rufus and I stop in front of a painting. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "The peony flowers painting." Rufus then looks at me. "You probably know who painted this, right?"


    I look at the peony flowers painting. How can I forget this painting? It was Prince Fraser who told me who painted this.


    "Purny?"


    I smile bitterly. I suddenly remember the conversation I had with Prince Fraser about the painting when we were young. I look at Rufus and smile at him. "How can I not know? Everyone knows that it was painted by his highness, Prince Fraser." I tried to touch the painting but changed my mind. My hand just remains in the air, an inch away from the painting. "Rufus, do you know that peony flowers are linked to romance and marriages?" It was the same question Prince Fraser asked me when I was young. Rufus stares at me with amusement in his eyes. "Really? What is my cousin thinking when he painted this as a child?" He then looks at the painting. "Peony flowers, huh?"


    I am also curious. What was Prince Fraser thinking when he painted this? Did he think about romance, or did he just paint it because of the beauty of the peony flowers?


    I shake my head. What''s the use of mulling over what he is thinking? It''s all in the past now, and it doesn''t matter what he was thinking because I know what''s the other meaning of this flower aside from romance.


    "Rufus, do you know that aside from romance and marriages, peony flowers have another meaning. I have read this in the library of Alderrdeen. In that book, they said peony flowers could symbolize anger which doesn''t look like that, right? Every time I will look at the peony flower, all I can think about is how beautiful it is. How gentle and peaceful it looks like. However, the more I look at it, the more I understand why it symbolizes anger because it has something I couldn''t have."


    I was lying, though. I didn''t read it in the library of Alderrdeen. I know it because while writing this novel, I did my research about thenguage of flowers. Because of it, I learn that in the victorian era, peony flowers means anger. Rufus looks at me and frowns. "What do you mean by that, Csille? You have a beauty that everyone loves to have. How can youpare yourself to a peony flower?"


    I just smile at him and shake my head. "Forget it. Let''s just continue walking. I''m sure they are already waiting for us. It won''t be good to make them wait. So,e on."


    I didn''t wait for Rufus to reply and dragged him away from the painting.


    How can Ipare myself to a flower? This peony flower has a sense of tranquility that I would never have. The gentle beauty and the peacefulness. Because in this world, I am the viiness, and viiness is not meant to have a peaceful life.


    ________________________________


    "You have finally arrived, Csille. Come here," The Queen immediately stands up when she sees Rufus and me entering the dining hall.


    I smile in return to the Queen and walk towards her. I do a curtsy first to his majesty, to Prince Fraser, and to Prince Joachim before I look at Queen Amalone. "Greetings, your majesty. I hope you are doing better."


    Queen Amalone smiles warmly at me before she takes my arm and lets me sit beside her. His Majesty is sitting on the end of the table while her majesty is upying the other end. Prince Fraser is sitting beside his majesty while Prince Joachim is sitting on the other side of the King. Rufus takes a seat beside me because he doesn''t want to sit beside Prince Fraser.


    They didn''t use a long table today. In fact, they only use eight seater table. Enough for all of us. That''s why Rufus decided to sit beside Prince Joachim than to sit close to Prince Fraser.


    Queen Amalone held my hand, and she frowned when she noticed how cold my hand was. "Csille, are you okay? Your hand is cold." She then looks at Rufus beside me. "Prince Rufus, is it cold outside? You should have given Dame Csille your coat. Look how cold her hand is. Csil¡ª"


    We were all startled when Rufus, Prince Joachim, and Prince Fraser abruptly stood up and took off their outer coat. Then they all offer it to me.


    I just look at the three Princes and heave a sigh. I knew I wouldn''t have a peaceful night with these Princes. I heard Queen Amaloneughs. "It looks like Dame Csille''s charms are quite famous with the Princes." She then looks at me. "My dear Csille, who are you going to choose?"


    My queen, why do you do this to me? I agreed toe to this banquet because of you, but why are you doing this to me?


    I don''t want to choose Prince Fraser because I don''t want to owe him something. But if I don''t choose him, I''m sure he''ll be mad at me again. I also don''t want to choose Prince Joachim because I feel ufortable receiving anything from him. I look at Rufus, who is sitting beside me, the only coat I want to ept is from Rufus, but if I do that, it will definitely result in something I don''t even want to think about. So, I would rather not choose.


    I smile at her majesty before I stand up and look at the three Princes who are offering their coats at me. "I am grateful for the offer, but how can someone like me ept a coat from the royalties? If you are worried, I can just get my coat that I left on the carriage."


    Her majesty stands up and holds my hand. She looks satisfied with my decision. "If that is what you want." She then looks at the three Princes. "My dear Princes, you can wear your outer coats again and take your seats. The banquet will soon start."


    The Queen then helps me sit on my chair and ask a maid to get my coat from our coachman before she sits on her seat. The King who has been watching the scenesughs. It looks like he is enjoying what is happening. "Now that everything is settled, I think it is okay now to start the banquet." He then waved his hand, and the butler immediately went to his side. "Prepare the meal now. We have special guests tonight, so I want you to serve them well."


    The maids then start to put the dishes on the table. I sigh in relief when I am sure I escaped that dangerous moment. I know if I choose a someone earlier, it will definitely result in conflict. I don''t know if it''s a challenge posed by the Queen or it''s just a coincidence. But I''m d I made the right choice.


    The banquet started with a lighter mood. They didn''t talk about the vigers or anything rted to the project. They are probably worried that Prince Joachim wouldn''t enjoy the meal if they talked about that. Instead, what they did is they asked Prince Joachim how his stay in the Vrawyth Kingdom and if he wanted us to tour him around the capital. And I almost choked on my food when I heard her majesty question. I almost plead her to take back her question because I definitely don''t want to spend days with Prince Joachim. However, no matter how much I disagree, I know I couldn''t do that. So, I just eat my dinner in silence. Hoping I could just melt away. "Dame Csille, isn''t Prince Joachim, your professor in Alderrdeen? Shouldn''t you be the one who tours him around the capital? After all, you spend time with Prince Joachim in Alderrdeen."


    I smile awkwardly at Queen Amalone. I don''t understand why she always puts me in a difficult situations. First with the coats and now with Prince Joachim. Touring Prince Joachim around the capital? I think I''m going to say pass with that. I don''t even feelfortable around him, and you still want me to tour him around as if we''re some close friends? Nope! After what his guard did to my employee? I heave a sigh before I answer her majesty remarks. "Your majesty, as much as I want to tour Prince Joachim around, I still have a lot of things to do in the Foundation. As you know, I was away from the capital for a few weeks, and this resulted in having my work piled up in my office. Also, I don''t think I am the right person to do that. Prince Fraser is more knowledgeable when ites to history and geography of the capital. I think he is more a better option than me."


    I would rather push the responsibility to Prince Fraser. That''s right. If these two got busy touring around the capital, I''m sure I wouldn''t bump into them. I would be killing two birds in just one stone.


    Queen Amalone looks at me for a couple of seconds before she nods her head in satisfaction. Why do I feel like her majesty is testing me today? What did I do? I thought Csille and her majesty, Queen Amalone, were on good terms? Why does it feel the opposite today?


    Rufus, who is sitting beside me, noticed that too. "Purny, did you offend her majesty today? Why do I feel like she is testing you?"


    I look at Rufus and shake my head. I don''t know. As far as I know, I didn''t do anything to offend her. So even I am clueless about what is happening.

 Chapter 331 : Help (1)

    Chapter 331 : Help (1)


    "My dear Fraser, why don''t you send Dame Csille to her house? Also, make sure to greet the Count and the Countess for me. It''s been a long time since I saw the two of them." Queen Amalone said to Prince Fraser.


    The banquet had just ended, and we were all preparing to leave the dining hall when her majesty blurts out those words.


    I immediately look at Rufus, who is standing beside me, and tug the hem of his long sleeve. Hoping he could save me from this despair.


    Prince Fraser sending me home? Nahh, I would rather walk home alone than let that happen. As much we I want to decline her Majesty, I know it will be rude of me to do that. After all, she was just concerned about me.


    I tug Rufus hem again. Why is this guy not saying anything? I thought would he wouldn''t let Prince Fraser do anything to me? Look! Her majesty is already setting me up with Prince Fraser, and all you do is stand there? Are you even my friend, Rufus?


    I look at Prince Fraser, and he looks at me in return. I try to read his expressions, but he just stares at me with a nk expression. He was about to open his mouth to say something when Rufus suddenly cut him off.


    "Your majesty, allow me to bring home Dame Csille. I know his highness, Prince Fraser, was already exhausted. So, to avoid further exhausting him from traveling back and forth. I think it will be best if I will be the one who''ll send Dame Csille home. After all, our residence is near with the Lauretr¨¦s."


    I heaved a sigh when I heard what Rufus said. I thought he wouldn''t do something to save me. It''s a good thing he remembers how much I tried to stop him every time I felt him tense up. It looks like Rufus is really angry with Prince Fraser.


    Queen Amalone looks at Prince Fraser probably to see what''s his reaction but because Prince Fraser looks like he doesn''t care. Her majesty then let Rufus brings me home. "If that is the case, then Prince Rufus, please take care of Dame Csille. Also, don''t forget to greet the Count and the Countess for me, okay?"


    Rufus nods his head respectfully at the Queen. "Yes, your majesty. I will take care of Dame Csille and make sure to bring her home safe and sound. As for your request, I will definitely not forget to greet the Count and Countess for you. I''m sure they will be happy with it."


    Queen Amalone nods her head in satisfaction. She then looks at Prince Joachim. "Prince Joachim, do you want me to have someone send you to where you are staying? Also, are youfortable with the ce you are staying? We can arrange something else if you''re not. Our most priority is to give the very best of what we can give to the guests of the Vrawyth Kingdom. So, you can tell us anything you like, and we will arrange it for you."


    Prince Joachim shakes his head. "Your majesty, you don''t need to do anything. I am already beyond satisfied with how the Vrawyth Kingdom is treating me. I am grateful for the warm wee, Queen Amalone." He then bows his head to Queen Amalone.


    But Queen Amalone immediately stops him from bowing. She was probably concerned that Prince Joachim would break his back. "Prince Joachim, you don''t need to do that. I am d you are enjoying your stay in the Vrawyth Kingdom. As for the tour we have talked about, I will let my son clear his schedule for a few days to tour you around the capital of town nearby. I''m sure you will love the ce."


    I smiled in secret when I heard what the Queen said. That means I wouldn''t see Prince Joachim or Prince Fraser for a few days too. I was really smart when I decided to pass the responsibilities to Prince Fraser. Now I can have peace of mind for a few days. After a few minutes of talking, Rufus and I decided to leave the pce because it was already gettingte. Rufus and I are now walking through the hallways of the Pce while Prince Joachim is still talking to the Queen and the King about something. Rufus and I didn''t bother to know what they were talking about because it would be too rude to do that. I heard Rufus heave a deep sigh and stop walking. He then looks at me. "I am beyond disappointed, Csille."


    I frowned when I heard what he said. He is beyond disappointed of what? As far as I know, we didn''t talk about things that would make him upset. We only talk about Prince Joachim''s stay and the projects for the Viges. Although we never talked about the joint project because Prince Joachim was there. "Why would you be upset? Are you upset because of me?" I look at Rufus as if asking if he is serious because if there is someone who should be upset here, it should be me. He didn''t save me immediately. I thought he wouldn''t try to do something so that Prince Fraser wouldn''t have any chance to send me home tonight. But this guy here decided to make me anxious for a couple of minutes before he said something. Rufus shakes his head. "Not on you. On Prince Fraser." He heaves a deep sigh. "I really don''t understand why he is okay with the idea that his fianc¨¦ was being sent by another guy instead of him? If I were in his shoe, I would never let that happen. But look at him. He didn''t evenin when I decided to take the responsibility of bringing you home, away from him."


    I smile bitterly. What can I expect from the male lead? Of course, he wouldn''t choose the viiness. I look at Rufus and tap his shoulder. "Why do you need to feel frustrated over it? I''m actually happy that he wouldn''t send me home, or else I''ll definitely be doomed now."


    Rufus looks at me and shakes his head. "Come on, let''s get you home. I''m sure you are already exhausted. We all had a long day."


    I look at Rufus and let him lead me to the carriage waiting for us. I''m really happy I have Rufus with me. At least I wouldn''t feel lonely.


    ________________________________


    I yawn and look at the clock on my wall. It is early in the morning, and I still feel sleepy. I couldn''t help but think about what happened in the banquetst night that I didn''t get enough sleep. I heave a sigh. As much as I want to take a rest right now, I know I can''t. I still need to work on the piled up documents in my office. Aside from that, I still have urgent documents I need to work on first. So, sleeping shouldn''t be in my vocabry today. I''ll also probably need to stay the night for today, so I can lessen my workload tomorrow. I need to finish this as fast as I can because I will be busy again in theing days because I need to work on the joint project already.


    I was busy looking at the documents on my table when someone knocked on my door. I look up and find Li peeking behind the door. "Apologies for my interruption. However, there''s another set of urgent documents that you need to work on today, Dame Csille." Li smiled awkwardly at me. She probably can see how much stressed I am today.


    I groaned when I heard what she said. And here''s another workload I don''t even know how to finish. I wave my hand at Li, allowing her toe inside my office. "Dame Csille, I''m sorry for saying this. But these documents on my arms right now, will be needed this afternoon. I think it''s best if you work on this first before you work on the other urgent documents."


    I look at Li as if asking if she is serious. The urgent documents on my table that she bring earlier are also documents I need to return to them this afternoon. How can she expect me to finish this all? I am not a robot who doesn''t feel exhaustion. Give me a break! I lean my body on my chair and heave a sigh. But I knowining will not help me. I was the one who decided to open up a Foundation. I should also be responsible for managing it. "Just leave it on my table. Also, can you tell anyone that nobody should disturb me after this? Even you, Li."


    Every time she knocks on my door, she always has documents in her arms. Now, I am more afraid to see her knocking on my door than to see Prince Fraser knocks on my door.


    I heard Li gasp. "Dame Csille! But there are still some documents you nee¡ª"


    I raise my hand to stop her from talking and shake my head. "Li, I know you are only concerned about the Foundation. However, if you continue to send documents to my office the whole day, I might flip up. I am only a person. How can you expect me to finish it all in one day? So, do me a favor? I don''t want to see anyone today. Not even Rufus or Brother Pascal or anyone you think I should meet. Tell them I am too busy today that I don''t have time to talk to anyone."


    I need to do this if I want to finish all the urgent documents on my table. I don''t need any distractions. I also need to work on the other documents around my office. They have been lying around my office for weeks now. I think I need to work on them already before I lose the time to work on them.


    I heard Li sigh after a few moments of silence. "I understand, Dame Csille. Apologies, I didn''t know I was putting too much pressure on you. Don''t worry. I will remind anyone not to disturb you today. As for your meal,I''ll just leave it in front of your door then."


    I open my eyes and look at Li gratefully. I''m really fortunate to have an employee like Li. She isn''t just apetent one. She also genuinely cares not just about my Foundation but also about me. "Thank you, Li."


    Li nods her head at me. "I will not take up your time then. If you need anything, you could just call me, and I''ll take care of it for you." She then bows her head before she leaves my office.


    I look at the closed door and sigh. Another busy day for the viiness. But I guess this is way better than seeing Prince Joachim or Prince Fraser. I looked at the clock, stretched my arms, and started to work all day long. Although I stop from time to time to take a few minutes break to rx myself. I would sometimes stand up and do some simple exercises so my arms and legs wouldn''t feel strain from sitting all day.


    I look at my clock and sigh. It''s already five in the afternoon, and I still haven''t finished all the urgent documents. Although I have already finished the documents needed for today, I still need to find all these urgent documents because they will need them tomorrow.


    I was about to continue my work when my door suddenly burst open, and Rufus came rushing inside. I look at Rufus, who seems anxious over something.


    "Purny! I need help!" A moment after, an anxious Li pops out from Rufus''s back. She then bows her head at me apologetically. "Apologies, Dame Csille. I tried to stop his highness, Prince Rufus, but he was persistent."


    I wave my hand at her, and she immediately closes the door to give Rufus and me some privacy. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    I put the document I was about to read and rested my chin on my hand. "And what brings you here, Rufus? You even ignored my employees'' warning and just barged into my office uninvited. What happened?"


    Rufus isn''t the type of person who will do that. There were times when he visited me here, but because I was busy, he ended up leaving the Foundation without seeing me. It''s the first he did this, which can only mean that something happened today. Rufus sits on the chair in front of my table and sigh. "Csille, I need your help."

 Chapter 332 : Help (2)

    Chapter 332 : Help (2)


    I immediately frowned when I heard what he said. Help? What does he mean by help? Did something happen while I was busying myself working today?


    "Help? What kind of help are you talking about?"


    Rufus leans on his chair and heaves a deep sigh. "I know you are busy with work, but you''re the only person I can run to. I just don''t know what to do anymore, purny."


    I immediately stand up and sit beside Rufus. Then I hold his hand, making sure he knows that no matter what happens, I am here for him. "Don''t worry about my work. I''ll deal with thatter. Right now, I want to know what happened? You aren''t the type of person who''ll barge into someone''s office uninvited. So, tell me."


    Rufus smiles bitterly and shakes his head. "I think I''m losing it, Csille."


    "Losing on what? I don''t quite understand what we are talking about here, Rufus. You''re losing on what?"


    Rufus stared at me, and I was taken aback when I saw the pain in his eyes. Is he hurt? But why? "I think I''m losing her." He then shakes his head. "I don''t want to lose her, Csille. For the first time in my life, I want to be selfish. I don''t want to see her with somebody else, even if that person is my cousin. I don''t think I can bear to see that. I don''t want to see that." He then repeatedly shakes his head.


    It''s my first time seeing him like this. Hopeless and down. I can definitely hear the helplessness in his voice. Gone is the happy go lucky Rufus Astalieu that I used to know. I heave a sigh and hug him. "Rufus, what happened? Can you tell me the specifics? I wouldn''t know what to say if I wouldn''t know the details."


    What happened today that made Rufus feels so helpless like this? As far as I know, Prince Fraser and Princess Paislee''s rtionship is still progressing these days. So, howe Rufus feels threatened right now? Rufus hugs me tightly before he answers my question. "I saw her with him."


    I nod my head. I know he is having trouble sharing this with me, but how can I give him advice if he wouldn''t tell me the specifics? "Okay. You saw her with him and then? What happened after? What did they do that made you have a reaction like this?"


    Rufus didn''t immediately respond to me. He just hugs me for a couple of seconds before he breaks from our hug. Then he stands up and walks back and forth to my office. I just let him do what he wants to do. I think in this situation, the best thing to do is to let the person honor their emotions. I should let him acknowledge that he is in pain and know the reason why he is in pain. Because only with this he would know how to resolve this conflict.


    A moment after, Rufus stops walking and looks at me. "Csille, I saw her hugging that guy. I saw her hugging him!" He then pulled some of his hair out of frustration. "What should I do, Csille? I don''t want to lose her."


    I sighed in relief when I heard what he said. I already thought he saw Prince Fraser kissing Princess Paislee, or he saw Prince Fraser confessing to Princess Paisee. Although I know it''s impossible to happen because I didn''t write about that. But the thing is, he got so worked up because of a hug? Is this even Rufus? Although he seems like a happy go lucky person and an impulsive one, he is a reasonable one. He isn''t the type who will jump to conclusions.


    I let Rufus let out some of the frustration before I walked to him and stopped him from pulling his hair. Then I made him look at me. "Rufus, did you know the reason why she hugs that person?"


    Rufus got silent for a couple of seconds, and with that silence, I already knew his answer. He didn''t know, or he didn''t even bother to ask. I heave a sigh. I guess love really makes some people irrational. "You didn''t, right?"


    Rufus avoids my eyes, but he still nods his head as an answer to my question. I heave a sigh. "You still didn''t know, but you already jump to conclusion? Rufus, I know you have strong feelings for her, but if you want to win her, you need to fight for her. If you will feel hopeless every time you will see her with someone else, then you better give up. You cannot win her with that kind of thinking."


    I heaved a sigh and made him look at me. "Rufus, do you want to win her heart?"


    Rufus nods her head. "I do. I don''t think I can bear to see her with anyone else. I badly want to win her, Csille."


    I nod my head, satisfied with his response. That is right. That is what he is supposed to do. To fight for Princess Paislee even if he knows it will be difficult because he will be fighting against Prince Fraser.


    I stare at Rufus for a couple of seconds before I nod my head. "If that is the case, then you need to listen to me. Haven''t I told you before that as long as she isn''t with someone else, then thepetition isn''t over? So, instead of watching over who she is with, why don''t you make a move and try to get close with her? You cannot win her by just looking at her from afar. Make a move, or else it will be toote for you."


    Rufus nods his head and looks at me. "Thank you for making me feel better, Csille. You''re the only one I could really rely on."


    I smile sadly at him. I am the person I could rely on? Will he change his mind if he knows that the reason that everything is happening to his life is because of me? Can he still say that to me if he knows that I will be the reason for his heartache in the future?


    "And I''m d to always be here for you. I wish in the end you get what you want because that is what you deserve, Rufus. I want you to be happy. Genuinely happy."


    Be happy without Princess Paislee because no matter what you do, you will never get Princess Paislee''s heart. ________________________________


    After the heart to heart conversation I had with Rufus, I busy myself working with the documents I was reading earlier. I was too engrossed with work that I didn''t even realize that it was already eight in the evening.


    I look at the clock and sigh. "It''s already eight, and I still have a lot of documents to work on." I stretched my numb arms and got up from my chair. I think I need a coffee. My eyes are starting to get tired, and I''m quite sleepy already. So, I need a little booze. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    I walk out of my office and go to the little kitchen in the Foundation. Because most of my employees are living in the Foundation, I made sure they had all their necessities. We have a kitchen where they can cook their favorite dishes, a library where they can rx and read, a tea room where they can enjoy their daily cup of teas, and other rooms that will not just help them but will also make them rx. I want to make sure that my employees are living the life they deserve. So, they wouldn''t have any reason to leave the Foundation. I was about to walk to enter the kitchen when my eyes suddenly saw a silhouette in the hallway. I squint my eyes, trying to see who is that person is, but because the hallway is dark, I can''t see who it is. "What are you doing standing there? Do you know that you can startle people with what you are doing?"


    It''s a good thing I wasn''t the type who easily got spooked with this kind of thing. I even used to join my friends when I was young when they were ghost hunting. It was never a scary thing for me. In fact, I did enjoy it when I was young.


    I frowned when I didn''t hear any response from the person. Is that person have a hearing problem, or is my voice not that loud?


    "Excuse me? May I know who you are and what you are doing there? Can you also please stop standing there. You might frighten people. You know there''s a lot of children living here, right?"


    Aside from Cairistine, the daughter of Mairenn, there are other children of my employees who are living in this building. So, I am worried that they might get frightened when they see this.


    After not receiving a response again, I decided to walk towards that person to talk to him or her. It might be weird, but I couldn''t identify the gender of the person, which is weird. Isn''t it quite obvious if a person is a girl or a boy based on their silhouette? I stop a few steps from the person. I maintained a safe distance in case if this person was someone uninvited. Although the Foundation has guards guarding every entrance and guards who are roaming around the vicinity, I still don''t want to take some rest. It''s better to be safe than sorry. I was hoping I could get a better view of the person when I came near them, but I was wrong. It seems like everything is dark on their side, which is an odd thing because the moonlight is passing through the windows. So, there is light in the hallway.


    I was about to say something to the person when it suddenly spoke.


    "Ysavel hos..."


    It''s just two words, but I feel my whole stop because of it. It''s a guy. I am definitely sure it''s a guy, but that''s not what I should be concerned about. How does he know my real name? I take a step back. I don''t understand what is happening, but something is telling me that this guy is a bad omen. I was about to take another step back when the man raised his hand, and my eyes widened when I realized something. I couldn''t feel my feet! It''s as if my whole feet got paralyzed all of a sudden. However, I can still move my knees up to my head. I anxiously look at the guy. I am definitely sure it is something to rted to this guy, but who is he, and why is he doing this to me?"


    I feel shivers down my spine when the manughs all of a sudden. But it''s not the happy kind ofugh, but it sounded cold and sinister. It''s as if, at any moment, he will try to do something to me. I take a few deep breaths to calm myself. "Who are you? What do you want from me?"


    My eyes widen when I see the man taking a slow step towards me. "What do I want? I want your life. I want you to return the life that isn''t yours. You are not Csille Lauretr¨¦! So give me back that life." Every time he will say a word, he will take a step forward to me.


    Is started to panic when he started to get closer and closer to me. I close my eyes and shout. I was startled when my body jolted, and when I opened my eyes, I found myself sleeping on my office table.


    The door opened, and Li came in. "Dame Csille, is everything okay? I was just getting something in the kitchen when I suddenly heard you scream. Is everything okay, Dame Csille?"


    I look at the clock. It''s already nine in the evening. I heaved a sigh when I realized that everything that happened was just a dream. It was all a dream.


    "Dame Csille?"


    I look at Li and smile reassuringly at her. "I''m sorry for making you worried. I just had a bad nightmare. I am okay, Li. Thank you for worrying."


    Li looks at the clock and shakes her head. "Dame Csille, why don''t you take a break first? I think you needed it already."


    How can I sleep after that nightmare? I don''t think I could ever sleep again. However, there is something that is bothering me. What does that dream suppose to mean?

 Chapter 333 : Brother Pascal’s Doubt

    Chapter 333 : Brother Pascal¡¯s Doubt


    Because I stayed the night in the Foundation, I decided toe home early in the morning to have breakfast with my parents. I didn''t sleep wellst night because of the dream I had. It''s also one of the reasons why I returned home early this morning because my mind couldn''t stop thinking about that dream, and I thought if I came home, I might stop myself from thinking about it.


    But I was shocked when I saw Brother Pascal having breakfast with my parents. After Brother Pascal returned to the capital, he got so busy with his duties in the hospital that he decided to stay in the house he owned nearby the hospital. It''s the first I have seen him having breakfast with Mother and Father again.


    "Brother Pascal? You are home?"


    The three of them immediately look at me and give me a warm smile. Mother immediately stands up and gives me a big hug. "My dear, you have returned. I was lonely when I realized I couldn''t have breakfast with my precious daughter today, but I''m d you are here." She then looks at Brother Pascal. "You are right in time. Your Brother Pascal is also here to join us for breakfast."


    I greet Father and Brother Pascal first before I take my seat. I looked at Brother Pascal and frowned when I noticed the dark bags under his eyes. "Brother, are you even resting well? Look how big your eyebags already. Don''t tell me you have been overworking yourself again? But I thought you promised us that you wouldn''t do that again?"


    Mother, who is sitting beside me, heaves a sigh. "We have been reminding your Brother Pascal to take care of himself, but it seems like he doesn''t honor our words. That''s why he didn''t listen to us." Brother Pascal wipes his mouth first before he answers Mother. "Aunt, please don''t say that. You know you are the only remaining family I have. How can I not listen to you and Uncle? It was just sometimes the situation in the hospital doesn''t allow me to follow your reminders. But as much as I can, I always try to sleep properly. You know how we Doctors work, right? Sometimes we just don''t have a choice."


    Mother whines at Father. "My dear, look at the two descendants of the Lauretr¨¦ family. Both are stubborn and workaholics. I''m worried our linage wouldn''t continue with what they are doing."


    Father gently caresses Mother''s back before he looks at us. "Csille, Pascal. I know the both of you are only doing your profession. However, I hope you can also remember that you are the only hope of the Lauretr¨¦ Family if something happens to any one of you. It will be the end for our Family."


    Brother Pascal and I stare at each other before we both nod our heads. We know the mistake we made. However, we cannot promise not to break it again. After all, the two of us both love what we are doing.


    After the meal, I decided to take a break and sleep for this morning. A few hours of sleep will definitely help me ease my mind. I''ll just return to the Foundation this afternoon. I was about to enter my room when Brother Pascal suddenly called my name. I frown. I thought he was busy in the hospital? Howe he is still here? "Brother? Do you need anything?"


    I heard him sigh and shake his head. "Can I have a few minutes of your time? I need to talk to you."


    I nod my head. Although I''m curious what he wants to talk about. That he even decided to set aside his work just for this conversation. It means we will be talking about something important. Brother Pascal led me to the library so we could have privacy. Another sign that whatever he wants to talk about is something that only we could hear.


    I suddenly feel anxious. Did he know that I offended Prince Joachim the other day, or is he worried that Prince Fraser did something to me? Brother Pascal looks at me and sighs. "Csille, I heard you visited the Crest Hospital the other day."


    I felt my whole body tense up when I heard the word Crest Hospital. Holy moly! Did someone see me when I visited Mister Saintillev¨¦? Is it the reason why Brother Pascal decided to talk to me privately today?


    I try my best to hide my anxiety and nod my head nonchntly. "Yes, Brother, I was visiting a friend of mine."


    Brother Pascal frowned when he heard what I said. Then he raises his eyebrow at me. "A friend? You know more than me that aside from the Astalieus and your employees, you don''t have other friends here, Csille." I can hear a tinge of doubt in his voice. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    He''s doubting me?I almost smacked my head when I heard Brother Pascal say. How can I forget that? I rarely socialize with my ssmates in primary school and high school because I don''t like how they often try to butter me up. It''s the reason why aside from the Astalieus, I didn''t get the chance to be closed with anyone. They are just too hypocritical to me, and I would rather be alone than surround myself with people who will backstab me every time I am not with them.


    I look at Brother Pascal and act like I got hurt with his words. "Brother, I know I used to be mean when I was young, but I already changed. Do you really think I still wouldn''t like to befriend other people? Do I still look like I''m the old immature Csille Lauretr¨¦ before?"


    Brother Pascal stared at me with his nk expression for a couple of seconds before I heard him sigh. "That''s not what I mean with my question, Csille. I know you already changed, but I just never saw you being close with other people. I apologize if I hurt your feelings because of what I said. I didn''t mean that. I just want to know who is this friend you visited in the Crest Hospital."


    I inconspicuously sigh in relief. At least I managed to lessen the doubt in his eyes. "That was because I was busy with my worktely that I couldn''t socialize with others. As for your question, it is a friend that I met through my Foundation. She volunteered to help my Foundation a couple of times already. That''s why I be close to her. She got sick, so I just visited her."


    Brother Pascal nods his head. "I see. Then she must be from a noble family. May I know what her name is?"


    Noble family? I cannot say any name from any noble family because it will be difficult for me to get close with any noble at my age. Also, I don''t think anyone will help me. After all, I used to snob most of the nobledies, so I''m definitely sure no one will help me. "Brother, how did youe up with the idea that she is a noble? Although I already changed, I still couldn''t bear to befriend someone who is a hypocrite, and you know that most of the nobledies are hypocrites." I shake my head. Disgust is clearly written in my face. I have encountered most of the noblesdies in the Kingdom, and I really didn''t like how they put themselves above everyone else. It''s as if they see themselves as Gods, and everyone below them is just peasants in their eyes. Those kinds of people are the people that I don''t like the most. Probably because I, myself, can be considered amoner in the real world.


    "She''s not a noble, Brother."


    I thought Brother Pascal would be satisfied with my answer, but he just looked at me and frowned. "You said your friend is not a noble, right? But howe she got admitted to the Crest Hospital? Aside from the nobles, who among the people here can afford to admit their daughter in that hospital?"


    I feel my hand tremble a little because of the anxiety I am feeling right now. How can I forget that important part? The Crest Hospital only caters to nobles because their service fee is too expensive. It''s too high that only the nobles can pay it without any problem. How can I solve this then? I only said that ''she'' is not a noble because I am afraid no nobles would like to befriend me. I stare at Brother Pascal and frown. If I cannot answer that question, I''ll just turn the table to him. "Brother, are you doubting me? Why does it sounds like you don''t trust my words? I would understand it if it were other people who are in doubt of me. But you are my cousin." I look at him with a hurt expression.


    I heard Brother Pascal sigh. "Csille, I am not doubting you. I just want to know who you are associating yourself with. You are the heir of the Lauretr¨¦ Family, and you will soon be crowned as the Queen of the Vrawyth Kingdom. You need to be careful with who you interact with. You know that there are Families we cannot interact or else it will only bring trouble to you."


    I look at Brother Pascal, trying to read what he wants to say. Does he know that I am talking to Mister Sewell Saintillev¨¦? Is he saying all these words just to warn me? But I thought I was careful enough when I visited Mister Saintillev¨¦. Howe he looks like he knows something?


    "Brother, what are you trying to say? I don''t understand." I looked at him and pretended that I couldn''t understand what he was saying.


    I need to know what he knows. I need to make sure that my secrets are safe and everything is following the storyline. I don''t want to include Brother Pascal with this. He is the only person I can trust with taking care of the Lauretr¨¦ Family if I decide to turn my back on the whole Vrawyth Kingdom. Brother Pascal heaves a sigh and shakes his head. "I heard from my friend, who is a Doctor in the Crest Hospital, that he sees you in the Hospital visiting someone. Do you know that Mister Sewell Saintillev¨¦ is currently admitted to the Crest Hospital?"


    I feel my throat got dry because of anxiety. Why does he need to mention Mister Saintillev¨¦ is in the Crest Hospital? Is he really suspicious that I have a connection with Mister Saintillev¨¦? I frown. "Brother is the Mister Sewell you are talking about, is from the Family that Mother and Father used to tell me to avoid?"


    Brother Pascal stares at me for a couple of seconds. As if trying to see if what I am saying is true. He then nods his head after. "Yes, he is from that Family. So, I think it''s best if you stop visiting your friend for now or else it might cause misunderstanding from others. I don''t think another issue will help you or your Foundation."


    I don''t know if he said that because he knows something or he just said that out of concern about my reputation. But no matter what, I will definitely need to be careful next time when I see Mister Saintillev¨¦. Even if I don''t want to worry anyone, I don''t have much a choice but to meet Mister Saintillev¨¦.


    I nod my head at Brother Pascal and smile reassuringly at him. "Don''t worry, Brother. I won''t do anything that will harm me in any way. Also, I know what is wrong or what is right. So you can be assured that I wouldn''t do something that wrong."


    Brother Pascal walks towards me and gently caresses my head. "Please don''t misunderstand what I am doing, Csille. I only want to keep you safe. Aside from Aunt and Uncle, you are my only family, so I wouldn''t let anything happen to you."


    I just hug him and hum. I know he is only concerned about me, but I just wish that he would not keep his words when I decided to be the enemy of the Kingdom.

 Chapter 334 : Sanctuary (1)

    Chapter 334 : Sanctuary (1)


    Days have passed, and I got too busy with my work at the Foundation. I usually work until the evening. That''s why half of the documents scattered in my office before were now gone.


    I looked up when I suddenly heard a knock on my door. Li is currently peeking her head behind the door. "Apologies for my interruption, but a letter with no return address arrived today. Do you want to read it, Dame Csille, or do you want me to throw it?"


    Letter with no return address? It''s rare to find a letter like that here. Messengers or the sender doesn''t usually ept letters without a return address because this kind of letter usually doesn''t have anything good in it. I frown, but I still wave my hand and let Li in. Li sat on the chair in front of my table and gave me the letter. "I know that people usually throw these kinds of letters, but I remember you told me before to ept any kind of letter cause it might contain something important. That''s why I came here to ask you what I should do about that."


    I nod my head at Li and slowly open the letters. My eyes widened when I realized that the letter was from Mister Saintillev¨¦. He was just informing me that he got discharged from Crest Hospital already, and we could meet this morning. He said he would send a carriage that would fetch me from the Foundation.


    It''s the meal I promised with Mister Saintillev¨¦. I didn''t expect I would hear from him this soon. Isn''t he rushing?


    "Dame Csille? What is the letter about? Is it bad news?"


    I almost jumped when I heard Li''s voice. I almost forget she is still in my office. I calmly close the letter and put it in the drawer of my cab. "It''s nothing. Don''t worry about it." I said nonchntly. I need to make sure that she will not doubt anything. I cannot let anyone know about my connection with Mister Saintillev¨¦. I don''t want to involve anyone who is important to me in this. Li frowns. "But you looked shocked while you were reading the letter. Is it something I should be concerned about? Is it a threat letter? Should we ca¡ª"


    I smile reassuringly at Li. "Li, it''s just an empty threat. You shouldn''t worry about that. I have received countless threats from other people. This is nothing to me now. So, you shouldn''t get worked up. All they can do is to threaten me, hoping to see me cower, but I can assure you that they wouldn''t do anything to me."


    What I said is half truth. Ever since Csille was young, she had heard countless threats and badmouths against her that she had already got used to it. Because she knows those people couldn''t do anything to her.


    Also, I am sure that nothing will happen to me because this is not a threat letter. Aside from that, I am the viiness. How can something happen to me if the climax is about to happen? The story won''t be the same without the viiness, so I''m sure nothing will happen to the viiness.


    Li looks at me hesitantly before she nods her head. "Are you sure there''s nothing we should worry about? Shouldn''t we tell this to the Count so he could do som¡ª"


    I shake my head at Li. "Li, do you know how many threats my Father receives every day? I don''t want to worry him anymore. So, I hope you can keep this between us." I look at Li and sigh when I see the anxiety in her eyes. "I know you are worried, Li. However, there is really nothing you should be worried about. Everything is okay, and everything will be okay. Trust me."


    Li takes a few deep breaths before she looks at me. "I trust you, Dame Csille."


    I actually feel touched seeing how concerned she is about my safety. I was really fortunate that Csille met her. As a person who lives a noble life, it''s rare to see someone who genuinely cares about me. So, I''m really grateful to Li. ________________________________


    After convincing Li, I finished the remaining few documents on my table before I left my office. "Dame Csille!" Li was shocked when I bumped into her. It looks like she is about to go to my office. "These are the documents you asked me early this morning."


    I nod my head. "Li, can you just put it on my table for now? I have something to do outside."


    Li''s eyes widened. She then leans towards me and whispers, "You are going out, Dame Csille? But what about the threat letter you received?"


    I gently tap her head and smile reassuringly at her. "Haven''t I told you that those are just empty words? So, you shouldn''t get anxious because of that. I''ll be okay, Li."


    Li heaves a deep sigh and nods her head. "Take care then. Don''t worry about the Foundation. Mairenn and I will take care of it on your behalf." N?v(el)B\\jnn


    I smile gratefully at her. After a few more reminders, I immediately get out of the Foundation. It''s a good thing the coachman is not here. He was with my Father today, so I don''t need to worry about him.


    I look around, trying to see the carriage Mister Saintillev¨¦ is talking about in the letter, but I don''t see any carriage. I frown. He didn''t tell me what time he would fetch me. Maybe he was waiting for me while I was working and he got tired of waiting, so he left. But if he left, how can I find Mister Saintillev¨¦? I was about to go back inside when a carriage stopped in front of me. The carriage is a in looking carriage. Not the typical carriage nobles or royals would ride. It doesn''t also look like a carriage that you can hire because those carriage has a simple design on them, unlike this one that is just a in carriage. No paint, no design, and such.


    Maybe someone owns it? Some people usually buy carriage for their business, and most of them doesn''t even bother designing the carriage because it''s a waste of money for them. Maybe the owner wants to ask for help from the Foundation. I wait for someone to get off the carriage, but even a few minutes have passed, no one gets off the carriage.


    I frown. It doesn''t make sense. A lot of carriages pass by the Foundation, and it''s an unspoken rule that if it''s a busy road, you cannot park your carriage on it. I heave a sigh and knocks on the door of the carriage to remind the coachman that it is not right to park here. But instead of moving the carriage, which I expect him to do, he opens the door. I peeked inside to ask the coachman, but my eyes widened when I saw a familiar face. Isn''t he one of the guards of Mister Saintillev¨¦? The guard smiled politely at me. "Forgive me if I cannot open the door for you, Dame Csille. Master was just afraid that someone might recognize me, so he told me not to get off the carriage for your safety."


    I nod my head and get inside the carriage. I didn''t mind that he didn''t open the door for me. I just wished he had told me earlier that it was the carriage I was waiting for instead of making me stand in front of the carriage. But I would be petty if Iined. That''s why I decided to just shrug it off. After all, it''s just a small matter. I don''t want to make a biggie out of it.


    I smile reassuringly at him. "I understand. Thank you for fetching me."


    The guard heaves a sigh and smiles at me. "It''s my honor to fetch you, Dame Csille."


    The carriage then starts to move. I looked around, trying to see where he would bring me. Although I am confident that Mister Saintillev¨¦ wouldn''t have any n on harming me, I still want to know where I am. I frowned when I noticed that we were moving to an unfamiliar ce. I didn''t expect that there was still a ce in the capital of the Vrawyth Kingdom that I hadn''t gone to. The carriage moves for a few minutes before it stops in front of a small house. I mean, if it''s the standard of houses in this world, it is already considered a small house. But if I will based it on the standard in the real world, it is already big enough to be upied by ten persons.


    I was immediately weed by a few maids and the other guard who was with Mister Saintillev¨¦ when we got into an ident. The other guard opens the door of the carriage and helps me out. "Dame Csille, thank you foring here. Our Master has been waiting for your arrival."


    I dly ept his hand. "Thank you. It''s my honor to be here." I look around the ce, and I gasp when I see how beautiful it is. The house looks like a mystical forest house. It''s something you would see in fictional movies. "It''s beautiful. I didn''t know there was a ce like this in the Vrawyth Kingdom. It''s as if I was transported into another ce. This looks so magical. How did you manage to find a ce like this? Why did I only know about this just now?"


    "It''s because this ce didn''t exist ten years ago. Our Master bought this unwanted barrennd to an old couple whose son has an unknown disease. And that is how this magical ce started. It used to be a barrennd. You couldn''t see any flowers to trees in here. Even animals don''t want toe here because of how barren thend is. My Master was the one who made all of this from scratch. He nourished thend, and when it was suitable for nts, he started to nt trees and flowers everywhere. He was also the one who built this house from scratch." The guard who opened the door of the carriage said.


    I look at the house and gasp. He make all of this from scratch? That is amazing. I didn''t know that Mister Saintillev¨¦ is skillful and talented. He was able to create a ce like this? Also, he isn''t just creative. He is also a kind person. To buy a barrennd? Who would do that? Although, I heard from Father that the Saintillev¨¦ are not really bad people. They still help people from time to time. It''s probably one of the reasons why the people still respect them. I was about to say something to the guard when the door of the house burst open, and Mister Saintillev¨¦ walked out of the house. "An, are you boasting about the house again? Haven''t I told you to stop telling those stories to our visitors?"


    The guard who was telling the story about the house bows his head in a respectful manner. "Master, please forgive this guard. I was only proud of what you have done to this ce. And seeing how Dame Csille was fascinated with it, I couldn''t help but tell her the story. I know you have told me before to stop doing that, and this guard knows his mistake. Please punish me ording to my mistake."


    I look at the guard. Who looks nervous, but I can sense that it''s not because he is scared. I look at Mister Saintillev¨¦ and wait for his reaction. But he just heaves a sigh and shakes his head.


    "And how many times would I have told you that you should stop doing that. It''s already enough that you know your mistake. You know I would never do any punishment to my people."


    An looks up at Mister Saintillev¨¦ and kneels suddenly. "I apologize, Master. I would never repeat my mistake."


    My eyes widen when I see him kneeling to Mister Saintillev¨¦. Although some nobles love to show their authority to their servants, it is still a new thing for me. After all, my parents don''t do that to our people. I heard Mister Saintillev¨¦ sigh. He then helps An stand up and put his hand on An''s shoulders. "An, you are my people, and I don''t punish my people. So, stop punishing yourself for something so small."


    An nods his head like a child who was consoled by his mother. I just looked at their interaction, and I realized that the Saintillev¨¦ Family is not how my parents describe. They aren''t the bad guys. Although in my novel, I didn''t give much exnation as to why the Saintillev¨¦ does ''that''. But now I understand.

 Chapter 335 : Sanctuary (2)

    Chapter 335 : Sanctuary (2)


    Mister Sewell looks at me after reminding An. He then smiles apologetically. "Apologies, I didn''t intend to make you see that." He shakes his head. "I''m d you are here, Dame Csille. Wee to my sanctuary. Let''se inside. I''m sure you love it more there."


    He then opens the door and gestures his hand inside. "After you." "Thank you." I smile politely at him before I enter the house, and my eyes widen when I see how beautiful the house is. It''s not what I am expecting. I was expecting to see expensive furniture or grand design, but everything is simple. If I used a term from the real world, it would be described as minimalist. "I know this isn''t what you expected, but I opt for something that is cozy rather than grand. That''s why everything in here is simple. I hope you don''t mind, though." I hear Mister Saintillev¨¦ say behind me.


    I look back at him and shake my head. "No, I don''t mind. In fact, I actually love what you did with the design of the house. My eyes were so used to expensive and grand things that this feels so refreshing for me. Your house is beautiful, by the way." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Thank you for thepliment. Please follow me. We can talk to somewhere more private."


    Mister Saintillev¨¦ didn''t wait for my response. He had just started walking, so I had no other choice but to follow him. While walking, I was making sure to look around, and the more I looked, the more I loved the ce. The outside is not the only thing beautiful in here. Even the inside of the house is beautiful. I would love to live in a ce like this. If I returned to the real world and got a chance to be a famous writer, I would definitely build a house like this. Simple but cozy. That''s why I made sure I remembered every detail in here. We stop in front of a sliding door connected to a terrace. In front of the terrace is a green backyard. On the ride side, there is a sakura tree, and on the left side, there is a manmade pond. The pond was surrounded by big rocks. It keeps the water from leaking. There are koi fishes swimming freely at the pond, and they look so beautiful. You wouldn''t get tired of watching them swim because of their beautiful color and the way their fins and tails move in the water. It looks like they are offering a dance to a goddess. It''s so entrancing. I look in awe at the surrounding. I didn''t expect to see something like this when I left the Foundation. I heard footsteps behind me, and I''m sure it''s Mister Saintillev¨¦. "I hope you like the view. This is my favorite spot in this house because of its beauty. Do you like it?"


    I look at him and nod my head vigorously. "I just don''t like it. I love it. I have never seen something like this. It''s so beautiful. Even the sakura tree is so beautiful."


    "I''m d you like it. I was worried that you wouldn''t like the idea of staying here. After all, you''re still an unmarrieddy." I felt my body tense up when I heard what he said. Although I know he wouldn''t do anything to me or even feel something to me, I still couldn''t help but guard myself. He is still a man. But I still try to make it too obvious, or else I might offend him.


    And it seems like he didn''t notice my uneasiness, probably because his eyes are looking in front. He then shakes his head. "I invited you here because I was worried someone might see you with me, and I don''t want to involve you with my family issue with the Astalieus. So, you can be assured that I don''t have other motives for bringing you here."


    I look at him and nod my head. I know because I also write about you. "Don''t worry, Mister Saintillev¨¦. I am not thinking that way. I know it''s your only way of protecting the both of us from trouble. So, I appreciate that."


    He nods his head. He looks relieved with my answer. He then gestures his hand towards the wooden chair. "Please sit, Dame Csille. Do you want some tea? So you can rx a bit. You look tensed, Dame Csille." He didn''t sound offended by how guarded I was. Instead, he sounds like he wants to ease all away my uneasiness.


    I know there is nothing I should be nervous about, but it''s probably because I know his identity. I couldn''t help but feel guarded around him. I heave a sigh and show him an awkward smile before I sit on the wooden chair. While Mister Saintillev¨¦ sits on the wooden chair in front of me. There is only a small table separating us. On the table, there is a teapot and teacups.


    Mister Saintillev¨¦ then raised the teapot and poured it into the teacup before he offered it to me. "I know my brewing cannot bepared to yours but do you like some tea? To calm you down." I smile politely at him before I ept the teacup. I think a tea would definitely calm me. I don''t want to be all nervous and uneasy the whole conversation with him. I know it will be an insult to him if I do that.


    "Thank you for the tea. It would be my honor to taste the tea made by you, Mister Saintillev¨¦."


    Mister Saintillev¨¦ shakes his head. "It is my honor to have you here, Dame Csille. The person who has been helping the Kingdoms for months now. Do you know how much the people love you?"


    I shake my head. "They were ttering me too much. I am only doing what I think I should be doing. The Lauretr¨¦s have pledged to the Vrawyth people that we will serve them as long as we exist. I am just following the footsteps of my ancestors, Mister Saintillev¨¦."


    He nods his head and takes a sip of his tea before he answers me. "Does it means you will forever be loyal to the people of the Vrawyth Kingdom?"


    My hand that is about to take the teacup froze in midair for a few seconds before I took the cup with my shaky hands. I decided to take a sip of my tea first so I could calm my nerves.


    I don''t understand why he is asking me that question. Is he just testing the water? Trying to see if it will be easy for him to convince me? A moment after, I put the teacup down and stared straight into his eyes. I want him to see my honesty. "Why would I do that to them? I will never do that. I will never betray my ancestors, the people, or the whole Kingdom."


    Mister Saintillev¨¦ stares at me for a couple of seconds. He probably wants to see if what I am saying is true. But no matter how much he tries to read me, he will never know what I know. I would never let him know that I already knew what the future holds.


    A moment after, he nods his head. "I see." He then put down the teacup he was holding. Dame Csille, can you do me a simple favor?"


    I immediately tensed up when I heard the word favor. Favor? What favor will he ask? Isn''t this too early for him to ask anything to Csille? Isn''t he afraid that Csille will not see him again?


    But no matter how anxious I am, I still need to answer him. "What is the favor you want to ask? I''ll try to do it as much as I can."


    I''m really curious. What does he want me to do? Will he pop that question already?


    Mister Saintillev¨¦ smiles reassuringly at me. "Can you please call me Mister Sewell? I feel old every time you call me Mister Saintillev¨¦."


    That is his favor he wants to ask? And here I thought he wouldy out his ns already. I feel relieved. Although I already know what will happen in the future, I am still not prepared for that. I still need more time to prepare myself.


    I nod my head. "If that is what you want, I''ll dly oblige."


    Mister Sewell nods his head in satisfaction. Then we continue sipping our teas while enjoying the beautiful view in front. A moment after, the maids called us for our lunch, and I was shocked by how much food they had prepared for us. I look at the dishes on the table. "Apologies if this is the only thing I can prepare for you. I only have a few maids with me, and I don''t want to overwork them. If you don''t like any dish on the table, please tell me, so I can do a thing about it." He said apologetically. I look back at him.


    Is he serious? He''s saying sorry for preparing this? Is he kidding me? This looks like a feast already. I didn''t even expect we could finish this all, and he''s telling me he wasn''t prepared? What would the table look like if he was prepared? A full banquet? "Mister Sewell, you''re being polite. Not prepared? This looks like a small banquet already. I don''t even think we could finish them all. So, how can Iin?" I look at the dishes on the table. "The dishes look delicious, and I bet it really does. I should be apologizing for troubling all of you."


    Mister Sewell pulls a chair and looks at me. "You don''t need to apologize. I was the one who invited you here, and as the host, it is only my responsibility to do this. I just hope you will enjoy your meal here." He then gestured his hand towards the chair he had just pulled. "Please."


    I bow my head at him as a sign of thank you before I take a seat. After making sure that I am all settled, he then sits on the chair in front of me. The moment he sits, two maids immediately pour water and wine into our cups. I thank the maid before I look at Mister Sewell. "I will definitely enjoy the meal. How can I not? The dishes look delicious."


    "That''s great. I was worried you wouldn''t like it. I guess what I heard about you is true."


    I frown. What does he hear about me? "May I know what do you hear about me? I hope it isn''t bad." Mister Sewell smile and shakes his head. "I think no one will badmouth you, Dame Csille. How can they? When all they can see about you are your good traits? And for your question, everyone is saying you''re a kind and humble person. You always made sure that you acknowledged everyone''s effort. It''s the reason why everyone loves you."


    I look at Mister Sewell, dumbfounded with what I just learned. I didn''t know that this was how people see me now. I used to be known as the mean and the cruel daughter of the Lauretr¨¦ Family, but I didn''t expect that people would see the changes in me. Too bad Prince Fraser will never see that.


    I just smile at Mister Sewell and continue eating my lunch. The two of us eat our lunch in silence. Although from time to time, he would ask me a random questions about myself or about the Foundation and such. However, he never once mentioned the Astalieus, the Lauretr¨¦ Family, or their n, which I didn''t expect. Although I have written what will happen, I was still expecting he would give Csille a little hint, but I guess I was wrong. I was finishing my pasta when Mister Sewell waved his hand to one of the maids. The maid them get out of the dining area, and a few moments after, she came back with a pushcart.It is those carts they use in restaurants or hotels to hold the tes.


    She then put a te on the table, and my eyes widened when I realized what was on the te. It''s a Prinsesst?rta! My mouth immediately waters when I see it. It''s been months since Ist tasted it. That''s why I couldn''t help but crave.


    Mister Sewell probably noticed the way I look at the Prinsesst?rta. He chuckled a little. "I used to react that way every time my parents brought Prinsesst?rta for me when I was young. So, I understand how you react." He then cut the cake and put a piece on it on a te before pushing it towards me. "Here, I''m d I prepared something you like."


    I thank him before I take a spoonful of Prinsesst?rta and eat it. I closed my eyes when the vors of the cake exploded in my mouth. It really tastes delicious. This is probably one of the things I will miss if I return to the real world. If I would ever return to the real world.

 Chapter 336 : Unexpected Guests (1)

    Chapter 336 : Unexpected Guests (1)


    "Dame Csille, I hope you had a great time here, and I hope you can visit me again some other time. That if it''s okay with you."


    One meal turns to numerous visits. Just like how I have written. After this one meal, Mister Sewell will continue to have a connection with Csille. He will then try to gain her trust so she will agree with their n. He will use Csille''s weakness to make things in favor of him.


    I smile at him. "Thank you for inviting me here. I did enjoy the meal and the ce. But a second visit will depend on my schedule. Although I still also hope I could have another chance to go here."


    I know I will visit him, but I still need to keep my distance. In my novel, Csille is still on guard against Mister Sewell, and I need to follow that. Mister Sewell looked relieved when he heard I still wanted to visit the ce. He smiles at me widely. "You are always wee toe here. I''ll just send you a letter to ask for an update. So, you don''t have to worry about how tomunicate with me." I nod my head. It''s a good thing he said that. I was worried I wouldn''t be able tomunicate with him. "I''ll be troubling you then."


    Mister Sewell smile at me before he looks at An. He''s one of the two guards who were with Mister Sewell on the day we met. "An, can you please prepare the carriage and drop Dame Csille to the Foundation. Make sure that no one will see you. We don''t want to trouble Dame Csille."


    An nods his head and immediately go prepared the carriage. A moment after, a carriage stops in front of me. But unlike the in carriage they use this morning, the carriage in front of us looks like a carriage that you can hire. Mister Sewell opens the door for me and gestures his hand inside. "I know it will be suspicious if anyone finds you enter the carriage this morning. So, to avoid you from having any issues, I decided to use this one. I hope you didn''t mind."


    He really ns it all. From the letter, to the carriage, to the house and such. Everything is well thought. This Mister Sewell is really not as simple as he portrays.


    I shake my head. "How can I mind? I know you are only doing this for my safety, and I really appreciate that, Mister Sewell. I apologize for troubling you." I bow my head at him as a thank you and get inside the carriage. "Thank you."


    Mister Sewell just smiles at me before he reminds An to be careful and make sure nothing will trouble me. After making sure that everything was settled, Mister Sewell ordered An to start the carriage already.


    The carriage makes its way through the woods while I look outside my window. Contemting on what I will do next. The story is progressing at a speed that I didn''t expect. I need to prepare things on my end now if I still want to save all the people that are important to me.


    Time is ticking. I need to make a move now. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    ________________________________


    I just step out of the carriage when Lies rushing towards me. "Dame Csille! Dame Csille, you are finally here. I thought I needed to look for you everywhere."


    I frowned when I noticed the sense of urgency in Li''s voice. I hold Li''s hand to keep her in ce. She''s been walking around, probably because she is panicking. She then looks at me with panic in her eyes. "Shhh. What happening? Why do you look so anxious? Did something happen while I was gone?"


    Li nods her head vigorously. "Yes, Dame Csille. It''s a good thing you have returned already, or else I don''t know how to deal with those Princes. Also, I was afraid I might blurt out that you have received a threatening letter early this morning." Li held my hand tightly. "Where have you been to, Dame Csille? I hope nothing happened to you. I was worried the whole time you were gon¡ª"


    I hold Li''s shoulder. "Li, calm down. I''m sorry if I returned just now. I was busy doing something important." I frown when I remember what she said. Princes? "And what did you say just now? That you don''t know how to deal with those Princes? Who are the Princes you are talking about?"


    Li''s eyes widened. She then pulls my hand towards the Foundation. "Dame Csille, his highness, Prince Fraser, Prince Rufus and Prince Joachim are currently in the Foundation. They have been waiting for you for half an hour now."


    My eyes widened when I heard what Li said. What? Those three Princes are here? But what is their purpose ofing to the Foundation? Also, howe Rufus can control his temper around Prince Fraser? I thought he couldn''t help but feel angry every time he saw Prince Fraser?


    I look at Li. I can now understand why she is panicking because I can also feel myself starting to panic now. "Li, did they mention what''s the purpose of their visit here?"


    Why do I feel like something terrible will happen? Every time I felt that something terrible would happen, I was often right. Li shakes her head. "I''m sorry, Dame Csille, but I forgot to ask them. I was too anxious about thinking of a way to find you that it slipped my mind to ask them of their purpose. But I think it is something important because I''m sure they wouldn''t wait for you for an hour if it''s not important."


    I nod my head. She is right, though. Prince Fraser always put importance with his time. He doesn''t like to waste it on useless things. But if it''s the case, what is this important thing, and why am I involved in this? I feel Li tugs my hand. "Dame Csille, I think it''s best for you toe inside already. You know it''s never good to make the royalties wait, right? They have been waiting for you for half an hour now."


    Half an hour? With Prince Fraser''s temper? That''s really not a good thing. I immediately walk inside the Foundation. I looked around, but I couldn''t find the three Princes. I look back at Li. "Where are they?"


    Li takes a deep breath first before she answers me. "I made them wait in one of the guests rooms on the second floor. I originally nned to make them wait in your office, but then I remembered how many documents were scattered around. That''s why I decided to just use one of our guests rooms. Mairenn and Cairistine are with them."


    I nod my head. It''s a good thing Li made them wait in one of our guests rooms. My office is a mess right now, and I don''t think those Princes will appreciate that kind of environment.


    "Thank you for taking care of them while I was gone. How are they doing? Are they mad? Did they ask questions?"


    Li shakes her head. "It is part of my responsibility to take care of your guests while you are away. So, you don''t have to thank me, Dame Csille. As for your question, Mairenn is making sure that the three Princes will be entertained. Also, I''m not sure if they are mad. I think they are only upset for waiting, but mad will be an overstatement. And yes, they ask questions about you. Where are you, what are you doing, when are youing back, and such. It was Prince Rufus and Prince Joachim who asked most of the questions."


    Li starts to show me where the three Princes are staying while answering my question. I smiled bitterly when I heard Li''s answer. What can I expect from Prince Fraser? Of course, he won''t ask anything about me. He despised me, so why would he bother asking questions? I heave a sigh and follow Li behind. I didn''t say anything or ask questions. I don''t think I still want to know other things after what I heard from Li. I just remain quiet and walk behind her.


    A moment after, we stopped in one of the biggest guests room in the Foundation. Li thinks it through. She knows it isn''t right to put them into regr guests rooms because it will be too small for them.


    Aside from rooms for the employees, I also made rooms for guests. In case some donors would want to stay here. There are donors from outside the Kingdom. Although they are only few, I still want to repay them for the help they give to the Foundation.


    Li opened the door, and I was immediately greeted by Cairistine. She rushes to me for a hug which I dly return. "Dame Csille, you are back! His Highness, Prince Fraser is here to see you."


    Prince Fraser is here to see me? I don''t think that''s the case. I''m sure he didn''t have any choice bute here because he never once visited me after we returned from the northern region. He will only do that if it''s something important, but to check on me? That is beyond impossible. But because I don''t want to disappoint Cairistine, I just gently caress her head and smile at her. "Thank you for informing me, my dear. Where are they?"


    Cairistine holds my hand and pulls me towards the mini receiving area. The guests rooms are not just a simple bedroom and a bathroom. It has a receiving area, a mini kitchen and dining area, a bedroom with a luxurious bathroom, and a library where you can rx. It is to make sure the visitors will befortable with their stay. I ensure that everyone who will stay in the Foundation will have received the best service. "Mother! Mother, Dame Csille is already here!" Cairistine shouts the moment we step inside the receiving area.


    Mairenn, who was standing on the side, immediately widened her eyes and shook her head. "Cairistine, how many times will I tell you that shouldn''t shout. That''s not how a youngdy should act." Cairistine immediately bowed her head when she got scolded by her mother. Mairenn heaves a sigh and looks at me. "Dame Csille, I apologize for my daughter''s behavior. I would teach her well this time." She then takes her daughter away from me before she looks at the three Princes who are watching the scenes unfold. "Your highness. Prince Fraser, Prince Rufus, and Prince Joachim, I also apologize for my daughter''s behavior." She bows her head. "I will be taking my leave then."


    Mairenn urges Cairistine to apologize to the Princes first before she brings her daughter out of the guests room. Li follows them behind. Leaving me alone with the three Princes and Princess Paislee. I smile awkwardly at them before I do a curtsy. "I apologize for making you wait. I was busy doing work outside. I hope you all understand." I was expecting Rufus or Prince Joachim to say something first, but I was shocked when Prince Fraser stood up and walked towards me. I look at Rufus, who is still sitting on the sideline. Hoping he would do something to stop Prince Fraser from walking towards me, but he just sat there and avoided my eyes.


    I look at Prince Fraser, who is now standing a few steps from me. "Dame Csille, where have you been? We have been waiting for you for half an hour already." He said calmly with his expressionless face.


    I heave a sigh. I didn''t expect he would talk to me in a calm way. Knowing his temper? I was expecting he would immediately snap at me. "Your highness, I apologize for making you wait. As what I have said, I was busy with things, that''s why I just arrived now."


    Prince Fraser frowns. He then takes another step forward, reducing the distance between us. "And by things you mean? Your employee didn''t say any specific. So, I wanted to know where does Csille Lauretr¨¦ went?" He said while looking intently at me. What''s happening? Why does Prince Fraser sound like he is concerned about me? And he even used my full name. It''s the first I heard him say my name like that because he usually calls me Dame Csille. "Csille, I am asking you a question. Care to answer me?"

 Chapter 337 : Unexpected Guests (2)

    Chapter 337 : Unexpected Guests (2)


    I blink a couple of times. Still trying to process what is currently happening. Is the person in front of me really Prince Fraser? Where is that Prince who is always mad at Csille? He should be shouting at me by now. So, I don''t understand why does he sound so... concerned? I heave a sigh. Prince Fraser concerned about Csille? That is impossible. There''s no way it can be true. How can the male lead be concerned about the viiness? It doesn''t make sense at all. I''m sure I''m just assuming things again. It''s all in my mind.


    "Csille?"


    I look up at Prince Fraser and shake my head. "Apologies, your highness, I wasn''t able to inform my employee about what I will do this morning. That''s why she couldn''t answer your question. I was out the whole day helping some old couple bringing their son to the hospital."


    Prince Fraser frowns. "If you went out to do some charity, why does your employee doesn''t know about that? Doesn''t she handle all the documents regarding each case you do? She could have read about this. Why isn''t she aware that you are doing something today?"


    I guess I was wrong earlier when I thought that Prince Fraser was concerned about me. He isn''t concerned. He was doubting if I really did something this morning. I should have known better.


    Prince Fraser will never be concerned about Csille. I should print that on my mind so I could stop myself from assuming things again and again. I heave a sigh. "Your highness, may I remind you that there is a thing called emergency. I got out this morning to order a meal for my employees as a reward for doing an excellent job in my absence. However, on my way to the restaurant, I bump into two old couples begging passersby to help their son. What do you expect me to do? To return to the Foundation and prepare their papers before I help them?


    I paused and stared at him. I want him to see the disappointment in my eyes. Although I already know that he wouldn''t care about me because that''s how he should be. Cold, snob, and heartless when ites to Csille Lauretr¨¦.


    "Your highness, I know you don''t trust me, but I hope you wouldn''t involve my work here." I shake my head and walk past him. "The reason why my employee didn''t know where I went is because I was nning to surprise them. But I didn''t expect I would be the one who would be surprised." I look at Prince Joachim and bow my head. Although I still couldn''t forget how his guard used his authority over my employee, I still need to pay respect to him. "Greetings, your highness, Prince Joachim. I hope you forgive me for wasting half an hour of your time."


    Prince Joachim shakes his head and is about to reply to me when Prince Fraser cuts him off. "What do you mean by your words, Csille?"


    I heave a sigh and look at him. What does this guy want? I already avoided the topic because I didn''t want to argue anymore. I''m tired. He could be disappointed in me or doubt me all he wants. I wouldn''t mind. I just want some peace. Can''t this Prince give it to me? "Your highness, I didn''t mean anything, and if you got insulted or offended by what I said, then I apologize. It is not my intention to do that. However, may I know what''s the purpose of your visit here? You should have told me in advance so I wouldn''t have done something this morning."


    Prince Fraser opens his mouth to say something but changes his mind. He shakes his head and sits on the chair near Princess Paisee, who was unmoving at the back. "We came here to bring you to our tour. Prince Joachim thinks it will be best if we bring you with us."


    Wait, what? Bring me to the tour? What tour? Don''t tell me... n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    I look at Prince Joachim, and he looks at me in return. He then smiles at me widely. It seems like he is really happy right now. "Apologies, I know you already said you were busy with your work, but I think it will be more fun to have you on our tour. People love you, Dame Csille, and I think it will be an advantage for the tour."


    I almost made a face when I heard what Prince Joachim said. I already refused to tour him before. What made him think that I would like to join their tour? And what''s with his reason? What''s the connection of me being loved by people to their tour? Doesn''t Prince Fraser and Rufus were loved by Vrawyth people too? What changes if they bring me with them?


    I smile awkwardly at them. "I hate to break this, but I don''t think I can join you all today. As you can see, I''m quite busy with my work at the Foundation, and I don''t think I have time for touring today. Also, haven''t I told you before that I don''t have time for this? So, I don''t understand why you are all here. I apologize if my question might sound offensive to all of you, but I just thought everything was all clear about the tour. I''m sorry, but I cannot join you today." I bow my head at them before I look up and sigh. "I''ll be taking my leave now. I''ll let my employee lead you out."


    I didn''t wait for them to react or to say something and just excuse myself. I better get out of here as fast as I can before they can force me to join them. I would rather work until morning than to join them for the tour. A tour with Prince Fraser, Princess Paislee, and Prince Joachim? That will be a nightmare. I''m sure Prince Fraser will ignore me and would rather talk to Princess Paislee. While Rufus and I will be left on the sideline and I also need to stop him in case he gets jealous seeing Princess Paislee with Prince Fraser. I also need to take care about Prince Joachim, whom I think I just offended.


    So, why would I want to subject myself to that kind of torture? I am not a masochist.


    I wasn''t able to take a step when someone caught my arms. I look back, expecting it will be Rufus or Prince Joachim because they are the only two who like me to be on this tour. But I was shocked when I saw Prince Fraser holding my arm while frowning at me.


    "You''re busy? But don''t you have Li and Mairenn with you? I''m sure they can take care of the Foundation in your absence. So, I don''t understand why you cannot make us some time?"


    Wait. What is happening? Why does Prince Fraser holding my arm right now instead of Rufus or Prince Joachim? I look at Rufus and Prince Joachim, who is still sitting in their seat watching Prince Fraser and me. I was hoping not to see one of them. That the Prince Fraser in front of me is really not Prince Fraser, and I was just imagining things. However, that was just a hopeless wish because I can definitely see that Prince Joachim and Rufus are still sitting. That means the person in front of me is actually Prince Fraser.


    I heave a sigh and look at Prince Fraser. "Although Mairenn and Li can take care of things on my behalf, there are still things that only I can do. I had been out of the capital for almost a month already, and I still hadn''t finished all those documents when I was away. I don''t think having another day off will help me. My employees were already overwhelmed with the work. I don''t think it is right for me to¡ª"


    Prince Joachim snaps his fingers, and Princess Paislee immediately stands up behind Prince Fraser. "Your highness?"


    "Sir Farren, I want you to invite Mister Bertrand to the Foundation. Tell him I need him to work on behalf of Dame Csille Lauretr¨¦. He will take care of everything in Dame Csille''s absence."


    My eyes widened when I heard what he said. He invited Mister Bertrand? Isn''t he one of the trusted aides of Prince Fraser? He is awmaker and awyer who has been working for the Astalieus for years now. And he is saying he wants Mister Bertrand, who has dealt with important matters in the monarch, to work on behalf of me? Is he even serious?


    It''s as if saying hiring a world renownedwyer for a simple case of stealing a bun. How can he do that? Mister Bertrand is someone who is well respected in the monarchy, and now he wants to put him in charge of a small Foundation? I shake my head repeatedly. I didn''t expect he would do that just for me toe with them. What''s with this tour that he is willing to do something big as this? "Your highness, how can I even do that? Everyone knows who is Mister Bertrand is. I don''t think it will be right for you to just let him work here. Our Foundation is only small. Wouldn''t that be an insult to him?"


    No matter what, I need to find an excuse to drive them away. There is no way I would join them on their tour. They can go stroll around the capital for the whole month, and I wouldn''t care. Just leave me alone from it. I don''t want anything to do with their tour. Prince Fraser''s frown deepened. "Why would he? He is working under me, and as long as I don''t force him to do anything illegal, he will do it for me. So, you shouldn''t worry about that. I''m sure he would dly work in here. He already mentioned before that he would like to work here even for a day because he likes what you are doing. Also, I''m sure if you let him work here, he could help you with improving how you handle things."


    I almost made a face when I heard what he said. If we were in a different situation, I would dly ept the help. I know the Foundation needs to change some of its policies and its processes. But, I just couldn''t find anyone who could help me with. However, things are different now. Who cares about if he can help me improve the Foundation? All I want now is to get away from all of you. I need to find an excuse as much as possible, or else I wouldn''t have a choice but toe with them, and that is not what I want.


    "Csille..."


    I look at Prince Fraser, who looks like he is already getting impatient for my answer. Out of panic, I just blurt out the first thing thates into my mind. "Thank you for the help. However, I don''t think I could ept that. How can I let someone who isn''t even rted with me to work through the confidential documents of the Foundation? Don''t get me wrong, your highness. I know Mister Bertrand is a trusted person. However, I don''t think it will be right for me to do that. So, I''m sorry, I''m going to decline your offe¡ª"


    "He is working under me. Isn''t that enough reason for you to trust him? Also, you already said he is a trusted person, so why can''t you trust him?" It''s because I cannot do that. If I do, then I wouldn''t have a choice but to join all of you. So, no. Even if Mister Bertrand will do good for the Foundation, I will not ept it. I heave a sigh. "It is because I am not rted to him. He might be working on you, but I need to know who is the person I am letting into my Foundation. And because I don''t have any rtion with him, why would I do that?"


    "But you have a rtionship with me. We can now be considered as one person. You have what I have, and that includes Mister Bertrand. He is working on me. That means he is also working on you."


    Wait. Why does the conversation end up like this? We can now be considered as one person? What the heck is he even saying? Does he forget that Princess Paislee is here with us?


    I looked at Rufus, hoping he could save me from my misery, but the guy just avoided my eyes. No! No! This cannot be happening. There is no way I would join them. No!

 Chapter 338 : Csille belongs to...

    Chapter 338 : Csille belongs to...


    I feel someone stand beside me. I am currently looking at the painting of one of the famous painters in the capital. He let us in because Prince Fraser asked him if we could look around. So here we are, looking at his newest collection of paintings. "Purny, I''m sorry. My Father forced me to join them, and you know that I couldn''t control myself when I saw Prince Fraser. So, even if I want to help you, I can''t do that, or else I might end up doing something I shouldn''t be doing. I hope you understand if I didn''t do anything to save you. I really don''t have any choi¡ª"


    Rufus wasn''t able to continue his words when I red at him. This guy! I knew it! The reason why he didn''t do anything to save me from Prince Fraser is because for his own good.


    How did I end up befriending someone like him? He knows I don''t like to be with Prince Fraser and Prince Joachim, but he still doesn''t do anything because he is thinking about himself. I couldn''t believe this guy!


    I didn''t say anything to him and walked to another painting. There are total paintings in the room. The painter led us inside his workspace, where all his paintings were disyed. He will put everything in auction in the next few months. Although this isn''t the typical ce you go to tour someone in the capital, Prince Fraser thought it was a good idea since the painter is widely known even outside the Vrawyth Kingdom. Letting us inside is like a privileged for all of us. After all, nobles are mostly known as art enthusiasts. Maybe that''s the reason why Prince Fraser brought us here. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Rufus followed me behind. "Purny, please don''t be mad at me anymore. I''m sorry, I should have done something to save you, but can you let your friend do something he will regret?"


    I look at Rufus and sigh. I know I couldn''t do that. Rufus has always been there for me in my darkest time. So, how can I do that to him? "Okay, I''ll forgive you this time. But I swear next time you do that, I wouldn''t forgive you anymore." I shake my head and look at Prince Fraser, Prince Joachim, and Princess Paislee, who are currently listening to the painter''s exnation of the painting. I looked at Rufus and raised my eyebrow at him. Why is this guy here? Letting Princess Paislee with Prince Fraser? "Shouldn''t you be with them? Aren''t you a painting enthusiast?"


    Rufus looks at them too and shakes his head. "You know I couldn''t do that. I wouldn''t be able to control myself to say something to Prince Fraser. So, I would be rather be here with you." He then frowns at looks at me. "Aren''t you supposed to be the one with them? Do you know how much Prince Joachim convinced Prince Fraser to invite you? He was so persistent that Prince Fraser gave in to his request. I thought you were not close with him? Why does he act like this tour wouldn''t beplete without you?"


    I look at Rufus and frown. Prince Joachim does that? When he said earlier that he wants to me to join them, I didn''t expect he would do that. After what I did to his guard? Or maybe the guard didn''t inform Prince Joachim of what happened? But if he does, why did Prince Joachim didn''t get offended when I refused the dinner? "Purny?"


    I look at Rufus and shake my head. "How would I know? I was clueless, the same as you do. Maybe he just thinks it will be nice to bring other people in. I don''t know. Why don''t you ask him?"


    Rufus shrugs his shoulders. "I was just curious, but I''m not that nosy to ask his reasons."


    I raised my eyebrow at him. Rufus not nosy? That is something you can''t see every day. I was about to say something to him when someone spoke behind us. "Prince Rufus, are you really that close with Dame Csille? Aren''t you afraid that people might misunderstand your closeness with each other?" It''s Prince Joachim! And what is the tone he is using? It''s as if he is putting meaning to my rtionship with Rufus. I take a step forward and frown at Prince Joachim. I didn''t like how this Prince Joachim saying maliciousments about Rufus and me. He even has the guts to say it in front of Prince Fraser? Does he want us to have an internal conflict with each other? "Your highness, Prince Joachim, please forgive me, but I don¡ª"


    I wasn''t able to continue what I wanted to say when Prince Fraser cut me off. "Prince Joachim, everyone knows how close Dame Csille is to the two of us, Prince Rufus and I. So, I don''t think they will put meaning to their rtionship. Also, everyone knows that Dame Csille has had a huge crush on me ever since we were young. So, you shouldn''t worry. Everyone knows who Dame Csille belongs."


    I look at Prince Fraser. Disbelief is clearly written on my face. I couldn''t believe he would say that. Is that really Prince Fraser? That is something he wouldn''t say. Prince Fraser looks at me and smiles widely at me. He then pulls me close to him and kisses my head. "Right, Csille?"


    I feel my heartbeat widely after what he did. My mind fee like a hire wire that couldn''t connect what was happening. I just look at Prince Fraser, dumbfounded by what is happening.


    Prince Fraser chuckles and gently pinches my cheeks. He then looks at Prince Joachim. "I know I might reprimand her or say something to her that isn''t pleasant to the ears. But it doesn''t change the fact that my eyes only see her." He then takes my hand and kisses the back of it.


    The painterughs when he sees things unfold. "What Prince Fraser said is true. Everyone in the Vrawyth Kingdom knows how Dame Csille is close with Prince Rufus because they used to y together when they were young. But everyone also knows that the friendship between the two is just tonic, and at the end of the day, Dame Csille still belongs to Prince Fraser. So, you shouldn''t worry, Prince Joachim. No one will say something about Dame Csille''s rtionship with Prince Rufus."


    We all look at the painter, who is now smiling happily at Prince Fraser and me. It looks like he is really happy to see Prince Fraser and I interact with each other.


    I almost made a face when I came to my senses. What did Prince Fraser say? I had a huge crush on him? I mean, I do know it''s a fact, but how dare he say that in front of other people? Can''t he spare my reputation here? What would people say? That I''m too desperate for Prince Fraser? Also, what''s with the ''Everyone knows who Csille belongs'' he is saying? I belong to myself and no one else. But I think that is not the issue here. Why would Prince Fraser say that? In front of Princess Paislee? Really? Isn''t he afraid that Princess Paislee might misunderstand everything?


    I peeked at Princess Paislee to see her reaction, but I was shocked to see her happily looking at us. It''s as if she was even satisfied with what was currently happening. Quite the opposite of the reaction I was expecting to see from her.


    What is happening right now? Why does things progress to this? I look at Rufus helplessly. Hoping he could do something to save me from this awkward situation, but this guy here is busy staring at Princess Paislee.


    I heave a sigh. What do I expect from him? I feel something touch my ears. I was about to look at the source, but I immediately stopped when I heard Prince Fraser whisper to my ears. "Can you stop staring at him? Do you really want people to put meaning into your rtionship with Prince Rufus?"


    I feel something cold behind my back. My eyes widened when I realized that it was Prince Fraser''s hand, and he was even squeezing it lightly. As if reminding me not to look at Rufus.


    I stare at him and frown. What is this guy doing? And what does it have to do with him if I be close with Rufus? Aren''t we like that ever since? Why is he only noticing that just now? "Are you doing this for your own reputation? Don''t worry. I won''t do anything that would taint your image." I heave a sigh and try to break from his hold. I better keep my distance away from him, or else it might be too difficult for me to control my feelings for him. I walk to the painting nearby. I need to find an excuse to change the topic. I don''t like how the conversation is focusing on my rtionship with Prince Fraser because clearly, there is nothing to talk about. I look at the painter. "May I know the story behind this painting? It had caught my eyes the moment I came here."


    The painter looks at the painting, and his eyes glisten with happiness. He then starts to exin the story behind the painting.


    I heave a sigh. I finally diverted the conversation. I looked at Prince Fraser and saw him looking at me with a frown. I just avoid my eyes and pretend to listen to the painter.


    I don''t want to hope anymore. I''m sure Prince Fraser only said those words because he wanted to protect his reputation in front of the painter and Prince Joachim. There is no way he would try to defend me in front of other people because Prince Fraser will never care about Csille. He only sees her if she does something that concerns him. ________________________________


    I was walking around near theke someone called my name. "Pupny," I look back and find Rufus behind me.


    I raised my eyebrow at him. "And what are you doing here, Rufus? Aren''t you supposed to be with them?


    Prince Fraser decided to show Prince Joachim around theke in the capital. Thiske has a special history involving Princess Celestine, the fallen Princess of the Vrawyth Kingdom. This is where she met Prince Theodore, the crown Prince of the Aeerean Kingdom, and the reason for her demise.


    For the Vrawyth people, thiske is special because it witnesses how happy Princess Celestine was back then. But it is also considered a curse because this is where the tragedy starts. If Princess Celestine decided not to go here that time, then she wouldn''t be able to meet Prince Theodore. That means she wouldn''t end her life. But those are just wishful thinking. Things already happened, and soon things will change between the two Kingdoms again. "Shouldn''t I ask you the same question? Why does it seems like you are avoiding everyone? You rarely talk the whole day. You won''t even let Prince Fraser get close to you. Is it because of what he said in the painter''s house?"


    I smile bitterly. Rufus really knows how to read me. Even if I don''t tell him anything, he already knows what''s wrong. I shake my head. "The two of us know what''s the real score between us, Rufus. I just don''t want to make myself hope for something that he couldn''t give. So, I''ll just distance myself."


    I heard Rufus scoffs. "And what? Suffer on your own? Csille, you are his fianc¨¦e. Why would you need to suffer like tha¡ª"


    I stare at Rufus'' eyes. "It''s because I know he doesn''t belong to me. I might belong to him... For now. But we don''t know what will the future holds, Rufus. I don''t want to force him anymore."


    Rufus frowns. "Csille, what are you saying? How can you say he doesn''t belong to you¡ª"


    I shake my head and cut him off. "Isn''t that true? You know better than I what is the truth, Rufus. You know it, so please don''t try to retort it just to make me feel better." I shake my head. "I''ll be returning to them, then."


    I didn''t wait for Rufus'' response and walked away from him. I already said things I shouldn''t have told him. I better stop myself, or else I might ruin the future.

 Chapter 339 : His Reasons

    Chapter 339 : His Reasons


    We used two carriages for the tour, and I used to sit with Prince Fraser and Prince Joachim throughout the whole journey. However, on our way home, I decided to exchange seats with Princess Paislee and sit with Rufus instead.


    I couldn''t stand the awkwardness inside the carriage. The two Princes, Prince Fraser and Prince Joachim, only talk for a couple of minutes and bes silent the whole journey. That''s why I decided to exchange seats with Princess Paislee. I would rather stay with a bbermouth like Rufus than be with the two Princes.


    Also, that gives me a way out. Prince Fraser needs to bring Prince Joachim home, while Rufus needs to bring me home. That means I won''t be seeing those two again for today. "It''s the first time today that I see you smile. Did you have fun, Csille?"


    I roll my eyes at Rufus. I had fun? What is he talking about? I was happy because I could now be at peace, but I knew I couldn''t tell that to him. "I was just happy that I can now rest. I''m exhausted, and I still need to work for tom¡ª"


    Rufus frowns at me. "Csille, you know that this tour isn''t a one day tour, right?"


    I immediately look at Rufus. What does he mean by that question? I nod my head. "Of course, I know that. His majesty mentioned it at the banquet that Prince Fraser will need to clear his schedule for a few days. So, I know it''s not just a one day tour. But why do you need to ask that question?"


    Rufus frowns at me. "But if you know, why do you still say you will work tomorrow?"


    I frown. "What do you mean by your question? Of course, I will work tomorrow. I have a Foundation to run, remember? Do you expect me to take a rest again?" I frowned when I noticed where we were going. I shake my head and tug Rufus'' arm. "No, no! Don''t send me to our house. I still need to check the Foundation. I also probably need to work on a few documents tonight. I''m worried Mister Bertrand had difficulty taking care of those."


    Rufus frowns, but he asks the coachman to stop for a while. He then looks at me. "Csille, you''re still nning to work? Aren''t you tired? Also, I think Mister Bertrand handles the Foundation well. He works with the problems in the monarchy. Do you think he will have difficulty running a Foundation? So stop worrying and take some rest, purny. You''ll exhaust yourself if you continue doing that. I''m sure the Count and Countess will also get worried if they know what you are doing." Rufus shakes his head.


    I heave a sigh and look at him. "Rufus, I''m not worried that Mister Bertrand cannot handle the Foundation. I know he will. I''m just worried that it will be too much for him to do this. You already said he works in the monarchy. Why would he even bother working in a small Foundation?"


    Rufus flicks my head. "Are you saying that Mister Bertrand is the kind of person who looks down on people''s jobs, Csille?"


    I let a frustrated sigh. "That is not what I am saying, Rufus. Can you please stop putting words into my mouth? I know what kind of a person Mister Bertrand and I would never think he could say something like that. What I am worried about is..."


    Rufus cuts me off. "That you don''t want to bother people with your work? Is that what you want to say?"


    I nod my head. Rufus really knows what is in my mind even before I could even say it. "Don''t get me wrong. I appreciate Mister Bertrand''s help because I''m sure it will benefit the Foundation. However, I just don''t want to bother anyone. I decided to open this Foundation on my own, so I think I should be fully responsible for running it."


    "You still don''t understand how things work, don''t you?" Rufus shakes his head. "Purny, I know you only want to be responsible, but there is nothing wrong with epting help. You cannot handle this Foundation alone. It''s like how a King runs his Kingdom. He cannot run it alone. He needs his advisers, nobles, and people to run the Kingdom. If the King isn''t ashamed of epting help, why would you?"


    I heave a sigh. "I understand what you are saying, but we cannot set aside the fact that Mister Bertrand is a busy person. I even heard from Father that he often works until evening just to do his job. I just don''t want to interrupt his own work just to help me. I am not refusing any help, Rufus. I will dly ept Mister Bertrand''s help if I know he isn''t busy. However, we all know everyone in the monarchy is busy because Prince Fraser''s birthday ising soon. I just don''t want to waste anyone''s time. I can handle the Foundation. For now..."


    Rufus looks at me for a couple of seconds before he sighs. "You are really a stubborn person, aren''t you?"


    I chuckle at his response. "It''s as if you''re not." Then I look around. "Can you please send me to the Foundation? I will just check on it." N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Rufus heaves a sigh and asks the coachman to maneuver the carriage in the direction of the Foundation. A moment after, the carriage stops at the already closed Foundation. The guard immediately walked to the carriage and opened the door for me. "Good evening, Dame Csille. It''s a good thing you are here. I thought you wouldn''t return to the Foundation. Someone is her¡ª" His eyes then wander to Rufus, who is sitting beside me. His widened for a moment before he immediately bows his head. "Greetings, your highness, Prince Rufus. I apologize. I didn''t immediately see you."


    Rufus smiled at the guard and got down the carriage too. I look at him and frown. "Aren''t you going home now?"


    "And what? Leave you alone? Who would bring you home?" He looks around. "I couldn''t see the Lauretr¨¦ carriage. Do you expect me to let you go home on your own? I couldn''t do that, Csille. What will the Count and the Countess say if I let you do that?"


    I was about to say something when someone cut me off. "You shouldn''t worry about Dame Csille''s safety. I will take care of my own fianc¨¦e, Prince Rufus. So, I think it will be best if you go home now. I''m sure the Duke and the Dutchess are waiting for your arrival."


    I immediately look back and find Prince Fraser walking toward me while staring intently at Rufus, who is standing beside me. What is this guy doing here? Isn''t he supposed to be sending off Prince Joachim? So, howe he is in the Foundation? I feel someone lean on my ears, "Dame Csille, I apologize. I got distracted with Prince Rufus'' appearance that I forgot to inform you that his highness, Prince Fraser, has been waiting for you for a couple of minutes now." I hear the guard say.


    I feel Rufus'' body tense up for a couple of seconds before he answers Prince Fraser. "I was the one who brought her here. I think it also my responsibility to send her home."


    Prince Fraser stares intently at Rufus. Although he isn''t ring, I can still sense the tension in the way he looks at Rufus. "Responsibility? Since we''re already talking about responsibilities here. I should be the one responsible for Dame Csille. After all, she is MY fianc¨¦e. Don''t you think so?"


    Rufus takes a step forward and res at Prince Fraser. I immediately hold Rufus'' arm and shake my head. I don''t think it''s an excellent idea to refute against Prince Fraser. Not that I agree with Prince Fraser, but because I think it will not solve anything. In the end, his rtionship with Prince Fraser will worsen if he does this, and I don''t want that to happen. Rufus looks back at me and my hand that is holding his arms. I shake my head at him. "Rufus, no! Don''t do that!" I whispered to him.


    But he shakes his head and stares at Prince Fraser. Then I heard him scoff. "And now you are being responsible for Csille? Where are you when she needed you the most?" Rufus scoffs again. "Oh, I forgot you were the first person who reprimands here, right? You even embarrassed her in front of other people. But now you have the guts to say you are responsible to her? I know you have a temper, your highness, but it will never be enough reason for you to disrespect her. So, don''t preach what you can''t do."


    Rufus then looks at me. "Csille, go ahead and check what you want to check. I''ll be waiting for you here."


    I was about to say something when I saw Prince Fraser walking towards us. He tried to get near me, but Rufus immediately blocked his body. "Not tonight, Fraser. I might tolerate you with other things but not this."


    I couldn''t see their reactions because Rufus was taller than me. I can only hear their voices, and by the tone of Rufus'' voice, I can definitely hear that he is already angry at Prince Fraser. He even dropped the Prince title and called Prince Fraser by his name. That means he was really enraged already. I panicked a little when I had sensed that things were getting worst as time passed. I need to do something now to stop them. I couldn''t let them argue here. If someone sees them arguing in front of me, this will definitely be a huge issue. I tried to tug on Rufus'' shirt, but it seems like he was ignoring me. I was about to tug his shirt again when I suddenly heard someoneughs. It''s not the happy kind ofugh but more like a tauntingugh. "What''s this? Are you using Csille to go against me because you know you are losing her?"


    My hand that was holding Rufus'' shirt got frozen when I heard what Prince Fraser said. Losing her? Is he talking about Princess Paislee? Don''t tell me the reason why he did all those things today is because he wants to make Rufus furious? The reason why he was sweet with me the whole day is because of the petty argument with Rufus? Because he knows Rufus will be enraged if Rufus sees Prince Fraser being close with me while he is still winning Princess Paislee''s heart?


    I take a step back and scoff. I couldn''t believe Prince Fraser would be this cruel. To use me so that he can make Rufus furious. He didn''t even think about what will I feel if he ever did that. I know he doesn''t care about me but to do something to this extent is something I couldn''t ept. How can he do this to me? What did I do to deserve this kind of treatment from him? Is it because of Csille''s past mistake? But I already apologize for that. I even try to make up for what I have done in the past. I shake my head and continue to take a step back. My eyes remain, looking at the two Princes who are still arguing. Oblivious to what is happening behind their backs.


    Rufus scoffs. "Do you really think I can do that? Csille has been my friend ever since we were young. I would never do that to her." He then takes a step forward to Prince Fraser and grabs his cor. "Maybe you''re the one who is doing that? Is the reason why you were trying to get close to Csille today?" Rufusughs tauntingly. He then looks at me. "Csille, look at your fian¡ª"


    Rufus'' words got stuck in his throat when he saw me. Although I am not crying, I am sure the both of them can see the pain in my eyes. I shake my head at him. "If you are done arguing, you can leave the Foundation. Please spare my Foundation from rumors." After saying those words, I immediately walk inside the Foundation. I don''t want to wait for their response anymore because I know I''ll just end up disappointing myself. I take a deep breath and look at the ceiling to stop myself from crying. I shouldn''t cry. Why would I cry over something I have written? I shake my head repeatedly, but no matter how much I stop myself, I still end up crying. I slumped my body on the floor and cried.


    I hate him. I hate Prince Fraser. I couldn''t even believe I wrote someone like him. Someone who is so despicable.

 Chapter 340 : Escape

    Chapter 340 : Escape


    I didn''t go homest night because I was busy myself working at the Foundation. Although there isn''t much work left because Mister Bertrand did an excellent job. He even left notes to make sure I knew what he did and some suggestions for improving the processes in the Foundation.


    If not because of him, I would probably need to work for a few days just to finish all the documents he worked on yesterday. I look at the remaining documents around my office and smile widely. There are only a few left. After the conversation I had with Prince Fraser and Rufus, I just buried myself with work the whole evening. I only stop when I feel sleepy.


    I was busy reading a document when someone knocked on my door. I look up and find Li anxiously peeking her head behind my door. "Dame Csille..."


    I frown. Li isn''t the type who gets easily overwhelmed with things. She only feels anxious if it''s something rted to the royals or nobles. Don''t tell me. Theye here again? After what happened yesterday? They still want me to join their tour? "Li? Why are you anxious? Did something happen?"


    Li looks behind her back before she answers me. "Dame Csille, Mister Bertrand is here. He said he was here to work again. But..." She looks at me.


    I heave a sigh and stand up. "Li, let Mister Bertrand. I want to talk to him and please brew us some tea and prepare some pudding. Thank you." Li brings Mister Bertrand in and immediately excuses herself to prepare us snacks. Leaving Mister Bertrand and I alone in my office.


    Mister Bertrand look at me with his expressionless face. Just like how Prince Fraser looks like. He is really working under Prince Fraser because even his expression is simr to Prince Fraser. "Good morning, Dame Csille. I hope I am not interrupting you. I came here as per his highness'' order. I will be working in your stead again. I hope you don''t mind me working here." N?v(el)B\\jnn


    I gestured my hand to the vacant sofa. "Please sit first, Mister Bertrand." Mister Bertrand nods his head and sits on the sofa in front of me. "Mister Bertrand, I really appreciate the help I got from you yesterday. If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t be able to finish working on those documents in one day. So, I thank you for that. I also appreciate the suggestions you have written for improving the processes here. Don''t worry. I will talk about this with my employees and see what we can do after. As per the order that was given to you by his highness'', I don''t think it is still valid for today. I won''t be taking a leave for today. So, you can¡ª"


    I wasn''t able to finish my words when Mister Bertrand cut me off. "I apologize for my interruption. However, his highness, Prince Fraser, talked to me early this morning and asked me toe here to the Foundation and work. So, I don''t think it is possible for me to leave the Foundation for today."


    I immediately frowned when I heard what he said. Prince Fraser ask him to still work on my behalf? Does it mean I still need to join them for the tour today?


    After what happenedst night? He still wants me to join them? He still wants to use me even after knowing that I am already aware of his purpose? I don''t know if he is really cruel or if he just doesn''t care about me. I tried my best not to smile bitterly or to scoff at Mister Bertrand. I don''t want to give him any idea that I don''t have a good rtionship with Prince Fraser?


    I nod my head. Trying my best to look like I understand what is happening. "I see. Maybe Prince Fraser and I had a mimunicationst night. Does he say I need to join them for the tour today?"


    Mister Bertrand nods his head. "Yes, he is Dame Csille. He told me I need to work in the Foundation again because you will be joining them in touring Prince Joachim."


    I was about to say something when Li knocked on the door and delivered the tea and the pudding to us. "Apologies for my intrusion, but here is the tea and the pudding you ask me, Dame Csille." She then put it on the table. She even asks Mister Bertrand if he wants her to pour him some tea which thetter epts.


    After Li poured Mister Bertrand tea, she immediately excused herself and left us alone. And because Mister Bertrand was busy with his tea, I decided to drink tea too to calm down my nerves. I can even feel my hands shaking because of anger. I just couldn''t believe that Prince Fraser could do that to me. To disregard my feelings for his own good. I thought I was the Viiness here, but why does Prince Fraser the cruel one?


    ________________________________


    Li anxiously looks around. "Dame Csille, are you sure you want to leave? But didn''t Mister Bertrand tell you that his highness, Prince Fraser, wille here to fetch you? I don''t think this is a good idea."


    I heave a sigh. I know this isn''t a good idea, but this is better than joining them and letting Prince Fraser use me to make Rufus furious. I''m done. I don''t want to be used by that Prince Fraser anymore. So, instead of giving in to his n, I would rather go against his n. He wants to use me? Then he needs to find where I am first. That is if he will see me.


    I look at Li and smile reassuringly at her. "Don''t worry, Li. I already made a letter for him." I took something from my purse and gave it to Li. "You don''t need to exin anything to him. You just need to give it to him, and that''s it."


    Li holds the letter with care, but I can still see the hesitation in her eyes. It looks like she is still not convinced that it will solve everything. Although I understand her concern, though. I know this letter will definitely enrage Prince Fraser. But I don''t care anymore. I don''t want to be used by him. Li holds on to my arm tightly. It''s as if she doesn''t want to let go of me. "Dame Csille, may I know where are you going? So, I can still be at ease."


    A carriage stops in front of us. It is the carriage I hired. I didn''t call for our coachman because I''m sure Mother and Father wouldn''t like it if they knew that I did something that could offend Prince Fraser. So, to avoid failing my n, I would rather go alone.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t go somewhere far. So, you can assure that everything will be okay. If anyone asks where I am aside from Prince Fraser, tell them that I will be out the whole day and that they can return tomorrow." The coachman of the carriage gets down and opens the door for me. He gestured one of his hands inside the carriage while offering his other hand. It is to help me get inside the carriage. "Dame Csille..."


    I look at Li and smile reassuringly at her. "I''ll be going now, Li. Take care of everything while I am away, okay?"


    After I said those words, I immediately got inside the carriage. I better get out of here now, or else it will be toote for me to leave. I cannot let Prince Fraser see me. The coachman closes the door, gets inside the carriage, and maneuvers the carriage away from the Foundation. I only breathed properly when we managed to get far away from the Foundation. Now I can be sure that Prince Fraser won''t be able to use me for today. Not today, Prince Fraser. After what you did to mest night? No, I won''t let that happen. No, you won''t be able to use me for your benefit. You want to make Rufus furious? Then find a way to do that.


    "Dame Csille, may I know where are we going?"


    I look at the coachman and sigh. That is something I haven''t thought about. I cannot stay in the capital, or else there will be a huge possibility that I might bump into Prince Fraser. But where would I go? "Dame Csille?"


    I look at the coachman and outside the window of the carriage, hoping I can find an answer to his question. My eyes widen when I see the Holycross Hospital.


    I think I know where I will be going!


    I look at the coachman. "You can drop me off at the Holycross Hospital. But can you wait for me? I just need to fetch my Brother Pascal in the Hospital."


    I remember that today was Brother Pascal''s schedule to visit Grandmother U and Louisa, her grandchild. I can use the excuse that I want to check on them too. The carriage stops in front of the Hospital, and I immediately get off it to look for Brother Pascal. I was about to get inside when I bumped into Brother Pascal. "Csille? What are you doing here?" He frowns. "I thought you''re touring Prince Joachim around the capital? What brings you here?"


    I smile at him. Trying to hide the anxiety inside of me. If he knows that I escape from that tour, I''m sure he''ll be mad at me. I shake my head. "No, Brother. I decided to take a rest for today. I was exhausted yesterday, and I don''t think I can tour with them. That''s why I excused myself."


    That''s a lie. I''m sure if I ask Prince Fraser to let me rest for today, he won''t agree. But I cannot let Brother Pascal knows what really happened.


    Brother Pascal frowns and stares at me for a few minutes. He''s probably trying to see if what I am saying is true or not. He then nods his head after. "I see. If that is the case, what brings you here? Shouldn''t you head home now? Aunt and Uncle got worried about you because you didn''t return homest night. I''m sure they will be happy to know you wille home today."


    I cling to Brother Pascal''s arm and pout at him. "Brother, can you just let me join you? If I''m not mistaken, you will be checking Grandmother U and her granddaughter today, right? I also want to know how they are doing. It''s been a long time since I have seen them. I''m sure Louisa will be happy to see me."


    Brother Pascal frowns at me. "But I thought you were exhausted? You should just rest in our home. If his highness, Prince Fraser, knows that you don''t take a rest, I''m sure he''ll be mad at you again."


    To hell with his anger! I am also mad at him! Also, if I return home, there''s a big chance that he''ll check on me there, and I cannot let him find me. I look up and use my puppy face at Brother Pascal. He usually couldn''t resist my charm every time I did this. "But Brother, I just want to know how they are doing. I was the one who helped them, but I couldn''t even visit them even once. Is that even right? So, please let me join you. After this, I promise I will take a rest. Is that enough for you?"


    Brother Pascal stares at me for a couple of seconds before he sighs in defeat. "Okay, okay. I will let youe with me. But you need to promise me that when we return home, you will take some rest. Aunt and Uncle will be mad at me if they know I let you do what you want." He then shakes his head. I just smile at him in return. "Thank you, Brother."


    Takes some rest after? I''m sorry, Brother, but I will be breaking my promise. I will make sure that if we return home, it will be at night already. So, Prince Fraser wouldn''t have a chance to talk to me.


    Good luck with finding a reason to infuriate Rufus because I will make sure that you won''t be able to see me today.

 Chapter 341 : Sick

    Chapter 341 : Sick


    Brother Pascal shakes his head. "It''s already noon. We should return to the capital now. I didn''t expect we would take some time here." I feel guilty that I waste his time by talking to Grandmother U and Louisa, but it''s the only thing I can do to stop us from returning to the capital. We can only return to the capital once it''s getting dark. It is to ensure that I won''t be able to see Prince Fraser.


    "I''m sorry, Brother. I got soo happy seeing Louisa and her grandmother that I didn''t realize I was taking too much of your time. I apologize. I know you are a busy person, but¡ª"


    My words got stuck in my throat when I felt a hand gently caressing my head. "Don''t worry about it. I''m d that you made them happy. It''s the first time I have seen them that happy again. I''m sure you made their day. So, don''t worry about my time. My colleagues can take over my job. So, don''t me yourself, okay?"


    I look up and pout at him. "Are you sure it''s okay? I don''t want to interrupt your work, Brother."


    Brother Pascal smiles reassuringly at me. "Don''t worry. You will never be a bother to me."


    I heave a sigh and cling to his arms. "Brother, can you drop me off somewhere? I still have something to do today."


    Brother Pascal looks at me and frowns. "And where do you n to go? I thought we agreed that you would rest after visiting Grandmother U? Are you breaking your promise to me, Csille?"


    I immediately shake my head. I cannot tell him yes because he will definitely get mad at me, and I cannot also say to him that I am nning to stay here until it gets dark. "No, Brother. How can I break my promise to you? I won''t do that."


    Brother Pascal squints his eyes at me. "Really? Do you want me to remind you how many times you break your promise to me or to Aunt and Uncle?"


    I smile cheekily at him and tug his arms. "Brother, I know I broke my promise before, but please believe me this time. I will definitely take a rest. I just need to do something first, and after I do that, I will return home. You can just drop me off and return to the capital first. I know you''re a busy person. I''ll just find my way home after."


    Brother Pascal sighed. "Do you really expect me to let you go home alone? What will I say to Aunt and Uncle if something happens to you? So, no. I won''t let you go home alone. I will wait for you. Where do you want to go?"


    Wait for me? But if he does that, then I will be taking too much of his time. I already feel guilty taking a few hours of his day. I don''t think it will be right to involve him in my n. After all, Brother Pascal is a busy person. It wouldn''t be right for me to take away his time.


    I shake my head. "But Brother, I can perfectly protect myself. So, you don''t have to worry about me. I know you are busy with your work, and I don''t want to take your time anymore."


    Brother Pascal shakes his head firmly. Then he looks at me as if asking if I am serious. "Protect yourself? Csille, do you want me to remind you what happened when you said that line before? You got hurt. Do you want to subject Aunt and Uncle to that pain again? So, no, I won''t let you go on your own."


    I heave a sigh. I understand why he doesn''t want to return to the capital first because he is right, though. I have said those words before and still end up being injured. "But those were idents, Brother. I never intended to hurt myself, and I wouldn''t want to hurt you or my parents too. But I swear this time, I will take care of myself prop¡ª"


    Brother Pascal stops walking and looks at me. "No, I already told you that I won''t allow you to be alone here. I arrived here with you, that means I will also leave with you. So, no matter how much you convince me, I wouldn''t let you on your own." He then signals the carriage. It is the carriage I hire for today. "Where are you going?"


    I heave a sigh. I totally forgot that Brother Pascal is also a stubborn person. "I want to go to Mt. Carmen."


    Brother Pascal''s eyes widened when he heard what I said. "You''re nning to go to Mt. Carmen? Are you serious, Csille? You know how much it takes time to go there and you still want to visit them? No! You won''t go there. We will return to the capital now." He then gets inside the carriage and immediately instructs the coachman to return to the capital.


    I immediately feel anxious when I see Brother Pascal do that. I could not return to the capital. It is still noontime. If we bump into Prince Fraser, I wouldn''t have a choice but to join them, and I will definitely be doomed because I just escaped from them. So, no! I cannot return to the capital! Before Brother Pascal can ask me to get inside the carriage, I immediately run away from him. However, I couldn''t even take a step when Brother Pascal caught my arms. "And where do you think you are going? Csille, can you stop being stubborn for once? I thought you were exhausted? Why do you want to exhaust yourself even more?"


    I pout at Brother Pascal. As if I have any other choice. Who could say no to sleep? Of course, I won''t, but I don''t have any other choice now. If I return to the capital, I will definitely be doomed.


    "Brother, I just want to take this chance to visit them. Also, it''s been a long time since I have seen Lady Nahale. I just want to check on them."


    I noticed how Brother Pascal''s face immediately flushed when I mentioned Lady Nahale''s name. I smirk. I think I know now how to make Brother Pascal agree to my n.


    ________________________________


    I heard Brother Pascal heaves a sigh and looks at me. Although he isn''t ring, I know he is irritated at me because I use Lady Nahale''s name to convince him to allow me to go to Mt. Carmen. And because he didn''t want me to go on my own, he didn''t have a choice but toe with me. Although I don''t think he was just forced to it because I can definitely see a tinge of excitement in his eyes.


    I knew it! Brother Pascal has a huge crush on Lady Nahale. However, I don''t think Lady Nahale likes him. They will have been a good couple if that happens. "Dame Csille, Doctor Pascal, thank you for checking the people of Mt. Carmen. I''m sure they will be happy to know you visited us." Gisbert said gratefully.


    Brother Pascal and I intentionally look for him so he can lead us to the top of Mt. Carmen, which he immediately epts.


    I just smile at him and continue walking. It''s already one in the afternoon, but we''re still walking our way to the top.


    We take a break from time to time because the sun is zing hot right now. It won''t be good for us to continue trekking without rest because we might have heat stroke.


    After half an hour, we have reached the top of the mountain. I slump my body on the ground and heave a satisfied sigh. "We''re finally here." I groan. "I''m so exhausted." N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Brother Pascal looks at me and heaves a sigh. Even if he was irritated with me, he still couldn''t bear seeing me having difficulty. "Are you okay? Your face is pale. Maybe it''s better if we take some rest first before we can check on people." He then looks at Gisbert. "Gisbert, can we take some rest at your house for a while?"


    Gisbert nods his head. "Let''s go inside. I''m sure the two of you are exhausted because of the journey."


    I could hear Brother Pascal saying something, but I couldn''tprehend what he was saying. It''s as if everything is on mute, and my eyes start to get blurry. And that is thest thing I remember.


    01:23


    When I open my eyes, the first thing that I have seen is a blurry face of a beautifuldy. My eyesight is still blurry, but I can definitely see her beauty. It looked like she was saying something to me, but I couldn''t hear it. Brother Pascal helps me stand up and walk while Gisbert leads us to his house. I don''t understand why I suddenly feel weak. I wasn''t like this when we first came here, so I didn''t understand why I felt so weak. It''s as if someone drains my energy.


    Brother Pascal frowns. He probably noticed how weak I am. "Csille, are you okay? I shouldn''t have agreed with youing here. Look how exhausted you are..."


    I could hear Brother Pascal saying something, but I couldn''tprehend what he was saying. It''s as if everything is on mute, and my eyes start to get blurry. And that is thest thing I remember.


    When I open my eyes, the first thing that I have seen is a blurry face of a beautifuldy. My eyesight is still blurry, but I can definitely see her beauty. It looked like she was saying something to me, but I couldn''t hear it. I raised my hand to touch her face to see if she was real. "Are you an angel?"


    Thedy stops moving for a couple of seconds before someone takes my hand, and a familiar face pops into my view. I squint my eyes to see the face of the person through my blurry vision.


    I blink a couple of times to see the face of the person. My eyes widened when I realized it was Brother Pascal. "Brother..." I whispered.


    I heard Brother Pascal sigh in relief when he heard me say something. He then holds my hand tightly. "Csille, are you okay? Do you feel something? Are you hurt?"


    I slowly shake my head. I don''t feel any pain. Instead, I just feel weak. It''s as if I just finished doing an hour of cardio exercise. "I feel weak, Brother," I whispered. Even speaking takes a lot of effort for me to do that. My voice sounded frail because of it.


    I tried to get up, but because I was too weak, I ended up falling to the ground again. Brother Pascal immediately helps me to sit up. "It''s really a bad idea for us toe here. Look what happened to you. Haven''t I told you to take some rest first?" He then shakes his head in disappointment. I just don''t know why he is disappointed. Is it because of my stubbornness or because of what happened to me?


    I was about to say something when someone suddenly spoke. I look in front of us and find Lady Nahale looking at us worriedly. "Why don''t you drink this soup first? It will help you regain your energy." She then hands me a bowl of soup. I grimaced when I smelled it. I can already taste the bitterness of it just with its smell. "It''s a herbal soup. My people don''t like to drink pills and prefer to drink concocted soup. So, you shouldn''t worry."


    I shake my head and smile at her. I was not worried that she might put something to it. I just couldn''t react immediately because my mind was still processing things. "Please don''t misunderstand, Lady Nahale. I know you don''t have any bad intentions with the soup. It''s just that my mind is still blurry that I couldn''t process things at a normal speed." Then I bow my head at her as a respect and thank you for the soup. "Thank you for the soup."


    Even though I feel like I wouldn''t like the taste of the soup, I still drink it. I know Lady Nahale only wants to make me feel better, and I don''t want to disappoint her by declining the soup.


    I felt nauseated when the taste assaulted my taste buds. It''s so bitter that I almost want to throw everything up, but because I don''t want to disappoint everyone, I just tortured myself by drinking it all.


    After drinking everything, I slump my body on the ground and close my eyes. I suddenly feel sick again.


    I could hear Lady Nahale and Brother Pascal saying something to me, but I couldn''t hear it. I feel like my mind is floating, and so is my body.

 Chapter 342 : Appointment

    Chapter 342 : Appointment


    It was already morning when I woke up. I look around, trying to see where I am. It doesn''t look like the room in Gisbert''s house. But where am I?


    I slowly get up and stretch my arms. I feel like my whole body is already numb from sleeping. I was busy looking around my surrounding that I didn''t realize that someone was looking at me. "I''m d you''re awake now."


    I look back and find Lady Nahale smiling at me warmly while holding a tray with a bowl on it. I instinctively back away when I see the bowl on the tray. I probably got traumatized by the soup they made me drink yesterday that a mere bowl makes me want to run away from the room.


    Lady Nahale noticed my reaction. She smiles reassuringly at me. "Don''t worry. This is not a herbal soup. It is a porridge made by your Brother. He said you like to eat porridge when you''re sick, so I let him use my kitchen." She then walks toward me and puts the tray on the bedside table. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    I look at the bowl and sigh in relief to see that it is really a porridge. But what did she say? Brother Pascal cooked it for me in her Kitchen? I look at Lady Nahale. "Lady Nahale, may I know where I am?"


    She smiles at me and takes a bed table before putting the bowl on it. "You''re currently staying in my house. Doctor Pascal initially nned to make you and him stay in Gisbert''s house. However, as the chieftess of Mt. Carmen, it is not appropriate for an unmarried woman to stay in the house of an unmarried man. So, I ask Doctor Pascal to stay in Gisbert''s house while you stay with me."


    I nod my head. It''s the reason why I wasn''t familiar with the surrounding. "Thank you for your kindness, Lady Nahale, and I apologize if I bothered you. I was nning to just visit the people, but I didn''t expect I would lose my consciousness."


    Lady Nahale shakes her head. "You will never be a bother, Dame Csille. We were actually happy to have you here. You''re the only noble who visited Mt. Carmen, not just once but also twice, so everyone was happy to have you here. So, you don''t have to worry." She then gestures her hand towards the bowl of porridge. Urging me to eat. "You should eat now. I''m sure you are already famished. I will leave you alone first so you can eat your meal in peace."


    After making sure that everything was okay, she then left me alone. I look at the bowl of porridge and my surroundings before I sigh. I was d that I managed to get away from Prince Fraser for a day, but I feel guilty knowing I worried everyone. It''s not my intention to do that, though.


    I heave a sigh and take a spoonful of porridge. I need to eat because I am sure today will be a long day. I''m sure Mother and Father will be disappointed with me again because I left the capital without informing them. I didn''t even send a letter to update them on what was happening. I just hope they are not that mad at me.


    After eating the porridge and fixing my hair, I decided to get out of the room where I was staying. I haven''t even taken a step when I see Brother Pascal. "Brother..." I wasn''t able to finish what I wanted to say because he rushed to hug me.


    "Csille, are you okay now?" He then heaves a sigh and shakes his head while still hugging me. "I shouldn''t have let youe here. Look what happened to you. I already updated Uncle and Aunt with what happened to you, and they said we could stay here until you feel better. They know it won''t be good to force yourself to go down the Mountain because you might copse again."


    I sighed in relief when I heard what he said. I was worried that Mother and Father might feel anxious because I wasn''t able to inform them about my whereabouts. But I''m d Brother decided to send them a letter. I hug Brother in return. "Thank you, Brother, and I apologize for making you worried. I never intended to make this happen. I¡ª"


    Brother Pascal breaks from the hug and stares straight into my eyes. I can see through his eyes how anxious he is right now. "Csille, tell me. Are you even resting? I already checked you, and I don''t see anything wrong aside from you''re just fatigued. Are you overworking yourself again? How many times would I have told you that doing that is not healthy for you?" He then shakes his head.


    I look at him and sigh. I suddenly feel guilty for making him worry. I only n to just waste some time, so I wouldn''t have to face Prince Fraser. However, I didn''t expect things will turn out this way. I forgot that I didn''t get much sleep the other night. It''s probably the reason why I was so exhausted after climbing up Mt. Carmen.


    "I''m sorry, Brother. Trust me, I was trying not to overwork myself, but I couldn''t help it. I have a lot of work to do in the Foundation, and I don''t want to interrupt Mister Bertrand anymore. That''s why I didn''t get much sleep the other night. I''m sorry for making you worry."


    Brother Pascal sighed and gently caressed my head. "Don''t do that again. Also, if you''re going toe here, make sure to bring me with you so I can be assured that nothing like this will happen to you again."


    I nod my head. I was about to say something to him when someone spoke behind us. "The two of you are really close, aren''t you?" The two of us look at Lady Nahale, who is looking at us with a warm smile. "I''m sorry for interrupting, but some people are here to visit Dame Csille. They were worried about her and wanted to check how she was doing now. I just want to ask if you want to meet them, or should I send them home?"


    Brother Pascal heaves a sigh before he looks at me. "Are you okay now? Do you want to meet those people? You don''t have to force yourself if you still feel weak."


    Before I can even answer Brother Pascal, Lady Nahale cuts me off. "I''m sure they will all understand if you decline to see them. I already told them that you are still sick and might not see anyone. They just want to check on you."


    The reason why I came here is not just because I am avoiding Prince Fraser but because I also want to meet the lovely people of Mt. Carmen. Thest time Brother Pascal and I stayed here. They were so warm and loving to us that I couldn''t help but bond with them. I also promised them before that I would try to help them. I just still haven''t made a n on how I can help them. Maybe I should create a n for them once we return to the capital.


    "Dame Csille? Should I just send them home? I know I shouldn''t ask this because you''re still recovering, but I know how you bonded with themst time and thought you might want to see them again."


    I look at Lady Nahale and smile at her. "I will see them. Thank you for informing me, Lady Nahale, and I apologize for bothering you."


    Lady Nahale shakes her head at me. "Dame Csille, it was an honor for us to have you here. So, why would Iin? Also, I have seen how people were happy to know you are here. As the chieftess of Mt. Carmen, how can I not wee the person my people love?" She then looks behind her. "If that is the case, I will go inform them that you will see them. I''m sure they will be happy with the news. Also, I have prepared clothing for you in the room where you have stayed. You can wear it if you want. I''m sure you already feel ufortable with your clothing. But I will also understand it if you don''t. I don''t have any clothing that is simr to yours."


    Their clothing is different than the clothing we use in the capital. So, I understand why she is worried I wouldn''t wear that thing.


    "Thank you for the inconvenience. I will be freshening up myself first and will see them in a few moments."


    Lady Nahale nods her head before she heads out to inform her people. I raised my eyebrows when I noticed how she simply looked at Brother Pascal, who was standing beside me.


    Did I see that right? Did she really look at Brother Pascal? I look at my oblivious Brother, who is still looking in the direction where Lady Nahale went. I really think these two will make a good couple. ________________________________


    "Dame Csille, are you sure you will leave Mt. Carmen today? You just recovered. Wouldn''t that be bad for your health?"


    Lady Nahale said it''s the people''s tradition in weing visitors. They will set up tables and chairs outside and do fun activities. There is singing and dancing. They even share some funny stories to keep the visitors entertained. They said the festival usuallysts for the whole day, but because I just recovered from sickness, Lady Nahale reminded the people to do it until lunchtime, and now we are all eating our lunch while talking.


    I smile at the old woman who is holding my hand tightly. She is one of the elderly in Mt. Carmen who went to see me this morning. After the conversation I had with them, they invited me to a small festival. Lady Nahale said it''s the people''s tradition in weing visitors. They will set up tables and chairs outside and do fun activities. There is singing and dancing. They even share some funny stories to keep the visitors entertained. They said the festival usuallysts for the whole day, but because I just recovered from sickness, Lady Nahale reminded the people to do it until lunchtime, and now we are all eating our lunch while talking.


    "As much as I want to stay here for another day, I couldn''t do that. I still have a Foundation to run. Also, haven''t I promised you all that I would help you? I need to return to the capital now so I can create a n for Mt. Carmen. Don''t worry. I will definitely return here."


    The old woman heaves a sigh and smiles at me. I could see the disappointment in her eyes, but she still made sure that she was smiling when talking to me. "You are really an angel, Dame Csille. Mt. Carmen people couldn''t wait for the day you would be the Queen. I''m sure if that happens, the Vrawyth Kingdom will soon to noticed our existence." She then smiles sadly at me.


    I heard from Lady Nahale that they hadn''t received much help from the Kingdom. It''s probably because of their location. It''s difficult to get here. That''s why they were almost forgotten.


    I hold the old woman''s hand and smile reassuringly at her. Although I wouldn''t be the Queen of the Vrawyth Kingdom, I will make sure that I will do something for them before I turn my back against the Kingdom.


    "Don''t worry, once I arrive at the capital. I will create a n for Mt. Carmen. I will also open this up to my Father and his majesty to see what they can do for all of you."


    The old woman cried when she heard what I said. She is about to say something when someone cuts her off.


    "It is really our fortune to wee a visitor like you, Dame Csille. I should probably thank Grandmother U because if not because of her, you wouldn''t be able toe up here. What they said is true. The Vrawyth Kingdom will definitely prosper when you be the Queen."


    I stand up and smile at her. "You are ttering me, Lady Nahale. I am only doing what I should be doing. Also, I should be the one thanking you for weing me to Mt. Carmen."


    Lady Nahale smiled at me before she offered her hands to me, which I dly epted. She then looks around the people of Mt. Carmen. "Listen, everyone. As the chieftess of Mt. Carmen, I will appoint Dame Csille as the secondary chieftess of Mt. Carmen."


    I immediately looked at Lady Nahale when I heard what she said. Secondary Chieftess? I don''t think that''s a good idea. I was about toin, but my words got stuck in my throat when I heard the people cheer loudly. It''s as if they were happy with Lady Nahale''s decision.


    A moment after, she ps her hand, and everyone bes quiet again. "Starting from now, Dame Csille Lauretr¨¦ will be the secondary chieftess of Mt. Carmen. However, she wouldn''t have any work to do. All the responsibilities will still be made by me. But she will still have the same authority as I have. I want you to treat Dame Csille the way you treat me. Is that clear?"


    Everyone cheered loudly. Some even raised their goblet for a toast. I look at Brother Pascal, who looks like he also couldn''t believe what happened. "I hope you wouldn''t mind, Dame Csille."


    I was startled when I heard someone whisper to me. I look back and find Lady Nahale smiling at me.


    I do mind, okay? But how can Iin? If you already announced to everyone that I would be the secondary chieftess of Mt. Carmen?

 Chapter 343 : Enraged

    Chapter 343 : Enraged


    "Dame Csille¡ª" Gisbert shakes his head. "I should be calling you Chieftess Csille then. Congrattions on being the secondary Chieftess of Mt. Carmen. Do you know that it is the very first time that the Mt. Carmen appointed two Chieftess?"


    I look at Gisbert and sigh when I see the happiness in his eyes. As much as I want to make Lady Nahale take back her words, I know I couldn''t do that because it is a matter of reputation we were talking about here. If she takes back her decision, then people might question her decision next time. That''s why I didn''t have much choice but to just agree with it despite my reluctance. I already have a lot of problems in life, but then again, another problem urs. I guess viiness isn''t supposed to have peaceful days. "Chieftess, do you also know that it is the first time that someone who isn''t a local of Mt. Carmen bes a Chieftess? Although you aren''t the head Chieftess but your Authority is equal to Lady Nahale." Gisbert continues to say. He probably still hasn''t noticed the awkwardness I am already feeling right now.


    We are currently on our way to the town where the Mt. Carmen can be found. We are not about to return to the capital after disappearing from it for a day.


    Gisbert''s eyes widened when he saw a carriage from afar. He then waves his hand and whistle. It''s not the typical whistle. I also think I heard that kind of whistle in Mt. Carmen. Gisbert looks at us and smiles widely. "Chieftess, the coachman of that carriage, is also a local from Mt. Carmen. I''m sure he can bring you to the capital, safe and sound."


    I smile at Gisbert. "Thank you, Gisbert, and I hope you can stop addressing me as Chieftess when were not in Mt. Carmen. I don''t want other people to misunderstand you."


    After all, addressing someone that isn''t their title can be considered disrespectful. Gisbert looks at me for a couple of seconds before he nods his head. "I understand, Dame Csille. I will take note of that."


    The carriage stops in front of us. The coachman is about to get down, but I immediately open the carriage and get inside. If the coachman gets down, I''m sure Gisbert wouldn''t stop talking about what happened in Mt. Carmen. It''s not that I''m embarrassed about it. I just couldn''t process things for now. So, I want to take a rest first and let things sink in. What happened just now was too rushed that I wasn''t able to think of a way how to deal with it. I don''t even know if being the Chieftess of Mt. Carmen is a good idea or not. I''ll probably just get down the position before turning my back against the Vrawyth Kingdom. So that Mt. Carmen wouldn''t be involved with my mistakes. I thought once I got inside the carriage, Gisbert wouldn''t have a choice but to shut his mouth. However, I was wrong. The guy still mentioned to the coachman that I am now the secondary Chieftess of Mt. Carmen, so he should take care of me properly. I heard Brother Pascal chuckle softly. "Are you regretting it now, Csille?"


    I look at Brother Pascal and sigh. Regretting? I don''t even know what to feel now. All I know is I just want to return to the capital and take a rest. Everything that is happening is too much for me to take. I need a break.


    ________________________________


    However, the break that I was hoping for was short lived only because after resting in the afternoon. I was woken up by our maid saying Rufus is currently in our house and wants to talk to me.


    I groan and throw my pillow at the door. The maid is outside my room because I remind them not to enter my room when I return. I want to rest the whole afternoon, and I don''t want any interruption, but this Prince decided toe here and ruin my sleep? Give me a break! I took another pillow to cover my head, so I couldn''t hear the maid. However, a moment after, I heard a loud knocking on my door. "Csille! It''s me, Rufus! Can Ie in?"


    I take the pillow out of my head and frown at the closed door. What is this guy doing in here? Shouldn''t he be busy with the tour or his work? Why is he here? I look at the clock, and my frown deepens when I see it is only two in the afternoon. Too early to stop the tour or his work. So, what is his purpose ining here? And how did he knows I returned to the capital?


    "Purny, I know you are awake already. Can Ie in? I need to talk to you." He said in an urgent manner. It''s as if he will tell me something urgent.


    I groan and get up from my bed. I still feel sleepy, but because of a certain Prince Rufus Astalieu, the sleepiness that I was feeling earlier vanished into thin air. With a frown, I open my door and look at Rufus with an annoyed expression. "Please tell me you are here because of something important. Because I swear, if I know you are here to talk about non-sense, I will not hesitate to forget that you are my friend!"


    Rufus stares at me for a couple of seconds before he takes my hand, pulls me inside my room, and closes the door. "I need to talk to you, Csille."


    All the questions that I wanted to ask got stuck in my throat when I heard the tone of his voice. Did something happen? "What do you want to talk about?"


    Rufus heaves a sigh before he pulls me to sit on my bed. He then looks at me with his serious expression. He looks like Prince Fraser with that kind of expression. It''s quite scary.


    I don''t understand why but I feel like Rufus will say something that I wouldn''t like to hear. I just hope my hutch is wrong this time.


    "Where have you been yesterday?"


    I frowned when I heard his question. Haven''t I given Prince Fraser a letter of exnation? Why does Rufus doesn''t know? Or does his highness, Prince Fraser, doesn''t even bother exining things to Rufus?


    "I did something important yesterday. Brother Pascal and I visit Grandmother U and her granddaughter. Grandmother U is the old woman I help because she used to have tuberculosis. Yesterday was Brother Pascal''s schedule to check on their condition. Why did you ask? Haven''t Prince Fraser informed you about it? I have left a letter to Li and asked her to give it to Prince Fraser. Did he not receive it?" N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Rufus shakes his head. "He did receive it. However, he never shared the letter with us. I tried to ask him what''s the letter was about, but he just red at me." Rufus stares at me for a couple of seconds. "Did you really have something to do today, or is it because of the conversation I had with Prince Fraser the other night? Be honest with me, Csille."


    I heave a sigh. Even if I tell him a lie, I know Rufus can already tell I was lying before I could even lie to him. "You are right. It''s because of it. I just..." I shake my head. The memory of their conversation shed back into my mind, and I couldn''t help but get hurt by it. I chuckled. But it''s the kind of bitter chuckle. "I just couldn''t expect he could do that. That he could use me just so he could make you angry. I know he doesn''t like me, but he also knows that I have feelings for him, right? How can he try to be sweet with me, knowing that I might misunderstand things? Does he really hate me this much to do this to me, Rufus?"


    Rufus wipes the tears that escaped from my eyes. I didn''t even realize I was already crying. "I don''t know if I should tell you about this because you might hope for something again. However, I know you deserve to know what happened."


    I frowned when I heard what Rufus said. What does he mean? "What happened?"


    Rufus slumps his body on my bed and sighs. "Do you know what is Prince Fraser''s reaction when he received the letter from your employee?"


    I look at Rufus and shake my head. "How would I know? Did you forget that I was not there?" "He was enraged, Csille. He was so mad that he crumpled your letter after reading it, and when I asked him if I could read the letter, he just red at me."


    I shrugged my shoulders. I was expecting Prince Fraser to have that reaction. After all, I know how Prince Fraser''s temper works. So, I''m sure he will be mad at my letter.


    That made me feel happy a little. That''s what he gets from using me. Prince Fraser, how does it feels to have your n ruined? Is it fun?


    "Why do you seem so happy when you heard he was mad? Aren''t you supposed to be scared?You know how my cousin''s temper works, Csille. You wouldn''t want to get into his nerves when he is mad. Or are you happy knowing Prince Fraser got mad because you didn''t join the tour?" Rufus looks at me, confused by my reaction.


    I look at Rufus and smile at him. I know there will be no problem even if I be honest with him. "Why wouldn''t I be happy? He tries to use to go against you. Who wouldn''t be mad at that? He wants to use me? Then he needs to find me first. Too bad he wasn''t able to find me." Iugh.


    I heard Rufus chuckle. "I''m sure if Prince Fraser knows about this, he will be enraged at what you did." He then shakes his head. "But that is not the reason why I am here. That is not the thing I want to talk to you about."


    I stopughing and look at him. "What do you mean? You still have other things to say? Is that a good news or a bad news?"


    Rufus got up from lying on my bed and looked at me. "It depends on how you will perceive what happened. It can either be a good news or a bad news to you." He then shrugs his shoulders.


    I immediately frowned when I heard what he said. Either a good news or a bad news? I hope it''s a good news. "Then tell what happened. What is this news you want to talk about?"


    "Prince Fraser was mad the whole day that Prince Joachim decided to cut the tour yesterday. He was ignoring everyone. He would only talk if Prince Joachim asked him questions, but most of the time, he was just quiet. You know what''s more shocking? He wouldn''t even rely to Sir Farren no matter how much he talked to him. So, Prince Joachim decided to just stop the tour because everyone feels tense with Prince Fraser''s mood."


    I raised my eyebrow. Prince Fraser ignoring Princess Paislee? That is definitely new. I had never seen him do it before. A thought suddenly popped into my mind, but I immediately got rid of it. There is no way it was the reason why it happened. I shake my head. "Maybe he was not in the mood yesterday. Is it the reason why you are here? Did the tour get canceled again?"


    Rufus shakes his head. "No, Csille. I don''t think it''s about his mood. I think the reason why he was like that yesterday is because of you. Because you didn''t join the tour yesterday. I th¡ª"


    I shake my head and immediately cut off Rufus'' words. "Rufus, what are you talking about? How can it be me? It is impossible. Can you stop bbering nonsense things?"


    No! It''s not because of me. I am sure about that. Rufus stares at me for a couple of seconds before he shakes his head. "If it''s not because of you, then why would he even ignore her? Do you know that she even tried to talk to him to make him feel better, but it was no use. She was ignored by Prince Fraser."


    Her? Did he mean Princess Paislee? He really did ignore Princess Paislee? But why would he do that?


    Is it really because of me?

 Chapter 344 : Confession

    Chapter 344 : Confession


    I look at Rufus, take a pillow, and throw it to his face. I admit I quite feel happy knowing that I might be the reason why it happened. But I couldn''t help but feel scared too. I don''t want to make myself hope again for something that is not real.


    "Rufus, are you here to just gossip about what happened yesterday? If that is the case, can you please leave? I still need to take a rest."


    Rufus frowned when he heard what I said. "Rest? In the afternoon? You don''t usually do that. Are you not feeling okay, Csille?" He then raises his hand and touches my forehead. "You''re temperature seems normal. But why would you rest?" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    I rolled my eyes at him and slumped my body on my bed. "Do you know that Brother Pascal and I visited Mt. Carmen yesterday? We were supposed to return at night, but because I copsed after reaching the top, we ended up spending our night there. It''s the reason why I am also resting now. Although I feel okay now, Brother Pascal told me to take a rest for today."


    Rufus frowns. "It''s probably because you were overworking yourself again." He then shakes his head. "You are really a stubborn gal. I already told you the other day to take a rest, but you still decided to work even if you''re exhausted. Look what happened to you? Is it the reason why you were not in the Foundation? I thought you were just hiding from us again."


    I immediately stand up when I hear the word Foundation. I forgot about it! I don''t even know if Brother Pascal informed my employees about what happened to me. I stand up, and I am about to take my coat when Rufus stops me from walking. "And where do you think you are going? Don''t tell me you''re still nning to check on your Foundation despite your condition? Have you forgotten that you copsed yesterday? Do you want me to call Doctor Pascal just so he could scold you?"


    I stop moving and heave a sigh. Before Brother Pascal sent me home, I had already made a promise to him that I wouldn''t leave the house. If he knows I break my promise to him, I''m sure he will be mad at me again. I look at Rufus and pout. "Rufus, can you do me a favor?"


    He raised his eyebrow at me. "Favor? If it''s something rted to my cousin, Prince Fraser, forget it. No matter how much you plead with me, I will not do it. I still couldn''t believe that he had ignored her. That guy ha¡ª"


    I shake my head and cut him off. "It''s not about him. Why do you always think that everything will be about him? I know he is a Prince, but my life doesn''t only revolves around him, okay?"


    Rufus scoff. He looked like he couldn''t believe what I had just said. "Really? Do you want me to remind you what you have done for my cousin in the past?"


    I heave a sigh and avoid his eyes. This guy is really infuriating me. Why does he need to mention that? That is all in the past. Does he really think I will still like Prince Fraser after what he has done to me? I know I still have feelings for him, but I''m not a masochist who will force herself on someone who doesn''t appreciate my existence.


    I sit on my bed and cross my arms. "Can we not talk about that? The favor I am asking you is about the Foundation. I don''t know if Brother Pascal informed my employees about what happened to me. So, can you please do me a favor and inform my employees about what happened. Also, please tell them that I will return to the Foundation tomorrow. So, they don''t need to be worried."


    Rufus smirks at me. "Why are you avoiding talking about him?"


    I re at him before I throw him a pillow. But the guy has quick reflexes. He immediately opens the door and hides behind it. I even hear himugh after dodging the pillow. "I will be going then and about your favor. Don''t worry. I will drop by the Foundation after this to inform your employees. So, you can rest well. I will see you tomorrow, purny."


    I wasn''t able to reply to him because he had just closed my door. I look at the closed door and sigh. Tomorrow? I smile bitterly. Tomorrow will be a rough day for Csille.


    ________________________________


    I woke up with a heavy heart this morning. Probably because I know what will await me on this day. Li immediately rushes towards me when she sees me step inside the Foundation. She then checks my arms and my whole body. "Dame Csille, I heard from his highness, Prince Rufus, that you copsed the other day. Are you okay now? Shouldn''t you take some rest first?"


    I smile at Li. "I am okay now. Don''t worry about me. Brother Pascal already gives me permission to work today with a reminder that I shouldn''t overwork myself." I look around and find my employees looking at me worriedly. It seems like I really made them worry yesterday. I p my hand to get the attention of all my employees. "I know I made you all worried about me yesterday, and I apologize for that. Aspensation, I will treat you all to a meal this lunch. We will have a little celebration for my return."


    All my employees cheered when they heard the good news. I just look at them with a satisfied smile on my face. I''m really grateful for them because even if I am not around, they are still doing their job. The Foundation is fortunate to find employees like them. I just hope the person who will take over my position someday will also treat them the way I treat them.


    I feel someone tugs my hand. I look back and find Li looking at me anxiously. "Dame Csille, are you sure it is okay for you to do this? I mean, you just recovered. Is it really okay for you to move around? What if you cop¡ª"


    I hold Li on her shoulders and shake her a little. "Li, haven''t I told you that Brother Pascal already given me permission? Do you think he would allow me to work or to move around if he thinks it is not a good thing for me to do? So, don''t worry, okay? I''m already okay. Also, can you do me a favor?"


    Li heaves a deep sigh before she nods her head. "What do you want me to do, Dame Csille?"


    "Can you please find me a restaurant where we can eat this lunch? Any restaurant will do as long as everyone will be satisfied. Send me a report once you have prepared everything. I will be working in my office now. Oh, by the way, if everyone looks for me, please tell them that I don''t feel okay today and I won''t be meeting anyone else."


    After saying a few words to my anxious employees, I head straight to my office. I frowned when I couldn''t see any documents around my office. There are no documents on my table too. "Where are the documents? Did they keep it away?" I whispered to myself.


    "Mister Bertrand, finish all the documents in your office, and even the urgent documents you need to work on were finished by him yesterday." I was startled when someone spoke behind me. I look back and find Cairistine smiling at me. She then does a curtsy. "It was nice seeing you here, Dame Csille."


    I kneel down to level her sight. "It was great seeing you again, Cairistine. What are you doing here? Aren''t you supposed to be in school?"


    Cairistine takes my hand and puts it on her forehead. I flinched a little when I felt the hotness of her forehead. "You have a fever? But what are you doing here? You should rest. Where is your Mother?"


    Cairistine smiles sweetly at me. "I got so excited when I heard you have returned already. That''s why I came here to check on you. I heard from Mother that you were sick. Are you okay now, Dame Csille?"


    I smile reassuringly at her before I gently caress her head. "I am okay now. Thank you for worrying about me. But now, you should be worried about your own health. You should return to your room and rest."


    But Cairistine shakes her head and holds on tightly to my hand. "But if I do, then I wouldn''t be able to have a lunch with you. It''s been a long time since I saw you, Dame Csille. I want to have a meal with you too. Can''t I?"


    I heave a sigh. As much as I want to bring her, I don''t think it will be a good idea. After all, she is still sick. I don''t want to worsen her condition even more. However, I wasn''t able to say something when Cairistine looked at me with her puppy eyes and pout. "I promise I will take a rest after the meal. Just let me join you, Dame Csille."


    I heave a sigh. I know it is not a good idea to bring her with us, but I also couldn''t bear to say no with that face. "Okay, I will let youe."


    Even if I know, you might be the reason why I will end up in pain today.


    ________________________________


    We just end up eating in the restaurant when Cairistine suddenly wants to pee, and because her Mother, Mairenn was busy talking, I decided to apany her to the restroom.


    "Dame Csille, why are your hands so cold? Are you sick again?" Cairistine asks anxiously.


    We were now on our way to the restroom. So, how can I not feel anxious? Even if I don''t want to face it, I know I don''t have a choice but to walk through it. Even if it means I will be breaking my heart with the process.


    I smile reassuringly at her. "I am okay. I just feel cold, but I''m okay." We stop in front of the restroom. "You should go inside then. I will be waiting for you here."


    Cairistine stares at me worriedly. She looks like she is hesitating to go inside. "Are you sure you are okay, Dame Csille?"


    I gently her head. "My dear, between the two of us, you are the one who has a fever. So, stop worrying about me. I am okay."


    Cairistine stares at me for a couple of seconds before she nods her head and gets inside the restroom.


    I heave a sigh and turn my back to the direction where we walk by earlier. Then I slowly approached it. There is a patio here that is only essible by higher nobles and the royals. I stop in front of the sliding door of the patio before I slowly slide the door. Enough for me to hear and see what is happening on the patio.


    And lo and behold, my two main leads are talking. Princess Paislee is looking at the beautiful cloudy sky while Prince Fraser stares intently at her. I smile bitterly at myself. He never stares at Csille like that. He either res at her or looks at her coldly. "I like you," I heard Prince Fraser say softly. It''s not that loud but enough for me and Princess Paislee to hear. I looked at Princess Paislee, and just like how I had written it, she didn''t hear anything. She looks back at Prince Fraser and frowns. "Your highness? Are you saying something? I was too preupied looking at the sky that I didn''t hear what you said."


    Prince Fraser shakes his head. "Nothing." He then looks up at the sky too and sighs. "Sir Farren, do you like someone right now?"


    I smile bitterly. Prince Fraser is having difficulty keeping his feelings for Princess Paislee at bay now. Sooner orter, all his secrets will be out in the open. And I know more than anyone else what will happen after.

 Chapter 345 The Room

    Chapter 345 The Room


    I slump my head on the table and sigh. I was busying myself with work, but my mind couldn''t help but rey what happened in the restaurant.


    I groan. "Can you please give me a break! I just want some peace on my own. Is that too much for me to ask?"


    I was busyining when someone knocked on my door. I didn''t bother looking up because I knew it was Li. "Are that documents I need to work on? Please just put it on my table. I will work on itter. I just need to rest." I said without even lifting my head.


    I was expecting Li to put the documents on my table and leave immediately. But a few minutes have passed already, and I still haven''t heard the door close. I looked up to ask Li what she wanted, but my eyes widened when I saw who is the person in front of me.


    "It seems like my presence here wasn''t expected. I hope I am not interrupting you, Dame Csille." He emphasizes the word Dame. Probably to taunt me.


    It''s him! Prince Fraser!


    But what is he doing here? Isn''t he supposed to spend his time with Princess Paislee? Why is he here?


    Prince Fraser raises his eyebrow at me. "Aren''t you going to greet me or at least offer me a seat? Is this how Hope Foundation takes care of their visitors?"


    I immediately stand up and do a clumsy curtsy. "I apologize for myck of manners. I just didn''t expect I would see you here. I hope you can forgive me for my mistake. This Dame greets his highness, Prince Fraser."


    A moment had passed, but I didn''t hear anything from him. I look up and find him staring intently at me. I just don''t know what''s the stare mean. I hope he isn''t angry because I don''t have the energy to argue with him today.


    I heave a sigh and gesture my hand towards the empty seat. We have been staring for a couple of minutes now, and he doesn''t say anything. That''s why I just ask him to sit, which he dly does. However, he still didn''t say anything after sitting.


    So, here I am, being anxious about what to do because I feel like I should do something or else he might misunderstand my actions as rude.


    "Do you want some tea, your highness? I can brew you one. I ca-"


    I wasn''t able to finish what I was saying because he cut me off. "Can you really brew tea if you''re that anxious?" I heard him sigh after. "Am I that scary to make you feel scared, or do you just know that you''ve done something wrong?"


    I look anxiously at him. Am I really that obvious? That I am anxious around him?


    Iugh at him and pretend like I am not affected by what he is saying. Although I really want to run away from him right now.


    No one knows how much I want to escape from this room and get away from him as far as I can. Although he doesn''t show any sign that he is about to snap at me, I still don''t want to take chances. After all, I know I have made a mistake, and with his personality? I know he won''t let me off.


    "Your highness, what are you talking about? Why would I be anxious?" I pick a document lying on my table and pretend to busy myself. "Your highness, please forgive me for this might sound rude, but can you be straightforward with your purpose of visiting me. I have other things to do, and I don''t have much time."


    I hold tightly to the document I am reading. Trying to release some tension I have been keeping inside.


    My hand trembled a little when I heard him chuckle. I feel like something bad will happen after this.


    "Are you driving me away, Dame Csille? Have you forgotten who you are?"


    I look up and frown at him. What does he mean by his question? Is he belittling me or insulting me?


    I put the document I was fake reading and stared at him. "How can I forget who am I, your highness? Don''t you always remind me of that? I know I don''t have the right to say this to you since I am only the daughter of a Count. However, as much as I want to entertain you, I still have other things to work on today. So, can you please be straightforward with me?"


    I take a deep breath before I continue what I want to say to him. "If you are here to reprimand me for what I did the other day, then I will dly ept the consequences of my action. However, as I said in my letter. I had something urgent to do that day, and I didn''t have much time to personally ask you for your permi¡ª"


    All the words I want to say to him vanish in thin air when he suddenly cuts me off. "Why didn''t you tell me that you copsed the other day?"


    I blink a couple of times. Trying to process what is happening right now. Did I really hear him ask why didn''t I inform him that I copsed the other day?


    Prince Fraser asked that? The Crown Prince who would say something bad at me before he could even hear the whole story?


    What is happening? Am I hearing things? Maybe because I still hadn''t gotten enough rest yesterday. Maybe Li was right. That I should have taken some rest today too.


    I heard him heave a deep sigh. "I know I have done things in the past that hurt you, and I know there is not enough reason for me to do that to you. But I care abou-


    I stand up and shake my head.


    Nope! No matter what he wants to say. I don''t want to hear that. I don''t know why he is doing this or if this is one of his tricks to anger Rufus. But no matter what his reason. I don''t want to hear this.


    "Your highness, please forgive me, but I don''t really have time for a conversation right now. So, please leave. I still have things to d-"


    Prince Fraser stands up too and stares at me intently. I can see an intense emotion in his eyes that I couldn''t name, or better yet, I don''t want to name.


    "Csille, I just want to know why you didn''t inform me? I am still your fianc¨¦, remember? Why didn''t you bother to inform me what happened to you?"


    I take a few deep breaths before I answer him. Maybe I was just overreacting. That the reason why he mentioned he cared about me is also for his own good. That he cared because it would be bad if people knew he didn''t have any idea what was happening to my life. After all, I am his fianc¨¦e.


    I nod my head. That is right. That is the logical reason why Prince Fraser will say that. There is no way he will care about me. He just confessed his feelings to Princess Paislee. So, why would he care about me?


    "Csille?"


    I was still busy convincing myself when I suddenly heard Prince Fraser say something to me. I look at him and sigh. "Apologies for not informing you right away. After I copsed the other day, Brother Pascal reminded me to take a rest first. It slipped off my mind to inform you."


    Also, I didn''t know you would make a biggie about it. I even thought you were mad at me for ruining your n.


    "Your highness, please forgive me, but I don''t really have time for a conversation right now. So, please leave. I still have things to d-"


    Prince Fraser stands up too and stares at me intently. I can see an intense emotion in his eyes that I couldn''t name, or better yet, I don''t want to name.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Csille, I just want to know why you didn''t inform me? I am still your fianc¨¦, remember? Why didn''t you bother to inform me what happened to you?"


    I take a few deep breaths before I answer him. Maybe I was just overreacting. That the reason why he mentioned he cared about me is also for his own good. That he cared because it would be bad if people knew he didn''t have any idea what was happening to my life. After all, I am his fianc¨¦e.


    I nod my head. That is right. That is the logical reason why Prince Fraser will say that. There is no way he will care about me. He just confessed his feelings to Princess Paislee. So, why would he care about me?


    "Csille?"


    I was still busy convincing myself when I suddenly heard Prince Fraser say something to me. I look at him and sigh. "Apologies for not informing you right away. After I copsed the other day, Brother Pascal reminded me to take a rest first. It slipped off my mind to inform you."


    Also, I didn''t know you would make a biggie about it. I even thought you were mad at me for ruining your n.


    So, why would I inform you that I have returned to the capital already? I''m not seeking death.


    I heard Prince Fraser takes a deep breath before he took a


    step forward toward me, but I immediately took a step back.


    It''s a reflex. Probably because my mind was already conditioned that Prince Fraser would never be good at me. So the first thing my body does is to back away.


    I immediately look at him and bow my head. I know what I did could be rude to him. "I''m sorry, your highness. I was just-"


    I was still thinking of a reason when he suddenly cut me off. He looks at me and smiles sadly. "I know why you did that, and I understand. I wasn''t treating you good before, so I understand why you act like that. I just hope you would let me do the correct thing, Csille."


    Correct thing? What does he mean by that?


    "Correct thing? Apologies, your highness, but I couldn''t seem to understand what you want to say."


    Prince Fraser smiled at me. "Then I will show it to you." He then looks at his time watch. "I''ve been taking too much of your time already. I will be taking my leave now."


    I look at his back and sigh.


    What does he mean by the words he said? Show me? Show me what?


    I groan and gently bump my head on the wall. I don''t understand why things are progressing to this.


    But there is one thing I am sure I know. That I shouldn''t let my unwanted feelings for Prince Fraser to ruin the


    storyline.


    I just finished my work earlier than I usually do because I don''t want to overwork myself again. Brother Pascal will also surely be mad at me if he knows I work until evening, so I decided to stop being stubborn today and follow him.


    I was about to enter our carriage when I heard a very familiar voice. I look back and find Rufus walking toward me. I smile at him, and I am about to greet him when I notice the nk expression on his face.


    "Did something happen, Rufus? Why do you look... devastated?"


    Rufus heaves a sigh. "Can you have dinner with me, Purny? I need someone to talk to."


    I nodded my head and invited him inside our carriage. I was about to ask the coachman to bring us to our favorite restaurant, but Rufus stopped me.


    "Let''s have dinner in the garden restaurant."


    I frown at him. He mentioned before that he prefers the food in our favorite restaurant than in the garden restaurant. So, why would he choose to eat there?


    Although I really wanted to ask him questions, I remained quiet throughout the journey because I noticed how preupied he was, so I decided to give him some time. He will talk if he is ready to talk, and I don''t want to force him.


    The moment the carriage stopped in front of the restaurant, Rufus immediately pulled me out of the carriage and inside of the garden restaurant.


    I was shocked when he didn''t even pass by the waitress who gave the table number. He just walked straight to one of their private rooms.


    I gently pull his hand. "Is it okay for you to do that? Don''t you need reservations if you want to rent private rooms here?"


    Rufus didn''t look back and just kept pulling me toward the private rooms. "I already reserved a spot for us. So, you don''t have to worry."


    There are rooms in here that are connected to a patio. Each room has a distance from the other rooms. It is to ensure that there is still privacy.


    Rufus pulls me inside one of the private rooms. I frowned when I noticed the table full of dishes. "Did you also order things in advance?"


    Rufus didn''t answer me and headed straight to the patio. It seems like he is staring at something. So, I stand up and look at where he is staring. I frown when I realize that the only thing he is staring at is a private room.


    What''s with the room that made him stare at it for a couple of seconds?


    I was about to ask him what was inside the room when suddenly two figures came out of the room. I squint my eyes, trying to see who are those people, when Rufus suddenly pulls me inside our room. He even covers my mouth to stop me from talking.


    What is happening? Why does Rufus act so weirdly today?

 Chapter 346 : The Price of Being a Royalty

    Chapter 346 : The Price of Being a Royalty


    "Your highness, may I know the reason why we are here? Are you meeting some nobles? Should I order dishes for¡ª"


    My eyes widen when I recognize the owner of the voice. It''s Princess Paislee! And she is with Prince Fraser.


    Although the rooms have enough distance from each other, we can still hear their conversation because their voices are quite loud. Not the shout kind of voice. It was just that these two were used to speaking loudly, and they probably didn''t control their voices because they thought there was no one around.


    I look at Rufus and see him listening intently to the conversation between Prince Fraser and Princess Paislee. So, the reason why Rufus invited me for dinner is because of this? And here I thought something terrible had happened. I heave a sigh. I want to be mad at him for involving me in this, but I know Rufus only needs someone who can support him. So, how can I be mad? Even if I had a lot of things to say to Rufus, I just remained quiet and listened to Prince Fraser and Princess Paislee''s conversation. I also want to know what they are talking about. "...Sir Farren, have you experienced being confused with your feelings?"


    I raised my eyebrow when I heard Prince Fraser''s question. Confused with his feelings? Is he talking about himself? But why would he even be confused? Or is he talking about the fact that he is falling in love with someone whom he thought was a man?


    I feel Rufus hold my hand tightly. Even his body bes rigid when he hears Prince Fraser''s question. Is he worried that Prince Fraser will confess to Princess Paislee?


    Silence is the only thing we can hear outside. Princess Paislee is probably still thinking of the right words to say to Prince Fraser. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Your highness, I apologize, but I never experienced that. However, may I know why you are asking that question? But I''m not forcing you if you don''t want to talk abou¡ª"


    "I think I''m liking someone."


    My eyes widen. Will he confess now? But isn''t that too early for him to do that? If he does, I''m sure Princess Paislee will be spooked, and if that happens, I''m afraid it will be too difficult for me to keep her in the Vrawyth Kingdom. I try to get away from Rufus, but Rufus hugs me tightly to keep me in ce. He then looks at me and shakes his head. As if asking me to stop what I am doing or else the two will notice our presence.


    If we are in a different situation, I will follow him, but this is a matter of everyone''s safety. I cannot let Prince Fraser confess to Princess Paislee, or else it might ruin everything. I didn''t sacrifice a lot of things in the past just to end up being stuck in Cosmo.


    I shake my head at Rufus. I try my best to get away from him, but every time I will move, he will hug me tighter. Leaving me no choice but just stare at him.


    "Csille, please keep still. We cannot let them know we are here." Rufus whispered to my ears.


    I shake my head at Rufus. "What do you want me to do? To keep still while my fianc¨¦ is..." I didn''t finish my words and just shake my head.


    I forgot. Rufus thinks I don''t know the real identity of Princess Paislee. It will not be good if I continue what I want to say. Rufus frowns and is about to say something when Princess Paislee suddenly speaks.


    "Isn''t that great? If you like Dame Csille, wouldn''t that be good? After all, you will soon be engaged with each other."


    I almost rolled my eyes when I heard what Princess Paislee said. Did she really think Prince Fraser likes me? She has seen with her own eyes how Prince Fraser treats me. So, I don''t understand why did shee up with the idea that Prince Fraser was talking about me. I feel Rufus'' body rxed a bit after hearing what Princess Paislee said. Probably because he thinks the same way as Princess Paislee. I look at Rufus as if asking if he is serious. He knows what happened to me and Prince Fraser these past few months. How can he think like that?


    I was about to whisper something to him when Prince Fraser suddenly spoke again.


    "What if..." he paused for a few seconds. "What if I have feelings for someone else and not with Csille?"


    I smile bitterly. I know he doesn''t like me but to even ask that in front of Princess Paislee is like a p on my face. Why does he need to mention my name? He could have just told Princess Paislee that he likes her. Why does he need to mention my name? Rufus frowns. He then looks at me. I can see in his eyes the fury he is feeling for Prince Fraser. "Csille..."


    I smile bitterly at him and shake my head. I already see thising, so it doesn''t hurt that much. Also, I already know that the only feelings Prince Fraser can feel about me is hatred. Not love or even like. "Your highness! How can you ask that kind of question? Is this a joke? You are joking, right? How can... how can you have feelings for someone else aside from Dame Csille?"


    I raised my eyebrow. Does Princess Paislee think that Prince Fraser will have feelings for me? Isn''t she thinking highly of me? "That was just a hypothetical question. Do you think if I like someone else, that person will like me?" I can hear a tinge of vulnerability in Prince Fraser''s voice. Of course you she will. You will even end up being married to each other. "Is he going to do it? How can he confess his feelings to her?" I heard Rufus whisper to himself. He probably forgot that he was hugging me. That''s why he said those words.


    I raised my eyebrow and looked at him, who was now ring in the direction of the room of Prince Fraser and Princess Paislee. "What did you say? Confess his feelings to her? Who is the her you are referring to, Rufus? Because I couldn''t see any woman here."


    Rufus slowly looks at me with his tense expression. He stares at me for a couple of seconds before he heaves a sigh. "What are you saying? I didn''t say anything like that. Maybe you were just hearing things."


    I raised my eyebrow at him. "Are you saying that I am making things here? Because I am definitely sure, I hear you say something, Rufus. And don''t try to deny it. Just like you, I know when you are lying or not. So, just don''t."


    Rufus is about to say something when Prince Fraser suddenly speaks again. "What do you think, Sir Farren? Do you think that person will like me?"


    I look at Rufus and shake my head. Forget it! Why do I need to pressure him if I already know the truth?


    I try to break from his hug, and he lets me go. I sit on the chair and start to pour tea on my teacup. We are here to have dinner, so why would we only stand the whole time? I am also sure Prince Fraser doesn''t have enough courage to confess his feelings to Princess Paislee because if he had, he would have confessed to her earlier. But he didn''t. He still goes around the bushes and expects Princess Paislee to get the hint.


    I roll my eyes and take a sip of my tea. He''s really dense and a sucker when ites to love. Does he really think his rtionship with Princess Paislee will improve if he keeps doing that? I was about to take another sip, but my hand froze when I heard what Princess Paislee said. "I don''t think there is someone who will like a person who is alreadymitted to someone else. Even if you''re still not officially engaged with Dame Csille, it is still a known fact that you are soon to be engaged with her. So, if I were you, I would just focus on my fianc¨¦e. It will only bring chaos to the whole Vrawyth Kingdom if you break your engagement with Dame Csille. And you also know how much you will lose if you lose the support of the Lauretr¨¦ Family."


    I frown. What she said was the right thing to do, but this is not what I have written. Princess Paislee should have advised Prince Fraser that if he wants to pursue the girl, he should break his engagement with me. So, I don''t understand what is happening. I look at Rufus, who has calmed down already. He was probably relieved to hear Princess Paislee say those words because it''s like an indirect way of saying that Princess Paislee won''t like Prince Fraser.


    A moment after, we heard someoneugh. It''s not the kind of happyugh but an emptyugh. I can definitely picture Prince Fraser right now.


    How does it feel to get hurt by someone you like, your highness? Does it hurt? Are you in pain now? "You are right. I couldn''t afford to like anyone else besides Csille because if I did, it would only bring chaos to the whole Kingdom. But then what about me, Sir Farren? How about my feelings? How about what I want for my life? Should I just set it aside?"


    I smile bitterly before I take a sip of my tea. Don''t worry, Fraser. Soon things will favor your way. You don''t need to worry about chaos, because it is not you who will bring chaos to the Vrawyth Kingdom. "Your highness, you cannot forget that you are the Crown Prince of the Vrawyth Kingdom. And it is part of your responsibility to think of the better good of the people. Even if it means you will neglect your own desire. Isn''t that what his majesty has taught you ever since you were young? That is the price you need to face for being a part of the royal family."


    Prince Fraserughs again, but a moment after, we hear a sob. My eyes widened when I heard that. Prince Fraser is crying? He is crying because he cannot have Princess Paislee? I smile bitterly. I felt my heart aches when I heard him sob. It hurts. It hurts to hear him say that he wants to be with her instead of me. Am I really nothing to him that he is crying in front of her because he cannot break his engagement with me? "The price of being a royalty?" Heughs again. "But I never ask to be a royalty. Ever since I was young, I have lived a life where I don''t have much freedom. That I should consider people''s words before I do something. I rarely feel happy, and when I find the only source of my happiness, they want me to cut her out of my life? How I wish I could be Prince Rufus. He doesn''t need to worry about what will other people say about him. He also doesn''t need to worry about whom he would like to get married with. He has the freedom I couldn''t have."


    I look at Rufus, and I find him smiling bitterly while staring in the direction of Prince Fraser''s room. I can also see how his jaw tightens. He is mad. Does Prince Fraser think Rufus'' life is all rainbows and butterflies? If he only knew how much Rufus needed to suffer ever since he was young. He wouldn''t probably say those words.


    "Your highness, please don''t say that. I''m sure his highness, Prince Rufus, wouldn''t like it if he hears you say that."


    I look at dishes in front of the table and busy myself eating. I just mute my surroundings because I don''t want to get hurt anymore. I have heard enough things today

 Chapter 347 : Letter

    Chapter 347 : Letter


    Rufus opens the carriage for me and smiles. Although I could see that his smile didn''t reach his eyes. He was probably devastated by what happened tonight. I get off the carriage and face him before I gently caress his head. Even though It is quite difficult for me to do it because he is way taller than me. But I just want to make him feel better. I know what he heard tonight hurts him. How would you react if you heard the person who had taken everything away from you ever since you were young wish to live your life? It probably feels like an insult to what he had been through. Rufus looks down at me and smiles. He then takes my hand, that is caressing his head. "I am okay, Csille. You don''t have to worry about me. Also, I should be the one who isforting you, not the other way around. You just heard your¡ª"


    Rufus doesn''t finish his words and shakes his head. He probably realizes that I might get hurt if he continues his words. He then heaves a sigh. "I''m sorry."


    I just smile reassuringly at him. I''m okay. Although it hurts, I already knew it wasing. Unlike him, who doesn''t have any idea that it wille. "You don''t have to say sorry, Rufus, and even if you tell me it is okay, I know it is not. It is not wrong to admit you were hurting, Rufus. Don''t worry. I won''t tell any...one."


    I was shocked when Rufus hugged me tightly and started to cry. Although I couldn''t hear any sounds from him, I knew he was crying because I could feel my clothes getting wet from his tears. I gently caress his back and let him cry as long as he wants. I know what Rufus is going through right now is not easy, and I just want to be here with him. We remain hugging each other for a couple of minutes before he lets me go. He turned his back on me while he was wiping his tears with the sleeves of his long sleeves.


    I heave a sigh and offer him my handkerchief, which he dly epts. After wiping his tears, he clears his throat before looking at me. I can see his flushed face. He was probably embarrassed about what happened because he kept looking away from me.


    I smile reassuringly at him. "You should return home already. It''ste, and I''m sure the Duke and the Dutchess are already waiting for you." Rufus nods his head, and he is about to get into the carriage when I remember something. "Rufus, if you need someone to talk to. You can just look for me in the Foundation. I also hope you wouldn''t think that there is no one who appreciates you because I do, and I am happy you are my friend."


    As much as I wanted to help him reconcile with Prince Fraser, I know this is not the right time to bring up that issue. After all, he just heard Prince Fraser say he wants to be him, which can be a total insult for Rufus.


    Rufus looks back at me and smiles. It''s a genuine smile. It''s the first time tonight that I have seen him smile. "Thank you, purny. I am also happy you are my friend. I will be taking my leave now. Good night, Csille." He then gets inside the carriage and leaves.


    I look at the moving carriage and sigh. "This is just the start, Rufus. Are you prepared for what the future awaits?"


    ________________________________


    I was busy reading some documents in my office when someone knocked on my door. I look up and find Li holding an envelope while frowning at it. "Dame Csille, there is another letter without a return address. I was actually nning to throw it away because I''m afraid it might be a threat letter again, but I remember you said that I shouldn''t throw it away." She then walks toward me and hands me the letter. "Dame Csille, are you sure it is okay for you to ept this kind of letter? I also don''t understand why would you want to keep it. Shouldn''t you just throw it away?"


    I raised my eyebrow before I epted the letter. I think I know where this letter came from. I calmly opened the letter, and I was right. It was really from Mister Sewell. I was actually wondering when he will send me an update since it''s been days already since we saw each other. I was actually worried that he might not send me a letter again. It''s a good thing he did. After all, this is all part of the story. A very crucial one. So, I need to ensure that everything will follow ordingly to the storyline.


    I close the letter and put it aside before I smile reassuringly at Li. "Because there are things that might be important to us, Li. Sometimes, those people who do things like this leave important clues in the letters. Who knows, I can use this against them in the future." I wink yfully at her. It is to lighten the mood because I can see how anxious she is now.


    Li frowns and tilts her head a little, like a little dog who is curious about what is happening in her surroundings. "So you know who is the person behind these letters?"


    I stand up and yfully mess her hair. Although Csille and Li are the same age, I sometimes feel like I am older than her. It''s probably because she was still oblivious to most of the things, which makes me want to act like an older sister to her.


    Although if we''re going to calcte my real age here. I am way older than her. After all, I was already twenty two years old when I first came here. "Li, do you know that knowing a lot of things will only bring you trouble? So, if I were you, I wouldn''t be too nosy about this, or else you might get involved." I shake my head. "And I don''t want that. You are one of my friends. I don''t want anything bad to happen to you. If you were worried about me, then you can be assured now. I already told you before that those people won''t do anything to me. Look, I am still alive despite the letter they sent thest time."


    Li heaves a sigh and nods her head. Although the hesitation in her eyes is still visible. "But Dame Csille, I am okay if I get in trouble because of yo¡ª"


    I gently put my hand on her shoulders and stared at her eyes. "Li, I am grateful that you want to do that, but I allow you toe here so you can be saved. If being here will bring you trouble, I would rather send you back to your parents. I don''t wa¡ª" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Li''s eyes widened when she heard what I said. She then shakes her head rigorously. "Dame Csille! Please don''t do that! I wouldn''t ask things then. Just don''t send me back to my par¡ª"


    "Li, calm down. I am not sending you to your parents. I am just telling you that if you ever do something like that, then I would rather send you back, but I won''t do that. Just don''t try to do things that will harm you, and you can you do me a favor, Li."


    Li nods her head immediately. "I will do any favor you ask me, Dame Csille. Just tell me what you want me to do."


    I chuckle at her response and gently flick her forehead. "Do you know that you can be easily fooled if you continue this?" I shake my head. "About the favor, can you promise me, Li. That if something happened and I couldn''t stay here. Can you promise me to get away from here if you think you''re not safe already? I want you to be safe."


    Li frowns. "Dame Csille, why are you saying those things. What could happened that you wouldn''t be here with us?"


    I shake my head. "That is a hypothetical scenario only, Li. But can you promise me that if something happens and you cannot save the Foundation anymore, get out of the Kingdom as fast as you can?"


    Li stares at me for a couple of seconds. "Dame Csille, why do you sound like you''re saying yourst words? Don''t say something like that. I don''t like it." She then shakes her head.


    I''m worried about her. There''s a big chance that the person who will be in charge of the Foundation wouldn''t like her to be here. After all, Li is still considered as an outsider, and once she loses my backing, it will be too difficult for her to stay in the Vrawyth Kingdom. So, I want to make sure she will do the right thing once things turn sour for Csille Lauretr¨¦.


    I gently shake her to calm her down. "Li, this is just a hypothetical scenario, so can you promise me to put your safety first among anything else?"


    Li looks at me hesitantly, but she still nods her head in the end. "I promise, Dame Csille."


    I nod my head, satisfied with her answer. I put my hand down and smiled at her. "Good." I look at my watch. "Li, I have something to do today. So, can you take care of the Foundation while I am away?"


    Li frowns. "But Dame Csille, are you sure it is okay for you to leave after..."


    I smile at her. "Li, I already told. There''s nothing you should be worried about. The purpose of that letter is to scare me, but that wouldn''t work on me."


    After a few convincing, Li let me go, but she made sure she sent me out. Li frowns when a carriage for hire stops in front of us. "Dame Csille, where is your coachman? Why would you hire a carriage instead? Wouldn''t that be dangerous for you to leave without your coachman?"


    I heave a sigh. I forgot Li doesn''t know that I will be meeting Mister Sewell today, and the reason why I ''hire'' this carriage is because this is only a front. "Our coachman is with my Father today. Father has something important to do today. That''s why he needs him more than I do. Also, you shouldn''t worry. I am the heiress of the Lauretr¨¦ Family. Do you really think I am a weakling who doesn''t know how to protect myself? I can perfectly protect myself, Li. So, don''t worry, okay?"


    I gently tap her shoulder before I get inside the carriage. Mister Sewell''s guard, whose name is An, greets me the moment I step inside the carriage. "Greetings, Dame Csille. I hope you don''t mind if I am fetching you with this carriage."


    I just smile at him. "Don''t worry. I understand why Mister Sewell decided to use this, and I''m actually grateful for him."


    An bows his head as a respect before he maneuvers the carriage. I look at my surroundings and sigh. Mister Sewell is trying to slowlyy out his ns to Csille. While Prince Fraser''s rtionship with Princess Paislee is starting to improve now. Things are starting to be in their right ces. The only thing that isn''t in the right ce is Csille Lauretr¨¦. I heave a sigh and look at the guard. "Your name is An, right?"


    An looks at me for a couple of seconds before he nods his head. "Yes, Dame Csille. I am An."


    "An, aren''t you bothered?"


    "Pardon? I don''t seem to understand what you mean, Dame Csille."


    I smile bitterly. He doesn''t understand? I don''t think that is true. He is well aware. Well aware of what is happening. Just like how I am aware.


    "Aren''t you bothered that your Master is being close with the future Queen of the Vrawyth Kingdom? Aren''t you afraid that I might use this to bring the whole Saintillev¨¦ Family down? If the people know you have beenmunicating with me, I''m sure they will think of something bad about it."


    I see An''s body tense up when he hears what I said. I smile. He knew something.


    "Don''t worry, that is only hypothetical. I was just worried that someone might know about this. But I don''t have any n on doing that. After all, the issue about the Astalieus and the Saintillev¨¦s is something I shouldn''t involve myself."


    Although I take my words, I can still see how anxious An bes after. I raised my eyebrow at him. I''m sure he will tell about this to Mister Sewell. I''m curious. How will Mister Sewell react because of this?

 Chapter 348 : Sister

    Chapter 348 : Sister


    I was busy looking at the scenery in front of me when I heard Mister Sewell speak. "Dame Csille, I heard you copsed the other day. I hope you are doing okay now."


    I raised my eyebrow for a few seconds before I looked at him. "I am doing okay now, thank you for asking. My Brother, Doctor Pascal, has already given me permission to work again. I just need not to overwork myself, and everything will be okay."


    I am currently in his house where I went before. We are now on his patio, drinking tea while looking at the beautiful scenery of his backyard.


    "I am d you are okay now. I was worried when I heard you copsed."


    I just smile at him and take a sip of my tea. Worried about me? More like worried because of his n. But don''t worry, Mister Sewell, although I don''t like what will happen in the future, I will still follow the storyline. So, you don''t have to worry about anything.


    "Dame Csille, are you doubting me?"


    I froze for a few seconds when I suddenly heard his question. Doubting him? Why would I? If I already know what will happen. What''s the use of doubting you if I am already well aware of the future? I look at him and pretend to act like I don''t understand what he is saying. "Pardon. I don''t think I understand what you are trying to say, Mister Sewell."


    I heard him heave a deep sigh. "An told me what you have said to him earlier..." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    I crook my eyebrow. That fast? I thought he would wait for me to return to the Foundation before he would tell his Master. But I guess I underestimated his loyalty to his Master. "...do you really think I have an ulterior motive on why I am being close with you? Do you really think I would involve you with my Family issues with the Astalieus?"


    I don''t hear a tinge of anger in his voice. It''s as if what he is saying doesn''t involve him. This Mister Sewell is someone who really knows how to y his cards well. He knows how to do the game. Too bad, I have cards under my sleeves. So, no matter how much a great yer he is. He won''t be able to outsmart me. I am the master of this game and not the other way around. I look at Mister Sewell and smile at him. "What do you think, Mister Sewell? Do you think I can do that?"


    You want me to spill out information? Then you need to step up your game because I will make sure you wouldn''t know what I know.


    Mister Sewell looks straight into my eyes while I stare back at him. I want him to see that I have nothing to hide. After a few moments of the staringpetition, heughs. "You are really an interestingdy, Dame Csille."


    He then picks up his teacup and sips his tea. I raised my eyebrow at him. He didn''t answer my question. Is he avoiding it?


    "I tend to hear that from people. Aside from my peculiar appearance, people always say how interesting I am. However, I don''t think I heard you answer my question. Do you really think I can do that, Mister Sewell?"


    I know what I am doing can make him doubt me, but I just want to know how Mister Sewell reacts to this. He needs me, and that is one thing I know. That''s why I know he will still convince me with his n because his n wouldn''t beplete without me. Mister Sewell gulp his tea first before he calmly put down his teacup. "You want me to answer that? Isn''t that unfair, Dame Csille."


    I raised my eyebrow. "Unfair? Why would it be unfair?"


    "Unfair for you to ask for my answer if you also did not answer mine. I only give what I can take, Dame Csille."


    He only gives what he can take? Does it have a double meaning? I was busy thinking about what does he mean when he suddenlyughed. I look at him, confused on why he isughing. I didn''t say something funny. Why would heugh?


    "Dame Csille, don''t give too much meaning to what I am saying. It is what it is. I don''t mean anything..."


    I feel my hand trembles for a moment. He knows! But howe he knows what I am thinking? Does he also know that I already knew everything? I heard himugh again. He then points his hand at me. "It''s because of your expression. Your expression tells it all."


    I put my hand on my face. Is my face really giving it all? And here, I thought I was doing a great job keeping everything in. Mister Sewell shakes his head. "I understand why you are still suspicious of me. It''s inevitable since your dearest fianc¨¦ is against our Family. So, I quite understand your reaction. But as I said, I don''t have any ulterior motive."


    I smile at him apologetically. I don''t understand why he knows what I am thinking, but I need to be careful next time. I cannot afford to sell myself out, or else things will definitely get out of hand. "Apologies, Mister Sewell. I wasn''t giving too much meaning to it. I just couldn''t understand what you were trying to say."


    Mister Sewell nods his head. "If that is the case, you should have forget it then." He then sips his tea again.


    I heave a sigh of relief before I take my teacup too. We just enjoy our teas for a couple of minutes while looking at the scenery in front of us. "Dame Csille, can I ask you a question?"


    I put my teacup down and quirk my lips. Is he going to hint me about his n now? "What is the question you want to ask? I will try to answer it as much as I can." I look at him. Trying to read not just his expression but also his actions. However, I don''t see any sign of nervousness in him.


    Mister Sewell takes his time enjoying his tea before he puts it down and stares at me. "I heard a rumor before. Can you help me confirm if it''s true? I heard Prince Fraser isn''t treating you good. Is it true, Dame Csille?"


    I feel my body bes rigid for a couple of seconds. It''s probably because of my nervousness. Because I know why did he mention it, I know what will happen next and how he will use it on me.


    I chuckled and tried my best to hide my nervousness. "Mister Sewell, are you also believing those lies? You know how some people love to ruin my rtionship with him." I paused when I realized I had said something wrong. I almost p my mouth. Why do I forget that his family is one of those people against the Astalieus? Wouldn''t my words may sound like I''m pertaining to him? I clear my throat. "What I mean is some people give too much meaning to things that they misunderstand things. So, how can you believe those rumors? If that is true, do you think my parents will still allow me to continue my engagement with Prince Fraser?"


    Mister Sewell stares at me and nods his head. "You are right, though. How can I believe those rumors? However, there is no smoke without fire, Dame Csille."


    What does he mean by his words? Does he believe those rumors? Or maybe he already knows the truth. That is possible too because Father always told me that the Saintillev¨¦s are wise people. They know everything. Does it mean he knows the real score between Prince Fraser and me? But isn''t this too early for him to know? Shouldn''t he...


    I was about to say something, but Mister Sewell cut me off. "But I don''t think that is true, though. How can his highness, Prince Fraser, do that to you? You are the most beautifuldy among the seven Kingdoms. Aside from your unparalleled beauty, you are also smart and kind. Who wouldn''t want to have you as a wife? I''m sure his highness isn''t dumb to let you go. After all, you are also from a well respected family, and he needs the Lauretr¨¦ support when he bes the King. So, it wouldn''t make sense if he mistreated you."


    I don''t know why but I have a feeling that he was sarcastic when he said those words, although I couldn''t hear any sarcasm in his voice.


    Am I being too cautious? I smile shyly at him. "Mister Sewell, you are ttering me too much. I still have a lot of things to improve in myself, so I can proudly stand beside his highness."


    I almost make a face with my own words. Stand beside Prince Fraser? As if it can be possible. I know who will Prince Fraser ends up with. Mister Sewell looks at me as if asking me if I am serious. "Dame Csille, aren''t you looking down at yourself too much? Besides you, who is qualified enough to stand beside Prince Fraser?"


    Who is qualified to stand beside Prince Fraser? Isn''t Princess Paislee of the Aeerean Kingdom is more qualified than I am? They are both royalties, while I am just a simple nobledy. How can I evenpare to her? I didn''t answer his question and just finished my tea. It''s better to keep quiet, or else I might say things I shouldn''t have said. "Dame Csille..."


    I look at Mister Sewell, and he smiles at me. "If ever something happens in the future, I''m just here for you. I know we haven''t talked much, and this might sound awkward for you, but I hope you wouldn''t put malice on it. I''m just happy to be close to you. It''s as if you have fulfilled my greatest dream."


    Greatest dream? I almost wanted to scoff when I heard it. Aside from ''that'', what could even pass as Mister Sewell''s greatest dream? However, even if I know the truth. I still need to act clueless about what he is saying. I frown and look confusedly at him. "Greatest dream? May I know what is this greatest dream you are talking about, Mister Sewell? If you wouldn''t mind me asking."


    Mister Sewell smiles sadly at me. "I don''t know if you already heard that I am the only son of my parents. Ever since I was young, I have been envious of my cousins, who are always ying with their siblings. I envy them for having siblings whom they can y with. It''s probably the reason why up until now, I still wish I have a little sister. It''s probably the reason why I feel close to you because I can see you as my little sister. Aren''t you an only child too? Don''t you wish to have siblings Dame Csille?"


    I smile bitterly at him. Not because I am sad about not having siblings, I mean I do wish I have siblings too, but because I have Brother Pascal with me, I don''t really care anymore. I am smiling because I know what he is doing. Does he really think I am oblivious to what he is doing to me? "I admit I also wish I have siblings too. But I guess I had already gotten used to being the only child. Also, I have my cousin with me, Brother Pascal, so it''s not that lonely."


    I didn''t mention anything he said about being his little sister. It is to make sure that I am still not fully trusting him. Talking to him and being his little sister are two different things. And Csille is not dumb to not be aware of those things. Mister Sewell looks at me before he nods his head. "But if you ever need an extra big brother, don''t hesitate to look for me, and I will be there for you."


    I just nod my head and smile politely at him. Of course, I will find you because if I don''t, this world might cease to exist.

 Chapter 349 : Address

    Chapter 349 : Address


    Days have passed, and throughout those days, I often visit Mister Sewell in his house. I can even say that I''m quite close with Mister Sewell already.


    However, until now, he doesn''t mention anything about his n or said something that is rted to his n. Although he gives hints to Csille from time to time, he still hasn''t provided a concrete n to her.


    I look at the clock and sigh. It''s lunchtime already, and I am supposed to meet Mister Sewell this noon, but I declined it because I n to distance myself a little. I need him to think that I am still having doubts about him which is what Csille should be feeling right now. Csille will only start to fully trust him after the Birthday Banquet, but it''s still a week away from now. So, I still need to distance myself. I put my chin on my hand. Come to think of it, Prince Fraser''s Birthday ising soon. That means the royalties from other Kingdoms will arrive this week. I even heard that Ruler Laird and Principal Germund would also attend Prince Fraser''s Birthday Banquet. It will definitely be a busy week for me again. After all, I am Prince Fraser''s fianc¨¦e, and I need to be with him when they wee the guests. It is a custom to wee the guests with their arrival. Although Prince Fraser is just the Crown Prince and the responsibility is on the King and the Queen, sometimes the Crown Prince takes over it and wees the guests. I heave a sigh. I was about to go out for lunch when I bumped into Li, who seems anxious right now. "Dame Csille!"


    I hold Li in ce to calm her down. "Calm down, Li. Breath. What happened? Why are you panicking?"


    Li takes a deep breath and leans toward me. "Dame Csille, Prince Joachim is looking for you."


    I frown. Prince Joachim? It''s been days since Ist saw him after the tour. What is this Prince doing here, and why does Li looks so anxious?


    "Oh? And what is he doing here? Did he mention the purpose of his visit? And why are you panicking? It''s just Prince Joachim."


    Li shakes her head. "No, Dame Csille, you don''t understand. He looks like he is in a bad mood. Although he didn''t say anything insulting or offending, everyone could still see how deep his frown was. The two of us know what will happen if he is like that. Remember when we were still studying in Alderrdeen? Every time he shows up with that kind of expression, he always gives us problems. He gave us difficult surprise tests, or he would randomly pick a student and ask them a question. I''m worried he will do som¡ª"


    I smile at Li. And here I thought something serious had happened. Although I understand Li''s concern since I was once picked by Prince Joachim to answer a very difficult question. "Li, it''s different now. We''re not students anymore. And Prince Joachim came here as a guest. Do you think he will make things difficult for me? Have you forgotten who I am?"


    Li stares at me for a couple of seconds before she nods her head. "You are right. How can he make things difficult for you? You''re the future Queen of the Vrawyth Kingdom. I don''t think he would do something like that to the future Queen." She continues nodding her head. It looks like she is still convincing herself not to be anxious.


    I just chuckled at her cute behavior. Li is really a good friend, and I''m d I be her friend.


    I look around. "Where is Prince Joachim? I don''t think it is a good idea to make him wait."


    Li''s eyes widened. She then guides me to our receiving area, where we let our visitors or donors wait. I immediately see Prince Joachim sipping his tea while two guards are standing behind him. And true to Li''s words, Prince Joachim is definitely not in a good mood today. I do a curtsy first as a way of greeting him before I say something. "I apologize for making you wait, Prince Joachim. I just finished my work." I sit on the sofa facing him. "May I know the purpose of your visit, your highness? You could have informed me beforehand that you would be visiting so I could have prepared things for you." I smile politely at him. Prince Joachim just stares at me with his serious expression for a couple of seconds before he heaves a sigh. "If I do that, I''m sure you wille up with an excuse again. That''s why I decided to make a surprise visit, to make sure I can see you."


    So, he noticed. I thought he couldn''t read what I was doing. But if he does, why is he still here? Isn''t amon thing to do is to stay from people who don''t appreciate your presence?


    "Your highness, I don''t understand what you are saying. Why would I make an excuse? I know I drove away your guard before, but it doesn''t mean that I didn''t want to see you. After all, you used to be my Professor before. So, why would I do that?"


    I heave a sigh. "Is it because I wasn''t able toe to the tour? I apologize for the misunderstanding. However, I was out of the capital, visiting those people I had helped before. I also copsed for a whole night because of fatigue, and when I returned to the capital, I got busy with my work at the Foundation. I apologize for not informing you immediately. I just don''t want to ruin your stay in the Vrawyth Kingdom."


    I actually don''t need to exin things to him. After all, he was just a former Professor of mine. I just don''t want to disappoint him because he is still a visitor of the Kingdom. It would be rude if I made him feel he isn''t wee to Vrawyth, and it would also ruin Prince Fraser''s reputation if I did something that would disappoint Prince Joachim because whatever I do will always reflect on Prince Fraser''s image. So, even if I think this is unnecessary, I still need to do this for Prince Fraser''s sake.


    Prince Joachim stared at me for a couple of seconds before I heard him sigh. "Dame Csille, are you... Are you avoiding me? I know my guard said something to you before, and I apologize for that. I just hope you wouldn''t cut your rtionship with me just because of that simple mistake. I already reprimanded my guard, and he had already learned his lesson. So, I hope you ca¡ª"


    I shake my head and smile reassuringly at him. "Your highness, please don''t misunderstand. I already told you my reason why I haven''t met you these days, and it''s not because I am avoiding you."


    Although he was right, I was really avoiding him. In fact, I am avoiding mostly everyone. Even Rufus. Everything is progressing too fast, and I just want to give myself a little space so I can prepare myself for the future. "Is that true?" I can hear the uncertainty in his voice. It looks like this Prince doesn''t believe my words.


    I heave a sigh. I don''t actually need to make him believe me. It''s his choice if he doesn''t want to. But for the sake of Prince Fraser''s reputation, I need to make him believe me. I smile reassuringly at him. "Your highness, why would I even avoid you? I don''t have enough reason to do that. What your guard did before isn''t that a big issue anymore since you already reprimanded him. So, why would I do that? I think you are just misunderstanding things."


    I heard him sigh. "If that is the case, then will you allow me to have lunch with you? I asked your employee, and she said you hadn''t eaten your lunch. If you really don''t avoid me, you will agree to have a meal with me."


    This... Did he set me up? I only want him to believe me because I don''t want him to think that I am being rude to him. I really don''t mind if he believes me or not. But how did it ends up like this? It''s as if I badly need to make him believe me. Who does he think he is? Prince Fraser?


    I heave a sigh. I really want to decline right now, but since I have already exined myself to him, it will not be right to decline his offer. "If that is okay for you, then how can I decline? It will be my pleasure to have a meal with you."


    Prince Joachim smiled at me for the first time today. "Thank you for epting my offer. May I know where do you want to eat?"


    I smile awkwardly at him. If I only had other choices, I wouldn''t ept his offer. All I do for Prince Fraser''s sake. ________________________________


    Prince Joachim put a dish on my te. "I heard you like this dish. Here, you can have mine. I haven''t touched it yet, so you don''t have to be worried." We are already in the garden restaurant. I ask him to eat here because it''s nearby the Foundation. I''ll just have to eat at a fast pace, and I can get rid of Prince Joachim after the meal. I try to stop him, but he still insists. "Your highness, you don''t need to do this. How can I ept this?" I shake my head and try to return the dish he puts on my te, but Prince Joachim raises his te, leaving me no choice but to eat it. I bow my head at him and smile gratefully. "Thank you, your highness." Although, I really don''t like eating other people''s food even if they haven''t touched it yet. I just don''t like doing it. Especially since I am not even rted to him. Prince Joachim frowns. "Dame Csille, why do you keep calling me your highness? I prefer it if you just call me Joachim."


    My lips almost twitched when I heard what he said. He wants me to call him just by his name? I''m not even close with him. Why would I do that? Also, it would be rude of me to do that. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Your highness, how can I do that? That would be rude of me to just call you by your name. So, I don''t think I can follow what you want."


    Also, that will be awkward for me to do that. Calling some royals by their names is only done by their spouse. So, why would I do that? It will be more understandable if Prince Fraser asks me to do that. But to hear Prince Joachim asking me to call him by his name, it doesn''t sound good. I heard Prince Joachim sigh. "Why don''t you just call me Prince Joachim, like you call me before? I don''t even understand why did you change the way you addressed me. I prefer it that way than to hear you call me his highness."


    I take a spoonful of the dish first before I answer him. "It''s because I don''t think it''s appropriate to just call you Prince Joachim. That''s why I decided to change it."


    Prince Joachim stares into my eyes for a couple of seconds. "But why are you addressing Prince Rufus as Rufus only? And you can''t even call me by my name?"


    I felt my body freeze when I heard his question. Howe he knows that? I usually make sure to only call Rufus that way if we''re alone. So, howe he knows it? I take a sip of water first to calm my nerves because I don''t know how can I answer his questions. Csille has been calling Rufus by his name even before I came here. So, how can I answer that?


    "Prince Rufus and I have been friends ever since we were young. I just got used on calling him by his name. That''s why I never bother changing it. Also, Prince Rufus doesn''t like being addressed as Prince by people who are close with him."


    I thought Prince Joachim would be satisfied with my answer, but his frown deepened. "You''ve been friends with Prince Fraser too, right? Howe you still call him his highness?"


    Why does this Prince have a lot of questions? Can''t he just focus on eating so we can finish this lunch immediately? Why does he needs to be so nosy about how I address people?


    "It''s because Prince Fraser is different from Prince Rufus. Prince Fraser is the Crown Prince and the future King of the Vrawyth Kingdom. How can I address him by his name only? While Prince Rufus is only the son of the Duke. It wouldn''t be that rude if I just called him that way. Also, I only called Rufus by his name if we were alone. So, howe you know it, Prince Joachim?"


    This question had been lingering in my mind ever since he asked that question. Howe Prince Joachim knows how I address Rufus?

 Chapter 350 : Kiss

    Chapter 350 : Kiss


    I look intently at Prince Joachim. I also don''t understand why does he seem so concerned about how I address people? What does it have to do with him?


    Prince Joachim quirks his lips, but I don''t know if I see that right since it''s only a matter of seconds. "I just heard you calling Prince Rufus by his name before." He then shrugs his shoulders.


    I look at him and frown. I want to ask him when did he hear me call Rufus by his name only because I am sure I never do that with people around. However, if I ask Prince Joachim, that will prolong my conversation with him. What I want right now is to get away from him as far as possible.


    I know Prince Joachim didn''t do anything wrong with me. I just feel ufortable when I am with him. I have been feeling this ever since I met him five years ago. Which still made me curious about how I feel like this with him.


    I just smile at him and continue eating my meal in peace. And it seems like Prince Joachim noticed that I am trying to focus on eating. That''s why he eats his meal in peace too. He would just ask me random questions from time to time which I also answered. It would be rude not to.


    After the meal, Prince Joachim asked me if I wanted to have a walk with him for a couple of minutes, but I just made up an excuse that I was busy with my work. So, he has no other choice but to bring me back to the Foundation.


    "Dame Csille, I hope we can have a meal again. I have a great day, so I was hoping you could join me again."


    I almost wanted to make a face when I heard what he said. A meal with him? I don''t think I want that. I already have a lot of things to take care of. I don''t want to stress myself over a meal with you. So, no.


    However, I cannot bluntly refuse him. I am still thinking of an excuse I can make when someone speaks behind us.


    "Sure, we will be dly join you with a meal. Just inform us when do you want to have a meal with us so we can both clear our schedule."


    I frown. What is Prince Fraser doing here? And what''s with his tone? Why does he sound mad at Prince Joachim? I bow my head at Prince Fraser and do a curtsy. "Greetings, your highness. May I know what you are doing here?"


    After myst conversation with him, when he asked me why I didn''t inform him that I had copsed and when he told me he would correct things, I didn''t see him visit the Foundation even once. If Rufus and I didn''t follow him and Princess Paislee in the garden restaurant, I wouldn''t even be updated on what was happening in his life. So, what is this guy doing here? Prince Fraser stares at me with his cold eyes. I suddenly feel a shiver in my spine with the way he looks at me. It''s too cold. Although I don''t see any anger in it, I still feel scared. What is this guy doing here? Every time he will show in the Foundation, he always brings bad news to me. I wonder what bad news will he spill to me today.


    "Is there anything wrong with checking on my fianc¨¦e? Do I also need to make an appointment with you, Dame Csille?" He said in a taunting voice. He even makes sure to put stress on my name so I can know that he is irritated right now. This guy! I was asking nicely. If he isn''t only a Prince, I would have thrown him away from the Foundation already.


    I heave a sigh. "Your highness, that is not what I mean with my question. Please don''t misunderstand. I only want to know what''s the purpose of your visit. I heard from Father that you are busy with the preparation for the banquet. Is it okay for you to be here?"


    Please leave me alone. All I want is to have a peaceful day. Is that too much to ask? "Your highness, Prince Fraser, why do you talk like that to Dame Csille? Forgive me if I am stepping over the boundary here, but I just don''t like how you talk to Dame Csille. She was asking you nicely. Is it too difficult for you to answer her nicely too?"


    I look back at Prince Joachim. What is this guy doing? I mean, I appreciate his concern, but does he forget that he is going against Prince Fraser? The Crown Prince of the Vrawyth Kingdom. The Kingdom where he is currently staying. Is he courting death? I''m sure he already knows Prince Fraser''s temper. Where did he get the courage to talk back to Prince Fraser?


    I look at Prince Fraser, expecting he would snap at Prince Joachim. After all, he doesn''t like being corrected for his wrongdoings. But I was shocked when I saw him walking toward me. He then put his hand behind my back and looked at Prince Joachim. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "I apologize if you misunderstand the situation. I am only teasing my fianc¨¦e. Is there something wrong with doing that? Also, you didn''t inform me that you will have lunch with Dame Csille this morning. Don''t you think you have some exining to do, Prince Joachim?"


    I frown. I maybe don''t like Prince Joachim, but to make a careless statement like that? I don''t think it is right to do that.


    I tug Prince Fraser''s hem of his shirt and whisper to him. "Your highness, is it okay for you to say something like that? Wouldn''t that be an i¡ª"


    I wasn''t able to continue what I wanted to say because he red at me. What? What did I do? I only don''t want to put himself in a difficult situation. Although the Vrawyth Kingdom has more power than the Yesian Kingdom, we still cannot afford to lose them. Losing the alliance of the Yesian Kingdom means war will be inevitable. So, we cannot do anything that will insult anyone from our allies. But this Prince doesn''t appreciate what I am doing. Okay. If that is what you want. Just don''t me me if something happened after this. I didn''t continue my words and just watched them talk to each other. I heard Prince Joachim chuckle. "What? Do I need to make an appointment with you first before I can meet Dame Csille? Your highness, please don''t be offended, but I hope you remember that you are still not married to Dame Csille. So, I think Dame Csille has her every right to meet anyone she wants to meet." I look at Prince Joachim, dumbfounded by what is happening. How can he say that to Prince Fraser? Wouldn''t that sound like he is testing Prince Fraser''s authority? I feel Prince Fraser''s hand that is on my back trembles a little. A sign that he is angry with what Prince Joachim said.


    I anxiously look at Prince Joachim and Prince Fraser. Afraid that a brawl will soon to happen if I don''t do anything.


    I fake augh. Trying to ease the tension. "Prince Joachim, I think that''s not what his highness, Prince Fraser wants to say," I nervously look at Prince Fraser, hoping he would agree with me this time. "I think it is only right for couples to worry about each other''s safety. His highness only wants to know where I am and who I am with for safety purposes. You also know that being a part of the royal family always puts your life in danger. I''m sure that''s what Prince Fraser means. Right your majesty?"


    I pleadingly look at Prince Fraser, wishing he would go with the flow. I have a hard time thinking of a reason to say to Prince Joachim. Please don''t waste it, your highness. We cannot afford to have another enemy now. The war is about to start. I cannot let the Vrawyth Kingdom lose. Prince Fraser stares at me for a couple of seconds before he inches his face closer to mine. He then smirks at me before he leaves a kiss on my forehead. I look at Prince Fraser with my widened eyes. I couldn''t believe he would do that. What is happening? Why did he kiss me just now? That is not part of the script! After the kiss, he then looked at Prince Joachim, who was dumbfounded by what happened. "What Dame Csille said is true. I never intended to control who will she be with. I only want to know her whereabouts and the people who are beside her so I can be assured that she is safe and sound."


    It took quite some time before I got into my senses. I look at Prince Fraser, who turns back to his usual cold demeanor. Then I look at Prince Joachim, who seems like he is still in shock with what happened.


    I break from Prince Fraser''s hold and bow my head at the two Princes. I need to get out of here now before something unexpected happens again. "Your highnesses, Prince Fraser and Prince Joachim, I will be taking my leave now. I still have other things to do. So, please excuse me. You can continue your conversation there."


    I didn''t wait for their response and immediately rushed inside the Foundation after I said those words. I would rather work the whole day than to deal with these two princes again.


    I bump into Li on my way to my office. "Dame Csille, you look like you have seen a ghost. What happened?"


    A ghost? I would rather see a ghost than to be in the situation earlier. I made a face at Li. "What happened? It is way worst than seeing a ghost, Li." I shake my head. With that kiss, I almost see the grim reaper. I''m sure something terrible will happen again.


    ________________________________


    I put the document down and sighed. It''s only been a couple of minutes have passed after the kiss, but my mind couldn''t stop reying that scene. I slump my head on my table. No matter how much I try to focus on work, I couldn''t help but think about what happened earlier. What is that kiss about? Why did he kiss me in front of Prince Joachim? I don''t understand why he would do that.


    I groan out of frustration. My mind and my heart are in total chaos already because of that kiss. I don''t know if I should be happy or scared because it happened. My heart couldn''t help but feel happy because Prince Fraser kissed me. But my mind is telling me to be scared because something terrible will happen as a consequence of going against the storyline.


    "What am I supposed to do?" I whispered to myself. "I think you should freshen yourself up."


    I immediately sit up straight when I hear that familiar voice. That familiar voice who always ruins my n. "Your highness? You haven''t left?"


    What is this Prince doing in here? I thought he had already left with Prince Joachim? Howe he is here again? What does he want from me? Prince Fraser raises his eyebrow. "Are you driving me away, Dame Csille?"


    If I want to, will you leave? I heave a sigh and shake my head. As much as I want to say those words at him, I know I couldn''t do that. With Prince Fraser''s temper? I''m sure it will just bring me trouble if I did. "Your highness, that''s not what I mean. I just thought you left already. That''s why I said that. May I know what you are doing here?"


    Prince Joachim sits on the chair in front of my table even if I haven''t invited him. He then stares at me for a couple of seconds. "I am here to fetch you."

 Chapter 351 : Welcoming

    Chapter 351 : Weing


    I just look at him with a frown on my face. He is here to fetch me? But as far as I know, we don''t have any n to meet today. So, what is he talking about? "Your highness, forgive me, but I don''t understand what you mean. Fetch me? For what?" I look at my table full of documents. "But I have work to do today. I don''t think I can jo¡ª"


    I wasn''t able to continue what I wanted to say because Prince Fraser looked at me coldly. "Is work more important to you than to wee the guests from other Kingdoms? Father has something important to do this afternoon, so he asks me to take his ce and wee the guests. And as the fianc¨¦e of the Crown Prince, you also have the responsibility to wee the guests on behalf of the King and the Queen. So, tell me, Dame Csille, what is more important to you?"


    Weing the guests? I look at the calendar and heave a sigh. It is really the date where Prince Fraser and Csille will wee the guests from other Kingdoms. How can I forget about that? I have written this scene. I bow my head at Prince Fraser as an apology. "Apologies, your highness, that is not what I mean with my words. How can I refuse weing the guests from other Kingdoms and Cities? That will be my honor to do that. I just didn''t know you were here for that." I put the documents on the side and stand up. "Please give me some time to prepare myself, your highness. It will be rude to wee the guests with my current appearance." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    I usually wear amon dress when I am just at work because I don''t want to make my employees and the people I help to feel that I am different from them. Although this dress is still appropriate for a nobledy to wear, it is not appropriate to wee the guests with this. After all, most of the guests who will attend the Birthday Banquet are either a noble, a royalty, or someone who has a higher position. It will be rude not to wee them with an appropriate dress.


    We cannot afford to gain another enemy again. The war ising soon. We need to strengthen our alliance with other Kingdoms and Cities. It is to ensure the safety of the Vrawyth Kingdom from its downfall.


    I was about to go outside my office to change my dress when I suddenly heard Prince Fraser say something. "Even if you wear a bag of sack, you will always be beautiful in my eyes, Csille." I can hear the sincerity in his voice. The sincerity I refuse to believe because it will only hurt me in the end. "I can also assure you that everyone will agree with me."


    I smile bitterly. Really? If I am always beautiful in your eyes, then why can''t you see me? Why can''t you choose me? What will I do with this beauty if I will not end up with the person I love? This beauty? It''s a curse, Prince Fraser.


    I decided not to say anything to him because I was afraid I''d say something I shouldn''t say to him. I just get out of my office and head straight to my room.


    I have my own room here. So, even if I decided to work until midnight, I wouldn''t have to return to our residence and instead rest here. I also have a couple of dresses here, in case of emergencies, and I need to change my dress. I was about to enter my room when Li came out of nowhere. "Dame Csille!"


    I almost jumped when I heard her. I heave a sigh and look at her. "Li, can you not startle me like that?"


    Li bows her head and smiles cheekily at me. "Apologies, Dame Csille. I didn''t mean to startle you. I heard his highness. Prince Fraser is here. Did you meet him already?"


    I nod my head. "Yes, it''s the reason why I am here. I need to change my dress."


    Li frowns and looks at my dress. "What''s wrong with your dress? It looks decent. Why do you need to change your dress? Don''t you also wear that kind of dress when meeting the other royalties? So, I don''t understand why the need for a change?"


    I smile at Li. "It''s because we will be weing guests from other Kingdoms and Cities. It will be rude of me to wear somethingmon like this while weing them."


    Li nods her head. "Guests from other Kingdoms?" She then walks toward me and holds my hand. "There will be guests from other Kingdoms and even Cities? Does it means we will be seeing royalties then?" Li gushes. "Dame Csille! Do you want me to help you pick your dress? Although my fashion sense is way better than yours, I can still help you with the dress and your hair."


    I smile at Li and nod my head. "If you insist, then you cane inside. I wouldn''t refuse any help right now."


    After all, most of my dresses need help from other people to wear it. Having Li with me will definitely help. Li gasped when she saw the dresses hanging in my closet. It''s the closet where my decent dresses can be found. Although it is decent, its material is all high quality. Some are even made of rare fabrics or have rare gems. So I understand why does Li look like an excited child.


    She then looks at me excitedly. "Dame Csille, is this really your dress? They are beautiful! I have never seen a closet like this. Everything looks majestic and expensive." She then looks at each dress. "Dame Csille, is it okay for me to touch them?"


    Iugh at her question. "Sure, you can touch any dress you want. If you want, you can also pick any dress you like. I''ll give it to you."


    Li''s eyes widened when she heard what I said. "Dame Csille, is it true? Will you really give me anything I like? What if I like five dresses? Will you still give it to me?"


    I walk toward Li and pick the most expensive dress in the closet and give it to her. "I already told you, right? You can pick any dress you like. If you like five dresses, sure you can take that."


    I walk towards the closet where my formal dresses can be found. Although these dresses are nothingpared to the dresses I have in the Lauretr¨¦ residence, this will do. It will take time if I decide to return home. I am also sure Prince Fraser wouldn''t like it if I would return home.


    I look at the dresses and sigh. Most of the dresses here have darker colors because the real Csille likes darker colors. She thought if she used darker color dresses, it wouldpliment her red hair. But she forgets that red can be clearly emphasized if she uses light color dresses instead.


    "Dame Csille, what dress will you wear?" Li suddenly pops up behind me. She then starts to look for a dress in the closet. "Dame Csille, I think this burgundy dress will suit you. It will highlight your white glowy skin, and it willpliment your hair since it''s also a shade of red."


    I look at the dress Li is holding and shake my head. It is actually a beautiful dress, but I want to wear something light, simple but still elegant. Something the real Csille won''t wear. My eyes widen when I see a yellow dress. It doesn''t look like the typical dress you can find here. Its long sleeve is made out of mesh, and even the long skirt of the dress has a mesh as its outer skirt. It looks dainty but beautiful. I take it out of my closet and show it to Li. "This. This is the dress I will wear."


    Li looks at the dress and frowns. "But isn''t this design notmon in the Vrawyth Kingdom? Are you sure you want to wear this? The dress looks gorgeous, but you know these dresses often find their owner who''llplement it."


    I look at the dress and raise my eyebrow at her. "Do you think I wouldn''t be able to pull this off?"


    Li looks at the dress and me before she shakes her head. "I think you will look good on this. I''m sure his highness will like you more if he sees you wearing this dress."


    Prince Fraser will like me? Nah, that is impossible. How can the male lead like the viiness? I just smiled at Li and asked her to help me get dressed, which she happily obliged. We didn''t take much time dressing up since the dress doesn''t have much clothing underneath. Li made me face the mirror, and I almost believed I was in the real world again when I saw myself. The dress doesn''t look like a medieval dress. It looks like a mesh fairy dress in the real world. Li shrieks when she sees my reflection in the mirror. "Dame Csille, you are beautiful. The title of the most beautifuldy among the Kingdoms really suits you. You look ethereal. I don''t think anyone can ever take that title from you." I smile bitterly at myself. Yes, Li is right. Csille Lauretr¨¦ is definitely a beautifuldy. However, what does this beauty mean if she cannot have the love of her life? I look at Li and ask her to help me with my hair. We decided to put some small flowers on my hair to suit my dress. Li shrieks again after putting thest flower on my head. "Dame Csille, if I were a man, I would definitely fall for you. You are not just beautiful, but you are also smart and kind. I sometimes feel like you are too good to be true. Like a character in the novel."


    Character in the novel? How will she reacts if she knows what she said is right? That I am a character in a novel. So does everyone. I''m sure she wouldn''t believe it.


    ________________________________


    The moment I stepped out of the Foundation, I heard gasps from the people nearby. I even heardpliments from people walking inside the Foundation. Li giggles. "I told you, Dame Csille. Everyone will be shocked by your beauty. Look how those people stare at you. It''s as if they couldn''t get enough of your beauty."


    I look at Li and shake my head. "Li, your words. What will the people say if they hear you say something like that?" Li immediately covers her mouth and bows her head at me. "Forgive me, Dame Csille. I just couldn''t help but be proud of how they look at you. I will be careful with my words next time." I just smile at her and walk towards the carriage of Astalieus. I heard from Mairenn that his highness decided to wait inside the carriage. But before I can take a step towards the carriage, its door opens, and a dashingly handsome Prince Fraser gets off the carriage. He stares at me for a couple of seconds before he walks toward me and offers his hand. "My beautifuldy, may I?"


    I look at his hand he is offering to me before I put my hand on his. "I apologize for making you wait. I was making sure I looked presentable when weing the guests. I don''t want to embarrass the whole Vrawyth Kingdom or the Astalieus."


    Prince Fraser stares into my eyes for a couple of seconds before he kisses the back of my palm. "You always look presentable no matter what you wear, Csille." He then helps me get inside the carriage.


    I look at Prince Fraser and shake my head. I''ll just pretend I didn''t hear anything than to hope for something that is impossible. It was already written. Prince Fraser will never end up with the viiness.

 Chapter 352 : A Familiar Royalty

    352 : A Familiar Royalty


    I feel a hand gently caress my back. I look at my side where Prince Fraser is standing and frown at him. What is this guy doing? Touching my back in front of the guards? Is this some sort of a show? To make everyone believe that the Crown Prince of the Vrawyth Kingdom and his fianc¨¦ are doing good? I smile bitterly. It''s the only thing I can think of why he is doing all of this. From the kiss on my forehead to thepliments I received from him. All of it is definitely part of his n. A n of making everyone believe that my rtionship with him is okay.


    "Why are you smiling like that? Is there something wrong?" Prince Fraser frowns and stares into my eyes.


    I stare back at his eyes and shake my head. "No, your highness. Nothing is wrong. I just remembered something sad that I couldn''t help but smile like that. Apologies, I''ll try to focus more on my smile."


    We are now waiting for the arrival of the guests. But instead of waiting outside in the zing sun, Prince Fraser decided to stay inside the carriage. We will only get off the carriage if we see the carriage of the guests arrives at the gate. The guards still need to check their identity before they can allow them to enter. Giving us enough time to get off the carriage.


    He stares into my eyes, probably trying to read if what I am saying is true or not. He then heaves a sigh. "May I know what is this sad memory you remember?"


    I frown. How would I know? That was just my alibi to tell you. Also, I don''t understand why do you act like that. There aren''t people around besides the coachman who wouldn''t tell anyone what is happening between us. So, why are you acting like this, Prince Fraser? What are you doing?


    I shake my head. "Your highness, it was nothing. It was a bad memory that I don''t want to remember anymore. So, I hope you can forgive me if I wouldn''t tell you what it is." Please, don''t ask me questions anymore, or else I might tell you things I shouldn''t say to you. I almost jump when I feel something cold hold my hand. I look down and find Prince Fraser holding my hands. "Csille, don''t be sad anymore. I don''t want to see you smiling like that."


    I avoid looking into his eyes and take my hand away from him. I don''t know why he is doing all of this. All I know is I need to protect my heart from hoping. I couldn''t afford to fall for him even more. After all, no matter what I do, he wouldn''t choose me over Princess Paislee.


    So, I will just distance myself for now. I look outside the window and pretend like I didn''t hear anything from Prince Fraser. I''ll just need to pretend that he doesn''t exist until the guests arrive. That''s an easy thing to do, right?


    I heard Prince Fraser heaves a sigh beside me. "Csille, are you mad at me?"


    I raised my eyebrow at his question. Mad at him? Mad is an overstatement. I am not mad at him. I am frustrated with what he is doing. He knows Csille has feelings for him, right? So, how can he do these things knowing that Csille will might misunderstand things? Or he really doesn''t care about Csille that he didn''t mind if she got hurt with what he is doing?


    I remain looking outside the window. Pretending I didn''t hear anything. It is better this way. Than to hear his sweet empty words. "Csille, please talk to me. I wan¡ª"


    Prince Fraser wasn''t able to finish his words when a guard said something outside. "Your highness, the guards who are assigned to the entrance just informed us that a carriage from the Aeerean Kingdom arrived. They are now confirming their identities."


    I immediately look at Prince Fraser''s side. It is where the door of the carriage can be found. So, even if I don''t want to look at Prince Fraser, I don''t have much choice.


    I frown. The Aeerean Kingdom? I know that the Vrawyth Kingdom has also invited people from our nemesis Kingdoms ever since. However, it was the first time the Aeerean Kingdom came here after the peace treaty ended. Also, in my novel, the Aeerean only arrived at the Vrawyth Kingdom on the day of the Birthday Banquet. So, howe they are here already?


    Prince Fraser nods his head. "Thank you for informing us. We will get off the carriage in a minute. Prepare all the things I ask you to prepare earlier."


    The guard immediately left after. Prince Fraser stares at me. "The Aeerean people are already here. Let''s go and wee them." He then offered his hand to me, which I epted.


    The guards immediately bow their heads when they see us walking towards the gate. "Greetings, your highness, and Da-Dame Csi-ille." Some of the guards stutter when they mention my name. I smiled at their reaction, and I was about to say something to them when Prince Fraser suddenly blocked my way by standing in front of me. "Why are you stuttering like that in front of Dame Csille? Do you all forget who you are all staring at?" He snaps at the guards.


    I immediately hold his arms and shakes my head. "Your highness, please control your temper. The Aeerean people are here already. It wouldn''t be good if the¡ª"


    I wasn''t able o continue my words because Prince Fraser red at me. "And what do you want me to do? To let them be flustered with your beauty?" He then looks at the dress I am wearing, and his face bes flush too for a couple of seconds before he takes off his coat and wears it on me. "Nope! Not a chance. There."


    I look at his coat and frown. "But your highness, if I wear this coat, they will not see how beautiful my dress is." I was about to take the coat off of me when Prince Fraser grabbed my left hand and held it tightly.


    "I already told you. No matter what you wear, you will always be beautiful in my eyes. So, why do they need to show them how beautiful your dress is? That dress couldn''t evenpare to your beauty." Prince Fraser says while frowning at me.


    What is this guy doing? I change my dress just so I can look beautiful in front of the guests, but now he wants me to cover it? And what is his tone? He sounds like a jealous husband who doesn''t want his wife to show her beauty to the public.


    I shake my head to erase those thoughts in my mind. I couldn''t let those thoughts linger in my mind, or else it would be difficult for me to keep myself from hoping again. Hoping that maybe a miracle could happen and I will end up with Prince Fraser.


    I heave a sigh and shake my head. "Your highness. We are here to wee the guests. Isn''t it right only for me to be in my best appearance when we wee them? I think the coat ruins the way I look right now."


    Prince Fraser inches his face closer to mine. "Are you saying that my coat doesn''t look good on you?"


    I almost groaned when I heard his question. I thought he would already understand what I wanted to say, but this guy decided to put the focus on his coat. "Your highness, that¡ª"


    I wasn''t able to continue my words when we both heard a chuckle from a distance. "Your highness, I didn''t know you are this possessive with your fianc¨¦. I guess what they said is true." I frown and look at the man who said those words. He looks familiar. I just don''t remember when did I see him, but I am definitely sure I have met him before. But who is he? Prince Fraser stands up straight and nods his head at the man. "Prince Christofre Saintizin, the current Crown Prince of the Aeerean." My eyes widened when I recognized the name. It is the cousin of Princess Paislee. He is also the same person wepeted in the Grand Exemry Competition five years ago. He was the one sent here to represent the Aeerean Kingdom? Why am I not informed about this? I thought the Aeerean Kingdom would just send some noble family, but instead, they decided to send Prince Christofre? I look at Prince Fraser. Does he knows about this, and what does he say just now? Prince Christofre is the current Crown Prince of the Aeerean Kingdom? But isn''t Princess Paislee the one who has the right to the throne? Howe it is passed on to her cousin, Prince Christofre? This doesn''t make sense. This shouldn''t happen at all. I have never written a scene like this. I never wrote that Prince Christofre would be the one sent by the Aeerean Kingdom for the Birthday Banquet. I was busy thinking about the consequences of this situation when I felt a hand gently caress my back. "My dear fianc¨¦e, Dame Csille Lauretr¨¦ and I, both wee you to the Vrawyth Kingdom. We hope you have a great stay here."


    I look at Prince Fraser. Does he really need to emphasize the words ''my fianc¨¦e''? Although I want toin to Prince Fraser, it will be rude not to wee Prince Christofre. Also, how can Iin to Prince Fraser if what he said is true? That I am his current fianc¨¦e.


    I smile politely at Prince Christofre and bow my head at him. I originally nned to do a curtsy, but since Prince Fraser had already introduced me as his fianc¨¦e, it would not be right to do a curtsy anymore because Prince Fraser''s introduction makes me his equal. "Greetings, your highness, Prince Christofre." I didn''t say much and just greeted him because I was afraid I might say something I shouldn''t say. After all, this Prince Christofre is a royalty from our nemesis Kingdom. Any wrong words can be used as an excuse for a war. Prince Christofre looks at me. "Lady Csill¡ª"


    "It''s Dame Csille, Prince Christofre. My fianc¨¦e is already a Dame now." Prince Fraser corrects him.


    I look at Prince Fraser and frown. I thought we were here to wee the guests, but why does he talk to Prince Christofre like that? Cold and aloof. Prince Christofreughs and nods his head. "Thank you for the correction, Prince Fraser." He then stares at me. "Dame Csille, I now understand why his highness, Prince Fraser, doesn''t want us to see you with the dress. Your beauty is really breathtaking. It will b¡ª"


    Prince Christofre isn''t able to finish what he wants to say because Prince Fraser cuts him off. "I''m sure you are all tired because of the long journey. Pleasee inside, and we will show you where you will all be staying." This guy! Doesn''t he know that it''s rude to cut someone off? What will Prince Christofre will say? I look at Prince Christofre and bow my head as an apology for Prince Fraser''s action. However, this moody Prince stop me from bowing to Prince Christofre again. It''s a good thing, Prince Christofre doesn''t seem to mind what happened. He just looked at Prince Fraser and me while smiling. As if he is watching a very interesting thing. "Please show us the way, your highness."


    Prince Fraser didn''t respond to Prince Christofre and just asked the guards to open the gates for the Aeerean Kingdom. Then he guides me to our carriage.


    After settling inside the carriage, he just asked the entourage of the Aeerean Kingdom to follow us. I look at Prince Fraser, who is now frowning while looking outside the window. I actually nned to just remain quiet the whole ride, but I couldn''t stop myself from asking Prince Fraser.


    "Your highness, is it really okay for you to act like that in front of the Aeerean people? What if they use it as an excuse to go against... us?" N?v(el)B\\jnn


    My words halted for a couple of seconds because Prince Fraser suddenly inched his face closer to mine. "He was flirting with you, Csille. How can you expect me to wee them warmly after hearing what he said to you? Am I nothing in his eyes to even say that in front of me?"


    I frown. Flirting with me? When did that happen? Why can''t I remember such a thing?


    "Your highness, what are you saying? I don''t under¡ª"


    "He told you that your beauty is breathtaking. Isn''t that flirting?" He snaps at me.


    How did it be flirting? He just told me I''m beautiful. I shake my head and avoid my face from his. I couldn''t think straight if we were this close. However, I wasn''t even able to calm myself when Prince Fraser made me face him again. "Do you like him, Csille? Tell me. Do you like that Prince Christofre?"

 Chapter 353 : Lifetime

    353 : Lifetime


    I stare at Prince Fraser. Speechless with his question. I don''t understand how did hee up with that idea. Me? Liking Prince Christofre? The current Crown Prince of the Aeerean Kingdom? The nemesis Kingdom of the Vrawyth Kingdom? I will already endanger everyone in the future. But to even like Prince Christofre? That is beyond what of my conscience. Also, what does he mean by his question? Do I look like I like Prince Christofre? "Csille, I am asking you a question. Do you like Prince Christofre?"


    I heave a sigh and stare at Prince Fraser. "Your highness, how can I like someone else if I am already your fianc¨¦e?"


    This is nonsense. Why would he even care if I like someone else? Doesn''t he ignore me before? What''s this? A part of his n again? But for what? There are no other people around. Why would he need to say those words to me? Or maybe he only said those words for his reputation? Because if someone knew that I like someone else besides Prince Fraser, it would ruin his reputation. Prince Fraser''s fianc¨¦e likes someone else. That will be big news. I''m sure everyone will be shocked by that news, and it will definitely ruin Prince Fraser''s image.


    Prince Fraser stares at me for a couple of seconds before he nods his head in satisfaction.He then caresses my head. "Good. I don''t give you any right to like someone else besides me. Do you understand, Csille?"


    I look away from him and smile bitterly. He doesn''t want me to like someone else even if he likes Princess Paislee? Isn''t he selfish? He can like otherdies, but I couldn''t like any man I like but him. You''re being unfair, Prince Fraser. All you ever think about is yourself and how everything will affect your reputation. But what about me? What about my feelings? What will happen to me if you already fall in love with Princess Paislee? You want me to still choose you despite you choosing someone else? You really want me to suffer my whole life because of the feelings I have for you? Am I really nothing for you, Prince Fraser? I feel a tear roll down my cheeks. A tear that I haven''t even noticed. I look up at the sky and smile bitterly at myself. What they said is true. Viins are made and not born. ________________________________


    Prince Fraser asks the guards to open the gates where the Aeerean people will be staying. It''s one of the Astalieus properties in the capital. It''s a big house enough to fit all the Aeerean people. It also has a big backyard where they can walk around or do anything they want. King Simmond really gives the best spot to their nemesis. Is it to ensure that the Aeerean Kingdom wouldn''t have anyints about how the Vrawyth Kingdom treats them. He knew that a simpleint from the Aeerean people could be the start of a war. A war that is too big that everyone will be affected. The guards immediately opened the gates, and our carriage then went inside the house, followed by the Aeerean people.


    Prince Fraser and I get off the carriage to show the Aeerean where they are staying. Prince Christofre gets off the carriage with a smile on his face. He then looks around the house and nods his head in satisfaction. "Your highness, Prince Fraser, isn''t this too big for us? Are you sure you brought us to the right ce?"


    Prince Fraser nods his head. "This is the right ce. His majesty, King Simmond, specifically asks me to bring you all here and offer you the best service we can give. I hope you all enjoy your stay here."


    Prince Fraser then snaps his hand, and a number of servantse out of the house and form a line in front of us. Then they kowtow to the Aeerean people. "These servants are here to serve the Aeerean Kingdom. We all hope you enjoy your stay here."


    Prince Christofre looks at the servants with a smile on his face. I don''t know if he is enjoying the respect the servants are giving him or if he finds interesting what is happening right now.


    Isn''t it ironic? To see your enemy serving you the best as they can instead of harming them? Prince Christofre then looks at us. "Your highness, isn''t this too much? I don''t thin¡ª"


    Prince Fraser puts his hand on my back before he answers Prince Christofre. "I think it is only fit for the Crown Prince of the Aeerean Kingdom." Prince Fraser looks around. "What we can offer is still not enough. But we will do our best to make your stay in the Vrawyth Kingdom enjoyable."


    Prince Christofre stares at Prince Fraser for a couple of seconds before he heaves a deep sigh. "Your highness, Prince Fraser. You are ttering me too much." He then nods his head. "But we will dly ept this. Thank you for your kind consideration." Prince Fraser nods his head. He is about to say something to Prince Christofre, but before he can even say a word, Prince Christofre already cuts him off.


    "Dame Csille, I heard you opened up a Foundation in the Vrawyth Kingdom. I also heard how much this Foundation helps the Vrawyth Kingdom when the cmity hits it. Is it okay for me to ask you if you can show me where your Foundation is? Her Majesty, Queen Roesia Saintizin, got inspired by the stories she heard and wanted to build a Foundation for theAeerean Kingdom too."


    I look at Prince Christofre. If it''s someone else who asks the favor, I will dly show them around without worry. However, Prince Christofre is from the Aeerean Kingdom, and he was even the current Crown Prince. I don''t think it is safe for them to see the Foundation.


    After all, I already know what will happen in the future, and I don''t want to involve the Hope Foundation in it. But if I decline it, Prince Christofre might get offended. After all, we invited them, but we couldn''t even show them around.


    I tug Prince Fraser''s shirt from the back. I don''t want to decide on my own, so I will just let him decide, and it looks like Prince Fraser knows what I want to say. He stares at me and nods his head before he looks at Prince Christofre, who is still looking at me, waiting for my response.


    "Your highness, Prince Christofre, if that is what you want, then my fianc¨¦e and I will show you around the Foundation. It will be an honor for the Hope Foundation to grace your presence." Prince Fraser calmly said.


    I inconspicuously heave a sigh. As long as Prince Fraser is with me, I am confident that nothing will happen. Although Prince Fraser does things that disappoint and hurt me, I know he is a responsible Crown Prince. He wouldn''t let anything happen to the Vrawyth Kingdom and its people.


    Prince Christofre stares at me. "Is that what you want, Dame Csille? Forgive me, Prince Fraser, but I need to know what thedy wants."


    If Prince Christofre is not from the Aeerean Kingdom, we will probably be friends now. I like how he considers what I want, unlike this certain Prince Fraser. Although, I understand why Prince Fraser is like that. Why would he even consider the viiness'' feelings? I smile reassuringly at Prince Christofre and nod my head. "The Hope Foundation is open for you and your people, your highness, Prince Christofre. Just inform us when do you want toe so we can prepare beforehand. I''m sure my employees will be happy to hear that you will be visiting."


    Prince Christofre smiled at me. "How about tomorrow? We won''t be able to tour today because I''m sure everyone is still tired. Is it okay for us to visit the... What is its name again? Hope Foundation?"


    I nod my head at him. "Yes, your highness, it''s called Hope Foundation. And yes, you can visit the Foundation."


    "Hope Foundation? Quite fitting for its purpose. Giving hope to the hopeless. The Vrawyth Kingdom is sure lucky to have a future Queen like you, Dame Csille. You are not just a beauty but also a kind hearted person."


    I feel Prince Fraser''s hand on my back trembles a little. A sign that he didn''t like what Prince Christofre had said. I almost roll my eyes at him. If I only didn''t know what it means, I would misunderstand it as jealousy. But I know it''s not.


    I smile at Prince Christofre. I was about to respond to him, but Prince Fraser cut me off. "Not just the Vrawyth Kingdom. We are all lucky to have Dame Csille as our future Queen." He then gently put my hair behind my ears and stares at me lovingly like a husband who is staring at his beloved wife. But that is just a show. I know more than anyone else that Prince Fraser will never look at me like that. He is only doing this to make the Aeerean Kingdom believe that I am on good terms with Prince Fraser. I heard Prince Christofreughs. "You two really suit each other. It''s probably the reason why a lot of people think you are a heavenly pair. Both possess a beauty that can win any heart, a heart who is always ready to help, and a brain who thinks more than the average people."


    If I am in a different situation, I will probably feel flustered by hisments. But how can I feel happy knowing that everything happening right now is just for a show? That in reality, I am just no one in his eyes.


    Prince Fraser chuckles and pulls me closer to him. "Is that how people talk about us? We didn''t know. But I guess they are right, though. That Dame Csille is really a beauty that possesses both a kind heart and amazing intelligence." Prince Fraser heaves a sigh. "I don''t think I can let go of you now, Csille. Are you willing to share your whole life with me then?"


    Am I willing to share my whole life with him? That''s not the question he should ask. The question is, is he willing to spend his whole life with me? I just smile at Prince Fraser and look at Prince Christofre. "Your highness, Prince Christofre. You can ask the maids if you want anything else. As for your visit to the Foundation, I will be seeing you at the Foundation then. Prince Fraser and I will be taking our leave now."


    I didn''t let Prince Fraser say something and just dragged him out of the ce after I received a nod from Prince Christofre.


    I only let go of Prince Fraser''s arm when we''re inside the carriage already. But instead of talking to him, I decided to ignore him. I should be happy, right? Because I just heard Prince Fraser ask me if I want to share my whole life with him. But I couldn''t help myself but be in pain every time I remembered that this was all an act.


    Everything that happened and everything he said is all an act. It''s not what he really wants to say to me. Why would he even say that to the Viiness? I''m sure he only wants to say that to Princess Paislee and not me. Spend his life with me? That is only possible in Csille''s dream.


    "Csille, are you okay?"


    I take a deep breath and inconspicuously wipe the years on my cheeks before I look at him. "Your highness?" I pretend to act like I don''t understand what he is saying. Prince Fraser stares at me for a couple of seconds before he raises his hand and gently caresses my cheeks. "Are you crying? Why are you crying? Did I say something wrong?"


    Everything you say and do is all wrong, Prince Fraser. You are wrong.


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 354 : Care

    Chapter 354 : Care


    I stare at Prince Fraser and get his hand off my face. "Why are you doing this, your highness?" I don''t initially n to confront him because I already know his answer. But this is too much for me to take. If he continues, I''m afraid my heart might misunderstand what he is doing.


    Prince Fraser frowns when I push his hand away from my cheeks. "What do you mean, Csille? Why am I doing what?" He tried to touch my cheeks again, but I avoided my face. I even back away from him. As much as I want to feel his touch, I don''t want to make my heart hope again. Hope that maybe things will not go as I have written. Although deep in my heart, I already know that it is impossible. That what I am dreaming will remain as a dream. Forever.


    "Csille, why are you avoiding me? I thought we were already okay. Did I do something wrong?"


    I smile bitterly. Okay? Can we be okay? Can I be okay if he continues being extra sweet with me? I don''t think so. I don''t think my heart will be okay with that.


    I shake my head a couple of times before I look at him. "I''m exhausted, your highness. Can you just please send me to the Foundation. I still need to inform my employees about Prince Christofre vi¡ª"


    I was startled when Prince Fraser snapped at me. "To hell with that Crown Prince! I want to know what is wrong with you, Csille? Did I do something wrong? Please, tell me."


    I stare at Prince Fraser for a couple of seconds. I want him to see how much pain he is inflecting me. "Please, stop, your highness. Don''t do things that you won''t be responsible for. Just... please stop." I only whispered thest words because my heart couldn''t take the pain anymore.


    I look away from Prince Fraser and force myself not to cry. I don''t want to cry anymore. I''m tired. All I want to do now is to stay away from Prince Fraser as far as possible.


    And it seems like Prince Fraser already understands what I mean because he remains quiet after. I lean my head on the window and close my eyes. Hoping that when I open my eyes, I will be in my office. I don''t like this kind of exhaustion because this is something that couldn''t be fixed by sleep. So, I would rather exhaust myself with work than exhaust myself dealing with these emotions brought by Prince Fraser. "Is this because of what I have done before?"


    I almost jumped when Prince Fraser suddenly talked. I thought he already understood what I said? Why is he trying to speak to me again? Prince Fraser, can you please stop? I know you don''t care about me, but if you continue this, I''m afraid I couldn''t stop myself from falling into you. So, please give my heart a break. I can handle all your insults and rude remarks but not this. Not this.


    To avoid having a conversation with Prince Fraser, I just pretended that I was sleeping. I am really exhausted, and I don''t think I still have the energy to deal with him. I heard a sigh. "I know you are not asleep, but I won''t force you to talk to me if you don''t want to. However, I just want to let you know that I care for you, Csille..."


    I almost snorted when I heard that word. Care? He cares for me? More like he cares about his reputation. You only care about yourself and Princess Paislee, Prince Fraser. So, please don''t tell lies to me. It''s the reason why I don''t want to talk to you. You say things that aren''t true. I don''t know what''s your purpose in doing this. All I know is that I shouldn''t listen to that nonsense because, at the end of this book, you will still choose Princess Paislee and not Csille.


    "I know I do things that might look contrary to what I have said just now, and I regret that..."


    Regret? Really? How can you say that, Prince Fraser? If you really regret those things, then why didn''t you apologize to me? If you really regret what you did, why do you still hurt me? A tear rolled down my cheeks, and even if I wanted to wipe that away, I couldn''t because I was acting that I was asleep. I was startled when I felt something cold touch my cheeks. Then it slowly glided down my cheeks. It seems like Prince Fraser noticed my tears and decided to wipe them for me. "Csille, I don''t understand why you are crying. Am I hurting you again? Please let me know because I don''t want to see you cry. Remember when I said to you that I would correct things? I will definitely do it. So, please don''t cry anymore."


    After he said those words, I felt something cold touch my eyelids, and I almost got up when I realized that Prince Fraser had kissed my eyelids. He kisses my eyelids!!!


    ________________________________


    After the kiss, Prince Fraser didn''t say anything and remained quiet the whole ride. While I still pretended that I was sleeping.


    I only ''wake up'' when I feel the carriage slowly moving to a halt. I slowly open my eyes and look around. "We''re here." I almost jumped when I heard Prince Fraser suddenly speak. I look at him and bow my head. "Your highness, thank you for sending me back. I will be taking my leave now. I hope you have a great day ahead." I didn''t wait for his response. I just open the door of the carriage and jump out of it. I even hear Prince Fraser curse when he sees me jump. But who cares about that? Who cares if I look udly like when I did that? All I want to do right now is to get away from Prince Fraser as much as I can. After the jump, I immediately rush towards the entrance of the Foundation. I was about to enter when I bumped into Li, who was going out. Li caught my arms when I was about to fall from the impact of the collision. "Dame Csille, be careful!"


    I heave a sigh and put my hand on my chest. "Th-thank you, Lil-." I said with difficulty. I am still catching my breath because of the run I just made.


    Li guided me inside the Foundation and made me sit on one of the chairs while she is fanning me with a paper she picked somewhere. "Dame Csille, are you okay? Did you run just now?"


    I take a few deep breaths before I look at Li and nod my head. "I''m okay. I just run for a while." Then I look at the entrance of the Foundation. "Li, can you do me a favor?"


    Li stops fanning me and listens to me attentively. "I will do everything you want me to do, Dame Csille." N?v(el)B\\jnn


    I look at her and shake my head. I like how loyal she is but her loyalty will be the reason for her demise in the future. I asked her to lean her face towards me, which she immediately obliged and flicked her forehead. Li winced and immediately stood up straight after what I did.


    I shake my head at her. "You shouldn''t say those words, Li, or people might see you as a person who is easy to manipte. The world outside has a lot of predators. They will use any prey they can use. Do you know what they love the most?" Li shakes her head. "They love to y around with people who are just like you. Innocent and loyal." Li frowns. "Dame Csille, I don''t understand what you are saying. Prey? Predators? Aren''t those words used to describe animals? Are there any loose animals in the capital?"


    I heave a sigh and shake my head. She is too gullible. I don''t know if it''s really the right thing to bring her to the capital or not. "Li, listen to me. Don''t do things you don''t want to do. Even if the one who gives you that order is me. If you think it will put you in a difficult situation, don''t do it. Only with this will you be able to survive in this cruel world."


    Li frowns deeper. "Dame Csille, I really don''t understand what you are trying to say."


    I stand up and smile reassuringly at her. "Soon, you will know." I look at the entrance again. "About the favor, can you please check if Prince Fraser''s carriage is still around?"


    Although I highly doubt that. I just want to be assured. Prince Fraser''s presence terrifies me. Not because of him as a whole, but because of what he is doing. Li immediately walks towards the entrance to check. A moment after, she walks toward me and shakes her head. "Dame Csille, I don''t see the carriage of Prince Fraser."


    I heave a sigh of relief. "Thank you. By the way, we will be having a meeting at two in the afternoon. Can you please inform everyone about it? We have something important to talk about."


    It''s about Prince Christofre''s visit.


    ________________________________


    I look at the clock and sigh. It''s already six in the evening, and here I am, still working. I got busy with the preparation for Prince Christofre visit tomorrow.


    Although the ns are already made, I still need to make sure that everything is okay and there will be no problem after. I also need to make a backup n in case some problems arise tomorrow. I cannot let Prince Christofre be disappointed.


    I was about to continue working when I heard a knock on my door. I lean my body on my chair and ask the person toe in. I am sure that it is Li who is knocking behind the door. She is probably here to remind me again to eat my dinner.


    However, someone unexpected walked inside my office. It''s Rufus and... Princess Paislee?


    I raised my eyebrow at them and smiled. "May I know the reason why the two of you decided to grace your presence in my humble office?"


    Rufus chuckled. "I just happened to bump into Sir Farren while I was on my way to the Foundation." He then looks at Princess Paislee and me. "I didn''t know you were close with Sir Farren. Why didn''t you mention that, purny?"


    I almost rolled my eyes at Rufus. Why does he sound jealous than angry? He already knows that Princess Paislee is a woman in disguise, right? So, why would he be jealous of me?


    Also, I don''t remember being to Princess Paislee. I used to when we were young. However, as her disguise, I am sure I am not close with him. So, how can I answer his question?


    I look at Princess Paislee and raise my eyebrow at him. "Sir Farren, may I know the purpose of youing here at night? Shouldn''t you guarding his highness?"


    Princess Paisee bows her head at me. "Apologies foring here without prior notice." She then looks at Prince Fraser. "I actually came here to talk to you, Dame Csille. However, I think I came at the wrong time. I guess I''ll leave the two of you for now and return when you are free." She then bows her head. She was about to leave when Rufus caught her arms.


    "You are already here. Why would you want to talk to Csille some other time? Are you worried about me? Sir Farren, you can be assured that I wouldn''t tell anyone your conversation with Dame Csille is." Rufus then looks at me. "Right, Csille? I am not the kind of person who will tell anyone what we have talked about?"


    I almost scoffed when I heard Rufus call my name. This guy! Yes, he isn''t the type of person who tells anyone about our conversation. But I think the reason why he wants to know about our conversation is because he is curious. He is curious about what Princess Paislee will tell me. This nosy Prince!


    I heave a sigh and nod my head. "Yes, Sir Farren. You can be assured. Prince Rufus won''t spill anything you want to talk about. So, don''t leave. May I know what you want to talk about?"


    Princess Paislee heaves a deep sigh. She then looks at Rufus and me for a couple of seconds before she nods her head. "Dame Csille..."

 Chapter 355 : Insist

    Chapter 355 : Insist


    "Dame Csille, did you argue with Prince Fraser again?"


    I raised my eyebrow at Princess Paislee''s question. I didn''t expect she woulde here just to ask me that question. What can I expect from Princess Paislee? Everything is about Prince Fraser. I was about to answer her, but Rufus cut me off. "Csille, you meet Prince Fraser again? You should have let mee with you. What did Prince Fraser do to you again? Did he hurt you ag¡ª"


    Rufus isn''t able to continue what he wants to say because Princess Paislee interrupts him. "Your highness, please forgive me for interrupting, but Prince Fraser didn''t do anything to Dame Csille. In fact, Prince Fraser was sad the whole day because of Dame Csille."


    Rufus looks at me as if asking for some confirmation, but I ignore him. I just look at Princess Paislee with a frown on my face.


    How did the focus turn towards me? What did I do? And what does Princess Paislee say? Prince Fraser is sad the whole day because of me? I scoff. "Sir Farren, I think you''re mistaken here. Why would his highness be sad because of me? I didn''t do anything to him or even say something that would hurt him."


    What? Did Prince Fraser turn the me on me? So he could look pitiful in front of Princess Paislee, or did he do it to make me the bad guy again? Is it the reason why he said those things in the carriage?


    Prince Fraser, you are really heartless.


    Rufus walks toward me. "Wait, can someone fill me in here. I don''t understand what is happening." Then he looks at me. "Csille, you didn''t tell me that you will meet my cousin today."


    I look at Rufus for a couple of seconds before I ignore her and look at Princess Paislee. Urging her to answer my question.


    I will exin to Rufus what happenedter. For now, I want to focus on Princess Paislee. I want to know how did shee up with the idea that I was then the reason why Prince Fraser is sad today.


    Princess Paislee shakes her head. "No, Dame Csille. I am sure the reason why his highness is sad is because of you. After you wee the guests, hees back looking gloomy. He even told me that he would not meet anyone today and would like to work on his own. So, I''m sure it''s you."


    That''s it? So, this is all an assumption? I knew it! It''s impossible for the viiness to affect the male lead''s emotions. It was all Princess Paislee''s assumption.


    I heave a sigh. I don''t know if it''s because I was relieved or because I was disappointed. I look at Princess Paislee and scoff at her. "So you are telling me that you came here to confirm your assumptions?" Iugh. "Forgive me forughing, but I just couldn''t help it. Let me ask you a question, Sir Farren."


    Princess Paislee stares at me in return. "Dame Csille, that is not just assumptions. I know what I am saying is the tru¡ª"


    "Sir Farren, are you with Prince Fraser when we weed the guests?" I already know the answer to my question. I just asked her to make her see my point. I don''t know if I should be happy or insulted by what she does. Shees here just to ask me if Iwas the reason why Prince Fraser is sad? How am I supposed to know? Also, does she really think I am someone important to Prince Fraser''s life? Isn''t she thinking highly of me?


    Princess Paislee shakes her head. "His highness, Prince Fraser, ask me to do an errand for him today. That''s why I wasn''t with him when you received the guests."


    I snapped my fingers after she said those words. "Then you don''t see what happened. So, how can you say I am the reason why his highness is gloomy?" I shake my head. "Who knows? Maybe he went somewhere or talked to someone after we weed the guests."


    Princess Paislee shakes her head repeatedly. It''s as if she couldn''t believe what I had said. "No, Dame Csille. I am sure the reason is you. I couldn''t be wro¡ª"


    When will this Princess realize that I am not the main lead here? Why can''t she believes that I am not the reason Prince Fraser is sad. If Prince Fraser is mad, I would probably understand why will she thought I was the reason. But a gloomy Prince Fraser? I don''t think so.


    "Sir Farren, I understand that you are only concerned about his highness. But I already told you, I am not the reason why Prince Fraser is sad. After meeting Prince Christofre, we barely talked to each other, which wasmon before. So, I don''t think that is the reason why he was sad." I take a deep breath and stare straight into her eyes. "If you were so worried about Prince Fraser, why don''t you ask him yourself? I''m sure he will answer you."


    Princess Paislee looks like she still wants to say something to me, but I shake my head at her. "Sir Farren, apologies, I don''t want to drive you away, but if you keep insisting on your beliefs, then I''m sorry, I think you need to leave. As you can see, I am still busy with work, and I still need to deal with this Prince." I look at Rufus, who is sitting on a sofa, pretending to read something, although I know he is all ears to Princess Paislee''s words.


    Princess Paislee looks at Rufus, the documents on my desk, and at me before she bows her head. "Apologies, Dame Csille. You were right. I shouldn''t have bothered you with something this trivial. I hope you forgive me for my mistake." She bows her again and looks at me apologetically. "I will be leaving now, Dame Csille. Thank you for giving me some time."


    She then walks towards the door. I look at her back and sigh. I really don''t know what to do with these two main leads.


    The male lead is acting all lovey dovey with the viiness. While the female lead is insisting that the viiness is the reason why the male lead is sad. I rest my chin on my palm and sigh. My head already hurts because of them. I definitely need a break from these two.


    "You look sad. Shouldn''t you be happy because Prince Fraser is sad because of you?"


    I re at Rufus. "Can you not! How many times I would tell you that I am not the reason why he is sad. You know your cousin''s temper. Sometimes it''s too unpredictable. How am I supposed to know his reason? One thing is for sure. I am not the reason. So, can you please stop? I don''t want to hear about this anymore."


    Rufus stares at me for a couple of seconds. "Csille, why are you so pressed? Did something happen today? And why didn''t you mention to me that you will be seeing my cousin today?"


    I slump my head on my table. I''m tired. I don''t think I have the energy to deal with anyone. Even Rufus. "Csille?"


    I just raised my hand at him and groaned. Talking to Princess Paislee drains me. I heard Rufus sigh, and a moment after, I felt a hand gently caress my head. "If you were tired, then I wouldn''t force you to talk. You should take a rest first. Don''t overwork yourself, Csille."


    I look up at Rufus and sigh. I''m really grateful that I have a friend like him. Who always understands me, unlike a certain Prince. I shake my head and sit up straight. "You are asking why didn''t I mention I would be with Prince Fraser today, right?"


    Rufus nods his head. "Yes, but you don''t need to answer me if you are exhausted already. Your health is my priority. Get some rest first. Do you want me to send you home now?" I smiled when I heard the concern in Rufus'' voice. I look at him and sigh. Would everything change if the real Csille falls in love with Rufus instead of Prince Fraser? "Csille?"


    I shake my head. I think it will be the same. I will still end up as the viiness because Prince Rufus will also fall in love with Princess Paislee. I guess no matter who Csille falls in love with between the two Princes. She will still end up as the Viiness.


    I wave my hand at Rufus as a sign of disagreement. "I know you are dying to know what really happened today, so I''m going to tell you."


    I can actually just shut up and let Rufus go. But I guess things were too much for me to handle that I couldn''t stop myself from venting everything to Rufus. "I wasn''t also informed that Prince Fraser and I will be weing the guests today. I was even shocked when I saw his highness in my office waiting for me. That''s the reason why I couldn''t inform you. As for Prin¡ª" My eyes widened when I almost mentioned Princess Paislee. It''s a good thing I managed to stop myself in time. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Prince Fraser being sad today? Didn''t you mention just now that you are not the reason for it?"


    I nod my head. I originally nned to tell him what happened, but after I almost mentioned Princess Paislee''s name, I changed my mind. It''s really not good to talk to someone if you''re exhausted, or else you will end up telling things you shouldn''t have said. So to be safe, I would rather shut my mouth. I just slump my head on the table and sigh. "You should really take a break, Csille. Come on. I''ll bring you home."


    I shake my head. I would rather stay here than to be with Rufus. Not that I don''t want to be with him. I''m just afraid that I might say things that I''ll regret in the future. "What do you mean by that? Are you still nning to work? It''s almost seven in the evening already. Don''t tell me you are nning to overwork yourself again? I know you are busy with your work, but you cannot neglect your health for that. Do you want me to call Doctor Pascal just to scold you?"


    I look at Rufus and shake my head. "I''m not nning to work, Rufus. I''ll be staying here for tonight. It''s the reason why I am telling you to go home now because you don''t need to bring me home."


    Rufus stares at me for a couple of seconds before he nods his head. "Okay, I will be leaving then. Do you want me to drop by the Lauretr¨¦''s house to inform the Count and the Countess that you will be staying in the Foundation for tonight?"


    I nod my head. "Yes, please. Can you also please assure them that I am not overworking myself and I am only staying here so I can prepare for Prince Christofre''s visit tomorrow?"


    Rufus frowns. "The guests you weed today are from the Aeerean Kingdom? And the representative the Aeerean sent is Prince Christofre? Isn''t he the current Crown Prince of the Aeerean Kingdom? Aren''t they afraid that someone might harm him while staying here?"


    I shrug my shoulders and lean on my chair. "I don''t know. Maybe because they know the Vrawyth Kingdom won''t harm Prince Christofre. We all know that a simple mistake on our part could be a reason for war. It''s probably the reason why King Thoumassin decided to send Prince Christofre here."


    Rufus nods his head. "You are right. But Csille, you still need to be careful when you are with Prince Christofre. Although I know he isn''t the type of person who will harm anyone without reason, you still need to be careful. He is still from the Aeerean Kingdom, and we don''t know if he has other purposes ining here." Rufus stops talking and shakes his head. "No, no. This wouldn''t do. I better stay with you tomorrow. You said Prince Christofre will visit the Foundation tomorrow, right?"


    I look at Rufus and nod my head. I am grateful for his concern. But why would I need to worry about Prince Christofre? If I already know what will happen in the future? "Yes, but aren''t you busy too? Prince Fraser''s birthday ising soon. I know you have a lot of things to work on. So, don''t worry about me. I have Prince Fraser with me¡ª"


    Rufus makes a face. "And you expect my cousin to protect you. If anyone else, I''m sure he will protect her fir¡ª"Rufus'' eyes widen, and he shakes his head after.


    Does he mean Princess Paislee? He is right, though. Prince Fraser wouldn''t bother saving me. Why would he choose to save the viiness if his beloved female lead is in a dangerous situation too? I just smile at Rufus. "You should head out first. It''s already gettingte. I''m sure the Duke and the Duchess are already waiting for you. Don''t make them worried."


    Rufus looks at me hesitantly. He seems like he wants to tell something to me but changes his mind. I look at his back and smile. Soon, you will also choose her over me, Rufus. Soon.

 Chapter 356 Preparation

    356 Preparation


    I woke up early today to make sure that everything is okay in the Foundation. Even my employees woke up earlier just so they could help with the preparation.


    We just finished cleaning every nook and cranny to make sure that everything will be pleasing to the eyes. We also change the curtains into a much more elegant style but still simple since we don''t want to make those people asking for help feel the gap between the Foundation and them.


    I always make sure before that those people won''t feel ufortable when theye here. Instead, I want them to feel like they are at home. That''s why most of the designs are just minimalist. Even the paintings on the wall were donated by a small local artist in the capital.


    However, today is a special day. So we need to change a couple of things in the Foundation.


    "Be careful with the couch. Yes, put it right there." I heard Li say to the people moving the couch.


    I also decided to change some furniture into more elegant ones to fit Prince Christofre''s status. I don''t want him to think that I didn''t do anything to wee him.


    I was busy looking around when I felt something tugs my skirt. I look down and find Cairistine staring at me. "Dame Csille, why are you changing the decorations? Is there an event today?" She then looks at the people putting the carpet in the lobby. "They are even using the carpet today. Haven''t you told them before not to bring out the carpet?"


    I look at the people putting the carpet now. Cairistine was right. I told them before not to use the carpet because all of our carpets scream wealth. I know those people wouldn''t dare to walk on those carpets. So, to avoid that situation, I decided to just put away the carpet and just stick with the marble floor. Although there are still some people who refuse to walk on those marble floors.


    I guess they were afraid of touching anything expensive because some nobles are condescending when ites to interacting with the poor or people below them. It''s probably the reason why they are careful around things that are expensive, afraid that if they break those, I will make them pay for it.


    I gently caress Cairistine''s head and smile at her. "Cairistine, you know the Aeerean Kingdom, right?"


    She then nods her head at my question. "Mother told me they were the nemesis of the Vrawyth Kingdom."


    I smile at her. "The Crown Prince of the Aeerean Kingdom will visit the Foundation today. It''s the reason why we are rearranging things here because we don''t want to make him disappointed."


    Cairistine''s widens in horror before she hides behind my back. "Dame Csille, are they nning to do something with the Foundation? Shouldn''t we escape already?"


    I chuckled at Cairistine''s reaction. Mairenn probably informs her that there''s a big possibility that the Aeerean Kingdom will wage war against us in the future.


    I hold Cairistine''s hand that is wrapped tightly around my legs before I go down and stare at her eyes. "Cairistine, calm down. He is only here to visit us. Don''t worry. He wouldn''t do anything to anyone here, okay? Trust me. I wouldn''t let him harm anyone. Especially you," I tap her nose using my pointing finger. "Also, his highness, Prince Fraser, will be here with us to protect us. So, you don''t have to be afraid, okay? Nothing bad will happ-"


    I wasn''t able to continue what I wanted to say when someone interrupted me. "And I am also here to protect you."


    Cairistine''s eyes widen in glee when she sees Rufus.


    "Prince Rufus!" She then rushes to him and asks for a hug.


    I stand up and look at Rufus and Cairistine. I didn''t know these two were close to each other.


    I heave a sigh and walk toward them. "Are you still afraid, Cairistine?"


    She then looked up at me and gave me a big smile before she shook her head. "I am not afraid anymore, Dame Csille."


    I gently caress her head. "Good girl. But can you do me a favor? Can you promise me not to act like that around Prince Christofre? We don''t want to make him feel insulted. Is that okay?"


    Cairistine nods her head. She then excused herself and ran somewhere else.


    "She''s really a bright child. It''s a good thing you saw him, Csille. If not, I''m afraid some nobleman might get interested in her."


    I grimace at Rufus'' remarks. We both know how disgusting some noblemen can be. They all act pure and honest in front of the public, but behind closed doors, they exploit people.


    I shake my head and look at Rufus. "Isn''t this too early for the visit? What are you doing here, Rufus?"


    Rufus puts his arm around my shoulders. "Of course, I came here to help. I know all of you will be busy with the preparation." He then looks around. "What do you want me to do?"


    I look around, trying to find Li. She''s the one who knows what Rufus can do. I was about to search for her when unexpected guests came in.


    I feel Rufus'' arm that is on my shoulders be rigid when he sees the people walk into the Foundation.


    "Dame Csille, we are here to help with the preparation. We heard you all wake up early to prepare for Prince


    Christofre''s visit. So, we decided toe and offer help. What can we help?"


    I look at Princess Paislee, who speak just now, before I look at Prince Fraser standing beside her. Then I look at Prince Joachim, who is beside Prince Fraser.


    I heave a sigh. Great! Why do they always appear when I don''t want to? Is this some curse?


    I had just finished helping with the preparation of the food when I bumped into the royalties. The three Princes and Princess Paislee were currently moving a furniture, but it seemed like they were arguing over it.


    "Prince Fraser, I think this furniture looks better in the bedroom rather than in the receiving area. It doesn''t mix well with the colors used in receiving area." Rufusin.


    They are currently arranging things in the guests room. I asked them to change some furniture to more elegant ones so even if Prince Christofre decided to stay here for a while, he would still feelfortable.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    However, I think it''s a bad idea to make these three Princes work together. They haven''t even worked for an hour, but look what is already happening.


    I shake my head and just watch them for a little while. I''ll interrupt them if I think things don''t work well between the three. For now, things aren''t that bad. So, I''m just going to watch on the sideline and see how things will progress.


    Prince Fraser frowns at Rufus. "Are you saying I am wrong? That I don''t have eyes?" He snaps at Rufus.


    I shake my head and watch the two Astalieus Princes have a staringpetition. I softly chuckle when I see how they are acting. These two and their tempers. They are really blood rted.


    "That is not what I mean, your highness. I just don''t think the design of this furniture will suit the receiving area. I think it''s best if we put it in the bedroom."


    Prince Fraser res at Rufus. "We will put this furniture in the receiving area because I say so. It looks better there than in the bedroom. Can''t you see it matches the furniture in the receiving area? Unlike in the bedroom where the main color used was darker colors."


    Prince Joachim, who was quiet the whole time, suddenly spoke. "I think it''s better if we put down the furniture before we decide where we will put it."


    Prince Fraser and Rufus both look at Prince Joachim before they agree to put it down. However, it seems like the argument isn''t still finished. They still argue about where to put the furniture. Prince Fraser is insisting on putting it in the receiving area, while Rufus is insisting on putting it in the bedroom.


    Princess Paislee, who was watching on the sideline, couldn''t help but stop the two Princes. She probably had enough of their petty arguments.


    "Your highness, Prince Fraser and Prince Rufus, I don''t think we will solve anything if you continue arguing like this. It''s just a simple table. Do you really need to argue over it?" She then heaves a sigh before she looks at Prince Fraser and Rufus. "How about this? I have seen another table that looks like this in the storage. Why don''t we just bring that one out too so we can both have a bedside table in the bedroom and a center table in the reception area? Is that okay?"


    I raised my eyebrow when I heard what Princess Paislee said. She is really worthy of being the Crown Princess of the Aeerean Kingdom. She is decisive and knows how to turn the situation around.


    Prince Fraser and Rufus just stare at Princess Paislee before they nod their head in reluctance. Then they re at each other for a few seconds before they lift the furniture.


    With just a simple sentence from Princess Paislee, the two Princes manage to make apromise.


    However, a second hasn''t passed when they start arguing again. This time, they are arguing about where to put the table. Rufus is insisting on putting the table in the bedroom first and bring out the other table for the receiving area. But Prince Fraser is also insisting to put it in the receiving area.


    Princess Paislee looks at the two Princes helplessly. She probably couldn''t take how childish they were.


    I chuckled and walked toward them. Rufus and Prince Fraser immediately stopped their arguments when they heard my chuckle. "It seems like you are having fun here. Is everything okay?"


    Rufus rolled his eyes when he heard what I said. While Princess Paislee immediately walks toward me. "Dame Csille, his highness Prince Fraser and Prince Rufus are arguing where to put the table. I-"


    I shake my head at Princess Paislee. "I know what happened. I have seen how these two argue over such a small matter."


    I look at Prince Fraser''s guard, who is standing still on the side. "Excuse me, can you please do me a favor? Please take the other table that looks like this in the storage."


    The guards look at Prince Fraser. As if asking for permission if he can follow what I have ordered to him. Prince Fraser frowned when he noticed the guard looking at him. "Haven''t you heard what my fianc¨¦e said? Bring out the other table in the storage room."


    I immediately looked at Prince Fraser when I heard him referred me as his fianc¨¦e in front of Princess Paislee. It was the first time I had heard him call me like that. However, I don''t understand why he would call me that way? Is it to make Prince Joachim believe that everything is okay between us? But haven''t Prince Joachim witnessed how the two of us fight? So, it doesn''t make sense.


    The guard bows his head at Prince Fraser. "As you order, your highness." He then rushes to the storage room.


    I look at the two Princes after. Although my heart is beating fast right now. I need to act like I didn''t hear anything. I need to act as if what he has said just now is something that doesn''t matter to me.


    "To avoid any arguments. Why don''t you let this table alone first and do other things? Also, can the two of you do a different task? We won''t be able to finish everything if you continue arguing over such a small matter."


    The two Princes look like they want to say something to me, but because I look sharply at them, they just remain quiet.


    I look at Princess Paislee. "Sir Farren, can you do me a favor? Can you assign different tasks to these two Princes? I won''t be able to watch them all the time because I am busy too. So, to avoid anyone from arguing, assign them tasks that are far from each other. You can stay with his highness, Prince Fraser, and you," I look at Rufus. "You stay with Prince Joachim."


    After I get a nod from Princess Paislee, I immediately get out of the guests room. I still have other things I need to take care of today.


    I groan. It''s just the start of the day, but I''m already tired.

 Chapter 357 : Emergency

    Chapter 357 : Emergency


    "Dame Csille, are you sure you want to wear this? Isn''t this too simple for Prince Christofre''s visit?"


    I look at Li using the reflection in the mirror and smile reassuringly at her. I am currently dressing up because the dress I was wearing got dirty from all the cleaning. Li offered to help me with my dress, that''s why she is here.


    "Li, even if we''re weing Prince Christofre, the Foundation still needs to work. That means there are people who wille to the Foundation to ask for our help, and I don''t want to make them feel that I am distant from them. I am weing Prince Christofre as the Founder of the Foundation instead of being the Dame. So, why would I wear shy clothing?" I look at my reflection in the mirror and nod in satisfaction. "Also, I don''t think my dress looks that bad. It is simple, yes, but it still looks elegant."


    Li looks at my reflection and heaves a sigh. "Dame Csille, I''m just concerned that Prince Christofre might misunderstand things here. What if he thought you weren''t that prepared in weing him?"


    I stop fixing my hair. I already thought about that, and I admit I was worried that Prince Christofre wouldn''t understand why I was doing this. However, the day doesn''t end with him only. We cannot wait for him the whole day and close our door to those people begging for help. That''s why I decided to wear this because I couldn''t bear to see those people walking inside the Foundation feeling so small when talking to me. I want them to feel that I am their equal. "I''ll just exin things to him. Is everything prepared?"


    Li looks at me hesitantly for a couple of seconds before she heaves a sigh. "Yes, Dame Csille. I have checked everything before going here, and they are all okay. All we have to do is wait for Prince Christofre''s arrival."


    I nod my head. "How about the other royalties? Did they leave the Foundation already?"


    I''m sure they will. I haven''t done any heavy lifting, but I still managed to dirty my dress. I''m sure their clothing is way worst than mine.


    "Dame Csille, his highness Prince Fraser and Prince Rufus are currently staying in one of our guests rooms. They just ask their guards to bring a set of clothing for them. As for Prince Joachim, he left the premise earlier, but he said he will return here to also wee Prince Christofre." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    I raised my eyebrow when I heard what Li said. Prince Fraser and Rufus are understandable, but I don''t understand why Prince Joachim would want to wee Prince Christofre too. As far as I know, he isn''t close with him nor interacted with him in the past. "Dame Csille?"


    I look at Li and smile at her. "I see. Did you open the Foundation already? Are they people alre¡ª"


    I wasn''t able to finish what I wanted to say when Cairistine burst into my room. She then looks around with panic in her eyes. "Dame Csille! Dame Csille!"


    Li immediately rushes to Cairistine to calm her down. "Cairistine, calm down. What happened? Why are you panicking?"


    Cairistine takes a few deep breaths before she answers Li. "Lady Li, someone came into the Foundation. He was bleeding all over, and when Mother asked him what had happened to him, he told Mother that he had been stabbed. Mother is doing her best to take care of him. However, we need a Doctor immediately, or else he will die. The lobby is all dyed in blood. Even the carpet wasn''t missed. What are we going to do, Dame Csille?"


    I feel like my strength was drained after hearing Cairistine''s words. I''m definitely sure everything is a mess in the lobby now, but I couldn''t drive the man away since it''s an emergency, and I will never do it even if it''s not an emergency. I''m just worried about Prince Christofre. What would he say if he saw that scene?


    "Dame Csille, we need to think of a solution now. If we continue to dy, the man might lose his life."


    I was immediately awaken from my deep thoughts when I heard what Li said. She is right. The main priority right now is to help the man. However, the nearest Hospital from the Foundation is the Holycross Hospital, and it will take more time if we send him in through a carriage. There''s also a big possibility that he won''t be able to endure the way to the Holycross Hospital since the roads here are not even. So, my only choice right now is to ride a horse. If I use a horse, I might be able to arrive at Holycross Hospital in just five minutes. But I don''t think it is suitable for the patient to ride a horse. That means I need to fetch a Doctor from the Holycross Hospital and bring the Doctor here. I look at Li. "Li, can you do me a favor? Open the operating room."


    We have an operating room here. I was nning to hire a Doctor and a surgeon in case we have emergencies like this. But because I wasn''t able to hire any Doctor, the operating room has never opened. Li frowns. "Dame Csille? The operating room? Are you nning to do surgery on your own? Dame Csille, it''s a crime to do tha¡ª"


    "Li! I will call a Doctor from the Holycross History. While I am away, please clean the operating room and make sure to keep the patient alive. Also, don''t let the people get scared because of it. I would leave everything to your care, Li."


    I tap her shoulder before I rush outside my room. I need to get my horse at the stable. It''s a good thing I put one of my horses here in the Foundation. I don''t have to worry about my riding skills since I used to train in horseback riding five years ago. This body also still memorized how to ride a horse without worry. The stable boy who was taking care of my horse immediately bowed his head when he saw me. "Dame Csille, are you here for Snowy''s practice today?"


    I didn''t answer him and just took Snowy, the horse, outside of her stable and maneuvered it towards the Holycross Hospital. Snowy started galloping in a fast face. I look like I am in a horse race now. Quite udylike for someone like me, but I don''t care. I need to save a life. Why would I care about sophistication? It''s a good thing Snowy and I have been a good pair. She manages to gallop as fast as I want without falling me. In just almost five minutes, I manage to arrive at the Holycross Hospital safe and sound. The guards who were guarding the ce immediately walked toward me to reprimand me for bringing a horse to the Hospital''s entrance. But because I was in a rush, I just walked past him and ran inside the Hospital. Some nurses and doctors greeted me, but I just turned a blind eye to them. I have a life to save, and the only person I think who can save that man''s soul from the devil is my Brother Pascal. So, I immediately go straight to his office. Behind me, I could still hear the guards calling my name and the murmurs of the people around me. But I don''t care about them anymore. My eyes shine in glee when I see the office of Brother Pascal. I was about to open the door, but someone opened it from the inside. Brother Pascal frowns when he sees me. My hair probably looks like a mess now after all that riding, but who cares. "Csille? What are you doi¡ª"


    I didn''t wait for him to finish his words. I just grab his hand and pull him towards the exit. Brother tried to get my hand off him, but I made sure that my hold on him was tight. "Csille, can you slow down for a moment? What is happening? Why are you¡ª"


    His words were immediately interrupted because the guards blocked our way. "Dame Csille, can you pleasee with us to the Director''s office? He wants to talk to you about the horse¡ª"


    Although Brother Pascal doesn''t know what is happening, he immediately stands up in front of me. As if saying no one can touch me as long as he is here.


    I looked at the clock hanging on the wall, and my anxiety rose when I realized I had been here for six minutes now. I take a deep breath before I say it out loud. "THERE IS SOMEONE STABBED IN THE FOUNDATION, AND HE NEEDS IMMEDIATE HELP. HE''S BLEEDING EVERYWHERE, AND IF I DON''T BRING ANY DOCTOR WITH ME NOW, HE WILL DIE."


    Brother Pascal immediately looks back at me. "And you ride here using the horse?"


    I nod my head then I start tugging his arm again. We need to get going now. However, I was startled when Brother Pascal scooped me up and carried me princess style while rushing outside the hospital. He then helps me get on the horse, and with one swift move, he lifts his body and position behind me.


    And without any warning, he starts to move the horse. I just try my best to bnce myself, although I know Brother Pascal wouldn''t let anything happen to me. It''s also a good thing that Snowy is already familiar with Brother Pascal. That''s why he didn''t have problems controlling her. "Tell me about the patient. How severe his condition is?"


    I shake my head. "Brother, because I was rushing to get here, I didn''t see it with myself. But based on what I learned, he was bleeding a lot. I don''t know how deep his wounds are, but I know he is in a serious condition now. We need to rush now, Brother."


    Brother Pascal doubles the speed of the horse. But because Snowy is carrying two people now, he couldn''t gallop as fast as Brother Pascal wants. It''s only enough to arrive at the Foundation in just five minutes.


    I just wished the patient could wait for us, or else I might feel depressed after knowing I couldn''t save his life.


    "Is everything prepared in the operating room?" Brother Pascal suddenly asked while I was busy praying.


    I nod my head again. "Yes, Brother. Before I left, I made sure to ask my employees to clean everything. Although there are no nurses among my employees, I have already trained them on how to keep the whole emergency room sterile. So, you don''t have to worry about anything."


    Brother Pascal is the one who suggested to build an operating room in the Foundation. He was also the one who suggested to hire Doctors for the Foundation. But because there has been ack of Doctors in the past few months, I didn''t pursue the n. The moment the horse stops in front of the Foundation, Brother Pascal immediately gets off the horse without even helping me. He just rushes inside to check the patient.


    I heave a sigh and get off the horse too. Snowy already knows how to return to her own stable, so I wasn''t worried about her.


    What wees me crushes my heart. There is blood everywhere. The lobby of the Foundation looks like a crime scene now. Li, who was calming the people, immediately saw me. "Dame Csille! I was so worried about you. How did you manage to bring Doctor Pascal here in just a matter of twelve minutes?"


    I look at Li for a couple of seconds before I rush to Brother Pascal''s side, who is now busy checking the condition of the patient.


    "Brother, how is he?"


    Brother Pascal shakes his head. "He needs immediate surgery already. I need to see if the stab prated any organs." He then looks at me. "I need to bring him to the operating room now!"


    I immediately asked Li to bring out a stretcher where we could put the patient. A moment after, Li arrives with a stretcher, and the four men, from the people that line up for help, volunteer to help carry the man. I look at their figures and sigh before I look around my surroundings. How am I supposed to clean this up before Prince Christofre arrives?


    Brother Pascal stops and looks back at me. "Csille, the man lost a lot of blood. I need someone who can donate blood for him."


    I nod my head. "You can test my blood and if we match. I am willing to give him my blood."


    After I said those words, the people around me started to volunteer too. Brother Pascal looks around and nods his head. "I will just call you when I need it already." He then left after saying those words.


    "Dame Csille, are you sure you want to donate your blood? You know how the nobles don''t want to share their blood withmoners like us. Are you sure¡ª"


    I look at Li and nod my head. "Li, can you do me a favor again? Can you please take care of this mess? I still need to check how is the operation going."


    Li nods her head. "Don''t worry about that, Dame Csille. I will take care of it for you."


    I smile gratefully at Li before I follow Brother Pascal. I just hope the man can survive this. I don''t want to see anyone die in front of me even if I don''t know that person personally.

 Chapter 358 : Transfusion

    358 : Transfusion


    I walk back and forth outside the operating room. I couldn''t help but feel nervous. I just hope everything turns okay. Please be okay, Mister. I have been waiting outside the operating room for half an hour now, but the doors are still closed. I''m worried that he might have raptured organs. Although I know Brother Pascal is a great Doctor, I still couldn''t help but worry. Time passed, and the door finally opened. Brother Pascal gets out of the operating looking exhausted. I immediately rush towards him. "Brother, Brother, how is he?"


    Brother Pascal heaved a sigh first before he answered me. "He is in a stable condition now. His Appendix was stabbed. I just managed to still save it in time, and it''s a good thing all of his major organs were safe. Right now, all we need to do is to transfuse blood to his body. He lost a lot of blood because of the wound. It''s a good we arrived in time, or else it will be impossible to save him."


    I nod my head. "Then you can go ahead and test my blood first."


    Brother Pascal stares at me. "Csille, are you sure you want to give your blood to him? You know how the nobles¡ª"


    I hold Brother Pascal''s hand. "Brother, what''s the difference between our blood with theirs? Nothing right? It is still blood. It''s not as if our blood has magical powers. That''s why we couldn''t share it with anyone. So, why would I hesitate to give blood to someone who needs it?"


    Brother Pascal stares at me for a couple of seconds. Probably to see if I am sincere with what I said. He then nods his head. "If that is what you want. However, I need to bring him to a clean room. The operating room is not suitable for the patient."


    I nod my head. It''s a good thing that we also have five Hospital rooms in here. It has everything it needs for someone who is sick. "Let me help you then. Do I need to wear something too?"


    Brother Pascal looks at my dress and nods his head. "Yes, please. It is to make sure that there will be no infections."


    After putting on the protective coat, Brother Pascal and I now move the patient to a Hospital room in the Foundation. Brother Pascal makes sure that everything is okay with the patient before he asks me to go to theb, where he can examine my blood. Besides from the operating room here. We also havebs for testing and even a pharmacy that is still close right now.


    "Csille, can you wait outside? I''ll just run some tests on your blood sample and see if you match with the patient."


    I nod my head and immediately get out of theb and wait outside. I just hope we match. I know there are people who want to donate blood to the patient, but I just want to help him as much as I can, even if it involves me sharing my blood with him.


    I was busy waiting outside when Li walked toward me. "Dame Csille? Is everything okay? What are you doing here?"


    I look at Li and give her a smile. Although I know, it looks fake because I don''t know how to smile right now. Everything is a mess.


    "The patient is already stable, but he needs to have a blood transfusion as fast as possible. Brother Pascal is inside theb testing my blood to see if it would match with the patient''s blood."


    Li sits beside me and holds my hand. "Dame Csille, are you sure you want to share your blood with amoner? Shouldn''t you ask the Count and the Countess first? What if they disagree? What¡ª"


    I shake my head. "Li, I''m already old enough to decide on my own. And don''t worry about my parents. I''m sure they will understand if they know what I did."


    Li is about to say something when Brother Pascal gets out of theboratory. I immediately stand up and rush to his side. "Brother, what''s the result? Does my blood match with his?"


    Brother Pascal stares straight into my eyes for a couple of seconds. I can see the hesitation in his eyes. He is probably worried about the fact that I am sharing my blood with amoner too.


    I hold on tightly to Brother Pascal''s arm. "Brother, tell me the truth. Am I a match with him? Please, don''t lie to me."


    Brother Pascal heaves a deep sigh. "You are match with him, Csille." I can hear the reluctance in his voice while saying it. I know he disagrees about me sharing my blood with other people.


    I heave a sigh of relief. "Then, what are we waiting for? Come on, Brother. Let''s start the transfusion."


    I was about to pull Brother Pascal''s hand, but he stopped me. "Csille, are you sure you want to do this? There are a lot of people in the lobby who wants to donate blood for the patient too. Why don''t you just let them donate blood for him?"


    I look at Brother Pascal and shake my head. "Then it means you need to test them all, and it will take time. You already told me earlier that the patient needs to have a transfusion as fast as possible or else his condition might get unstable again. So, why are you hesitating? It''s not as if I am forced to do this."


    Brother Pascal heaves a sigh and nods his head before he guides me to the patient''s room. He just brief me on the procedure before he asks me to lie down and starts the transfusion.


    I just close my eyes and rx my body so it won''t be difficult for the transfusion. However, in the middle of the transfusion, I feel my vision darken until I lose my consciousness.


    When I woke up, I found myself lying on a bed. I immediately looked at my side to see the patient, but I was shocked when I saw Prince Fraser instead. He is lying on the bed beside me. Prince Fraser looks at me.


    "Prince Fraser..."


    "You''re finally awake." I was startled when I heard a voice on my left side. I immediately look at my left side and find Brother Pascal staring at me. He then shakes his head. "You copsed after the transfusion. You donated a lot of blood that you almost risked your own life. It''s a good thing his highness shares his blood with you, or else we won''t have any other choice but to call Aunt and Uncle."


    Unlike themoners, it''s amon rule among the nobilities that they will only ept noble blood. That''s why Brother Pascal is worried that he needs to call Mother and Father if Prince Fraser didn''t donate his blood to me.


    But... I frowned when I realized that something was wrong.


    I immediately turn my head to Prince Fraser! He is sharing his blood with me? A Royal is sharing his blood with a noble? If nobles are cautious when ites to transfusion, the Royalties are more cautious than them. Only a Royalty can receive blood from a Royalty.


    And Prince Fraser donating his blood to me means...


    I try to get up and get the hose that is transfusing Prince Fraser''s blood into my body. But Brother Pascal immediately stops me. "Csille, what are you trying to do?"


    I look at Brother Pascal. "Brother, how can you let his highness donate his blood to me? You know how precious his blood is. How can you just let me take it?" I repeatedly shake my head. "Please take this hose from my body. If you need to call Mother and Father, just do it. Why do you need to let Prin¡ª"


    All the words I wanted to say got stuck in my throat when Prince Fraser suddenly spoke. "And what''s wrong with you epting my blood? We are engaged, Csille. Sooner orter, you will be my wife. That means you will also be a Royalty. So, I don''t see anything wrong with that?"


    Nothing is wrong with that? Everything is wrong, Prince Fraser. You, donating your blood with me, is like a confirmation that Csille will be a Royalty. But that is a lie! I know more than anyone else what will happen in the future. You will end up with Princess Paislee and not me. So, you donating your blood to me will be uneptable to you in the future. I just don''t want you to me me, Prince Fraser. I don''t want you to regret that you donated your blood to the traitor of the Vrawyth Kingdom. I repeatedly shake my head. "Brother Pascal, please stop this. I... I can''t... I can''t ept his highness blood. So, please." Brother Pascal stares at me. He looks like he wants to follow me, but he is still hesitating.


    I was about to plead to Brother Pascal when Prince Fraser suddenly spoke. "Doctor Pascal, I ammanding you as the Crown Prince of this Kingdom. You cannot take that hose until the transfusion is done. If you try to disobey my order, that means you are disrespecting the throne." Prince Fraser said in an authoritative manner.


    I immediately turn my head to Prince Fraser, and he stares at me in return. What is this Prince trying to do? I don''t understand why he is doing this. I am only trying to save him from regretting his decision in the future, but why does he keep insisting on what he wants? I try to open my mouth to refute to Prince Fraser, but he res at me. So, I immediately shut my mouth and looked the other way. Hoping I would just melt right here right now.


    Okay, if that is what you want. Just don''t me me once we reach at the part where we will stand on the opposite side.


    ________________________________


    A few moments after, the transfusion ended, and Brother Pascal was now checking Prince Fraser''s condition. Although he only transfused a little blood for me, it is still best to check his highness'' condition. After all, he is still the Crown Prince of the Vrawyth Kingdom.


    After making sure that everything is okay with Prince Fraser''s condition, Brother Pascal then checks on me. He was busy checking my condition when someone barged into the room. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    I look up and find Rufus, Princess Paislee, Prince Joachim with Prince Christofre. My eyes widen when I remember that Prince Christofre is supposed to visit the Foundation today. But because I got preupied with the ident, it slipped my mind to ask for an update about Prince Christofre.


    "Csille! We heard the news from Li. Is it true? You really share your blood with amoner?" Rufus anxiously asks. I could see in his eyes that he wanted to rush toward me to check on me, but he was probably hesitating because Brother Pascal was still checking on my condition.


    I immediately get up from my bed and try to move, but Brother Pascal stops me. "Stop, moving around. Your body is still weak, and you need to recuperate for a few days. I suggest you take a break from working first and rest at the house. I''m sure Aunt and Uncle wouldn''t let you work after he heard this news."


    Rufus probably couldn''t stop his worry. He left the other royalties in the doorway and rushed towards me. "Yeah, You should listen to Brother Pascal. Stop being stubborn and let him do his work."


    I look at Rufus and sigh before I look at Prince Christofre. I tried my best to look at him apologetically. This is not what I nned. I just hope he won''t use this against us, or else I couldn''t forgive myself.


    "Your highness, Prince Christofre, forgive me if I couldn''t wee you properly. Things get out of hand, and I don''t have any choice but to deal with them first. I hope you wouldn''t feel offended."


    Prince Christofre stares at me for a couple of seconds before nodding his head. "You shouldn''t worry, Dame Csille. I have seen what happened, and I actually admire you for what you did. I didn''t know you even know how to ride a horse."


    My eyes widened when I heard what he said. He saw me riding a horse? Although it''s quitemon for men to learn horseback riding, it is quite uneptable fordies to do that. They said it isn''t what ady should do. What should I do? Does he feel disappointed with what happened? What if he used this to wage war against with the Vrawyth Kingdom?

 Chapter 359 : Selfish

    359 : Selfish


    "I guess I have underestimated you, Dame Csille. I think what they said is true, that you are ady of many talents." He smiles at me. "And I couldn''t help but admire you for being a kind person. You didn''t even hesitate to share your noble blood with someone lowly." N?v(el)B\\jnn


    I flinched when I heard how he referred themoners. Lowly? It sounded so offensive for someone who is an average person in real life. I was about to refute Prince Christofre, but I wasn''t able to continue what I said because he spoke again.


    He then looks at Prince Fraser, who is lying on the bed beside me. "Should I congratte the two of you then?" He looks at me again. "You are now officially an Astalieu."


    I don''t know how I would react to Prince Christofre''s smile. I just smile awkwardly at him and look at Princess Paislee''s reaction. I feel bad knowing that the true female lead is also inside the room. I feel like everything that is happening is so wrong.


    How can they say that in front of the female lead? The true person who will be part of the Astalieu in the future? I heard Prince Fraser chuckle. "Thank you, Prince Christofre. I hope you understand that my fianc¨¦e couldn''t wee you properly since she is still weak. If you want, I can tour your around on her behalf. That is if Doctor Pascal will allow me." He then looks at Brother Pascal to ask permission.


    Brother Pascal heaves a sigh. "Your highness, I think it''s better if you take a rest for half an hour first to see how your body will react after. And if things are okay after an hour, I can allow you to tour his highness, Prince Christofre." Brother Pascal then bows his head at Prince Christofre. "Your highness, apologies. As much as I want to let Prince Fraser to tour you around, it will be detrimental if something happens to the Crown Prince. I hope you can understand."


    Prince Christofre shakes his head and smiles reassuringly at us. "The Doctor has spoken. How can Iin? Take a rest as much as you need. Prince Rufus and Prince Joachim are also here to keep mepany. I am also enjoying listening to people''s problems, and it would be great if I could work here for a few minutes. So, I can have a grasp of knowledge of how to handle a Foundation." He then looks at me. "That is if Dame Csille will allow me to do it. I''m sure Her Majesty, Queen Roesia, will definitely be happy to know that I got a firsthand experience working in the Foundation."


    I just smile at Prince Christofre. How can I refuse now if he already brings the name of Queen Roesia? Wouldn''t that be an offense for her majesty, Queen Roesia, if I wouldn''t let Prince Christofre work in the Foundation?


    But is it really safe to let him work in the Foundation? Although the Foundation doesn''t do any monarchy work, I still don''t want to involve it in the future war. I look at Prince Fraser, asking what my decision should be. It''s better if he is the one who decides. He knows what will be best for the Foundation.


    I hope so.


    Prince Fraser smile at Prince Christofre. "If that is what you want and if it''s not too much for you to do, how can wein? I''m sure the people will be happy to know that you will be working in the Foundation."


    I tried my best not to make a face. Will they really be happy to see the Crown Prince of the nemesis Kingdom working in the Foundation? I don''t even think they will befortable talking to him. After all, everyone was well aware of the current status of the rtionship between the Vrawyth Kingdom with the Aeerean Kingdom. I just hope things will be okay after. Li and Maireen, I am leaving everything in your care. I hope you can help to calm the people. I''m sure at the end of the day. This will be a big news in the capital.


    I look at Prince Fraser and see the hesitation in his eyes. He is probably also worried, but he knows he doesn''t have any choice. If he didn''t allow Prince Fraser, it might be a reason for a war.


    I just wish he made the right the decision.


    ________________________________


    The other royalties have left the room already and are currently helping the Foundation. While Brother Pascal is still monitoring our condition. He still needs to stay here to make sure that nothing will happen to Prince Fraser after. He also needs to check the condition of the patient before he can leave the Foundation.


    Brother Pascal looks at the clock hanging on the wall and stands up. "Your highness, please excuse me. I still need to check the condition of the patient. I also need to make sure that his condition is stable. I will return to check your condition after."


    Prince Fraser stops reading his book and nods his head as a response. He then continues reading his book after. After getting a response from Prince Fraser, Brother Pascal immediately excuse himself. Leaving Prince Fraser and me behind. I immediately pretend to sleep the moment Brother Pascal leaves the room. I don''t know how to talk with Prince Fraser after what happened. That''s why I did the safest thing to do, to pretend to sleep. However, it seems like his highness has seen through my n. I heard him sigh. "Csille, I know you are awake. Open your eyes. I want to talk to you."


    Talk? I don''t want to talk! Talk to your hand! Why does Brother Pascal leave me alone with Prince Fraser? I should have stopped him. "Csille Lauretr¨¦! I am ordering you to stop pretending and look at me!" Prince Fraser said in a controlled voice. A sign that he is now irritated with what I am doing.


    Can you please spare me, your highness? Can''t you see that I am still weak? I don''t have the energy to banter with you. Can we schedule this conversation the other day?


    "Csille! Don''t make me stand up and force you to talk to me because I will do that!" He snaps.


    I heave a sigh and slowly open my eyes. But I still avoid looking at him. I just busy myself staring at the white ceiling. "Your highness?" I said in a manner like I didn''t do anything wrong.


    "Look at me!"


    Why can''t this Prince realize that I don''t want to talk? I don''t even want to look at you.


    "Csille!"


    I immediately turn to my side and stare at him. I see him staring at me with a frown. "Why don''t you want to talk to me?"


    It''s because I don''t know how to talk to you. You just share your blood with me, and you expect me to ept things as it is? What will happen if the people know about this? I don''t even want to think. I''m sure things wouldn''t turn into what I want. So, I would rather not think about it.


    "Is it because I donated my blood to you? Is that the reason why you don''t want to talk to me?"


    I just stared at him and didn''t respond to his question. I want to be honest with him and say yes to his question, but wouldn''t that be an insult on his part? After all, he just volunteered to donate his blood to me, and here I am, being an ingrate who doesn''t appreciate what he had done.


    Prince Fraser sighed after seeing I don''t have any intention of answering his question. "What do you expect me to do? Watch my fianc¨¦e suffer? Why would I let you suffer like that if I could just donate my blood to you?"


    I heave a sigh and stare directly into his eyes. "You could just wait for my parents to arrive, your highness. You don''t really need to donate your blo¡ª"


    I couldn''t continue what I wanted to say because Prince Fraser stared coldly at me. "Why would I wait for help if I can give you my blood? And what''s wrong with giving you my blood? You are my fianc¨¦e, Csille. Have you forgo¡ª"


    I shake my head. He doesn''t understand. No one understands how this will affect the future. He doesn''t know how much he will regret this in the future. And in the end, I will end up being in pain because I am sure he will me me for the decision he made today. "Your highness, have you also forgotten you are a Royalty? And even if we''re considering engaged already, let me remind you that there is still no official announcement yet. As long as his majesty doesn''t announce about our engagement, I am still considered a noble. Isn''t this against the rules of the Royalties?"


    "Csille, why are you saying that? Are you nning to cancel our engagement?"


    I be silent because of his question. I will cancel my engagement with him? More like him canceling his engagement with Csille.


    I heave a sigh. But I didn''t answer his question. I don''t want to tell him no because at the end of the day, our engagement will still end. I couldn''t tell him yes too, because it would be rude for me to do that.


    "Is it because of my behavior before? Is it because I disrespected you? Haven''t I told you that I would change myself, Csille? Just give me time to prove myself to you."


    I almost scoff. He wants me to give him time to prove himself? Wouldn''t that mean I will be giving him another chance to inflect myself with pain again?


    I will already hurt myself in the future. Why would I want to subject myself to such heartache?


    "What if the engagement got canceled, your highness?"


    I know I shouldn''t ask this, but I couldn''t stop myself. I want to know what he will say. Although I already know what he will feel the moment he decides to end the engagement with Csille.


    "Csille..."


    I avoid Prince Fraser''s eyes and just stare at the ceiling. I''m afraid to hear the truth from his lips. The truth that will happen in the future. I heard Prince Fraser heave a deep sigh. "I won''t cancel our engagement. So, if our engagement got canceled, it will be because of you, and if you want to cancel it. I won''t force myself on you. I will just do my best to win you back."


    I felt my heart break when I heard his response. I force myself not to cry and smile at him. Although I am not sure if my smile looks like a smile right now. "Your highness, I will be taking a sleep now. I suddenly feel exhausted." I didn''t wait for his response and just turned my back on him. The moment I faced the other side, the tears I had been controlling earlier came rushing out of my eyes. I smile bitterly at myself. When will be the time that I won''t cry over Prince Fraser? It''s really exhausting. I sometimes even wish that we reach the end already so I can finish this all and return to my own world.


    I was busy crying silently when Prince Fraser suddenly spoke again. "Csille, I''m sorry. I know I have been confusing you with my actions. One moment I am good at you, and one moment I am not. But trust me, I don''t even understand myself. I''m confused, Csille." He then stops talking.


    What does he mean he is confused? Wait, is this because of the force that is trying to control this world again? Is it affecting Prince Fraser''s feelings? Is it the reason why his actions are unpredictable these days?


    "Csille, I know you won''t believe me if I say this to you. But I don''t really want to hurt you, I swear. I have feelings for you. I know that deep in my heart. However, sometimes I just couldn''t help but hate you. I don''t know." I heard him softly groan. He sounds like he is really frustrated with himself. "I''m confused. I like someone else too, but I also don''t want to lose you. Am I selfish, Csille?"

 Chapter 360 : Worry

    360 : Worry


    I was nning to take a nap since I still feel weak, but after hearing what Prince Fraser said to me, my mind couldn''t stop thinking about it. Prince Fraser had already left the room, and I still couldn''t get over with what happened. Brother Pascal, who decided to stay with me, put down the book he was reading just to ask me why do I look preupied.


    I stare at him and sigh. How am I supposed to answer his question? Should I be honest and just tell him what I heard from Prince Fraser? But if I do, wouldn''t thatplicate things? After all, my family expects my engagement with Prince Fraser is still valid. I just smile reassuringly at him and shake my head. "Nothing, Brother. I just couldn''t help but worry about the man who got stabbed. Is his condition already stable?


    I don''t want to disappoint them. That''s why I just lied. It''s better this way. To stay them away from all theseplications.


    Brother Pascal takes my hand and gently squeezes it. "Csille, don''t you trust me?" I shake my head as a response. "Brother, how can I not trust you? You are one of the most skillful Doctors in the capital. But you cannot me me if I still get worried about him."


    I heard him sigh. "You can have my word, Csille. I will do my best to save that man. So, don''t stress yourself over such matters and get some rest. Let the Doctor do his job while you take your rest."


    I nod my head at him and try to calm myself down. However, no matter how many times I did the breathing exercises, my mind couldn''t stop recalling what happened today.


    Everything is in total chaos. Everything that happened today shouldn''t have happened. But does it mean something bad will happen after? Should I prepare myself for the worst? Will this world end after?


    "Csille, what are you thinking about? I know something is bothering you, and I know it''s not about the man. So, can you tell me what happened?"


    I look at Brother Pascal and sigh. I know Brother Pascal won''t stop asking me unless I give him something. I look at the ceiling and heave a sigh. "Brother, why did you allow Prince Fraser to donate blood to me? You know the Royalties have strict rules when ites to sharing their blood or receiving blood. What will her majesty and his majesty say when they hear what happened?"


    Brother Pascal got silent for a few seconds before he answered me. "Csille, I tried. I tried to stop his highness. I know how it will implicate you if I allow his highness to donate blood to you. Trust me, I tried to talk sense to his highness, but he was just so worried about you. That no matter how much I ask him to just wait for Aunt and Uncle, he still keeps insisting on donating his blood to you. He even uses his authority just so I can allow him to donate blood. How can I disobey his highness'' order? Even if I disagree with what he wants, I don''t have much power here, Csille. So, I apologize."


    I already know that. I know Prince Fraser''s personality. Once he decides on things, he will do everything just to make theme true. So, I know Brother Pascal has no other choice but to agree with Prince Fraser.


    However, I still couldn''t help but feel frustrated every time I will remember what are the consequences of this.


    "I know that, Brother, and I am not ming you. I''m just worried about the reaction of the people and the Royalties about this." I shake my head. I probably should brace myself for the worst. Aside from the criticism of people, I am more worried about Princess Paislee. How can she fall in love with Prince Fraser if she has seen Prince Fraser donating his blood to Csille? I hope she wouldn''t use this to not fall in love with Prince Fraser.


    I close my eyes and try to calm myself. As much as I want to roll on my bed, I know I couldn''t do that. I couldn''t let Brother Pascal see how frustrated I was right now.


    "I''m sure the people will understand what happened. And about the royalties, what are you worried about? You are engaged with Prince Fraser. Sooner orter, you will also be part of the Astalieus. That means you will be a Royalty too. So, stop worrying. I''m also sure his highness won''t let other people say anything to you. After all, you didn''t force his highness to share his blood with you. Instead, it was him who forced his way to donate blood to you."


    I feel Brother Pascal gently caress my head. I open my eyes and just smile at him. I just wish things would be that easy. But I know it is impossible. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    How can the Viiness have an easy life?


    ________________________________


    The moment I stepped inside the Lauretr¨¦ residence, Mother immediately rushed toward me. "My dear, are you okay now? Look how pale you look like." She then looks at Brother Pascal, who is helping me walk. I still feel weak. That''s why I need some assistance when I am walking. "Pascal, how is the condition of Csille?"


    After making sure that my condition is already stable, he asks me to stay in the house instead of staying in the Foundation. He wants to make sure that I will be taken care of. Although he knows Li and Mairenn wouldn''t neglect me too if I decided to stay in the Foundation.


    "Aunt, let us bring Csille into her room first. She is still weak, and she needs to rest first. I will exin things to youter."


    Mother immediately held my other arm and guided me to my room. After I settled in, Mother immediately bombarded Brother Pascal with questions.


    "Pascal, how is your cousin? Is she okay now? Does she still need blood? You can take my blood. Take all the blood needed¡ª"


    Brother Pascal tries to calm down Mother, who is now panicking right now. "Aunt, calm down. Everything is okay already. Although Csille still feels weak, she is in good condition now. She just needs to rest and take medicine I prescribed to her. I will also make a meal n to make her regain her strength. So, you don''t have to worry, Aunt."


    Mother leans on Brother Pascal and cries. A moment after, she rushes toward my side and holds my hand tightly. "Csille, why do you always love to put yourself in a risky condition. Do you know how worried I was when I heard the news? I know you only want to help, but you should leave something for yourself. What if something happened to you? What will happen to your Father and me?"


    I hug Mother and lean on her shoulder. "Mother, I am sorry. I don''t mean to make you worried. I just couldn''t stand and watch on the sidelines. I didn''t know it would turn out like this."


    Mother gently caresses my back. "My dear, please don''t do it again, or else we wouldn''t have a choice but to prohibit you from working in the Foundation."


    My eyes widened when I heard what she said. I immediately break from her hug and stare at her worriedly. "Mother, please don''t do that. You know the reason why I decided to open the Foundation, right? Because I want to help other people. If you prohibit me from working in the Foundation, who will handle the Foundation then?"


    Mother gently caresses my face. "If you really want to keep working in the Foundation, then you should stop doing things that will risk your life. Do you understand, Csille?"


    Do things that wouldn''t risk my life? I don''t think I can follow that. After all, this is nothingpared to what I will do in the future. So, how can I say yes? Knowing that I will not just endanger my own life but also the lives of people around me? "Csille?"


    I smile reassuringly at Mother and nod my head. "I understand, Mother. I will not do things that will worry you again."


    "Good. Good." Mother nods her head in satisfaction. "About your Father, he is currently busy right now, so he can''t see you now. But he is really worried about you. He initially nned to skip his meeting this afternoon, but I just stopped him because this meeting is important, and he cannot skip it."


    I nod my head. I am actually not mad why he isn''t here. I understand that he has a reason and work to do. I stare at Mother and sigh. There is something that is bothering me right now, and I need to ask her about it.


    "Mother, are you mad at me?"


    Mother gently caress my head. "My dear, I admit I felt disappointed when I heard the news. However, I would never be mad at you. Even if you did something wrong in the future, I will still be at your back and support you."


    I shake my head. I think Mother misunderstood my question. "Mother, that is not what I mean. I mean to ask if you are mad at me for what I did. For donating my blood to amoner? I apologize for not asking for your permission first before I did that."


    Mother stares into my eyes for a couple of seconds before she heaves a deep sigh. Then she gently caresses my head. "My dear, why would I be mad at you for doing such a noble thing? I know you are worried that your Father and I will be mad at what you did. But my dear, you shouldn''t worry about what we say. As long as you think you are doing something good, then do it. As your parents, we are just here to support you."


    I immediately wipe my tear when I feel something wet touch my cheeks. "Mother, are you really not mad at me? I just shared my blood with amoner? Wouldn''t that be an insult for the Lauretr¨¦''s?"


    Mother smiled reassuringly at me. "My dear, do you think our ancestors are close minded like how the other nobles are? That all they ever think about is how their reputation and nothing else?" I shake my head as a response. I have heard stories not just from my parents but also from schools. They have been teaching how much the Lauretr¨¦''s helped the Vrawyth Kingdom ever since. So, I know what Mother said is true. I even heard from Father that Great-Great-Grandmother was close to amoner that she even adopted her daughter when her friend died. However, the daughter,ter on, decided to live a simple life because of the bullying she experienced being an adopted daughter of a Lauretr¨¦.


    "You know that our ancestors never care about their reputation. Instead, they all care about helping other people and the royalties. So, if our ancestors didn''t care what the nobles thought, why would your Father and I care? In fact, your Father is proud of what you did. If you are worried about what the nobles will think about you, I am telling you, you shouldn''t worry about them. You did the right thing, Csille."


    I heaved a sigh of relief when I heard what Mother said. So, all my worries are all baseless. I should have known better. Mother and Father are good people. They wouldn''t think like that.


    "But my dear, I heard what his highness did."


    I frown and look at Mother. Prince Fraser did? Is she talking about how Prince Fraser shares his royal blood with me? I look at Brother Pascal, who is currently standing behind Mother, before I look at Mother again. "Mother, are you talking about his highness donating his blood to me?"


    Mother held my hand tightly. "My dear, your Father and I are worried about what will happen. The Royalties have strict rules when ites to their blood. We''re worried about you."


    I understand why they are worried because I am also worried.

 Chapter 361 : The Letter

    Chapter 361 : The Letter


    I shake my head. "I tried to stop his highness, Mother, but he insisted. What should I do now? I''m sure this will be a big news tomorrow."


    Mother shakes her head. It seems like she doesn''t also know what to do. I understand her, though. This is something that involves the Royal Family. "Let''s wait for your Father. I know he can¡ª"


    Mother wasn''t able to continue what she wanted to say because Brother Pascal interrupted her. "Aunt, Csille, I don''t think there is something we should worry about. It was the idea of his highness, Prince Fraser, to share his blood with Csille. We didn''t force him to do that. Also, I don''t think he will just let anyone badmouths Csille after what he did. I''m sure his highness already has a n to control the situation. So, can we all calm down first? Stressing over something wouldn''t help."


    n? I don''t think he has a n because something big will happen on his Birthday. Something so big that everyone will be shocked, and that doesn''t include any ns on saving Csille from any criticism.


    Mother nods her head and holds my hand. "Your brother was right. His highness isn''t the type of person who will make such a decision without a n. But we still need to talk this out with yours, Father. He''s been worrying about you ever since he heard what happened..."


    Prince Fraser isn''t the type of person who won''t make any big decision without a n? Really? Because I don''t think so.


    ________________________________


    However, that night I was in a deep sleep when Father returned. So my parents decided to just move the conversation for tomorrow. Afraid that they might ruin my well needed rest.


    But when I woke up this morning, I was immediately weed by the news that my parents had left the house early this morning. Something urgent came up, and both of them didn''t have any choice but to deal with it for today.


    In the end, the supposedly conversation led to me being alone in the residence. It''s a good thing we have several maids here to keep mepany.


    I am currently in the garden, basking in the sun. Enjoying these rare moments where the viiness isn''t stress or busy.


    Soon things will be moreplicated, so I just want to enjoy this time that I can still be at peace. I was startled when a maid suddenly popped out of nowhere. I almost jumped because of her, but I wasn''t the only one who was startled. Even the maid jumped out of shock when she saw me. Her eyes widen for a few seconds before she kneels in front of me. "Dame Csille, I apologize for startling you. I didn''t know you were here. Please forgive me."


    I get up from lying on the bench and wave my hand at her. "You don''t need to kneel for such a small matter. May I know what you are doing here?"


    I already told the maids that I want to rx and I don''t want anyone to disturb me. So, I don''t understand what she is doing here.


    The maid''s eyes widen. She probably remembers what I told them earlier. "Dame Csille, apologies. I know you said you want to take some time on your own. But the butler ordered me to burn all these letters without return address before the Count and Countess return. In my rush, I forgot what you have told me this morning. Please forgive this, lowly maid¡ª"


    I heave a sigh and stop her from talking. It really irritates me when someone calls themselves or refers to other people as lowly. For someone who is a poor individual in the real world, this sounds like an insult. It''s as if they are insulting me instead.


    I look at the letters in her hand. Letters without a return address? Father and Mother already brief all of them to just throw and letter without a return address because those letters usually have death threats in them. So, to avoid affecting or scaring anyone in the residence, they always throw them out. "Stand up, you don''t need to kneel, and can you please stop calling yourself as lowly? If my parents heard what you said, they would also be disappointed." My parents don''t like to treat our people like they are not people. That''s why our people are loyal to us because we never mistreat them.


    I look at the letters in her hand. I don''t know why but something piques my interest about these letters. "Can you show me the letters?"


    The maid said sorry again before she showed the letters in her hand. There are a couple of letters in her hands right now, but one letter caught my attention. I point my hand at it. "Is that a letter for me?"


    The maid rummages through the letters and nods her head after. "Yes, Dame Csille. It is named to you."


    The envelope looks familiar. I immediately take the letter from the maid''s hand. "I''ll keep this. You can continue what the butler asks you to do."


    The maid looks at the letter in my hand hesitantly. "But Dame Csille, I don''t think it''s a good idea to receive that letter. What if that is a threat le¡ª"


    The maid wasn''t able to continue what she wanted to say because I looked at her coldly. Then I stand up and hide the letter in the secret pocket of my dress. "This letter is addressed to me. I think it is only right for me to read it. No matter how this letter can affect me, I think that''s on me already. So, you shouldn''t worry. Also, make sure no one knows that I took any letter from you. Including my parents, Brother Pascal, and literally everyone around. Is that clear?"


    The maid nods her head. I smile at her before I walk to my room. Something is telling me that this letter is what I think it is. I made sure to lock my door first before I opened the letter. I was right.


    "It''s really from Mister Sewell." I scoff. Are they worried because of what happened yesterday? Although I don''t know if the news about Prince Fraser sharing his blood with me was already known by everyone. One thing is for sure, Mister Sewell already knows about it. I sit on my bed and read the letter. Dear Csille, How are you? I hope you are doing okay now. I have heard what happened to you, and I couldn''t help but admire you for what you did. You are really an amazingdy, Dame Csille, and I am d you are my friend now.


    I hope you get better soon. I actually want to visit you, but I know it would only bring you trouble, so I just decided to send you this letter. I was worried about you, so please take care of yourself always.


    Sincerely,


    Sewell I don''t know what to feel about the letter. Mister Sewell didn''t say anything wrong in the letter. In fact, he sounds so concerned, but I just couldn''t help but feel indifference to it. Probably because I already know why he is doing this. On why he is trying to win Csille''s trust. I look at the letter again and smile bitterly. What did he write in the letter? He is d I am his friend? More like he is d because he already found his...


    I shake my head and slump my body on my bed. He said he was worried about me? That is a lie. He is worried that his n will be ruined once something happens to me. I close my eyes. I suddenly feel frustrated right now. I really don''t like the idea of being used, but I know I can''t do anything right now. This is a part of the story, and if I want to return to the real world, I need to endure this.


    "Just a little bit more, Ysavel. Soon. Things will change soon. It will end soon. So, just endure for a bit." ________________________________


    I was enjoying my sleep when someone suddenly bangs my door. It was so loud that I even fell off the bed. I groan and hold my hand. I think I just sprained it just now. I re at the closed door. The banging can still be heard outside.


    I grit my teeth out of anger. Who is this person that dares to wake me up in that way? I will surely make them pay. "Csille! Are you in there? Hello? Can you open the door?!"


    I stand up, take a pillow, open my door and smack the pillow real hard on the person who woke me up. That person didn''t see thating, so he ended up sitting on the floor. I raise my eyebrow at him and re at him after. "Was it fun? You just woke me up in the middle of my sleep, Rufus! What are you doing here?"


    Rufus stares nkly for a couple of seconds. He was probably still recovering from the shock and from the pillow that I smacked on his face. He then stares at me. "Csille, why do you need to be so mean? I only came here to visit you." He sounds like a child being bullied.


    I just rolled my eyes at him and walked back to my bed. I would rather sleep than talk to this person.


    He came here banging on my door as if the world was about to end and expect me to still treat him sweetly? Am I an angel in his eyes?


    I heard footsteps behind me. I''m sure Rufus has walked inside my room already. I even heard him close my door. "Csille, I''m sorry. I didn''t know you were sleeping. You already smack me on my face with a pillow. Isn''t that enough for you?"


    I look at Rufus and re at him. "Enough? You just woke me up, and I even sprained my arm because of you. I just smack you with a PILLOW, Rufus. A pillow! How can that even bepared to what you did to me?"


    Rufus heaves a sigh. "I''m sorry, then. Can you please forgive me? I just came here to check on your condition. I wasn''t able to check on your yesterday because of Prince Christofre. That''s why I came to make sure you are okay."


    I get up from my bed and heave a sigh. "I''m sorry too. I was just having a rough day, Rufus. Then you decided to ruin my sleep. That''s why my first response is to snap at you." I look at his face. It seems like everything is okay. "Are you okay? Did I hurt you?"


    Rufus smiled cheekily at me. "I am not that weak, Csille. Do you think a simple smack like that will ruin my good looks? I''m sure thedies would still want to date me."


    I chuckle at his response. I know he only said that to reassure me that he was okay. Also, Rufus isn''t the type of person who dated anyone. In fact, I never heard him date anyone. It''s the probably the reason why the Duke is eager to find Rufus a wife. "I am already okay. Although, I think I need to make Brother Pascal check my left arm."


    "Let me see. I can help you with that." Rufus looks at my left arm. He tried to touch it, but I immediately got it away from him. Thest time I let him fix my sprain, I ended up crying for an hour because of what he did. I already learned my lesson before. I don''t want to repeat that same mistake.


    I shake my head. "Rufus, I think it is better to just let the experts take care of this. By the way, are you only here to check on me."


    I better change the topic, or he might insist on helping my sprained arm. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Rufus smirked at me. "I am also here to tell you what is happening outside. Did you know that everyone is mostly talking about you?"


    About me? So, I am really right. What happened yesterday will be a big news. However, is it bad news or good news?

 Chapter 362 : Strathmore People

    Chapter 362 : Strathmore People


    "What are they talking about me? Is it about what happened yesterday?"


    Rufus nods his head. "Most of themoners were shocked and at the same time happy when they heard you share your blood with amoner too. But some people think it''s quite unnecessary for you to do that since it is also known that there are people who are willing to donate blood for the patient."


    Rufus stands up and sits on my bed. "But that is not yet the exciting part. Do you know you have caused amotion among the nobles?" Rufusughs. He seems like he is enjoying what is happening right now. "Every noble are enraged and disgusted with what you did. They throw shade at you because you shared your blood with amoner."


    I shrug my shoulders. I already expected that from the nobles, so I''m not that shocked anymore. Also, what they say doesn''t matter to me anymore as long as my parents don''t feel disappointed with it, I am all good. I am more worried about everyone''s reaction to Prince Fraser transfusing his blood to me. After all, that is a matter rted to the royal family.


    I hold Rufus'' hand. "Rufus, that is not what I want to hear. What did they say about Prince Fraser''s sharing his blood with me?"


    Rufus stares at me for a couple of seconds before he shakes his head. "They didn''t say anything about it."


    I frown. How can they not say anything? That is way bigger news than mine. So, howe there is no reaction from everyone? How about the Royals? I''m sure they will definitely say something against it. How can they remain quiet with this? "What do you mean they didn''t say anything? That is impossible. How can they not care about it?" I repeatedly shake my head. No matter how much I thought, I couldn''t understand why wouldn''t they have any reaction.


    Rufus flicks my forehead. "How can they say anything to something they don''t have knowledge about?"


    I frown and hold Rufus'' arm. "What do you mean they don''t have knowledge?"


    Rufus smiled reassuringly at me. "Csille, do you really think my cousin will let the news spread knowing how grave it will affect you?"


    Why won''t he? He is supposed to hate Csille. So, why would he care about what will happen to Csille? "So, are you telling me that the public doesn''t know what happened?" Rufus nods his head in response. I heave a sigh of relief. I can now be at ease, but what about the royalties? "Rufus, what about the royal family? What did they say? I''m sure his majesty and her majesty have somements about it."


    Rufus shakes his head. "Csille, his highness, Prince Fraser doesn''t only keep what happened from the public. He also ensures that the King and the Queen are oblivious to what happened. Aside from the people, who have seen Prince Fraser transfuse blood to you, and your Family, no one knows what happened. Prince Fraser also makes sure that no one from us, even Prince Christofre, speaks anything about it."


    I raised my eyebrow when I heard the name of Prince Christofre. "How can his highness make Prince Christofre agree with his n?"


    I can understand why Prince Joachim agreed to keep what happened. But I didn''t expect Prince Christofre to agree with it. He can use this to cause a rift in the Vrawyth Kingdom. So, I don''t understand why wouldn''t he use this chance?


    "Because he knows the disadvantage if he decided to go against Prince Fraser. Do you really think Prince Christofre will do something so obvious? Prince Christofre is a wise man, Csille. If he will do something against us, he will not do something that will point to him in the end. He knows that once the news spreads, he will be the first person to be med."


    I nod my head. It does make sense, though. After all, I know how wise Prince Christofre can be. I guess I can now rx. For now, because I know he won''t spread the news.


    I lean my head on the headboard of my bed and look at Rufus. I frowned when I noticed what he was wearing. Doesn''t he have work today? Why is he wearing that kind of clothing? He is wearing a royalty clothing. He usually wears this if there is an important event. Did something happen?


    Rufus probably noticed that I was staring at his clothing. "Oh, I almost forgot. I also came here to say goodbye to you. His majesty ordered Prince Fraser and me to bring the guests from the cities nearby who got lost in the forest to our Kingdom. His majesty received a letter from them. They asked for help, so his majesty decided to send the two of us."


    I frown. Out of all the guards we have, why does his majesty decide to send the two Princes out? This is something I don''t understand. After all, the guests are from the cities and not even from other Kingdoms. So, why does he needs to bring these two out? This is not the right time to send anyone out. Especially the two Princes. Aren''t his majesty afraid that something might happen to them?


    "But if it''s from nearby cities, why would the two of you need to help them? We have soldiers who are more familiar with the terrain in the forest. Out of those soldiers, why the two of you? Also, isn''t this a bad time to send the two of you? We all know that there are people who want to harm us." I shake my head. Although I will be turning my back on them in the future, I still hope nothing bad will happen to them. "Rufus, can you just refuse?"


    Rufus shakes his head. "I already agree with it, Csille. It will not be good for my reputation if I take back my words. Also, I don''t think his highness would want to send anyone out besides him."


    I frown. I know Prince Fraser cares about the people, but I also know how much he prioritizes his safety. So, I don''t understand why he would want to risk his safety just to fetch those guests?


    "What made you think that way? Why would he want to fetch these guests? Who are they? How can his highness set aside his safety just so he can bring these guests into the Vrawyth Kingdom?"


    Rufus heaves a sigh. "They are from the Strathmore City."


    I frown. Strathmore City? As far as I know, it''s one of the Cities nearby, but the Vrawyth Kingdom doesn''t have any connection with them. So, why would Prince Fraser want to help them? What is with Strathmore City?


    Rufus probably saw the confusion in my expression, so he immediately exined things to me. "You remember that her majesty, Queen Amalone, came from a distant family of a noble, right? So when her majesty became the Queen, her family decided to leave the Vrawyth Kingdom. Afraid that people might use them to have connections with her majesty. They also leave so people won''t criticize her majesty with her origin."


    I nod my head. Now I understand why his highness, Prince Fraser, decided to fetch those people on his own.


    "Are you bringing guards with you? And when will you leave?" N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Rufus shakes his head. "No, we won''t be bringing any guards with us. We will leave the capital this dawn."


    My eyes widened when I heard what he said. They won''t be bringing any guards with them? Are they serious? I hold Rufus'' arm and gently shake it. "Rufus, are you serious? You are not bringing any guards with you? Do you know what you are doing? You are risking both of your life! What will we do if something happens to the two of you? Are you even thinking straight? Ruf¡ª"


    Rufus immediately calms me down. "Csille, we don''t have a choice. The Capital needs the soldiers. You know there will be guests arriving these days, right? The Kingdom needs to make sure the safety of both the people and our guests. His majesty has already deployed half of our soldiers to disguise themselves as normal citizens, so even if there is someone who has an evil n, we can stop it in time. While the other half were assigned to guard the Pce and the outside of the Kingdom. To make sure nothing bad will happen. So, even if we want to bring someone with us, we cannot dare to take any men. Also, it will be easier to move if only the three of us will leave."


    I immediately frowned when I heard the number three. "Three? Who is the other person?"


    Rufus heaves a sigh. "It''s Sir Farren. He insisted oning with us, and Prince Fraser couldn''t say no to him."


    Princess Paislee is also joining them? I suddenly feel my heart beating wildly, and I feel anxious for an unknown reason. I look at Rufus and hold his arm. "Rufus, can the three of you not leave?" I don''t know why but I have a bad feeling about this. That''s why I am trying to stop Rufus from leaving. I cannot let anything bad happen to the three of them. We were about to reach the climax of the story. Sooner orter, I can definitely end this. So, in order for me to return to the real world, I need to make sure nothing will happen to these three leads.


    Rufus frowns. "Csille, we cannot do that. The Strathmore people need our help. Also, why do you look so worried? We''re not going to be gone for a week. So, stop worrying, okay? We will return tomorrow afternoon. I''ll immediately see you once we return, okay?" Rufus said in a calm voice. I shake my head. I may not write that something bad will happen to them. But I still couldn''t stop myself from worrying. I have a strong feeling that something will happen.


    "Rufus, you know there are people who want to take the life of Prince Fraser, right? Do you really think they wouldn''t grab this chance to do something to him? Also, his highness just donated his blood to me. I don''t think he has enough energy to fight if someone tries to harm all of you." I repeatedly shake my head. "Rufus, I don''t really think this is a good idea."


    Rufus holds my hand. "Csille, have you forgotten who we are? We are the royalties of the Vrawyth Kingdom. We grew up honing our skills in fighting. Do you really think someone can harm us?"


    He is right, though. The three of them are skillful than most of the soldiers of the Vrawyth Kingdom. However, it doesn''t make me feel relieved at all. I know what those people can do, and I don''t think their skills are enough to fight against all of them.


    I shake my head. I couldn''t let anything happen to them, and for that to happen, I needed toe with them. "I wille with you."


    Rufus stares at me for a couple of seconds. His eyes widen when he realizes what I want to do. "You can''t! Csille, are you out of your mind? You already know how dangerous it is, and you still want toe with us?" He repeatedly shakes his head. "No! You can''te with us!" He also stands up to show how much he disagrees with my n.


    I stare at him and sigh. "If you are all nning to risk your life, why can''t I? How can you expect me to sit still and wait for your return? I cannot do that, Rufus!"


    Rufus shakes his head. "No! You can''te with us, Csille, and that is final. I am sure if his highness knows about your n, he will definitely turn it down. And how can youe with us if you are still weak? Don''t you really care about your life?"


    I care about it. It''s the reason why I want toe with them because I want to make sure nothing bad will happen.


    I shake my head. "I can take care of myself. Just let mee with you, please." Rufus sits beside me and puts his hands on my shoulders. "Csille, listen to me. I know you are worried about us, but there''s really nothing to be worried about. Do you think we would risk our lives without any backup n? So, can you please do us a favor? Stay here, recuperate and wait for our return. Is that okay?"


    I tried to still insist oning, but it seemed like Rufus was already decided, and I knew no matter how much I convinced him, he won''t agree with me.


    In the end, I just agreed to stay here. Although I am already nning how to follow them afterward. I won''t be able to sit still and do nothing. If they won''t allow me. I will do something so they wouldn''t have a choice but to bring me.

 Chapter 363 : Where are they?

    Chapter 363 : Where are they?


    But I hadn''t even made a n when Mother and Father decided to put me on grounded. It means I couldn''t leave the residence unless Prince Fraser returns. Father and Mother even put guards that will guard each and every exit of the house. It is to ensure that I won''t be able to leave or sneak out of our house. They also prohibit me from having guests. Although I doubt if there is someone who will visit me here. After all, Rufus is with Prince Fraser and Princess Paislee, so no one will visit me then.


    I look outside my window and sigh. It''s already afternoon, and until now, I haven''t heard any news about Prince Fraser''s return.


    I start to walk back and forth around my room. Thinking about what could have happened and why they haven''t returned yet. Based on my conversation with Rufus yesterday, they should have arrived this afternoon, but it''s already three in the afternoon, and there is still no news about their return.


    I take a few deep breaths and stop walking. I need to calm myself because stressing over it will not solve anything. It will only make me overthink things until I stress over them.


    After a few deep breaths, I managed to calm my nerves. "Csille, calm down. Maybe there are still working their way to the forest. Remember, they are not quite familiar with it. That''s whythey are taking their time." I nod my head. "That is right. That is right. I''m sure nothing happened to them. Why am I even worrying?" Iughed and sat on my bed.


    "I didn''t write that something bad would happen to them, right? So, why would I need to worry? I''m sure they are now on their way to the capital. Let''s just wait for an hour or two. I''m sure I''ll hear the news of their return."


    To stop myself from worrying, I just focus on reading. Brother Pascal brought me a book this morning, and I quite love the storyline. It helps me take my thoughts off from worrying over the Royalties.


    I was too engrossed in reading when someone knocked on my door. I look up and find one of our maids peeking her head behind the door. "Apologies for interrupting, Miss. I was just wondering if you would like some tea? You have been staying in your room the whole day already. We were all worried about you. Is everything okay, Miss?"


    I look at the maid and ask her toe. An hour has passed already, and I still haven''t heard anything about Prince Fraser''s arrival. I need to have answers already.


    The maid immediately walks toward me. She puts the tray of teapot and teacup on my table before she stands in front of me. "Miss, do you need me to do something for you?"


    "I need you to do me a favor."


    The maid immediately looks up at me. I can see a tinge of horror in her eyes. She then shakes her head. "Apologies, Miss. As much as I want to help you, the Count and Countess already ordered us not to help you sneak out of the house. So, I apologize. I cannot do the favor you ask from me."


    I look at her for a couple of seconds. Father and Mother really made sure that I couldn''t find any way out of this house. They know I will use anything or anyone as long I as I can achieve what I want. However, that is not the favor I want to ask from her. I know it is already beyond impossible for me to escape the Lauretr¨¦ house. Also, I don''t want to worry about my family anymore.


    The maid kneels when she sees that I am just staring at her. "Miss, please forgive me. I really cannot help you¡ª"


    I wave my hand at her to stop her from talking. "That is not the favor I want to ask from you. I know I cannot leave the house, so I won''t push it. All I want to ask you is for you to go outside and see if there is any news about the Princes'' return."


    The maid stares at me for a couple of seconds before she nods her head. "I will follow your order. Is that the only thing you want me to do for you, Dame Csille?"


    I shake my head. How can I think of anything right now? The safety of everyone in this world relies on the three Royalties. I need to hear the news of their safe return before I can ease my mind. "Return here after you have gathered any news about them."


    The maid nods her head. "This maid will follow your orders, Miss. I will be taking my leave now."


    I just waved my hand at her, and the maid immediately walked out of my room. I look at her back and wish for her quick return.


    I need to hear any news about them, or else I probably couldn''t stop myself from escaping the Lauretr¨¦ residence.


    Please be safe, Prince Fraser, Princess Paislee, and Rufus. ________________________________


    It''s already evening, and the maid that I ask to gather news about Prince Fraser still hasn''t returned. This makes me more uneasy.


    I couldn''t help but worry more. I just hope that all these negative emotions won''t mean anything.


    Please be safe...


    I put the book down I''ve been reading and look at my window. It is dark already.


    Where are they?


    I stood up and was about to get out of my room to check if the maid had returned when my door suddenly opened, and Mother walked inside my room. She was startled when she saw me standing behind my door. "Csille?"


    I immediately hug Mother and kiss her cheeks. "Mother, you have returned. How was your day? I hope you didn''t have a rough day."


    Although I want to ask her for any news about Prince Fraser, it would be rude not to ask her first. I look at her and wait for her response. After I make sure her day is okay, I will find a way to ask for updates about the Royalties.


    However, Mother just stares at me for a couple of seconds. She then takes my hand and pulls me to my bed to sit. My heart beats wildly when I see what she is doing. She usually answers me with a smile when I ask her how her day is. It''s the first time she didn''t answer me.


    "Mother, is there something wrong? Is there any problem with our business? Or is there any problem in the Foundation?"


    Although deep in my heart, I already know what is happening, I still refuse to believe it. Unless Mother won''t say anything, I will not believe it. Mother held my hand and made me face her. "Csille, everything is okay in our business and in the Foundation. So, you don''t have to worry about it."


    I suddenly felt weak when I heard what she said. If there is no problem with our business, why does she looks like that? It''s as if her world just copsed. I look at Mother. "Mother, can you please tell me what is wrong? Why..." I take a deep breath before I continue asking her. "Why do you look like that? What is the problem? What happened?"


    Mother stares at me before she gently caresses my head. "My dear, please calm down, okay? I know this news might shock you. So, I will break it down to you slowly." I shake my head. I will end up having an anxiety attack if she continues to do that. "Mother, please tell me right away. What happened?"


    Mother heaves a sigh. "The people of the Strathmore City already arrived an hour ago."


    My eyes widened when I heard what Mother said. They have arrived. Thank goodness. I thought something had happened to them. I''m d they are safe.


    I smile at Mother. "That''s good news then. But why do you look like that?"


    I don''t understand. If the Strathmore people have arrived in the Capital already, why does Mother looks like that? Did something happen to them? "Did something happen to them, Mother?"


    Please say no. Please...


    Mother heaves a sigh. "My dear, the Strathmore people are okay. They are already resting in the ce assigned by his majesty. However..."


    I feel my heart beating wildly. "Mother, however what?"


    Why do I have a feeling that I wouldn''t like what she will say after? "Csille, the Strathmore people arrived in the Capital, but they came here alone. They said his highness Prince Fraser and Prince Rufus didn''t save them, so they just found their way here. It''s the reason why they only arrived now because they took time finding the right way to the Vrawyth Kingdom."


    I feel my hand tremble after hearing what Mother said. The Strathmore people arrived here on their own, and they didn''t see the three royalties. But how is it possible? There is only one way from here to the forest. They could have met halfway. But they didn''t.


    Does it mean...


    I shake my head. No! No! It''s impossible to happen. I look at Mother. "What about his highness, Prince Fraser and Prince Rufus? What happened to them? I am sure they have sent a message that they are on their way to the capital, right Mother?"


    Please tell me yes. Please tell me that they are safe and are now on their way to the Kingdom.


    Mother pulls me for a hug. She then caresses my back. "I''m sorry, my dear. Everyone doesn''t know where they are. His majesty already sends out troops to look for his highness. Even your Father join in the search."


    I felt like I was about to faint when I heard what Mother said. They don''t know where they are, and his majesty already conducts a search party for them? It means something grave might happen to the three leads.


    And if something happened to them... It means we are in endanger. I shake my head repeatedly. It cannot be. This shouldn''t happen. I didn''t write anything like this. So, howe they have disappeared? Don''t tell me something bad has happened to them already?


    I hug Mother tightly. "Mother, where are they? Are they okay?" I break from Mother''s hug and stare at her. "Mother, answer me. Please answer me. I want to know how they are. I need to know where they are." My voice breaks while asking her. I am not just worried about them. I am also worried about everyone. If something happened to any one of them, I don''t know what will be the consequences. I just hope things won''t be worst as I expected.


    Mother shakes her head. "I don''t know, my dear, as much as I want to give you an answer. We all don''t know what happened. All we can do now is wait for the results. I have already asked your Father to send us an update once they find something. So, don''t worry, okay? The King wouldn''t let anything happen to Prince Fraser."


    I shake my head. How can I just wait here and do nothing? The safety of everyone is in the hands of the three royalties. If something happened to them, then we are all dead. "Mother, I want to look for them too. Please allow me to sear¡ª"


    Mother immediately stops me. "No, Csille! You cannot search for them. I know you are worried about them but have you forgotten what your Brother Pascal told you? You need to take a rest first. So, no, I won''t allow you to look for them too. You are going to stay here."


    "But Mother..."


    Mother shakes her head and stops me from talking. "My dear, I know you only want to make sure they are okay, and we all want that. However, if something happens to you, what will your Father and I will do?" Mother took my hand and held it tightly. "My dear, listen to me, okay? Stay here for now, and if we still haven''t heard any news about them and your Brother Pascal allows you, then I will allow you. Is that okay?"


    I heave a sigh. Although I really want to refuse but I know Mother is alreadypromising here. So, I have no choice but to agree for now. But I will definitely insist once I don''t hear any news about the whereabouts of the three leads.


    Please, be okay.N?v(el)B\\jnn

 Chapter 364 : Worries

    Chapter 364 : Worries


    A day has passed, and the whereabouts of the three leads are still unknown. Father sent an update this morning and informed us that they still haven''t found any of the three. So, they are nning to search each and every nook of the forest to find them.


    Ever since we received the news, all I ever did was walk around the house, trying to calm myself down. However, no matter what I did, I couldn''t help but worry about them. I was about to walk outside our garden when I heard the conversation of the maids.


    "What do you think have happened to his highness, Prince Fraser and Prince Rufus? Do you think they are still safe?"


    "Safe? I don''t want to say this, but I think they are not. You know the skills of Prince Fraser and Prince Rufus, even Sir Farren''s skill is unparalleled. They will immediately finish all their enemies and return home. I think the reason why they haven''t returned yet is because someone or all of them are in a perilous situation."


    I heard a gasp after, and then their voices became soft. They probably don''t want anyone to hear their conversation. "Do you mean their life might be in danger now?"


    "Yes, do you really think his highness will stay outside, knowing how dangerous it is? The reason why he is still outside is that he might be injured right now, and he doesn''t have any choice. Or worst..."


    "Are you saying there''s a possibility that his highness is already dead?"


    I cover my mouth and shake my head. No! He is not! How can the male lead die? It cannot be! I lean on the wall and close my eyes. My mind then starts ying the scene where Prince Fraser, Rufus, and Princess Paislee are lying lifelessly on the ground. Their blood dyed the ground red. I shake my head repeatedly. No! It cannot be! How can they die? The story hasn''t even reached its climax? How can it end like that? n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    I was too engrossed with my thoughts that I didn''t notice that I was already gasping for air while sobbing. I feel a hand touch my head. I look up and find Mother looking at me worriedly. It was only then I managed to hear what was happening around me.


    "My dear, what happened? Why are you crying?" She then guides me to sit on the sofa. "Csille, what happened?"


    I shake my head and just hug her. I don''t even know why I am crying right now. I don''t know if it''s because Prince Fraser and the other probably died already or because I know what will be the consequences of their death. But no matter what, all I know is I am currently in pain just by thinking about it. I feel Mother gently caress my back while saying things to calm me down. "My dear, tell me what happened. Why are you crying? It hurts me to see you like this."


    I hug Mother tightly. "Mother, what if... what if the reason why they can''t find Prince Fraser and the rest is because they already left this world? What¡ª"


    All the words I wanted to say were cut short when Mother broke off from the hug and stared at me with horror. "Csille! How can you say something like that about your fianc¨¦e? Do you want to get widow immediately?"


    There is a saying in the Vrawyth Kingdom that talking about one''s husband''s death is a bad omen. Because most of the time, it usually happens. I shake my head. I know Mother said that because she is worried about me. After all, once ady gets married or engaged at the least, it will be difficult for her to remarry again. So, it''s really a rule for anydies not to spout anything about their husband''s death.


    "Mother, I don''t want to. How can I wish for his highness death? I just..." I shake my head. "I just couldn''t help but think, what if..." I feel my voice trembles. "What if something already happened to them? What will I do, Mother?"


    Mother took my hand and held it tightly. "My dear, don''t think like that. You know his highness. He isn''t the type of person who can easily be defeated. I''m sure they are just out there. So, don''t worry, okay? Everything will be all right."


    "But if he is okay, why isn''t he here? Why haven''t they returned yet? It''s his birthday soon. He knew everyone was waiting for his birthday. Do you really think he would let those people wait for him?"


    His majesty initially nned to hide the news about the royalties'' disappearance. However, the people are not blind and dumb. They have already put the pieces together and realize that the two heirs to the throne of Vrawyth Kingdom are missing. It was already toote for his majesty to control the news. In the end, he just releases an update every then and now to ensure the public that he is doing his best to find the Crown Prince.


    If Prince Fraser is still okay, I''m sure he would immediately return to the capital because he knows it will be detrimental to the Vrawyth Kingdom if he offends some of his guests.


    But he isn''t here, and there is only one reason why he isn''t here. He is in a dangerous situation. I heard Mother heaves a deep sigh. She then caresses my head. "My dear, I know you are only worried about his highness, but thinking about negative things won''t help you. Why don''t you focus on thinking that they are okay? Don''t let these worries eat you up. I''m sure they are all okay out there. You''ll see, your Father will definitely send good news to us."


    I look at Mother. Will he? I quite doubt that. There is something inside of me telling me that something terrible has happened.


    I just wish it isn''t too bad like death. Please don''t die on me, Prince Fraser, Princess Paislee, and Rufus. You cannot die.


    ________________________________


    After the crying session with my Mother, she sends me to my room to take some sleep. She told me sleeping could help me ease my mind. However, I had been lying on my bed for almost two hours already, and I still couldn''t sleep a wink. I just stare at my ceilings and numb myself. It''s quite working. I guess because I haven''t thought of anything for two hours now. Although I feel like a paper slowly drifting through the wind. I may not be thinking of anything right now, but I feel like I am slowly losing my senses. All I know is I am still awake and nothing more.


    I was still busy staring nkly when I suddenly heard my door open. I didn''t look who opened my door. I know it is just Mother. She is probably just here to check on me again.


    "My dear, are you awake? Why is your room so dark? Why don''t you open somemp?"


    Although I heard Mother''s questions, I just remain doing nothing. I don''t have the energy to speak to anyone. I just want to numb my senses so I can stop myself from thinking things over and over again.


    A moment after, light flooded my room. I immediately closed my eyes because the light almost blinded me. "You''re awake? Why didn''t you answer my question?"


    And just like earlier, I didn''t answer her question. I just cover my eyes using my arm because my eyes don''t like the light.


    I feel a hand gently caress my head. "My dear, is everything okay? Why are you not saying anything?"


    I heave a sigh and slowly take my arm away from my eyes. Although I remain closing my eyes. "Mother, can you turn off themp?"


    Aside from that, my eyes couldn''t rx with the light. I don''t want her to see my current state. I know Mother is worried about Prince Fraser too, and that worry is double because she is also worried about her daughter. I don''t want to worry her more. She has already taken a break from working today, so she can apany me today. I don''t want to burden her.


    Mother got silent for a moment before I heard her stand up, and a second after, themp was turned off. I softly heave a sigh of relief. I open my eyes, and darkness wees me again. The only light in my room is the moonlight that is passing through my window.


    I look at Mother, who is now sitting beside me. "Thank you, Mother."


    "Are you okay, Csille?"


    Am I okay? I smile bitterly. How can I be okay knowing my life is hanging by a thread? But I know I couldn''t tell that to her.


    "I am okay, Mother. Don''t worry about me." Mother gently caress my head. "My dear, you don''t have to pretend if you are not okay. I am your Mother. Do you think I wouldn''t know you are lying?"


    If she knows, why does she still ask about it? I didn''t say anything and remained quiet. How should I respond to that? Admit that I am not okay? Wouldn''t that worry her? I heard Mother heaves a sigh. "I know you don''t want to worry me, but it will worry me more if you keep lying to me about what you are feeling. I want to know how you are doing, Csille. I want to know what you are feeling."


    I get up from lying and stare at Mother. She wants to know what I am feeling? I am dead worried about the three Royalties. But what can I do? What can we do? I shake my head. "I am okay, Mother. Does Father send an update already?"


    Mother got silent for a couple of seconds. She is probably contemting if she should pursue the conversation about how I feel.


    I heard her sigh after. "Your Father hasn''t sent any updates. Maybe they are still busy searching for the three of them. Don''t worry. I''m sure once he finishes his work for today, he will immediately update us."


    Does it mean they still haven''t found the three royalties? But if they don''t, doesn''t the chance of finding them decrease every hour? "Mother, what if... What if it''s toote already¡ª"


    Mother gasp. "My dear, what are you talking about? We already talk about this earlier, right? Take your words back. Nothing will happen to them, okay? They are probably just hiding somewhere."


    I shake my head. I know it''s not good to be pessimistic in this kind of situation. But how long are we going to keep denying the fact that there are people who want to harm the Crown Prince? If the Vrawyth Kingdom doesn''t have any heir to the throne, it means...


    I stare at Mother. "Mother, until when we are going to refuse the possibility that maybe... maybe they were already gone? Do you think his highness will keep lurking outside if he already knows it''s dangerous? We also know how many guests have arrived in the Vrawyth Kingdom already, and some of them are nemesis. Do you think they wouldn''t grab the chance to harm the Crown Prince?"


    Mother got silent for a moment. She''s probably thinking about what I have said. She knows there''s a big possibility that what I am saying might be true.


    A moment after, I saw her shake her head. "Csille, don''t speak like that again, okay? Especially if you are with other people."


    I heave a sigh. In the end, she still dismissed the idea. Although I don''t want to think that way, I couldn''t help it. It''s been two days already, and we still haven''t heard a thing about the three royalties. My mind couldn''t stop but think about what could have happened to them. "Mother, when can I join the search? I couldn''t stand staying here anymore. I don''t want to just wait for updates about them. I want to help them search for his highness. I want to look for them too. So, please, Mother. Allow me."

 Chapter 365 : The arrival

    Chapter 365 : The arrival


    I look outside my window. It was already nine in the morning, but instead of sunlight, I was wee by dark clouds. It looks like heavy rain will fall soon. That means they would need to stop the search for now.


    I close my eyes and pray that it won''t rain. The search party couldn''t be stopped. It''s already the third day since his highness, and the rest disappeared. If they continue to dy it, I''m afraid it will be toote for the three leads.


    "Csille, I heard from Aunt that you haven''t eaten your lunch. You still need to recuperate. It''s not a good idea to skip your breakfast. Have you been taking the medications I prescribed to you?"


    I open my eyes and stare at Brother Pascal, who is now sitting on the chair in front of me. I am currently in the garden, rxing. However, I still couldn''t stop myself from worrying.


    I heave a sigh. "Brother, how can I eat knowing that his highness and the rest might not be eating for days now?" I shake my head. "I don''t have the appetite to eat anything at all."


    Brother Pascal stares at me for a few seconds. "But if you won''t eat, you won''t be able to join the search party. Also, don''t you know how worried Aunt is? Do you n to worry her more?"


    I shake my head. Search party? I smile birthday. "I already ask Mother if I can join the search, but she refuses. How can I be able to join the search party if Mother doesn''t allow me? Will she even allow me? I don''t think so."


    I know they were worried about me, but I couldn''t stop myself. I couldn''t stay here anymore and do nothing. I want to go out and help them. That is the only way I will be able to get my appetite back. But how can I help them if Mother will not allow me to join the search party?


    Brother Pascal holds my hand that is resting on the table. "Csille, I know you are worried about his highness, Prince Fraser. But you couldn''t disregard your own health. What will his highness say if he knows what you are doing to yourself? I''m sure he wouldn''t like that. So, why don''t you eat first, okay? And about you joining the search party, your body is still not fit for it. Please understand your Mother. She only cares about you."


    I heave a sigh. I know the reason why she didn''t allow me, but I still couldn''t stop myself but feel disappointed. I don''t want to wait here anymore. "But Brother, my mind wouldn''t be at ease knowing Prince Fraser, Rufus, and Sir Farren are still out there. I need to do something, Brother."


    Brother Pascal heaves a sigh and takes out something from his coat. I look at the envelope he put on the table. "Then why don''t you do this?" He then pushes it towards me. I look at the envelope in front of me before I look back at Brother Pascal. "Brother, what is this?"


    He just nods his head, urging me to open the letter. With a frown, I take the letter and open it. It''s from his majesty, King Simmond? And he wants me to do something for him.


    I look at Brother Pascal. "Brother?" N?v(el)B\\jnn


    He nods his head. "His Majesty called me early this morning to ask how you are doing. He was worried about you, so he decided to receive the guests on behalf of Prince Fraser. He knows you need some distraction, and he hopes you wouldn''t decline this."


    How can I decline his majesty? It will be rude of me to do that, and I know he only cares about me. So, how can I? I heave a sigh. I think this is better than staying in this house the whole day doing nothing. At least I can get off my mind from worrying about the three leads.


    "Brother, do you know who are the guests I need to receive?" I don''t have any problem receiving guests since I have done it a couple of times already. However, this time I will do it on my own. So, I need to know who are the guests I will be weing because I don''t want to make a mistake. I don''t want to disappoint his majesty.


    "It''s the Great Ruler, Ruler Laird of the Illorian City, and Principal Germund of the Alderrdeen City. They will be arriving this afternoon, and his majesty thought you are the perfect person to wee them since you are both acquainted with them.


    My eyes widened when I heard him mention the names of the guests. It''s Godfather and Principal Germund. They are finally arriving. Too bad Prince Fraser is not here to wee them with me.


    Brother Pascal probably noticed the sadness in my eyes. "Don''t worry, Csille, I will be weing them with you. So, you don''t need to be sad."


    I shake my head. "I couldn''t help it, Brother. Godfather Laird and Principal Germund will be definitely happy to see Prince Fraser, and I wee them. Too bad he isn''t here with us."


    Brother holds my hand. "I''m sure once his highness hears the arrival of the Great Ruler and Principal Germund, he will get out of the ce he is hiding and return to the Vrawyth Kingdom. So, don''t worry, Csille. Everything will be okay soon."


    I look at Brother Pascal. I really hope it is really like that. That everything will be okay because I don''t know what to do if something happens to the three leads.


    ________________________________


    I look at Brother Pascal, who seems so anxious right now. We are currently waiting for the arrival of the Illorian people and the Alderrdeen people. But it seems like Brother Pascal isn''t prepared for this. I understand him, though. We will be weing two of the powerful people in this world. Offending them could be an infinite doom for the whole Kingdom. But there is really nothing to worry about because Ruler Laird is my Godfather while I had left a good impression on Principal Germund when I was still studying in Alderrdeen.


    "Brother, are you okay? Maybe it will be best if you take a rest first."


    Brother Pascal shakes his head. He then looks at his time watch. "How can I rest? They will arrive here in just a few minutes."


    I hold his arm, trying to rx him. "Brother, rx. We will just wee them. Why do you look so nervous? You already know my connection with Ruler Laird, right?"


    He nods his head. "But they are still two of the most respected people in this world. Even his majesty, King Simmond, doesn''t want to go against them. How can I not feel nervous?"


    I shrugged my shoulders. "Why would we? They came here as our guests. Also, the Vrawyth Kingdom has a good rtionship with the two Cities. As long as we do our part and wee them, I''m sure they will appreciate it. So, don''t worry, Brother. Ruler Laird is a good man. He wouldn''t make a big deal even if we make a simple mistake."


    Brother Pascal nods his head. He then takes a few deep breaths. He''s probably calming himself.


    A moment after, he stares at me and gently caresses my head. "Now, I can really be assured that the Lauretr¨¦ family is in good hands."


    I look at Brother Pascal and shake my head. Good hands? With Csille? If he only knew what will Csille do in the future, I''m sure he would take back all his words.


    "I still think you are the best choice for the heir of the Lauretr¨¦ Family, Brother. How can a woman whose surname will be reced rule the Lauretr¨¦ Family?"


    Brother Pascal shakes his head. "You are morepetent than I am, Csille, and you know our Family never cares about gender. As long as they can rule and take care of family matters. And look how well you are doing now? You already build a Foundation on your own and can handle talking to powerful people. Unlike me, who is already anxious just by thinking I will wee the Great Ruler and Principal Germund."


    I look at Brother and shake my head. Although I have a lot of things I still want to say to him, I just remain quiet. Because I know no matter if he likes it or not, he wouldn''t have a choice but to be the heir of the Lauretr¨¦ Family. Brother Pascal looks like he is about to say something but a guardes rushing to us. "Dame Csille, Doctor Pascal, the carriages of Illorian City and Alderrdeen City are already near."


    I nod my head at the guard. "Thank you. Just proceed with the checking. Make sure to exin to them why do we still need to inspect their carriages, and we will follow suit." I calmly said to the guard.


    The guard bows his head and immediately excuses himself. I look at Brother Pascal and smile at him. "Let''s go, Brother."


    We walk towards the gate and found the guards checking thoroughly the carriages of Illorian City and Alderrdeen City. Brother Pascal, just wait on the sideline. We need to make sure that all the people in the carriage are really from the two Cities. It''s for safety purposes. His Majesty knows that some people might use the fact that the Vrawyth Kingdom wees guests from other Kingdoms and Cities. To ensure the safety of everyone, the guards need to thoroughly inspect each carriage. Brother Pascal and I can only be allowed to get near any carriage once the guard confirms the identity of the people inside the carriage.


    One of the guards rushes toward me and bows his head. "Dame Csille, everything is all cleared. They can pass the gate."


    I nod my head. It is a sign that we can now get near the carriage to wee both Godfather and Principal Germund. "Thank you for your hard work." I look at Brother Pascal and nod my head at him, urging him to follow me. The two of us walk towards the carriage of Godfather. We bow our heads as a sign of respect. "Great Ruler, wee to the Vrawyth Kingdom. Apologies if we need to check your carriages. It is for security customs. I hope you don''t feel offended. As for why I am the one who wees you instead of his majesty, King Simmond, and his highness, Prince Fraser, I will exin it to youter. For now, let me guide you to where you will be staying."


    A minute has passed, and we still haven''t heard any response from anyone inside the carriage. Brother Pascal and I look at each other. Confused with what is happening.


    Is my voice not that loud? That''s why they didn''t hear anything? Should I repeat my words?


    I was busy contemting when I suddenly heard augh, and someone got off the carriage. It''s Ruler Laird!


    He is smiling widely at me. My eyes widen when I see Prince Germund getting off the carriage of Godfather. Eh? Howe Principal Germund is with Godfather? The distance between Illorian City and Alderrdeen City is far. Howe they are in one carriage?


    "My dear, I finally see you again. It''s been a long time since you sent me a letter. Do you even consider me as your Godfather?" Ruler Laird said while pouting.


    I smile at him and give him a hug. I couldn''t deny the fact that I did miss him. Ruler Laird hugs me back. He then caresses my back. A moment after, I break from the hug and look apologetically at him. "I apologize, Godfather. I got busy with my work at the Foundation that it slipped my mind to send you a letter. I hope you will forgive me."


    Godfather smiled reassuringly at me before he gently caressed my head. "I know. I was just joking. I heard your Foundation is doing great. I''m really proud of what you have be."


    I was about to say something when Principal Germund, who is standing behind Godfather, suddenly spoke. "I thought I am also a guest of the Vrawyth Kingdom? Why does it feel like someone is being biased here?"


    I look at Principal Germund and bow my head. "Apologies, Principal Germund. I just didn''t expect I would see you inside Godfather''s carriage."


    Principal Germundughs. "Don''t worry, Dame Csille. I am just kidding you." He looks around us. It looks like he is looking for something. After a few seconds, I heard him sigh. "I heard what happened to Prince Fraser. Is there any news about him?"


    I smile bitterly. Even them, who live far away from the Vrawyth Kingdom, also know what happened. I''m sure the other people already know about it. Lying to them is already useless now. His majesty stated in his letter to keep the news about Prince Fraser''s disappearance from Ruler Laird and Principal Germund. However, how can I keep something to someone if they already know it?

 Chapter 366 : Her Plans

    Chapter 366 : Her ns


    I look at Brother Pascal. I don''t know if it''s a good thing to talk about this outside. Although everyone already has an idea of what is really happening, the Royal family still hasn''t released any statement confirming the issue. And me talking about it here will be a concrete proof that something really happened to his highness. His Majesty and her Majesty are already stressed with the current situation. I don''t want to add to their stress.


    I smile reassuringly at Godfather and Principal Germund. "I think it will be best if we talk about thister." I shake my head. "No, no. I think it will be best if his majesty talks about this to you. I am in no position to talk about this. The King and the Queen will see the two of you this evening. So, you can ask them any questions you want to ask. For now, let me show you where you will be staying."


    Ruler Laird and Principal Germund look at each other for a couple of seconds before they both agree with what I said.


    Ruler Laird invites Brother Pascal and me in their carriage, which we agree. We just ask our coachman to go to the residences, where the Illorian people and Alderrdeen people will be staying, while Godfather''s carriage follows him.


    It''s a good thing his Majesty assigned their residence beside each other because he knows these two well respected people are close friends. So we wouldn''t have any problem showing their residences.


    Godfather gently caresses my head. "I heard everything that happened to you while you were working in your Foundation." He shakes his head. "You should take care of yourself too, Csille. I know I have told you already that I am proud of what you have done these past few months however I couldn''t help but be worried about you. Don''t stress yourself too much."


    I nod my head at Godfather. "I will, Godfather. I apologize for making you worried."


    Godfather was about to say something, but Principal Germund cuts him off. "Ayoo, says the one who doesn''t sleep for days because he was busy at work. Aren''t you ashamed of yourself, Ruler Laird? You''re preaching what you don''t do." Principal Germund shakes his head.


    I smile at Principal Germund. Although what he said might sound off to some, I know he only said that to tease Godfather. These two have been good friends ever since they were young. A simple banter like this doesn''t offend them.


    Godfather res at Principal Germund. But instantly of saying anything to him, he just looks at me. "Are you going to join us this evening?"


    Join them? Is he talking about his majesty and her majesty visiting them tonight? I don''t think it''s a good idea for me to be there. I shake my head. "I don''t think so, Godfather. But don''t worry, we could have a talk tomorrow. I promise to visit you tomorrow."


    Godfather nods his head in satisfaction. "I will be waiting for you tomorrow then. You can bring Doctor Pascal with you too."


    I look at Brother Pascal and nod my head at Godfather. I was about to say something when the carriage stopped in front of a residence. "We are here, Godfather, Principal Germund. Please follow me, and I will be showing you where you are going to stay."


    The tour at each residence took up more than an hour. It was almost dawn already when the two groups settled in. Ruler Laird convinced Brother Pascal and me to stay until dinner. But because we know the King and the Queen will visit them, we decided to politely decline. I am sure his majesty has other important things to talk to Ruler Laird and Principal Germund. And I don''t want to interrupt them.


    I look outside the window and sigh. Brother Pascal and I are now on our way home. One of the reasons why I also declined Godfather''s offer for dinner is because I couldn''t wait to get home. I am sure Father already sent a letter of update about the three royalties, and I want to know what it is. I just hope we will receive good news for today, or else I wouldn''t have a choice but to sneak out and look for them myself.


    I don''t want to worry anyone, and I know doing this will make them feel like that. However, I just couldn''t sit still and wait for an update. Prince Fraser''s birthday is four days from now. If they can''t find Prince Fraser tomorrow, the Birthday Banquet might be canceled, and I cannot let that happen. That Banquet is the climax of the story, and if we don''t reach that part, it will be the end of everything.


    It will be the end of all of us.


    ________________________________


    The moment the carriage stops in front of our residence, I immediately get off the carriage and dash inside. However, I couldn''t find where Mother was.


    The butler, who had just gotten out of the kitchen, noticed my wariness. "Miss, you have returned. Have you eaten your dinner? I can ask the kitchen to prepare your din¡ª"


    I didn''t let him finish his words and just cut him off. "Where is my Mother?"


    The butler shakes his head. "The Countess hasn''t returned yet, Miss. Do you want to wait for her so you can have dinner together?"


    Who cares about dinner? All I want to know is if there is an update about Prince Fraser. I need to hear an update! I heave a sigh and calm myself down. It won''t be good to snap at him. It''s not his fault why Mother still hasn''t returned. Also, I know everyone is also worried about Prince Fraser. "If that is the case, did you receive any letter from Father? I am sure he already sent an update this afternoon. He said he would send one. Where is it? I want to read it."


    "Are you asking about the update on his highness''s whereabouts?" I nod my head as a response. "Yes, it is. Where is it? Take it out immediately. I want to read it."


    The butler stares at me for a couple of seconds. He looks like he is hesitating. "Miss, apologies, but we didn''t receive any update regarding Prince Fraser''s whereabouts. However, the Count left a letter for you and the Countess. Do you want to read it?"


    I feel my body feels weak after hearing what the butler said. There is no update with Prince Fraser and the rest.


    I feel my whole body goes numb, and my whole surroundings be blurry. I feel a hand hold me in ce, but I feel like I am slowly losing my consciousness.


    When I woke up, it was already morning. I slowly get up and find Brother Pascal sleeping on the sofa in my room. I frown and try to remember what happened. I was too busy thinking about what happened yesterday that I didn''t notice Brother Pascal woke up from his sleep.


    "You''re awake? How are you feeling?"


    I look at Brother Pascal and shake my head. "Brother, what happened?"


    He gets up and walks toward me to check my condition. "You copsed yesterday. Haven''t I told you that you need to rest first? Look what happened to you? You should stay in the house for today." N?v(el)B\\jnn


    I copsed yesterday? I try to remember what happened, and that is only when it dawns on me. I copsed not because of fatigue but because of the disappointment and stress I felt when I heard there was no update about the three royalties'' whereabouts.


    I immediately turn to Brother Pascal and hold on to his arm. "Brother, Brother, is there any news about Prince Fraser and the rest?" Please say yes. Please say there is news about them. I''m begging you, Brother.


    I look at Brother Pascal, but he just stares at me. He then heaves a sigh. "Csille, I think it''s better if you ask your Mother instead."


    I frown. "Why do I need to ask Mother if you can tell me yourself?" I paused. I think I know why. I smile bitterly and stare at Brother Pascal. "Brother, tell me honestly. You didn''t receive any news about Prince Fraser, right? It''s the reason why you don''t want to tell me yourself because you don''t want to disappoint me. Am I right?"


    Brother heaves a sigh before he nods his head. "I''m sorry, Csille. I just don''t want to see you sad. Aunt and I were worried about you. We both know how much you worry about his highness, and we don''t want to worry you more."


    Iugh bitterly. "And you think by doing this, you are all helping me?"


    I understand why they do this. However, when will they realize that the more I won''t hear any news about the three royalties, the more I will worry about them. So, what they are doing is not helping me. Instead, they are making me worry more.


    Brother Pascal goes silent. I just wave my hand at him andy on my bed. "Just leave me alone, Brother."


    "But Csille..."


    I shake his hand that is holding my arm. "Just leave me alone, Brother."


    I needed him to get out of my room before I could say things to him. Things that I could hurt him. I heard him sigh before he left my room hesitantly. The moment the door was closed, I immediately got up.


    I couldn''t stay here and do nothing anymore. I need to do something now, or else it will be toote for everyone.


    ________________________________


    I heave a deep sigh before I get out of my room. I immediately find Mother sitting on the sofa in the receiving area. She rushes towards me the moment she sees me. "My dear, I know you are mad at me, but I hope you can let me exin thi¡ª"


    I look at Mother and smile reassuringly. "Mother, I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to do that. I was just worried about his highness that I couldn''t calm myself down. I know you are only worried about me, and I appreciate that."


    Mother gently caress my head. "You''re not mad at us anymore?"


    I shake my head. "I am not mad at you, Mother. I will never be mad at you."


    I heard her heave a sigh of relief. She then looks at the dress I am wearing. I am wearing a formal dress right now, the kind of dress I only wear on special asions.


    "Where are you going, Csille? Haven''t your Brother Pascal told you to take a rest for today?"


    I shake my head. "Mother, how can I rest if I already told the Great Ruler that I will be visiting him and Principal Germund today. Wouldn''t that be an offense to them if I break my words?"


    I feel guilty lying to Mother, but this is the only n I think of to get out of this house. I''m sorry, Mother. I don''t n to worry you, but I need to do this. Not just for myself but also for everyone. I hope you can understand.


    Mother stares at me for a couple of seconds before she nods her head. "How can I prohibit you? But make sure not to exhaust yourself. I don''t want to hear you copse again. You understand?"


    I nod my head at her. I almost jump in joy, but I just stop myself. "I will, Mother." I pretend to look at my time watch. "I need to leave now, Mother. I will see youter."


    I didn''t wait for her reply and immediately rushed outside, where a carriage was waiting for me. The coachman immediately looks at me. "Miss, are we going straight to the residence of the Great Ruler and Principal Germund?"


    I shake my head. I don''t really n to visit them. I only use that as an excuse, so Mother will allow me to go out. "You can drop me off the market. I will buy gifts for them."


    It''s a custom in the Vrawyth Kingdom to give gifts if you are visiting someone else''s house. But I''m really not nning to buy gifts. I only need to find a way to lose this coachman. The coachman immediately looks at me. "Drop you off? But who will help you with¡ª"


    I shake my head. "I heard Mother has an important thing to do today. You can just drop me off in the market and return to our residence. She needs you more than I. I''ll just find my way after. The Illorian City and the Alderrdeen City''s residence is not far from the market. So, don''t worry about me."


    The coachman tried to convince me, but in the end, I managed to convince him instead to return to our house. I look at our carriage that is now on its way home. I''m sorry, Mother, but I need to do this. I need to see with my own eyes the current situation of Prince Fraser and the rest. I look at the carriage before I set off to find my way through the crowded market. Now that my first n has seeded, I need to do my second n. I just wish everything will be a sess too.

 Chapter 367 : Sneak Out

    Chapter 367 : Sneak Out


    I look around me. Trying to find any guard around. My eyes shine when I see a young man, probably sixteen years of age, walking in an awkward manner. He is wearing a guard''s uniform. It looks like he is one of the newly hired guards in the Kingdom.


    I smirk and look at the guard¡ªa perfect person for my n.


    I walk toward him and block his way. The young guard immediately looks up, and his eyes widen when he recognizes who I am. He bows his head clumsily. "Dame Csille! Apologies, I didn''t know¡ª"


    I shake my head and interrupt his words. "Can you do me a favor?"


    The guards immediately look up at me and frown. "Dame Csille?"


    I look around, trying to see if anyone has seen us. After making sure no one noticed me talking to a guard, I immediately handed him an envelope. Inside the envelope is a letter I have written this morning, in the letter I mentioned the favor I wanted to ask to him. I also put a banknote inside the envelope aspensation for him.


    I nod my head at him before I walk away. But I didn''t walk away; I just looked at the guard from a distance. The guard looks around first and walks in a certain direction. I follow where he is going and find him entering a hallway that has a dead end. He probably went there to read the letter I had given him.


    A moment after, the guard gets out of the hallway. He looks around until his eyes find me. He then bows his head before he leaves.


    I heave a sigh and walk towards a small pastry shop in the area. This pastry shop is not famous, so there are no people inside, which is a good thing for me since I don''t want anyone to notice me. I just order a pudding and sit in the most hidden corner of the shop. I don''t want other people to see me here. I just need to wait for the guard to return here to do the favor I ask from him. I ask him to bring me an unused guard''s clothing and a horse. I need the guard''s clothing for my disguise and the horse as my means of transportation. Although doing this might be dangerous, this is the only n I can think of. This is the only way to leave the Kingdom without anyone recognizing me. The guard''s uniform is made of steel. It even has a headgear that will help me cover my hair and my eyes. Without my distinctive features, I can definitely get out of the Kingdom with ease. However, my n will only seed if that guard helps me. I know that there is also a big possibility that he will sell me out instead of helping me out. After all, he knew my identity. He knows it will be his fault if something happens to me if I sneak outside. I just wish he would do something that favors me. I look around, anxiously waiting for the guard toe back. Half an hour has already passed, but the guard is still nowhere to be found.


    I was starting to feel nervous when someone got inside the pastry shop. I heave a sigh of relief when I see the guard walk inside the shop. He is holding a bag. It''s probably where he put the uniform I ask from him.


    He anxiously looks around, and when his eyes find me, he nods at me a little before he walks toward the counter to order something. He then settled at one of the tables and stayed there for a couple of minutes before he immediately rushed outside the shop. It looks like something urgent came up. That is the sign. I stand up and walk towards the table where the guards sit. The waitress who was cleaning his table noticed the bag left by the guard. "Oh, no. The man left his bag. I should run after hi¡ª"


    Before she can run after him, I immediately interrupt her. "Is there a problem?"


    The waitress looks at me, and she immediately bows her head. "Dame Csille! I..." she seems flustered. Her eyes keep staring at the chair where the bag is lying.


    "Is this left by that guard?"


    The waitress nods her head. "Yes, Dame Csille. It looks like something urgent came up, and he forgot to take this."


    I nod my head. "Are you nning to look after the guard?" I look outside. "I don''t think you can find him now. I''m sure he already left with his horse. How about this? Let me take care of this for you, and you can continue your job."


    The waitress stares at me hesitantly. "Dame Csille, are you sure? I know you''re a busy person too." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    I smile reassuringly at her and nod my head. "I am sure. Finding the owner of this bag isn''t a big deal for me. I just need to ask the head officer, and he can help me find the owner of this bag. So, you don''t have to worry."


    The waitress bows her head at me. "Thank you very much, Dame Csille."


    I just smile at her before I put the bag in my hand. "I will be leaving then. Good day."


    I didn''t wait for the waitress'' response and looked around. I find the guard hiding in a corner from a distance. I nod my head at him as a gratitude for what he did before I walk towards the horse tied on a pole of the pastry shop outside. I swiftly get on the horse and maneuver the horse to a certain distance. Now that I got my disguise, all I need to do is change into it. But the problem is, where will I find a ce to change my clothing?


    I look around, and an idea that is quite uneptable pops into my mind. That is the only n I can think of right now. If I rent a room, people might be confused as to why a guardes out of my room, and that will definitely be a big issue. So, I cannot do that. I also cannot return home, or else my n will be busted.


    My only choice now is to find a ce where no one else will go. It is to ensure no one will see me change into the guard clothing. And the only ce I can think of is the abandoned and hunted building in the capital. There is an old building known as the nest of ghosts and evil spirits, so no one dares to get near it. I pull the reins so the horse wille to a halt. I look at the abandoned building in front of me and heave a sigh. Although I am not scared of ghosts, it is still weird changing clothes in an abandoned building. I tied the horse in the tree nearby and took the bag with the guard''s clothing. Without hesitation, I take the bag with me inside the building. The building used to own by a fallen noble family. This family has done so many evil deeds that they said all the spirits were haunting this building. I walk to the hallways, searching for a cleaner room. Most of the rooms here are in a mess already because this building had been abandoned for a few centuries now. I want to look for a cleaner room because this is where I will be leaving my dress, and I don''t want to dirty it.


    I managed to find a cleaner room that didn''t have a broken window. Even the curtains are intact, which is a good ce for me to change my dress.


    I take the guard''s clothing out of the bag and change my clothing. I just hang my dress in the empty closet. I need to keep it in a safe ce so even if someone decides to get inside this building, they won''t find my things. After ensuring that my dress was well hidden and my disguise was on point, I immediately left the building. I look at my time watch and heave a sigh. It''s already lunchtime. I need to get going now so I can have a lot of time to look for Prince Fraser. I swiftly get on my horse and maneuver it towards the gate of the Vrawyth Kingdom. The guards who were guarding the gate blocked my way. "Soldier, where are you going?"


    I take out a token and give it to the guard. It is one of the things the young guard, whom I bribed, gave to me. It is the order token from his majesty. They hired new guards to join the search party. That young guard just gave me his order token. I should probably look for him when I return.


    The guard inspects my token, and after ensuring it is not fake, they immediately let me out.


    I nod my head before I maneuver the horse outside. I heaved a sigh of relief when I managed to pass the guards without a problem. All I need to do now is get to the forest and find Prince Fraser and the rest. I just hope I don''t bump with any soldiers, or else Father will definitely send me home.


    I work my way through the forest however, I''ve been searching around for half an hour now, and I still haven''t found Prince Fraser or anyone. I look around and heave a sigh. It''s probably noon already, and I still haven''t eaten anything for today. So, I decided to stop the horse first and see if I could find anything to eat. My eyes shine in happiness when I find ckberries. I immediately picked some and was about to eat them when I heard a galloping sound behind me. My body bes frigid, and my heart beats wildly. But before I can do anything to hide, someone already speaks behind me.


    "Soldier, what are you doing here alone? Haven''t you received the order?"


    My eyes widen when I recognize the voice. It''s Father! I would be doomed if he knew I sneaked out of the Kingdom and got here alone. I look around, trying to find my way out, but then I remember Father is probably riding a horse. Even if I run as fast as I can, I know I can''t match the speed of a horse. I''m sure if I run from here, Father will run after me. But if I don''t run away now, how am I supposed to face him? I couldn''t say something, or else he will recognize my voice immediately, and I also couldn''t remain quiet because it would be an insult to him.


    I was still contemting what to do when Father snapped at me. "Soldier, I am asking you a question? Why don''t you answer?"


    Father, if I answer you, I''m sure you''ll be mad at me. How can you expect me to subject myself to that kind of trouble?


    However, if I continue not answering him, I will be more in trouble. What should I do? If I kneel down and beg for his forgiveness, will he let me off? I was about to say something when someone interrupted me. Probably one of the soldiers too. "Apologies, Count, but we need to bring his highness to the capital now. They need immediate help. Why don''t we just bring this guard with us and deal with himter?"


    My eyes widened when I heard what the guard said. He mentioned his highness? Does it mean they already found them? In my excitement, I immediately turn around, forgetting that I had put down the metal gear that was covering my eyes earlier.


    "You already found his highness? May I know how he is doing? How about Prince Rufus and Sir Farren? How are they?"


    It was toote when I realized that I had done something wrong. I look around and find people staring at me with shock.


    Oh, no! I am doomed.

 Chapter 368 : Consequences

    Chapter 368 : Consequences


    "CSILLE! WHAT ARE YOU DOING HERE? DID YOU SNEAK OUT AGAIN?" Father snaps at me the moment he realizes my disguise.


    I smile awkwardly at Father. "Father, let me exin."


    He just res at me for a couple of seconds before he looks at the soldiers beside him. "Soldiers, make sure to bring Dame Csille home." He then gives me a deathly stare before hemands the remaining soldiers to continue their way out of the forest.


    I look at Father''s back and sigh. I am definitely doomed. If not because of the emergency situation of Prince Fraser, I''m sure Father would definitely drag me home on his own. I bump my head to the nearest tree. "Why do I forget that I am in disguise? I should have kept quiet and bowed my head. Look what a mess you have made, Csille."


    I was still busy scolding myself when one of the three soldiers, who was ordered by my Father to bring me home, suddenly spoke.


    "Apologies, Dame Csille, but we need to get going now. The Count would be mad if he knew we stayed here for too long."


    I look at the soldier and heave a sigh. I nod my head at him before I fix my headgear and swiftly get on my horse. "Let''s get going then. Also, can you not tell anyone what I have done today?"


    The three soldiers look at each other before they nod their heads. I nod at them and maneuver the horse towards the gate of the Kingdom.


    I was happy that they had already found Prince Fraser, but I couldn''t help but feel scared of Father''s anger. I''m sure Mother will also be mad at me when she hears what I did.


    I have hurt them again.


    I heave a sigh and continue galloping out of the forest. Once we reach the entrance, the guards who are guarding the entrance block our way to check our identities.


    "Soldiers, why did you only return now? The Count returned a few minutes ago."


    I look at three soldiers, urging them to answer the guard''s question. I couldn''t say anything, or else they would know I am a woman. I am sure Father didn''t tell the guards that his only daughter sneaked out by dressing up as a guard. So, I cannot let anyone know what I have done. After all, it will be a huge issue if people know what I have done.


    One of the three guards gets off his horse and takes off his headgear. My eyes widened when I realized who he was. Isn''t he one of the guards of the Lauret¨¦ Family? I look at the two soldiers who also get off their headgear.


    Now I understand why Father entrusts me with these three soldiers. It is because they are one of our loyal guards. He probably brought them with him to help with the search.


    "Chief, the Count, ask us to look around first to check if we can find anything that will point us to the culprit. It''s the reason why it took us some time to return to the capital."


    The guard, who was called chief by our guard, nods his head. Then he looks at me. "And you, why don''t you get your headgear so I can check your identity too?"


    I felt my hand tremble when I heard what he said. Take my headgear off? If I do that, then they will know my identity. And if that happens, they will know that I sneak out to join the search party.


    The three soldiers look at each other before one of them taps the shoulder of the guard. "Chief, that guy here is a new hire of the Count. The reason why he isn''t taking off his headgear is because he has an allergy. This allergy is transmissible. Asking him to take off his headgear also means asking to have that allergy."


    My mouth twitched when I heard what the soldier said. Out of all the excuses he can think of, why a transmissible allergy? Is there even an allergy like that? Who would believe that?


    I looked at the guard''s face, and I couldn''t believe my eyes when I saw terror in his eyes. It looks like this guy believes thatme excuse. "Should I ask him to take off his headgear?" One of the soldiers asked. I look at the soldier who speaks just now and smirks. It is just a simple question, but it sounds like he is teasing the guard. They can see that the guard is already scared, but they still ask that question. I doubt if the guard will say yes.


    The guard shakes his head and asks the other guards to open the gate. "No need. You can enter the capital now."


    The three soldiers salute at the officer, and they immediately get on their horses. After making sure that everything is okay, I maneuver the horse towards the abandoned building.


    The three soldiers behind me immediately stop me when they see where I am going.


    "Miss, where are you nning to go? The Count already told us to bring you home. He will be mad if he finds out you didn''t return home."


    I just ignore their words. I need to return to the abandoned building to change my dress. Although Father knows my n, I still want to return home wearing the dress I wore earlier. If someone saw me return wearing a guard''s clothing, that would be an issue. So to avoid trouble, I decided to change my dress first. I stop the horse in front of the abandoned building. I look at the three soldiers, who are now staring with horror at the abandoned building. "Dame Csille, why are we here? Let''s go home already. I am sure the Count is on his way home now, and he will be more mad at you if he didn''t find you at home." One of the soldiers said.


    I look at them and shake my head. "Don''t worry. This won''t take long. Just wait for me here."


    I didn''t wait for their response and immediately went inside the building. I walk straight to the room where I hide my dress and change into it. After making sure that I looked okay now, I put the guard clothing inside the closet and left the building.


    The moment I step out of the building, I find the three soldiers walking back and forth in front of the abandoned building. They are probably worried about me, but they know they cannot go inside because I already told them not to.


    I shake my head. "I''m sorry for making you wait. Let''s go."


    The three guards look at me. "Dame Csille! You¡ª" They weren''t able to finish their words when they saw what I was wearing.


    I look at my dress and shrug my shoulders. "I just changed my dress. Come on, let''s go home now." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    I swiftly get on the horse and set off to the Lauretr¨¦ residence. Although I know there''s a big possibility that Father and Mother will be enraged with what I did. I don''t have a choice but to face the consequences of my actions.


    ________________________________


    I look in front of our house and heave a sigh. I get off the horse and look at three soldiers behind me. "Can you help me get this horse to the stable?"


    After making sure the horse will be taken care of, I immediately go inside our house. I was wee by Mother and Brother Pascal, who is currently sitting in the receiving area with nk expressions on their faces.


    They knew! They already knew what I did. I''m sure Father sent them an update, and now they are enraged for what I did.


    I feel my heart beating wildly, and I suddenly feel anxious. I take a few steps and kneel in front of them. "Mother, Brother, I am sorry. I''m sorry for lying to the two of you. I''m sorry if I sneak out again. I''m sorry for worrying you. I..." I paused. I know no matter how much I exin myself, they wouldn''t understand it. So I just remain quiet.


    However, a minute has passed already, and I still haven''t heard anything from them. I look up and find them staring at me disappointedly.


    "Mother..."


    Mother shakes her head. "Are you happy now? You finally did what you wanted to do. I hope you are satisfied now." After she said those words, she stood and walked away.


    I tried to call her, but she just ignored me. I helplessly look at Brother Pascal, hoping he can help me. But he just stares at me coldly and shakes his head. "I know you are stubborn, but this is too much, Csille. You have done too much this time." He stands up. "Save your time. Even if you kneel down there for the whole day, they won''t forgive you. I won''t forgive you." He also left after saying those words.


    I smile bitterly at myself while tears are falling from my eyes. I know I have hurt them, but what did I do wrong? I just want to make sure if Prince Fraser is okay. Is it wrong to worry about my fianc¨¦e? Also, it''s not just Prince Fraser I am worried about. I am worried about their safety too, because if something goes against the storyline, everyone''s safety will be at risk. I just want to save this world.


    I know they are worried about my safety, and I understand that. But they should have allowed me to at least join the search party for just a day, so I could be at ease. However, they prohibit me from leaving the house. They wouldn''t even tell me any news about Prince Fraser.


    So, how can they expect me to stay in this house while my fianc¨¦e and my friends are missing? I heave a sigh. Although I want to ask them those questions, I know I have done something wrong today. I sneak out and go to the forest on my own despite the danger outside. So, I understand why they are disappointed with me. I remain kneeling on the floor. Although I know what Brother Pascal said is true. That they wouldn''t be able to forgive me even if I kneel here for the whole day, I still want to do it. I want them to see how I am sorry for what I did. I remain kneeling on the floor for I don''t know how many hours. All I know is I started kneeling when the sun was zing outside, and it was already dawn, but here I am, still kneeling. I can already feel my knee getting numb, but I remain kneeling on the floor.


    "Miss, please stand up already. You''re just hurting yourself." One of the maids couldn''t stand it and walked toward me. She tried to force me to stand up, but I remain kneeling.


    I shake my head and smile reassuringly at her. "Please, let me do this. I have done some wrong, and this is the consequence of my actions. So, please don''t stop me."


    The maid shakes her head. "But miss, look how pale you are. You haven''t eaten or drank anything for hours already. You just copsed yesterday. If you continue doing this, you might end up copsing again. So please stand up already, Miss."


    I shake my head. I don''t want to stand up. I know this time, I greatly disappointed everyone. I want them to see how sorry I am. Things will going to change in Csille''s life soon. I don''t want to have a misunderstanding with my family before it happens. I heard the maid sobs when she heard what I said. She tries to help me stand up, but I just shake my head. In the end, she ends up standing on the side, watching me torture myself.


    I could already feel my body getting weak as time passed. I haven''t eaten anything for today nor drank anything. I''m sure sooner orter, my body won''t be able to take it. However, I still push myself. I want Mother, Father, and Brother Pascal see how much sorry I am. I continue kneeling for another hour. However, this time I can already feel that I am at my limit. My whole body feels numb and light. I feel like I am floating in the air already. But I still keep kneeling. I will kneel here until my body can''t take it. The maid starts to sob while looking at me. They have asked me countless of times to stop kneeling, but I just rejected them. I close my eyes and use the remaining energy in my body. Father still hasn''t returned. I want him to see how sorry I am. So, I will force myself to kneel here. A moment after, I heard the door open and a familiar footsteps walk inside the house. However, because I had already reached my limit, I felt my body copse to the floor.


    Thest thing I heard was someone calling my name.

 Chapter 369 : Hospital

    Chapter 369 : Hospital


    I slowly open my eyes and find myself in an unfamiliar room. I frown and immediately get up out of fear. But because I just woke up, I felt my whole world spin because of my sudden movement.


    "You shouldn''t move carelessly. Your body is still weak." I heard Brother Pascal say.


    But because I still felt dizzy, I didn''t immediately answer him. I only looked at him after my dizziness disappeared. "Brother, where am I?" I look around and realize that I am inside a hospital room. "I''m in the hospital?" I heard Brother Pascal sigh. "You know you just copsed the other day, and you still push yourself until you reach your limits? Don''t you really care about your health?" He shakes his head. "We didn''t have a choice but to admit you to the hospital because of your fatigue. You didn''t eat or drink anything for a day, Csille. You have low blood, so we didn''t have a choice but to transfuse blood to you again."


    I nod my head. Then I look around, trying to find Mother and Father. But I only see two maids inside. Where are Mother and Father? I looked at Brother Pascal, but before I could ask him where my parents were, he had already told me the answer. "Aunt and Uncle are busy with their work. That''s why they are not here. I am just here to check on your condition." He looks at the paper he is holding. "But it seems like some other Doctor was already assigned to you. I don''t think I am needed here. I''ll get going then."


    Brother Pascal was about to leave when I caught his arm. "Brother, are you still mad at me?"


    Brother Pascal stares coldly at me before he gets my hands off him. Then he left the room without saying anything.


    I look at the closed door with a bitter smile. They are really mad at me because if they are not, I''m sure they won''t let me alone here, knowing I just copsed again. "Miss, I''m sure Master Pascal is just busy today. That''s why he couldn''t stay with you today. I hope you won''t misunderstand Master Pascal."


    I looked at the maid who just consoled me just now and smiled reassuringly at her. "I know." Iy on the bed again and turned my back from them.


    I smile bitterly at myself. Brother Pascal is busy today, that''s why he can''t be with me? More like he is mad at me and doesn''t want to see me today. Because if it''s before, no matter how busy they were, they would still choose to set aside their work just to be with me. It is only a sign that I have reached their bottom line this time. I just wished I could reconcile with them before I became the viiness.


    ________________________________


    I spend my day lying on the hospital bed doing nothing. The two maids tried to entertain me by reading me books or singing songs to me. However, my mood is still down. "Miss, your dinner is prepared. You should eat it already."


    I look at the maid holding a bed tray with dishes on it. I shake my head and remain lying on my bed. "Can you set it aside for now? I am still full."


    The maid put the tray to the side and stared at me worriedly. "But Miss, you only eat a little with your lunch. If you don''t eat your dinner too, how can you get well? Master Pascal told us to make sure you eat dinner. So, miss, please eat your dinner, or else Master Pascal will be mad at us."


    What''s the use of getting better if my family doesn''t care about me anymore? I gave them a reassuring smile. Although I don''t feel reassured right now. "Don''t worry. I will eat if I am hungry." I look at the curtain. The maid told me earlier that there is a balcony attached to my room. "Can you do me a favor?"


    The two maids stare at each other before one maid shakes her head. "Miss, apologies. Even if we want to help you. The Count and the Countess already warned us not to let you sneak out. We will be in trouble if we help you."


    I smile bitterly. I know they will say that. I know Mother and Father will try to ground me again. I look at the two maids and shake my head. "Don''t worry. I am not nning to sneak out. I just want to see the moon. Staying in this room for the whole day bores me to death."


    The two maids look at each other before they shake their heads. "I''m sorry, Miss. I don''t think we can let you out even on the balcony."


    I look at the two maids. Are they even serious? I only want to enjoy the moonlight, and they wouldn''t allow me? What do they expect me to do? Jump from the second floor? I am not suicidal.


    "I know you are only worried that I might sneak out again. But you can be assured that I am not a dumb person who will jump from the second floor and expect I wouldn''t have any injuries. So, can you please let me see the moon? That''s the only thing I wish for."


    The two maids look at each other again. It seems like they are still hesitating to agree with me. Although I understand where their hesitation ising from. After all, I just sneaked out yesterday, and if I sneak out again, they are the ones who will be in trouble.


    In the end, I managed to convince them. Although it took me time to convince them. I am now on the balcony staring at the moon. I smile bitterly at myself. Lena, what will I do? My family is mad at me, and soon everyone will be mad at me too. Can I really bare that? I hope you are here with me because I know you''re the only one who can understand me. I miss you really bad. Tears start to fall from my eyes. I don''t know what to do anymore. My family is mad at me, and soon I will also lose my fianc¨¦e. What will happen to me after? Can I bear the pain of losing everything? Can I bare the consequences of being the viiness?


    I smile bitterly. Everything that is happening to Csille is because of me. The reason why I am facing all of these problems is because of myself too. If I only didn''t write that novel, then I wouldn''t be here. I stare at the moon and cry my heart out. It hurts. It really hurts, but I don''t have a choice but to pursue the viiness path.


    I was busy crying silently when I heard the two maids talking to each other. I asked them to stay inside the room and told them I wanted some time alone because I don''t want them to see me crying. "Have you heard that his majesty announced that the Birthday Banquet will proceed as scheduled?"


    My eyes widened when I heard them mention Prince Fraser''s name. It''s the first time I am hearing news about his highness. I didn''t dare to ask anyone because I felt ashamed to ask them. "But doesn''t Prince Fraser get injured when they got lost? Is it really okay for him to attend the banquet?"


    "I heard from other people that his highness just got minor injuries because Sir Farren saved him. If not because of Sir Farren, Prince Fraser won''t be able to attend the banquet."


    What?! Princess Paisee got injured? But what about the banquet? She is needed there! "I heard about it. It''s really a good thing Sir Farren is there to save Prince Fraser. But it''s really sad to hear what happened to Sir Farren and Prince Rufus. I heard they had acquired serious injuries. I don''t think they can attend the banquet because of that injury."


    I felt my hand tremble when I heard what they said. Even Rufus is injured? What will happen to the banquet now? Those two were also needed in the banquet. What will I do now? I need to do something to make them attend the banquet.


    However, what can I do? I am here admitted in the hospital while my parents don''t allow me to go out? How can I help them? I couldn''t sneak out again and force Rufus and Princess Paislee to attend the banquet. That will be a no no. My parents are still mad at me, and if I do that, I don''t know what I will do to reconcile with them after. I also cannot convince Prince Fraser and Princess Paislee to attend the banquet because it will sound weird for sure. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    I heard someone sigh. "But do they already know what happened? Like how serious the injuries of Prince Rufus and Sir Farren? Who is the culprit behind it, or if it''s just an ident? I haven''t heard any news about it."


    I have been dying to ask this question too. I want to know who is behind all of this? Is it that person? Is he starting to go against Prince Fraser already? But isn''t this a dangerous move? That certain someone is not the type of person who will do something reckless like this.


    "Nobody knows. I think his highnesses still haven''t released any statement regarding the matter. Or maybe the royal family stops the spread of the news because of the banquet."


    I heave a sigh. There are a lot of things I don''t understand right now. Why does this happen? I didn''t write this thing. Is it because of that force again? But I don''t understand the reason why does this needs to happen.


    What does that thing want?


    "But aren''t they supposed to inform us? So, we wouldn''t have to worry. What if it''s the act of our nemesis? We have guests from our nemesis Kingdom. What if they do something against us again?"


    "But if they inform us, wouldn''t that alert our enemies. I''m sure his Majesty has already made a n on how to deal with this. So, let''s just trust our majesty."


    "What else can we do but to trust them. After all, they are still our rulers, and it''s their responsibility to protect us always. I''m sure the royal family wouldn''t want to put everyone in danger." I heave a sigh and go back inside my room. I think I already heard everything I needed to hear. Although I still have a lot of questions, I will just find a way to look for answers some other time. The two maids immediately stop talking when they see me walk inside the room. "Dame Csille, do you want to eat your dinner now?"


    I look at the maid who asks the question and shakes my head. Dinner? I don''t think I have the appetite for that.


    "I''m still full. I feel sleepy. Can you turn the lights off? I want to sleep first." I get on my bed andy on it. "But Dame Csille, it won''t be good if you skip your dinner. Why don''t you eat your dinner first before you sleep?"


    I look at the maid and frown. "Do you want me to die? You know it''s not good to sleep after eating, right? Also, I never said I''m skipping my dinner. I will eatter. I just feel sleepy right now, so I want to sleep first. So, can you please turn off the lights?"


    The two maids stare at each other for a few seconds before the two of them hesitantly turn off the light. I closed my eyes and tried to sleep, but my mind couldn''t stop thinking about what I had heard from the maids. What will I do now? Things are getting out of hand, and yet here I am. I couldn''t even do anything to put everything in ce.

 Chapter 370 : Stamps

    Chapter 370 : Stamps


    "Miss, be careful." The maid helps me get inside the carriage. Making sure I wouldn''t bump my head in the process.


    I just got released from the hospital, and I am now on my way home. After I settled in the carriage, I looked at Hospital outside and smiled bitterly.


    Mother, Father, and Brother Pascal didn''t even check my condition ever since I got admitted to the hospital. The maids said they were busy with their work, although I highly doubt if that is the reason. Because even now that I just got released from the Hospital, they are still not around.


    This is a sign that they are really mad at me. Although I understand why they feel this way. I just didn''t expect I would be receiving this kind of treatment from them. From the people who first made me feel the warmth of having a family.


    "Miss, don''t be sad. The Count and the Countess were just busy today because of the birthday banquet of his highness, Prince Fraser. That''s why they cannot be with you today, but I am sure if they have a choice, they would want to send you home."


    The maids probably noticed my sadness. That''s why they try to console me. I just smile at them. I know they just want to make me feel good, but it''s no use. I already know the truth. That the reason why they are not here with me is because they are still mad at me. "Miss, don''t be sad anymore. I''m sure the Count and the Countess will be with you tomorrow. After all, his highness'' birthday banquet will be tomorrow."


    Of course, they will, because they don''t have any choice. It will not be good if the Count, the Countess, and their daughter will not attend the banquet. After all, Csille is still considered the fianc¨¦e of Prince Fraser. So, she cannot be absent tomorrow.


    I didn''t say anything to the maids and just looked outside the window. The Birthday banquet of Prince Fraser will be tomorrow, and until now, my family hasn''t talked to me. Is it the end for Csille? To be hated by her own family? Although I know hate is an overstatement right now, I still think it is possible in the near future.


    ________________________________


    "Miss, the sun is already zing. It is not good for your health to stay under the sun that long. Let''s get inside, Miss. We already prepared some snacks for you."


    I look at the maid and smile at her. "Just give me half an hour more. I still want to enjoy the sun. I have stayed in the hospital room for the whole day that my body misses the touch of sunlight. Don''t worry. I will get inside after half an hour."


    The maid stared at me for a couple of seconds before she excused herself. I look up at the clouds and heave a sigh. This day is a great day to go out and have some fun. A good day to enjoy the peacefulness. Too bad I couldn''t even enjoy it because I was stuck in this house. I heard from the maids thatMother and Father told them not to let me out. So, I have no choice but to stay here. I close my eyes and just enjoy the sunlight that is touching my skin. A moment had passed when I heard footsteps behind me. It''s probably the maid again. I''m sure she will ask me toe inside again. I heave a sigh. "Haven''t I told you that I wille insideter? I just want some time alone. I hope you can under¡ª" The words I wanted to say got stuck in my throat when I heard a familiar voice.


    "Dame Csille, we heard you got admitted to the hospital yesterday. So, wee here to check on your condition. We hope we are not disturbing your rest."


    I immediately get up and look back. My eyes glisten when I see Li, Mairenn, and Cairistine standing in front of me. They are here?!


    "Apologies, Dame Csille, if we came here uninvited. We were just worried about you. That''s why we came here to check how you are doing." Li said with a wary smile on her face.


    I stand up and hug the three of them. It''s been days since I have talked to people other than the maids, and I couldn''t help but feel happy. Because it''s the first time, after I sneak out, to feel someone cares about me again.


    Li hugs me back. "Dame Csille, I hope you are doing okay now. We heard you copsed twice already. Everyone in the Foundation is worried about you. But we know we cannot alle here to check on you. That''s why the three of us decided toe here on their behalf."


    I break from the hug and smile at them. "I feel better now seeing the three of you here. Why don''t we alle inside first?"


    Cairistine hugs my legs and looks at me. "Dame Csille, when will you return to the Foundation? I miss you already."


    Mairenn tries to take Cairistine''s hand that is wrapped around my legs. "Cairistine, let go of Dame Csille''s leg. How can she walk if you will hug her leg?" I gently caress Cairistine''s head. "My dear, once I feel better, I will return to the Foundation. So, wait for a little more, okay?"


    Although I really don''t know if I can return to the Foundation after the birthday banquet. Things will be a little difficult for Csille after the banquet. I am not sure if I will be able to return to the Foundation.


    Cairistine pouts at me before she hesitantly lets go of my arm. "Just don''t take too much time, Dame Csille. We all miss you there."


    I just nod my head at her before I guide the three of them inside. We all settled in the receiving area. I look at the maids who are helping me these days and smile gratefully at them. I know they are the ones who let Li inside. I heard from the Butler that Mother and Father don''t allow me to receive any guests. But probably because they had seen how depressed I was these days, they convinced the butler to let Li inside. I assume that because I can see the butler staring at me warily at a distance. I just shrugged my shoulders at him and focused on talking to Li. "Li, how is the Foundation going these days? I''m sorry if I couldn''t help you with managing it. But don''t worry, once I feel better, I will return to the Foundation."


    I feel bad for passing my responsibilities to Mairenn and Li. It''s not part of their job to take my responsibilities, but I never heard anyints from them. They are even more than willing to do work for me. I guess I was really fortunate to meet them. The two people whom I can confidently leave the Foundation to them. And it was their bad luck to meet someone like Csille. Li and Mairenn look at each other before the both of them shake their head. "Dame Csille, how many times we would have told you that we are happy to help you. It was us who should thank you for saving us."


    I smile at them. Thank me? Why would they thank someone who might endanger them in the future? Maybe I should decide to step down from the Foundation now. So they wouldn''t be involved with Csille''s future ns. "Dame Csille?" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    I blink a couple of times and look at Li. I didn''t realize I got too preupied with my thoughts. "I''m sorry. I just remembered something. Are you saying something?"


    Li nods her head. "Yes, Dame. I am wondering if it''s okay for me to bring some documents here? There are urgent cases we need to work on now, but because we still haven''t had your signature, we couldn''t do a thing about it." Li and Mairenn stare at each other. "But if you still don''t feel okay. You don''t have to worry about it. We can just de¡ª"


    I shake my head. I look at the maid who is standing on the side and ask her toe to me.


    I can do what Li suggests, but I am not sure if I can still work on it in the future. After all, things would go pretty bad for Csille after the banquet. So, I would rather just give them my signature. The maid bows her head at me. "Dame Csille, do you need me to do anything for you?"


    "Can you get my stamps in my room?"


    The maid''s eyes widen. "Miss? Your what? Stamp? But¡ª"


    I shake my head. "No more questions. Just get my stamps in my room. Now!" I shout at her.


    I understand why the maid looks hesitant when I ask her to get my stamp. Stamps are one of the important possession of a noble, and giving it to someone can be dangerous for the owner of the stamp.


    The maid looks like she wants to say something to me, but because I look coldly at her, she hurriedly runs to my room.


    "Dame Csille, why do you need your stamps? Don''t tell me¡ª"


    I look at Li and nod my head at her. "I don''t know when I can return to the Foundation. I also know that the Foundation can''t fully function without my signature. So, I would just temporarily hands you my stamp."


    Mairenn and Li''s eyes widened when they heard what I said. Then they immediately kneel on the ground and shake their heads.


    "Dame Csille, how can we ept such an important thing? We cannot ept that, Dame


    Csille."


    I heave a sigh. I knew they would react like this. There is an incident before when a noble hands her stamp to one of her trusted person. However, this person did transactions using the stamp for her own gain. The noble only realize it when the bank starts to take their property one by one. In the end, the noble family lost more than half of their wealth, and up until now, they are struggling to maintain their business and even their noble title.


    After that incident, no one dared to hand their stamps even to their most trusted person. So, I understand why Mairenn and Li got scared of the stamps.


    I stand up and help them to sit. "You don''t need to kneel. Don''t worry. I won''t give you the stamp with my family insignia. So, you can be assured."


    Because of that incident, the Kingdom has been strict with their stamps. Only stamps with family insignia can be used with documents rting to buying things or withdrawing money from the bank. The stamp I will give to them cannot be used to buy anything or to withdraw money from the bank. They can only use this in work rted documents that don''t involve giving money from my own bank. The maides back with a box. That is where I put my stamps inside. I opened it and took the stamp I was nning to give to them. "Here, please take this." I try to hand them the stamp, but Li and Mairenn still refuse to take it.


    "Dame Csille, how can we ept an important thing like this? Apologies, but we cannot ept this." Mairenn shakes her head after.


    I smile at her reassuringly before I take her hand and put the stamp in it. "Mairenn, I took you in as my employee because I fully trust you. So, can you please take this stamp and use it for the good of the Foundation. This way, you can prove to me that I have enough reason to trust you."


    Mairenn stares at the stamp in her hand before she nods her head. "I will ept this responsibility, Dame Csille. I promise to take care of this and will not use this for my own gain. If I ever break my promise, you can take my life as payment."


    I shake my head. "No, I don''t need that. I am sure you will never break my trust."


    Because I will be the one who will break yours. I''m sorry, Mairenn, Li, and Cairistine. I''m sorry for all the things I will do in the future. I just hope you will still have a happy life in the future.

 Chapter 371 : Letters

    Chapter 371 : Letters


    I was now on my way to my room, holding the box of stamps, when the butler called my name. I just finished talking to Li, Mairenn, and Cairistine. I was nning to rest for a bit since I was already exhausted.


    But it seems like Mister Butler here has some words he wants to say to me. I look back and smile at him. "Yes? Do you need anything?"


    He looks at the box in my hand for a couple of seconds before he stares at me. "Forgive me for saying this, but let me remind you how important the stamps are for the Lauretr¨¦ Family, Miss. You cann¡ª" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    I didn''t let him finish his words and cut him off. I already know what he wants to say. "I cannot give it to anyone carelessly. I know that. But don''t you worry." I open the box and show him my stamps. "As you can see, I still have my stamp with our family insignia. I only give them my normal stamp that they can only be used in the Foundation."


    The Butler stares at me for a couple of seconds before he nods his head. "Apologies, I just want to make sure you are not making another mistake, Miss. The Count and the Countess are already having trouble because of what you did the other day. I hope you can refrain from doing things that will not just worry the Count and Countess but also drag the whole Lauretr¨¦ family down." After he said those words, he bowed his head and left.


    I look in the direction where he walks to and frowns. Drag the whole Lauretr¨¦ Family down? What does he mean by that? Does he know that I have a connection with Mister Sewell?


    I shake my head. That is impossible. Mister Sewell and I were both careful when we were meeting each other. There is no way someone will know about it.


    Maybe he just said those words because of what I did. If the people know I sneak out, I''m sure it will not only affect my reputation but also the name of the Lauretr¨¦ Family.


    I nod my head in agreement. "I am sure that is the reason. Don''t overthink too much, Csille. I''m sure he was just worried about the Lauretr¨¦ Family." I softly said to myself.


    I look in the direction where the butler went before entering my room. I put the box of stamps on my bedside table and slump my body on my bed. What happened today made me think about the future. Soon things will change, and if I continue to associate myself with the Foundation and to anyone, it will bring trouble to all of them. "I should probably do something now before it will be toote for me to save them."


    I get up and walk to my table. I need to write letters for the Foundation, for Lady Nahale, and for the Lauretr¨¦ Family.


    I smile bitterly at myself. Even if I don''t want to cut ties with any one of them, I need to do this to save everyone from their demise. I couldn''t bear to see them suffer in the future. I heaved a deep sigh and started to write a letter for the Foundation first.


    Hope Foundation,


    I, Csille Lauretr¨¦, am hereby renouncing my position as the current Founder and owner of the Hope Foundation. From this day on, the Hope Foundation has nothing to do with me, Csille Lauretr¨¦. As to whoever the Foundation belongs to, I am delegating Lord Pascal Lauretr¨¦ as the new Founder and owner of the Hope Foundation.


    Your former Founder,


    Csille


    I reread the letter and smiled bitterly at myself. I am sure everyone in the Foundation will be sad about this news, but at least I know I will be handing down the Foundation to someone I can trust. I just hope they will ept this letter. I also hope Brother Pascal will ept this.


    I took my stamp with the Lauretr¨¦ insignia and stamped it on the letter. I also put a signature on it. It is to ensure that I am the one who wrote this letter. In using this stamp, one needs the owner''s signature so the stamp can be valid.


    After ensuring that everything was okay with the letter, I put it aside and started to write the letter for Lady Nahale. Mt. Carmen Tribe,


    I, Csille Lauretr¨¦, am abdicating my position as the secondary chieftess of Mt. Carmen. From this day onwards, I am no longer associated with them. Whether they live or die has nothing to do with me. Csille


    What I have written might sound rude to them. But this is the only way I can think of to make it clear to everyone that I am no longer connected with them. It is to ensure that no one will touch them even if I be the mortal enemy of the Vrawyth Kingdom.


    A lot of people have already died because of me. I don''t want to involve another group of innocent people with this. They don''t deserve that after the kindness I have received from them.


    I take another nk paper and write the words I want to say to Lady Nahale. Dearest Lady Nahale,


    Forgive me if I cannot keep my position as the head chieftess. Know that even if I give it up, I was honored to be a part of your tribe. However, I need to give the position up already because I don''t think I deserve it. I am sorry for breaking the trust you have all given to me. As for the promise I have made, take this banknote. I know this is not what I have promised, but I hope with this, you can at least do something for the tribe. Don''t worry. I have prepared the project for the tribe. I will hand it to the next owner of the Foundation, and he will be the one who''ll do it for me.


    I am d I was given an opportunity to meet you. I hope we can see each other again, but I guess that will be a dream now. Take care of yourself, Lady Nahale.


    Sincerely,


    Csille


    I couldn''t stop myself from crying after writing the letter to Lady Nahale. I couldn''t help but be in pain every time I thought of what will their reaction be if they were reading this letter. I am sure everyone will be disappointed with me. Iugh bitterly. "Csille, why are you crying? You already know that everything will end in this, right? So, why are you crying like a baby now? Don''t cry, stupid! Crying won''t solve anything. So, why would you waste your tears on this?"


    I put the two letters in a separate envelope and put banknotes of a few million centimes in Lady Nahale''s letter. After making sure everything is okay, I slump my head on my table and cry. It hurts. I didn''t expect a letter would hurt me this much.


    I don''t think I can write a letter to the Lauretr¨¦ Family. I don''t think I am strong enough to break their hearts. I cried for half an hour before I got the courage to write letters to the family I love the most. The family that I never had in the real world.


    With a trembling hand, I took a paper and started to write on it. To the Lauretr¨¦ Family,


    I, Csille Lauretr¨¦, am cutting my connection with the Lauretr¨¦ Family. Starting from now, I am no longer part of the Lauretr¨¦ Family. I will be Csille and nothing else more. Csille


    I put the letter on the side and wrote letters for Mother, Father, and Brother Pascal. The first letter I have written will be posted on the announcement board of the capital. It is to ensure that everyone will know about this. The letter for the Foundation and for the Mt. Carmen Tribe will also be posted on the announcement board. I didn''t n to send them to their respective receiver because I was worried that they would not release this letter to the public. That''s why I decided to do this. It is to ensure that everyone will know all of this. I take another nk paper and write again. But this time, it is a letter for Mother, Father, and Brother Pascal. Dear Mother and Father, I know by the time you are reading this, I am already on the other side. I''m sorry, Mother and Father. I''m sorry if I need to do this. I know what I am doing is wrong, but I don''t have a choice. I was badly hurt, and this was the only thing that could ease that pain. I know you are both hurting too, and I am sorry. I''m sorry if I disappointed both you and Father. I''m sorry for all the mistakes I have done in the past. I wish I could be the daughter you can be proud of, but I know it''s toote for me now. There is no turning back already.


    Mother, I always love you, and I am thankful for having a mother like you. I hope you know that. But I hope in the future, you can forget about me. I don''t want you to suffer for your whole life. All I want for you is to be happy. So, can you do that for me?


    Father, if you are reading this, I want to tell you how proud I am as your daughter. I love you so much, but I''m sorry if I need to ruin everything our ancestors have done. I''m sorry for hurting you. But can you do me a favor? If we ever meet in the battle, please don''t hesitate to kill me because if you don''t, someone will kill you, and I don''t want that. And please take care of Mother for me. As much as I want to remain by your side through your remaining years, I need to say goodbye now. Know that you two will always be the special people in my life, and even if I am not a Lauretr¨¦ anymore, in my heart, you will always be my Mother and Father.


    I know I have been asking for too much already. However, if I ever die. Can you promise me not to mourn for me? Can you promise me not to do anything to get my body? I am begging you. Don''t look for me anymore.


    Csille


    It took me time before I could finish writing that letter because my tears couldn''t stop from falling. So, I need to wipe it from time to time to prevent it from wetting the letter. But I guess I did a lousy job because tears stains are still visible on the paper.


    I let myself cry for a few minutes before I take another nk paper again. This will be thest letter I will be writing for today. I heave a deep sigh first before I start writing it. Dearest Lord Pascal,


    I am sorry for leaving everything in your care. I know you don''t want these responsibilities, but you are the only person I can think of. Please take care of the Foundation. I have organized everything there so it won''t be difficult for you to adjust. As for my heir for the Lauretr¨¦, please take it. You are more deserving than I am, and please take care of the Lauretr¨¦ family. I want to hear someday that you made your own little heirs and heiresses. So please find a good wife and make your own family. Even without me.


    I''m sorry, Brother. I''m really sorry for everything. I know I haven''t been a good cousin to you, and I wish I could have spent more time with you. But I guess it is all wishful thinking now. I am toote now.


    Brother, I love you, and I am proud of what you have be. I wish in the next life you would be my real brother. If we ever have next life.


    Brother, do you remember the promise you have made to me before? When I asked you to take care of everything for me? This is the time, Brother. Once I am gone, please don''t look for me. I already told Mother and Father about it, but I am worried they would still look for me. So, please stop them. Do anything to stop them. This is the only way the Lauretr¨¦ family can be saved.


    Also, can you help Mother and Father to forget about me? I don''t want all of you to suffer for the mistakes I have made. So, please forget about me. Live a happy life and forget my existence.


    Csille,


    After writing thest letter, I put the letter in a safe ce. These letters will be sent at the right time. I know I don''t have control over what is happening in this world, but I just want to do my best to save all the people I care about. Even if that means breaking my ties with all of them.


    I slumped my body on my bed and cry. Writing those letters hurts me soo much. But I know this pain cannot bepared to the pain I will be feeling in the future.


    I am sure it is more than this pain I am feeling right now.

 Chapter 372 : Dress

    Chapter 372 : Dress


    I woke up the next day with a heavy heart. Probably because I know what will happen today. I walk out of my room and find everyone getting busy doing something. They are probably preparing for tonight''s banquet.


    I didn''t head straight to the kitchen to eat breakfast. Instead, I head to the garden andy on the bench. I want to rx for a bit.


    However, I haven''t even closed my eyes for a minute when someone interrupts me.


    "Miss, what are you doing here? Have you eaten your breakfast?"


    I heave a sigh. "Can you please leave me alone for half an hour? I just need to rx for a bit. I will eat my breakfast after."


    But it seems like my word doesn''t have an effect today because instead of leaving me alone, I feel a hand holding my arm. "Miss, we cannot do that. We still need to prepare. You still don''t have a dress, right? Don''t we have a schedule in Noble Silhouette for the fitting of your gown this morning? After that, we still need to prepare things for the banquet. We already don''t have enough time to prepare. So, can you please stand up already and eat your breakfast?"


    I heave a sigh. Why can''t they let this viiness rest for a moment? I am still in pain because of the letters I have writtenst night. Don''t I deserve a break?


    I slowly open my eyes and look at the maid. "Can you just fetch the gown for me? I don''t have the energy to go out. Also, aren''t I not allowed to go out?"


    I don''t understand them. When I wanted to go out, they wouldn''t allow me. But now that I want to stay in the house, they want me to leave? They are reallyplicated.


    The maid looks at me with horror. "Miss, I cannot do that. You need to do the fitting first to make sure that the gown perfectly fits you. Let''s go now, Miss. I''m sure some nobles are already in Noble Couture looking for gowns. We need to arrive there first."


    I just close my eyes. I don''t understand why do I need to do all of this effort if in the end, I will just end up being... I shake my head. "I''ll just find some dress in my closet. I have a number of dresses that I still haven''t used. So, why bother?"


    I heard the maid gasp. "Miss, you cannot do that. You are Csille Lauretr¨¦. Everyone will be expecting you to wear the most beautiful dress tonight. So, how can we let you wear those dresses?"


    What''s the use of wearing the most beautiful dress if I couldn''t have the person I love? I wave my hand at the maid. "And why can''t I? Even if I wear the most beautiful dress or the ugliest dress tonight, my face will be the same. So, why bother?"


    I heard the maid gasp again. Then I feel her hand holding my arm and gently tugging it. "Dame Csille, how can you say something like that? Today''s banquet is important. How can you wear a simple dress like that? It is his highness Prince Fraser''s birthday. It''s your fianc¨¦''s birthday. How can you wear something simple? That won''t do. I''m sure if the Count and the Countess are here, they wouldn''t agree with you too."


    I smile bitterly. But my parents are not here. So, why would I care? I slowly open my eyes and stare at the maid, who looks like she is panicking already. "But his highness is still injured. Wouldn''t it be not okay if they see me dressing up grandly while my fianc¨¦e is still injured? What will the people say? That I had too much time to prepare despite Prince Fraser''s disappearance?"


    The maid shakes her head vigorously before she kneels in front of me. I immediately get up and force her to stand up.


    Why do people love to kneel these days? I already used that. Don''t they have other things to do? "Can you stand up? Do you need to kneel just to make me agree toe with you?"


    The maid looks up at me and shakes her head. "Apologies, Dame Csille. But I wouldn''t agree to see you wear a simple dress to Prince Fraser''s birthday banquet. You are a Lauretr¨¦ and the fianc¨¦e of the Crown Prince. You will be representing both the Lauretr¨¦ Family and the Vrawyth Kingdom in front of all the guests. How can I let you wear something simple?" N?v(el)B\\jnn


    I heave a sigh. I understand her concern, but for someone who already knows what will happen tonight, I really don''t care about this matter. Why bother if in the end, everything will be in vain? However, I know she is right too. I need to look beautiful because that is how I have written Lady Csille. But right now, I''m not really in the mood to go out and do the fitting.


    "Miss? Can we go now?"


    I look at the maid and shake my head. "I don''t really want to go out today. I''ll just find a dress in my closetter, and that is final. Don''t try to convince me anymore. I am not in the mood to argue with anyone."


    The maid tried to say something, but I just raised my hand to stop her from talking. "Nope, not a word. Leave me alone for half an hour, and I''ll eat my breakfast after."


    The maid stared at me hesitantly before she left with reluctance. I can even see her whispering something to herself, but I just shrug it off. For now, I just want to rx. I want to enjoy this calmness before the storm.


    ________________________________


    "Miss, I really don''t think it is a good idea to do this. The dresses in your closet are not suitable for the birthday banquet. I think it''s best if we visit the Noble Silhouette right now. I am sure that they still have your gown reserved for you. Le¡ª"


    I look at the maid and shake my head at her. "And how many times I would tell you that I don''t need that. Can''t you see how many dresses I have that I still haven''t worn? It''s too many. So, why would I need to buy another one? Also, are you saying that I need a beautiful dress just so I can be beautiful? Is my beauty not enough?" I raised my eyebrow at her.


    The maid shakes her head vigorously. "No, that is not what I mean, Miss. How can your beauty be not enough? Even if you wear a simple dress, I''m sure everyone will still regard you as the most beautifuldy among the Kingdom."


    I nod my head and smile at her before I continue rummaging through my closet. "See? Why would I need a beautiful dress if my beauty is already enough?"


    We are currently looking for a dress I can wear for tonight''s banquet. However, it seems like what the maid said is true. The dresses here don''t suit the event tonight.


    Most of the dresses here were picked by real Csille. It''s the reason why all of it is grand and too shy for the asion. Wearing these dresses will make me stand out too much. And as much as possible, I want to have a subtle presence tonight.


    I heave a sigh and stop rummaging through the closet. "This won''t do." I open the other closet and start to rummage through it. "Miss, I think..."


    The maid wasn''t able to finish her words when I looked at her. She then shakes her head and bow. I continue rummaging through the dresses of Csille and sigh again when I realize the dresses are another set of her extravagant dresses. I close the closet and lean on it.


    "Are there any dresses I recently bought? These dresses are too shy for me, and I don''t want that."


    The maid stares at me before she nods her head. "Miss, I''ve been wanting to tell you this, but you won''t allow me to speak."


    "Did I? My bad, I thought you were going to convince me to go to Noble Silhouette again." I wave my hand. "Tell me where I can find the dresses I recently bought."


    The maid opened another closet, and my eyes widened when I saw familiar dresses hang on the rack. "Aren''t that the dresses made by Pax Dea?"


    The maid nods her head. "Yes, Miss. You told me before to keep the dresses away from your old dresses. I keep everything in one ce, so it''s easier to find when you look for it."


    I nod my head and rummage through the dresses. Even though I had seen these dresses before, I still couldn''t stop myself but be fascinated with them. The style of the dresses is more of my style. It''s not grand nor shy like the style of real Csille. It''s more of in a gentle style with sophistication, and it has subtle mystery in the dress. If someone wears it, she won''t be the center of the public''s attention. But the more a person stares at her, the more she will be beautiful in their eyes.


    "Miss, Lady Pax Dea''s dresses are really gorgeous. Know I understand why you don''t want to go to Noble Silhouette. These dresses are way better than the dresses in there."


    I look at the maid and smile at her. "I''m sure Pax Dea will be happy when she hears what you said."


    The maid shakes her head. "I am only telling the truth, Miss. I''m sure if she has a branch here, a lot of nobles will die to wear her dresses." The maid said in full admiration.


    Pax Dea in the Vrawyth Kingdom? I don''t think that is a good idea. Everything will soon change in the Vrawyth Kingdom, and I don''t want to involve them in this mess. Not them. They already live far away to keep from all of this mess.


    I didn''t say anything to the maid and continued rummaging through the dresses. I am looking for the dark blue dress Pax Dea gave to me. My hand stops when I see that dark blue dress standing out from the other dresses. There is really something to this dress that draws me in. I took the dress out, and I couldn''t help but gasp when I saw how gorgeous it was. I know this isn''t the first time I have seen this dress, but I still couldn''t help but be captivated by its beauty.


    I even heard the maid gasp beside me. "Miss, this dress is so beautiful. This is the most beautiful dress I have everid my eyes off. I''m sure if you wear this, you will look beautiful on it."


    Of course, it is beautiful. It is Pax Dea''s greatest creation. How can''t it be beautiful? "Do you like it? It''s one of the dresses that I consider my greatest creation. However, when I tried to put it on disy, people didn''t like the color. They find it too dark for a woman''s dress. Since then, I have just stored it here. If you like it, you can have it."


    I suddenly remember what Pax Dea said when she first took the dress out of her storage room. I look at the details of the dress. The more I stared at it, the more I fell in love with the dress. The dress is dark blue. It''s almost ck in color. It is a Princess line dress that has a turtle neck. The dress isn''t the typical bustle style dress. Instead, it focuses more on the slender, cylindrical silhouette. It has balloon sleeves until the elbow, and it bes fitted at the end. It''s actually pretty simple, but its design is what it makes unique. It has small diamonds embedded in the dress, making it look like a starry night sky.


    It''s as if someone put the starry night on a dress. It''s really beautiful but what Pax Dea said is true. This kind of color is difficult to handle. Only a few people will look celestial wearing it. While some will look odd in this dress. "Miss, are you going to wear this dress? I look at the maid and nod my head. "I will."


    I have changed my mind. If this will be myst appearance as the good natured Csille, then I will make sure to leave a good impression on everyone. Although, I know that good impression will soon change in the future.

 Chapter 373 : Familiar Voice

    Chapter 373 : Familiar Voice


    I stare at the reflection of myself in the mirror and heave a deep sigh. I couldn''t deny the fact how beautiful Csille is, especially now that she is wearing the dark blue starry night gown made by Pax Dea. But what''s the use of this beauty if she cannot have the man of her heart? I heard someone squeals beside me. "Miss! Miss, you look so ethereal with that dress. I knew it! It looks so perfect for you. I''m sure his highness, Prince Fraser, will fall in love with you more."


    I look at the maid through the mirror and smile bitterly at her. Prince Fraser falling in love with me? How is that possible? That would be in my dreams only.


    "Miss? Why do you look like that? Why do you look sad?"


    I shake my head and start to pick jewelry that I would wear. I didn''t bother answering the maid because I didn''t know how can I answer her question. I know I cannot tell her the real reason. So, I would rather keep quiet.


    I look at the jewelry box in front of me and frown. All of the pieces of jewelry are too big and too grand for today''s asion. Just how the real Csille likes it. But I am not Csille. I don''t like this kind of jewelry. I would rather wear something simple but dainty.


    "Miss, is it because of the Count and the Countess?"


    My hand stops picking jewelry, and I look at her. "What do you mean?"


    The maid heaves a deep sigh. "Forgive me for asking, but are you sad because the Count and the Countess are still not talking to you?"


    Mother and Father? Although I am sad that they are still treating me coldly, I am more concerned with what will happen this evening. I am not even sure if the real Csille will take over this body again. I smile at the maid. "I am not sad. I understand why Mother and Father don''t talk to me." I continue picking jewelry after saying that. "Miss, can I say a few words?"


    I nod my head. "Sure, what do you want to say?" I continue picking jewelry, but the jewelry box doesn''t have the design I want, so I open the other jewelry box.


    I heard the maid takes a deep sigh. "Miss, I know I don''t have any right to meddle with what is happening. But I just want you to know that even if the Count and the Countess treat you like this, they still care for you the most. Just give them time. I am sure they only want you to learn a lesson."


    I shake my head. Give them time? But my remaining time as a good citizen of this Kingdom is alreadying to an end. I don''t think I still have time to wait for them.


    I decided not to answer her and just focused on looking for jewelry. "This won''t do. Do I have other sets of jewelry? All of these don''t suit the look I am going to."


    The maid stares at me for a couple of seconds before she nods her head and gestures her hand toward a box. "Miss, maybe this will do. All of the jewelry here have simple design."


    I look at the jewelry in the box, and my eyes widen when I find a head chain jewelry. It has chains with small crystals on it, and it has a crystal in the center for the forehead. The diamonds look like as if the gxy was put inside of it. It looks beautiful and fitting for my dress. I take the head chain jewelry and put it on my head. I heard the maid gasp beside me. "Miss, you look celestial, now that you were that head chain jewelry. I''m sure you will be the most beautifuldy in tonight''s banquet."


    I just smile at her and pick a wedge dark blue shoes with a bow ankle strap. It has glitters that look like stars. "Can you help me put this on?"


    As much as I wanted to put my shoes on my own, my dress wouldn''t allow me. My dress is fitted to me, and crouching down will crumple it. So, I don''t have a choice but to ask for some help. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The maid immediately walks toward me and helps me with my shoes. "Miss, is this shoe given to you by Prince Fraser?" The maid stands up after.


    I frown. Prince Fraser has given Csille shoes? Howe I don''t remember it? I look at my shoes and try to remember if Prince Fraser gave me one, but no matter how much, I think I don''t remember him giving me any shoes. "Miss?"


    I look at the maid and shake my head. "I don''t remember his highness giving me any shoes. Aren''t you mistaken?"


    The maid stares at me confusedly and shakes her head. "I cannot be mistaken, Miss. It happened a few weeks ago now. I was helping the Countess with her shopping when we bumped into his highness. He was buying shoes simr to this, and when the Countess asked for whom he was buying that shoes, Prince Fraser said it is for you. So, I thought this is the shoes."


    For me? But if I remember it correctly, these shoes were bought by me. I look at the maid. "Did his highness buy the shoes?"


    The maid nods her head. "Yes, miss, he did. I even thought he would give it to you." The maid looks at my shoes and looks at me hesitantly. "Is this shoe really not from Prince Fraser?"


    I shake my head. If his highness bought those shoes, to whom did he give the shoes? And why did he lied? He could have told Mother that he was gifting it to someone. Why does he need to lie? A thought suddenly came to my mind. Don''t tell me. He brought that shoes for...


    "Miss?"


    I look at the maid and shake my head. I better not answer that question, or else it will be another issue again. After all, Prince Fraser is still considered my fianc¨¦. It will be an issue if anyone knows that he bought shoes for someone else. "Is Father and Mother already ready?"


    The maid''s eyes start to look around the room. It seems like she is avoiding the question.


    I frown and smile bitterly after. I think I know the reason why. "Why can''t you look at me in my eyes? Is there something I should know?"


    I can see the maid''s hand tremble, and then she stares at me. "Miss, the Count, and the Countess had already left with Master Pascal. They said they are needed there and couldn''t wait for you anymore."


    I felt my heart break when I heard what she said. I couldn''t believe they could do this to me. I know they are mad at me, but to leave me here alone despite knowing there is a Banquet tonight? What do they want me to do? To walk alone inside the venue? Wouldn''t that be an issue again? Mother and Father always stay with me at every event. It''s the first time I will attend an event without my parents with me.


    "Miss?"


    I look at the maid and shake my head. I know it is my fault that they are treating me like this but can they at least be with me when I need them the most. I will be heart broken hearted tonight, and my family is still mad at me. Great! What a great way to end my day.


    "Miss? Should I¡ª"


    I shake my head and smile reassuringly at the maid. But what can I do now? I couldn''t tell them to fetch me. I also cannot be absent tonight since it''s Prince Fraser''s Banquet, my so-called fianc¨¦.


    "Can you prepare a carriage for me?"


    The maid looks at me hesitantly before she nods her head and leaves. I look at my reflection in the mirror and smile bitterly.


    "Am I really ready to be the viiness?"


    ________________________________


    I look at the Pce in front of me and take a deep sigh. This is it. The night that will change everything not just for Csille but for the whole Vrawyth Kingdom.


    The two attendants who are weing guests bow their heads at me. "Wee, Dame Csille."


    "Invitation, please," one of the attendants said. The other attendants'' eyes widened when he heard that. He elbows the attendant who asks for my invitation. "Why are you asking Dame Csille her invitation? Don''t you know she is the fianc¨¦e of his highness, Prince Fraser?" After scolding the other guy, he then looks at me. "Apologies, Dame Csille. He is just new to his job. Please don''t mind what he said. You don''t ne¡ª"


    I shake my head and smile at him. I know the other guy is only doing his work, and just because I am Prince Fraser''s fianc¨¦, it doesn''t mean I have a free pass here. I take my invitation out and give it to the attendant who asks for it. "Here''s my invitation. Thank you for doing your job right." Before I look at the other attendant. "Please show me the way."


    The two attendants look at each other for a couple of seconds before he shows me the way. The banquet will be held in the banquet hall of the Pce, and in order to get there, one needs to walk through the hallways of the Pce for a few minutes.


    While walking, the attendant keeps ncing at me. I don''t know if it''s because of my dress or if he wants to ask me something. I initially nned to just ignore it, but his nces made me ufortable. In the end, I couldn''t bear it and asked him. "Do you want to say something?"


    The attendant stops walking and bows his head. "Forgive me for asking, but I was just curious why you came here alone. The Count, the Countess, and Doctor Pascal arrived here a few moments ago."


    I just smile at him. What does he want me to say? To tell him that I am not on good terms with my family that''s why I came alone tonight? "I was just busy with things. That''s why I amte."


    The attendant nods his head. "Apologies if I was nosy." He then continues to guide me to the venue. I look at the attendant and sigh softly. I end up lying again. I guess the viiness is always meant to lie.


    A moment after, we stop in front of a huge door with two guards standing on each side. The two guards bows their head when they see me. I just smile at them and wait for the announcement. Before anyone can enter the banquet''s venue, there will be an announcement first. One of the guards clears his throat first. He was about to announce my presence when a guard came rushing toward us. "Stop! Stop! Don''t announce yet!" He said while panting for air.


    I looked at the guard and frowned when I realized it was one of his highness''s guards. What is he doing here, and why doesn''t he want to announce my presence?


    "I know you. You are Prince Fraser''s guard. What are you doing here?"


    The guard looks at me and smiles widely. "Dame Csille, it''s a good thing I manage to stop you." After saying those words, he looks at the two guards. "Please wait here for a moment. Don''t announce Dame Csille''s presence yet." He then runs somewhere, leaving all of us confused.


    I look at two guards and frown. But despite our confusion, we still end up waiting for his return. A few minutes have passed, and the guard is still nowhere to be found. The two guards are probably worried about me. That''s why they couldn''t help but ask. "Dame Csille, should we wait for his return, or should we announce your presence now?"


    I was about to respond when suddenly someone spoke behind me. "You can announce both our presence now."


    My eyes widen, and I immediately look at the source of that familiar voice. It''s him. What is he doing here?

 Chapter 374 : Attack?

    Chapter 374 : Attack?


    The two guards immediately bow their heads. "Your highness!" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Prince Fraser walks towards me while the guard, who stops us earlier, is helping him walk. Prince Fraser has a few bruises on his face. I also noticed that he has trouble using his left foot. It looks like he sustains injuries on it. Probably the reason why he needs some help when walking.


    Prince Fraser stares at me coldly before he offers his arms to me. I didn''t immediately take his arm and just stared at him. It''s the first time I have seen him after what happened to him, and I didn''t expect I would see him the moment I stepped inside the pce. But I don''t understand what he is doing here. Csille is supposed toe here with her family. While he is supposed to be busy himself talking to other people. So, why is he here? Prince Fraser stared at me when he noticed I didn''t cling my arm to his. "Do you want me to put your arm on mine?"


    I immediately shake my head and cling to him. Prince Fraser then looks at the guard, who is announcing the arrival of the guests. The guard immediately stands up straight and clears his throat.


    "His highness, Prince Fraser Astalieu, with his fianc¨¦e, Dame Csille Lauretr¨¦. The current Founder of the Hope Foundation and the first appointed Dame in the Vrawyth Kingdom."


    After the guard finished speaking, the door was opened, and the two of us walked our way inside the venue. The moment the door opens, all eyes are on us. I even heard gasps everywhere. I just don''t know if it''s because of Prince Fraser or because of me. Then a moment after, we heard murmurs everywhere. Some are too loud that I am not sure if it''s still considered a murmur.


    "These two are definitely match made by heaven. Look how gorgeously they fit it each other and look at their clothes. Both of them are wearing matching clothes."


    I almost made a face when I heard the word match made by heaven? More like hell because hello, I am the viiness here. I simply nced at Prince Fraser''s clothes, and that is when I realized that what they said was true. Our clothing really matches. Prince Fraser is wearing a dark blue that is almost ck long sleeves and a ck. There is also a crescent moon and stars chain essories pin on his chest pocket. How did it be like this? I pick these clothes because, as far as I remember, Prince Fraser should be wearing his typical cream long sleeves and ck cks. So, I don''t understand why did we end up wearing identical clothes.


    "Dame Csille just proved to everyone why she is known as the most beautifuldy among the Kingdom. I don''t think anyone here could bepared to her."


    "She''s not just a face but also an intelligent woman. His Majesty did a great job in choosing a rightful fianc¨¦e for Prince Fraser. I don''t think anyone can match Prince Fraser except Dame Csille."


    I just muted down my surroundings so I wouldn''t hear their murmurs. It feels weird hearing those praises knowing what will happen tonight.


    What will their reaction be when this night ends? I''m sure everyone will be shocked.


    I look at Prince Fraser and find him looking straight ahead without any expression on his face. The typical Prince Fraser, I know. What can I even expect from him? Of course, he wouldn''t care about these murmurs.


    I looked at his foot and noticed that he was still having difficulty walking, so I immediately stopped walking and walked to his other side. His left foot has injuries, so I move to his left side so I can help him. Then I offer my arms to him.


    Prince Fraser stares at me, confused with what is happening. "What are you doing?"


    I smile reassuringly at him before I take his left arm and cling it to my right arm. "I am helping you, your highness. I know you don''t need help, but I just don''t want to see you having difficulty if I can do something for you."


    I was expecting Prince Fraser to push my hand, but he didn''t. We just continue walking through the red carpet. There is a red carpet everyone should walk through, and at the end of it, one needs to give their respect to the King and Queen of the Vrawyth Kingdom.


    I look at Prince Fraser and heave a sigh. "Your highness, I hope you are doing fine. I heard what happened to Sir Farren and Prince Rufus. I hope they are doi¡ª"


    I wasn''t able to find the words I wanted to say because Prince Fraser red at me. "Not a word from you, Csille. Stop acting like you care because I know you don''t. So save your energy. You won''t fool me."


    I got startled when I heard what he said. What did I say wrong? I only want to wish them their fast recovery. Why did he think I was only acting? Rufus is my friend too. Does he really think I wouldn''t care? I just stare at Prince Fraser. I couldn''t believe he could say that in front of me and in front of all of these people. It''s a good thing no one heard what he said, or else it will ruin Csille''s image.


    I heave a sigh. "Your highness, I am not¡ª"


    Prince Fraser res at me again, so I just shut my mouth. I don''t want to push his limits, or else he might snap at me in front of everyone. Forget it. Think what he wants to think. I know, no matter what I say, he wouldn''t believe me. So, be it. After all, I am the viiness so let me be the viiness in his eyes.


    I look at Prince Fraser and sigh. "Your highness, I just wish you won''t hesitate to break the engagementter," I whispered to myself. Because only by breaking our engagement, will be the start of Csille''s viinous path.


    "What did you say?"


    I was startled when Prince Fraser suddenly spoke. I nervously look at him. Did he hear what I said just now? I smile awkwardly at him and shake my head. "I didn''t say anything, your highness."


    I remain quiet even after we stand in front of the King and the Queen. I just did a curtsy and greeted them out of respect and left Prince Fraser. I didn''t look for Mother and Father. I just walk outside to take some breather. Things will changeter, and I need to prepare myself for that change. I was in the pavilion watching the starry night when I suddenly heard footsteps behind me. I immediately look back and find Mister Sewell standing a few steps from me.


    "Why do you look sad, Dame Csille? Is there something wrong? You look so happy just now with his highness Prince Fraser. Why did you be sad all of a sudden?"


    What is this man doing here? I immediately look around, afraid that someone will see me talking to him. It will be a huge issue if someone sees this.


    He probably noticed my anxiety. He smiles reassuringly at me. "Don''t worry. My people are guarding the way to this pavilion. They will give us a signal once they see anyonee here. So, you don''t have to worry."


    Although he assured me, I still couldn''t help but worry. I subconsciously take a step back. Mister Sewell notices that and frowns. "Dame Csille, do you really think I would do something that will trouble the two of us?"


    I almostughed when I heard what he said. Do I think he would do something that will trouble us? Is he seriously asking me that question? If I told him I already knew his n, what would be his reaction? I''m sure he will be terrified. I heave a sigh and shake my head. But even if I want to confront him, I know I cannot do that. I cannot ruin the storyline. Everyone''s life is on the line.


    "Apologies, I just couldn''t help but be wary. I don''t want to have another issue again. A lot of things have already happened these days. I don''t want to add on that."


    Mister Sewell nods his head. "Yeah, I heard what happened to Prince Fraser. I was wondering, do you know who is the culprit behind that attack?"


    I frown and stare at him. "Attack? Mister Sewell, why do you sound sure it was an attack?" As far as I know, the royal family hasn''t released any statement regarding what happened to Prince Fraser and the rest. All we know is they were injured because of this, but the reason for the injuries is still not clear.


    So, howe he used the word attack? Does he know who is the culprit behind it? Or is...


    Mister Sewellughs softly at me. "Are you doubting me, Dame Csille?" Although he is smiling, I can hear the edge in his voice. Doubting him? How can I doubt him if I already know the truth? What''s the point of doubting? I shake my head. "I am not, Mister Sewell. I was just curious why did you use the word attack if his majesty hadn''t released any statements regarding what really happened to his highness, Prince Fraser. That is a harmless question, Mister Sewell. I hope you wouldn''t understand."


    Mister Sewell smiled at me. "You can rest assured that I wouldn''t do something like that, Dame Csille. My family maybe not in good terms with the Astalieus, but I will never do something like that to anyone. I hope you believe me."


    Believe you? You expect me to believe you, Mister Sewell? I almostughed when I heard that from him. I just didn''t expect I would hear those words from him. I guess they were really desperate for me to side them. I just nodded my head at him and politely smiled before I excused myself. "Excuse me, Mister Sewell, but I think I need to go back now. His highness, Prince Fraser, might be looking for me now." I need to get away from him before anyone notices I am nowhere to be found. Prince Fraser and Csille will be the main attention for this banquet. Not just because of how perfect they look together but because of what will happenter. Something that will shock everyone in the entire Vrawyth Kingdom. After getting a simple nod from him, I immediately went back inside the venue. I look around, trying to find my parents or Brother Pascal, but they are currently busy talking with some nobles.


    I smile bitterly. They didn''t even bother looking after me. I know they are mad at me, but to not even care about me? This is something I don''t expect from them. I heave a sigh. I was about to walk towards them when I heard someone call my name. I look back and find Prince Fraser staring at me. "Where have you been? I have been looking for you."


    I frown. Looking for me? Why would he look for me? As far as I remember, after Prince Fraser and Csille give their respect to the King and Queen of the Vrawyth Kingdom, they never talk after. So, what does this guy want from me? "Your highness? I just take some breather. There''s too much crowd in here that I couldn''t help but feel suffocated. May I know the reason why you are looking for me?"


    Prince Fraser stares at me for a couple of seconds before he suddenly grabs my hand and pulls me in a certain direction. Although I have a lot of questions right now, I just let him pull me out of the venue of the room. I immediately panicked when I realized he was pulling me towards one of the rooms in the pce. Why is he pulling me here? What does this Prince want from me? "Your highness, may I know where¡ª"


    I wasn''t able to continue the words I wanted to say because Prince Fraser red at me. Okay, okay. I will just shut my mouth. This guy and his temper. Can he be nice to me even just for today?

 Chapter 375 : The announcement

    Chapter 375 : The announcement


    We stop in front of one of the guests'' rooms in the pce. Although I have a lot of questions right now, I just remain quiet. Prince Fraser had already red at me earlier. I don''t want to be red at again. Knowing his temper? I would rather be quiet for now.


    Prince Fraser knocks three times before he opens the door. I immediately stop him. Although we are still in the Pce, it is rude to enter one''s room without consent.


    Prince Fraser stares at me and frowns. I just shake my head and pull his hand again. "Your highness, I don''t think it is a good idea to walk inside someone else room. Although this is still part of the Pce, it is still a widely known etiquette not to barge into some¡ª"


    I wasn''t able to continue what I wanted to say because Prince Fraser interrupted me. "This is the room of Ruler Laird. We are here because he wants to talk to the two of us."


    Godfather? So the reason why he pulls me here is because of Godfather? I heave a sigh of relief. I thought he had seen that I was talking to Mister Sewell, and he brought me here to scold me. I nod my head and smile awkwardly at him. "Apologies, I didn''t know."


    Prince Fraser stares at me for a few seconds before he lets go of my hand and enters the room without me. I look at his back and shake my head. The reason why he is only holding my hand earlier is because he is bringing me to Godfather''s room. But because I already know his reason, he immediately let go of my hand? Does he really hate me this much?


    I smile bitterly and follow him inside. I think I already know the answer to that question.


    The moment we walked inside the receiving area, we were immediately weed with a warm hug by Ruler Laird. "My dear, Csille, and Fraser. You are finally here. Principal Germund and I were waiting for the both of you. Come sit." He then breaks from the hug and gestures his hand to the vacant sofa. Prince Fraser helps gesture his hand to the seat while looking at me. "Ladies first." I shake my head and hold his left arm. "You should sit first. You''re the one who is injured here. Why do you need to care about me?" Prince Fraser looks like he wants to argue with me but decided not to pursue it. He just let me help him sit on the sofa. After making sure he settled in, I sat a few inches away from him. I don''t want him to think that I am taking advantage of the situation. I may like him, but I am not desperate for him. The real Csille might be, but I am not. Ruler Laird smiled at us. "The two of you are really fitting for each other." He then looks at Prince Fraser. "I am d you are here, Prince Fraser. The two of us, Principal Germund and I, we''re worried about you. I hope Prince Rufus and your personal knight will get better soon."


    Prince Fraser bows his head. "Thank you for worrying about me, Godfather. Prince Rufus and Sir Farren are still recuperating, but they are in stable condition now. Forgive me if I wasn''t able to wee you to the Vrawyth Kingdom. I hope you are enjoying your stay here."


    Godfather smiled at us reassuringly. "I''m d to hear that, and don''t worry about you not weing us. Csille and her brother, Doctor Pascal, wee us warmly. Even the King and the Queen of the Vrawyth kingdom made sure that we would enjoy our stay here."


    Prince Fraser heaves a sigh of relief. He then stares at me and mouths his thank you. I just look at him, dumbfounded by what happened. I didn''t expect I would see him mouthing thank you at me. "Fraser, Csille, we call you here because we couldn''t wait anymore."


    Prince Fraser and I both look at Godfather, who spoke just now. Couldn''t wait anymore about what? What are they waiting for? "Godfather, may I know what you are waiting for?"


    Ruler Laird smiled at Prince Fraser. "I heard that aside from your Birthday celebration, his majesty will be announcing something important today. Principal Germund and I were both curious about what King Simmond will announceter."


    I felt my hand tremble when I heard what Godfather said. He is right, though. His Majesty, King Simmond, is supposed to officially announce Prince Fraser''s engagement with me. But because something will happen tonight, that announcement will never happen. So, how can we answer that question? I look at Prince Fraser, hoping he could answer that for us, but it seems like Prince Fraser couldn''t lie to Ruler Laird because it would not be good for his image if he lied to Ruler Laird. I heave a sigh. We need to give Ruler Laird an answer, but we both know Prince Fraser cannot lie to Ruler Laird. So, the only choice left is for me to answer that question for Prince Fraser.


    With trembling hands, I take the teapot and gently pour it into the empty teacups. After pouring tea into the teacups, I offer it to Ruler Laird and Principal Germund.


    "Godfather, Principal Germund, why don''t we drink tea first before we answer that question."


    Godfather smiles gratefully at me before he takes the teacup from my hand. Principal Germund follows. I pour another tea into the remaining teacups and offer it to Prince Fraser too. I think a cup of tea will help all of us to release some tension in our bodies. I also want to buy some time, so I can prepare myself before I lie to them. I couldn''t tell Godfather the truth because I couldn''t let Prince Fraser know that I was well aware of what will happen tonight.


    After I finished drinking the tea, I calmly put my teacup down and smiled at them. "About your question, Godfather. I know the two of you already know that¡ª"


    I was just starting toe up with an excuse when Prince Fraser suddenly put his teacup down and interrupted me. "Godfather, are you referring to my engagement with Csille?"


    Godfather smiled widely when he heard the word engagement. "Yes, it''s been more than a year after Csille''sing of age. I think it is the right time to announce your engagement with her. Don''t you think so?"


    Announce my engagement with him? Are you serious? Why would the male lead choose the viiness over his female lead? And he really decided to ask these questions an hour before Prince Fraser... I look at Prince Fraser, waiting for him to answer Ruler Laird. I was already nning to answer the question, why doe he need to cuts me off? What does he want to do now?


    Prince Fraser takes a deep sigh. "Apologies, Godfather, but I might disa¡ª"


    My eyes widened when I realized what Prince Fraser wanted to say. I immediately interrupt him. "Godfather, apologies. I know it''s disappointing to hear that until now, there''s still no official announcement about Prince Fraser''s engagement with me. You know I got busy with my studies in Alderrdeenst year that''s why I ask His Majesty to postpone the announcement. But don''t worry, His Majesty will definitely announce it tonight."


    Prince Fraser stares at me, but I just remain looking at Godfather, who looks so happy right now. "That''s good. I can finally be assured that the two of you will end up together." He then looks at Prince Fraser. "Fraser, I want you to promise me that you will take care of Csille. I hope you wouldn''t disappoint us, Fraser."


    I look at Prince Fraser, hoping he would go with the flow, and to my surprise, he nods his head. I heave a sigh. I thought he was really nning toy out his n for tonight. Although I don''t want to lie to Ruler Laird and Principal Germund, I think this is the wise thing to do right now. I don''t think the two of us can handle the anger of both Ruler Laird and Principal Germund if he still pursues his initial n.


    I''m sorry, Godfather. I''m sorry for lying again to you. ________________________________


    After our conversation with Ruler Laird and Principal Germund, I immediately runaway from Prince Fraser. Because I know he will ask me why I tried to stop him, and I know I cannot answer that. So, I did the most logical thing I knew. It is to run away. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    I walk inside the venue of the banquet and find a secluded ce where no one will notice my existence. I just need to wait for the announcement and leave after. All I need to do is wait for a couple of minutes, and everything will change soon. Just a little more.


    A moment after, His Majesty stands up from his royal seat and walks in front of everyone. Then he smiles widely. "This Banquet is not just a celebration for my only son''s birthday. It is also a celebration of his safe return. Everyone already knows the ident that happened the other day that leaves Prince Rufus and Prince Fraser''s personal knight, Sir Farren, wounded. This banquet is also a celebration for life." His Majesty raises the wine cup he is holding. "For Prince Fraser and Prince Rufus''s fast recovery!"


    Everyone raises their cups and shouts, "for Prince Fraser and Prince Rufus''s fast recovery."


    I just look at them and wait for things to unfold. This is just the start. Soon he will announce something important, but that announcement will be interrupted by Prince Fraser.


    After everyone takes a sip of their wine, King Simmon remains standing in front. He just smiles at us. "I know everyone knows that aside from celebration, I will be announcing something important tonight. Something that everyone has been waiting for."


    I felt my hand tremble when I heard what he said. I look around, trying to find Prince Fraser, and I see him standing behind His Majesty. Everyone murmurs after they hear what King Simmond said. Everyone knows that His Majesty will officially announce my engagement with Prince Fraser. "They are finally announcing his highness''s engagement with Dame Csille. Finally. Everyone is waiting for this."


    "Wouldn''t that mean Prince Fraser has established his position as the future King of the Vrawyth Kingdom? After all, once the Lauretr¨¦ Family supports Prince Fraser, it will make his standing firm. I''m sure the other nobles will also support his highness once the Lauretr¨¦ Family voice out their support."


    "And that will make Lauretr¨¦ Family the most powerful noble among nobles. It will be more difficult to go against them now. We should be careful when talking to them starting from now then. We don''t want to go against the royal family, don''t we?"


    I almost scoffed when I heard what they said. Royal family? The Lauretr¨¦? That will be in Csille''s dreams only. And I know some of the nobles here are secretly anxious about the Astalieu and Lauretr¨¦ ties because it will be difficult for them to go against the Lauretr¨¦ family now. However, all those worries will be useless at the end of this night. His Majesty looks around with a smile on his face. I can see the genuine happiness in his eyes. Too bad that happiness will be short lived. "I, King Simmond Astalieu of the Vrawyth Kingdom is officially announcing the engag¡ª"


    His Majesty''s words were cut off because Prince Fraser whispered something to him. Although no one can hear what Prince Fraser said, I know what he whispered to his majesty. Just by looking at King Simmond''s reaction, I already know that what I have written are the words Prince Fraser whispered to him. "Father, please don''t announce anything. I don''t want to get engaged with Csille."


    Those are the exact words Prince Fraser whispered to King Simmond. It''s the reason why his majesty is currently looking at his son with horror.


    I smile bitterly and prepare myself because that whisper is not enough for Prince Fraser. He will say something that will not just embarrass the whole Lauretr¨¦ Family but will also crush the heart of Csille Lauretr¨¦.

 Chapter 376 : The wolf’s true color

    Chapter 376 : The wolf¡¯s true color


    After a few seconds, King Simmond frowned at Prince Fraser. He also whispered some words to the Crown Prince. I stand up and prepare myself. I will need to get out of the venue once Prince Fraser says what he wants to say.


    Everyone stares at Prince Fraser and King Simmond, who are now arguing in front. Although no one can hear their conversation, everyone can already deduce that the two are arguing based on their expression. A moment after, Prince Fraser shakes his head. He then takes a step forward and looks at the people in the venue. "I know everyone is waiting for the announcement of my engagement. However, I want to apologize for disappointing everyone here." He paused and looked around. Then his eyes find me. He stares at me for a few seconds before he continues what he wants to say. "There is no engagement that will happen. There will be no engagement between Dame Csille Lauretr¨¦ and me."


    I heard everyone gasp after they heard what Prince Fraser said. While King Simmond looks at Prince Fraser with horror. "Fraser! What are you saying? Take your words back!" His Majesty said to Prince Fraser after recovering from the shock. Prince Fraser looks back at his Father and shakes his head. "I''m sorry, Father, but I cannot take back my words." He then looks at the people again. "I apologize for disappointing everyone, especially the Lauretr¨¦ Family. I don''t want to do this, but I cannot lie to myself anymore. I love someone else, and that is not Dame Csille. And I think it will be unfair for her if I still let this engagement continue."


    "Oh my! I didn''t expect to hear such big news today. Who would have thought that his highness loves someone else."


    "Just because Dame Csille is considered the most beautifuldy among the seven Kingdoms, it doesn''t mean that she could have any guy she wants. That''s what she gets from thinking too much highly of herself."


    "I''m sure thedy that Prince Fraser love is way better than her. Now that the Astalieus won''t be making ties with the Lauretr¨¦, we don''t have to worry about them anymore."


    "Hey, why are you saying things like that? Don''t you pity, Dame Csille? She dressed up tonight thinking her engagement with Prince Fraser would be announced, but instead she was weed by the news that Prince Fraser is breaking his engagement with her?"


    I heard peopleugh at my suffering. I just smile bitterly at them. I know I will hear those kinds ofments from these hypocritical nobles. I already expected that from them.


    I look at Prince Fraser, who is still arguing with his majesty before I head out of the event. The two guards, who are guarding the entrance of the venue, look at me with pity while I just walk past them. I don''t need their pity. I don''t need anyone''s pity right now. I walk out of the pce, waiting for the carriage. Not our carriage but someone else carriage. Based on my novel, someone will pick up Csille after Prince Fraser breaks his engagement with her. I look around, pretending to look lost. Csille is supposed to feel lost right now. She doesn''t know where to go or what to do after. All she knows is she needs to get out of the Pce as soon as possible. She doesn''t want to talk to anyone or to see anyone right now. But she knows she can''t go home to the Lauretr¨¦ residence because she just wants some time alone for now. Returning to the Lauretr¨¦ residence means she will be constantly disturbed by her family, and she doesn''t want that. She doesn''t want to worry her family right now.


    I walk back and forth, pretending to look preupied and disturbed. I was about to take another step when a carriage stopped in front of me. I frown and look around me. Trying to see if there is anyone who will get out of the venue, but I don''t see anyone.


    Of course, no one will get out of the venue now. Everyone still wants to see what will happen to the Royal family and Lauretr¨¦ family after that shocking announcement. Who would miss this chance to see how the beautiful rtionship between the Astalieu family and the Lauretr¨¦ family be ruined? These hypocrites nobles won''t miss this chance. The door of the carriage opened, and Mister Sewell got out of the carriage. "Dame Csille?"


    I pretend to look shocked when I see him even though I already know he will appear right now. I have written this story. Of course, I will know what will happen after. "Mister Sewell, what are you doing here? The Banquet hasn''t finished yet. Shouldn''t you be staying there?" I look around, trying to pretend I am anxious. It will be a big issue if anyone sees me talking to Mister Sewell after what happened just now. So, I need to pretend that I am anxious even if I am sure that no one will see us. "How can you expect me to stay in the Banquet after what happened? I didn''t expect Prince Fraser will do that to you. I guess what I heard about him is true."


    I immediately look at him and frown. "Heard about him? What do you mean?"


    Mister Sewell stares at me for a couple of seconds before he answers me. "Everyone heard what happened between the two of you. The arguments. The disrespect. Even if you tried to hide it, you could not fool anyone, and I am one of those people who doesn''t believe that. I have seen it with my own eyes how Prince Fraser treats you, and I''m sorry to say this, but I think it is best for you to break off your engagement with him. He doesn''t deserve someone like you, Dame Csille."


    I just stare at him. Trying to remember what I should say after. But no matter how I think, my mind is like a nk canvass right now. It has nothing. So, I just remain quiet and stare at him.


    I heard Mister Sewell heave a sigh. "Forgive me. I shouldn''t have said something about things that don''t concern me. I just couldn''t help but feel enraged every time I think about what he is doing to you." He shakes his head after. "Are you nning to return to the Lauretr¨¦ residence now? I can send you off."


    I almost scoffed when I heard what he said. He feels enraged because of what is happening to me? More like happy because he finally found the great opportunity to bring Csille to his side. The wolf has finally shown his true color. Too bad Csille is already too blinded by her emotions that she mistakes this wolf for a small puppy. I shake my head. "I don''t want to go home," Iugh bitterly. "I don''t even know where I want to go. All I know is, I need to get away from here. I need to get away from anyone. I don''t need anyone''s pity right now."


    Mister Sewell nods his head and offers his hand to me. "Why don''t I take you out of here first, and we''ll talk about where you want to goter." He then looks at the Pce. "I''m sure if we stay here for a few more minutes, some nobles will see us."


    I pretend to be anxious and immediately ept Mister Sewell''s hands. He then helped me get inside the carriage, and once I got settled inside, he immediately asked his coachman to get out of the Pce. I heave a sigh and look at the Pce. Now, things have already changed. A change too big that everyone will be shocked by the consequences of these changes. I''m sorry, Mother, Father, and Brother Pascal. Even if I don''t want to do this, I don''t have any other choice. I''m sorry. I''m sorry too, King Simmond and Queen Amalone. I''m sorry for disappointing both of you. I''m sorry for breaking your trust. I''m sorry for everyone who thinks highly of Csille. I''m sorry for everything.


    ________________________________


    The carriage wanders around the capital for a couple of times before Mister Sewell asks the carriage to stop.


    "Dame Csille, we have been going around the capital for a couple of times already. Don''t you want to go home now? It''s alreadyte. Haven''t you just got released from the Hospital? I don''t think it''s a good idea to stay outside thiste. Should I send you home now?" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    I look at Mister Sewell. If I didn''t know his true purpose, I would probably be fooled by the concern he is showing to Csille. But I already have seen through his fa?ade. I pretend to look anxious and shake my head. "I don''t want to go home, Mister Sewell. I''m sure if I go home, my parents wouldn''t leave me alone, and right now, all I need is time for myself." I look outside and heave a sigh. "Can you just send me to one of the inns here?"


    "Inn? That cannot do. How can I let you be alone in the inn? There are a lot of people who are from our nemesis Kingdom. I don''t think it''s a good idea to do that."


    I smile bitterly and look back at Mister Sewell. "And have you forgotten that I am just a Dame now and not the fianc¨¦e of the Crown Prince? Why would our enemies try to harm me if I am nothing to his highness?"


    Mister Sewell stares at me for a couple of seconds before he shakes his head. "Why don''t you stay at my house? The wood cabin you have visited before. Don''t worry. I will not stay there for tonight. I will give you the time you want."


    And there he is, the wolf hasid out his ns. I just stare at him. I made sure to make him see the doubt in my eyes. Mister Sewell shakes his head after. "If you are worried that someone might know you are staying with me, you can be assured that I will not let that happen. As for who will stay with you, I will just leave a few maids with you and some guards to guard the ce. I will also make sure that they will not disturb you, and if you are worried about me, I will not go there unless you want me to."


    I didn''t respond to what he said and just stared at him. Although Csille should feel safe now, she still couldn''t help but be cautious with him. After all, the Saintillev¨¦ Family is considered the enemy of the Astalieus, and even if Prince Fraser breaks his ties with Csille, the Lauretr¨¦ still pledge its loyalty to the royal family.


    "Don''t you trust me, Csille?"


    I heave a sigh and just look at him. I couldn''t tell him that I didn''t trust him, so I''ll just remain quiet. I heard Mister Sewell heave a deep sigh. "I shouldn''t have asked that question. I''m sorry. But Dame Csille, I hope you can agree to my request. I couldn''t help but worry about your safety if you still choose to stay in one of the inns here."


    I pretended that I was still hesitating. I need to make Mister Sewell see that I still don''t fully trust him and that I only agree to his request because I don''t have a choice. A moment after, I nod my head hesitantly. "If you insist so. I just hope you will do what you have said. I appreciate the concern, but all I need right now is some time for myself."


    Mister Sewell nods his head and smiles reassuringly at me. "Don''t worry. I will do as I say." He then asks the coachman to maneuver the carriage towards his wooden cabin house. I heave a soft sigh and look outside the window. Things have changed for Csille now, and I know there is no turning back already. The viinous path has started, and soon everything will be in its rightful ce.

 Chapter 377 : The Aftermath (1)

    Chapter 377 : The Aftermath (1)


    I look around the room where Mister Sewell assigned to me. He said it was one of the guests'' rooms in his house. "I hope this suits your taste. If you don''t like it here, I can put you into another room."


    I immediately shake my head. He has already given me a shelter to stay for tonight. So, how can Iin? I smile reassuringly at Mister Sewell. "You don''t need to, Mister Sewell. I am already satisfied with this room. So you don''t have to worry, and thank you for doing this to me."


    Mister Sewell shakes his head. "I am d to help you." He then looks at his time watch. "It''s gettingte. I should be leaving so you can have time for yourself. If you need any help on anything just call the maids and they will help you. I will leave two or three maids to help you with your needs. I will also leave six guards to guard the ce. But don''t worry, they have a ce outside to stay, and they are not allowed to enter the ce unless it is really needed."


    I bow my head in gratitude. "Thank you for your help today, Mister Sewell, and I am sorry for all the trouble. I know we''re no¡ª"


    He shakes his head. "Dame Csille, it is my honor to help you. So, you should stop saying thank you to me. I am more than happy to help. I won''t be taking too much of your time. I will take my leave then." He was about to leave my room when he suddenly stopped walking and looked back at me. "Dame Csille, do you want me to inform the Lauretr¨¦ family of your whereabouts? I''m sure the Count and the Countess are worried about you."


    I shake my head. And then what? They will disturb not only me but also Mister Sewell. If he does that too, my parents will know my connection with him. Does he want to cut my connection with him?


    Because I am sure my parents will not allow me to be friends with anyone from the Saintillev¨¦ family. "Please don''t tell them. I just need some time on my own. If they know my whereabouts, I''m sure they wille here, and I don''t need that for now. So, can you please keep this as a secret?"


    I noticed how Mister Sewell looked relieved after he heard what I said. He nods his head in satisfaction. "If that is what you want. I''ll be taking my leave then. Good night, Dame Csille."


    I just look at his back and heave a sigh of relief. This is it¡ªthe start of changes. Once I woke up tomorrow, everything will change for Csille. Everything will change in the Vrawyth Kingdom.


    ________________________________


    Contrary to what I told to Mister Sewell, I didn''t spend my night thinking about what happened. I already see that it will happen, so it doesn''t hurt that much. I just sleep the whole night, so I can prepare myself for the consequences of what happened at the Banquet.


    I stretched my arms and walked out of the pavilion where Mister Sewell and I often drink tea. I sit on one of the benches and look at the sakura tree that is in full bloom. What a beautiful sight. It would have been great if I could spend my whole life rxing like this. Instead of involving myself in all theseplicated fights for the throne. I close my eyes and rx for a bit. I need to prepare myself because I will be returning to our house today. Even if I still want time for my own, I know I can''t dy it anymore. My parents are undoubtedly worried about me, and I don''t want to worry them anymore. Also, I don''t really have a choice because I have written this scene. So, I really need to follow the script even if I don''t want to.


    "Dame Csille, excuse me for my interruption. But I just want to ask if you want to have your breakfast ready. So we can prepare it."


    I get up and smile reassuringly at the maid. "You don''t need to. I will be leaving in a minute. Can you just help me prepare the carriage?"


    The maid stares at me hesitantly. "But Dame Csille, aren''t you supposed to eat breakfast first? Master ordered us not to let you go unless you eat your breakfast."


    I shake my head. "Thank you for the concern. I really appreciate that. However, I really need to go now. My parents are definitely worried about me now. I will eat my breakfast there."


    The maid looks at me hesitantly. "But Dame Csille..."


    I stand up and take a letter I have written for Mister Sewell. "Here, can you please give it to Mister Sewell, and can you please extend my gratitude for him. As much as I want to wait for him, I need to leave now."


    The maid takes the letter from my hand and nods her head. "Then I will ask them to prepare the carriage for you, Dame Csille. Please excuse me."


    I nod my head at her and sit on the bench again while waiting for the carriage.


    ________________________________


    The carriage stops in front of the gate of the Lauretr¨¦ residence. The coachman looks back at me to ask for help. The guards of the Lauretr¨¦ are currently asking for the reason why the carriage is in front of the gate. I heave a sigh and slightly open my window. It is enough for the guards to see my eyes. The guards immediately bow their heads when they see me. They were about to say my name, but I red at them. After what happenedst night, all the attention was shifted to the royal family and the Lauretr¨¦ Family. I''m sure everyone was waiting for me to show up, and I didn''t want to give them that happiness.


    The guards open the gates, and I ask the coachman to get inside. The carriage they used to send me home is one of those carriages that one can rent. So, people will not associate me with Mister Sewell.


    A moment after, the carriage stops in front of the Lauretr¨¦ house. I look at the coachman and smile gratefully at him. "Thank you for sending me home. Can you also extend my gratitude to your Master? Tell him that I am grateful for what he did to mest night."


    After seeing the coachman nods his head, I look outside and heave a deep sigh before I get off the carriage.


    I look at the Lauretr¨¦ house and walk inside. The moment I stepped inside, I was shocked to see Brother Pascal and my parents sleeping on the couches in the receiving area. I look at the butler, who just got out of the kitchen with a breakfast tray in his hand. His eyes immediately widened when he saw me. He is about to say something, but I shake my head at him. Then I walk towards him and pull him towards the kitchen.


    The maids who are busy talking immediately shut up when they see me walking with the Butler. "Miss! Miss, where have you been? Do you know how you made the Count and the Countess worried? They have been waiting for you until morning. Miss..." I heave a sigh and shake my head. "I just take some breather. I''m sorry for making you all worried."


    The butler nods his head. He then looks at the receiving area. "Should I wake up the Count and the Countess?"


    I shake my head. "No, no, please don''t. Let them rest for now. If they wake up, tell them to find me in the Foundation."


    The butler frowned when he heard what I said. "But miss, shouldn''t you rest first or at least wait for the Count to wake up?"


    I nce at the receiving area and shake my head. "They need to rest, and I cannot wait for them. I still have a Foundation to manage. Don''t worry. They can find me in the Foundation if they want. Can you prepare a carriage for me? I will leave in a few minutes." The butler stares at me hesitantly. "But Miss..."


    I look back at the Butler and heave a sigh. "And don''t you dare wake them up. I know they barely sleep tonight so let them rest. Is that clear?"


    The Butler nods his head. After making sure that everything was okay, I immediately went to my room to freshen up myself.


    Even if things don''t go the way Csille expected it to be, she will try to act like nothing happened. But this time, she will distance herself from the Astalieus, even with Prince Rufus. That is the price of breaking Csille''s heart. I smile bitterly. But that is not the end of her anger. She will do something that she cannot undo.


    I heave a sigh and get out of my room. I looked at my family, who were still sleeping in the receiving area, before leaving the house. I was about to get inside the carriage when the butler stopped me.


    "''Miss, I don''t think this is a good idea. Why don''t youe inside first so we can talk?"


    I look at the Butler and smile reassuringly at him. "If you are worried that I will disappear again, you can have someone follow me. Is that enough for you?"


    The Butler nods his head. "You''re the one who suggested that. So, how can I decline the offer?"


    I raised my eyebrow at him. Then he snaps his fingers, and five guardse out of nowhere. "Follow Dame Csille everywhere she goes. Don''t you ever let your eyes off of her. Do you understand?"


    The five guards nod their heads and immediately get to a carriage behind the carriage I am in. It seems like this guy is only waiting for me to offer this chance. They even have a carriage for the guards. I just shrug my shoulder and look at the coachman. "To the Hope Foundation."


    The coachman looks at the Butler. Only after receiving a nod from the Butler did he maneuver the carriage out of the Lauretr¨¦ residence. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    I look outside the window. I''m sure all my employees already have an idea what happenedst night. I''m curious what their reaction will be once they see me.


    A moment after, we stop in front of the Foundation. I get off the carriage and look at the guards who are currently getting off the carriage.


    I just shake my head and walk inside the Foundation. I was expecting a lot of people to be inside the Foundation, but I was surprised to see all my employees were in the middle talking about what happenedst night. I immediately hide behind to listen to their conversations. I want to know what they are talking about.


    "Dame Csille is so pitiful. How can his highness do that to our Dame Csille? She''s already beautiful and kind. How can he love someone else? He was probably blind."


    "Hey, don''t say that. You are still talking about the Crown Prince of the Vrawyth Kingdom. You will be a lot in trouble if someone''s heard you badmouthing his highness."


    "What badmouthing you are talking about? I am telling the truth here. If I were a man, I would never love anyone aside from Dame Csille. She''s already perfect. She''s beautiful, intelligent, kind, and humble. How can you love someone else? Only those who were blind would do that."


    "Heyy, can we just respect his highness''s decision? I think he has the right to choose who he wants to be with. We should just focus more on how we will make Dame Csille happy. I am sure she will be devastated by what happened." I heard Li say. I smile sadly. I love how my employees are concerned about what happened but Li is right. They should learn how to respect Prince Fraser''s decision. Only by this will they be able to save themselves. Unlike Csille, who couldn''t ept the fact that Prince Fraser loves someone else besides her.

 Chapter 378 : The Aftermath (2)

    Chapter 378 : The Aftermath (2)


    I heave a deep sigh before I walk inside the Foundation. I think I already heard enough for today.


    Li, who is about to say something, immediately rushes toward me when she sees me walk inside the Foundation. "Dame Csille! You are here!" She tried to touch my hand but hesitated at the end. "May I know what you are doing here?"


    I frown at her question. "Why are you asking me that question? Of course, I will be here. Have you forgotten that I am the Founder of this Foundation?"


    Li looks back at my other employees before she shakes her head. "Dame Csille, that is not what I mean." She paused and looked hesitantly at me.


    I heave a sigh and smile reassuringly at her. "Just because things don''t work the way we expected, it means my world would stop spinning. I still have other things to do. Like running this Foundation."


    Li stares at me with her teary eyes. I look around and find all my employees are looking at me like how Li is staring at me. I just smile at them. I am grateful for their concern, but right now, nothing can stop Csille from doing what she will do after. "I know you are all worried about me. But I wouldn''t be here if I am still not okay. So, can we all work now? Life doesn''t stop just because someone doesn''t like you."


    I look at Li, who is still staring at me with teary eyes. "Li, how is the condition of the patient who got stabbed? Is he doing okay now?"


    Li nods her head after. "Yes, Dame Csille. He is doing okay now. In fact, he just got released from here and is now working again. He also told me to extend his deepest gratitude for saving his life. He heard that you gave him your blood, and he is now willing to serve you with his life."


    Serve me with his life? I shake my head. I will already endanger everyone in the near future. How can I bear to watch an innocent person sacrifice his life for me? "Can you please tell that man that I don''t need his life? Only he can own his life and no one else, and if he really wants to thank me, he should live his life happily. That is all I am asking for."


    "Dame Csille..."


    I just smile at Li and gently caress her head. "I will be working for today. So, give me all the documents I need to work on. Also, if anyone sees me aside from my family, please tell them I am not here."


    Li''s eyes widened when she heard what I said. "Dame Csille, I almost forgot. The Count and the Countess with Doctor Pascal came here at midnight. They were looking for you¡ª"


    I nod my head. "I know. I dropped by our house before I came here. So, don''t worry. Also, I have some guards with me. Please treat them with care too."


    Li nods her head. I was about to walk into my office when she suddenly stopped me. "Dame Csille, about you said just now that you won''t receive any guests aside from your family. Does it include anyone from the Astalieu family?"


    I smiled bitterly when I heard that name. Astalieu? Even if I want to see Rufus right now, I know the safest thing to do is distance myself from any Astalieu. Because that is what I have written, and I need to follow it if I still want to leave this world. "I won''t be receiving any guests, Li. Only my family, the Lauretr¨¦''s, are the ones allowed to see me. I hope that answers your question."


    I didn''t wait for her to respond and just walked inside my office. I immediately close the door and lean on it. I''m sorry, Rufus. I''m sorry if you will be involved in this mess. I don''t want to break my ties with you because I already consider you as my friend, but I need to do this. So, I''m sorry. ________________________________


    I spend a couple of hours reading and signing documents. I didn''t have much work to do since I had already given Li my stamp, and they had already finished checking the documents.


    I put thest document down on my table and stared at the wall clock. It''s nine in the morning, and I have already finished my work. I walked outside to check the situation, but I was shocked to see that there were no people asking for help today. I walk towards Li, who is currently talking to one of my employees. "Li, what happened? Why are there no people in the Foundation? Is there some sort of event today?"


    Li looks at the other employee before she looks back at me. "Dame Csille, I think it is because of what happenedst night. Everyone already knows what happened. They are probably concerned about you. They know you are..." Li paused and shook her head. "So, they don''t want to add to your problem."


    I heave a sigh. I am touched by their concern, but I am worried about those who need urgent help. "What should we do then? If this continues, I''m afraid those people who are in need of urgent help will not be able to survive."


    Li was about to say something when someone spoke behind me. I immediately look back and find my parents and Brother Pascal staring at me worriedly.


    "And I''m afraid if you continue doing this, we''ll end up dying in worry. My dear, why didn''t you wake us up?" I smile reassuringly at Mother, who ask that question just now. "Mother, you are here. Did you sleep well?"


    Mother walks toward me and gives me a tight hug. "How can I sleep well if I don''t know the whereabouts of my only daughter. Where have you been? Do you know how worried we are for you?"


    I hug her back for a couple of seconds before I break from the hug. "Why don''t we go inside my office so we can talk." I look at Father and Brother Pascal. "Let''s go?"


    Mother clings to my arms and pulls me to my office. I look back at Li. "Let''s talk about thister." Li nods her head at me as a response. The four of us, Mother, Father, and Brother Pascal, settled inside my office. We are all sitting on the couch in my office. Mother is holding my hand tightly while Father and Brother Pascal are looking at me worriedly.


    "My dear, where did you gost night? We were looking for you everywhere, but we couldn''t find you. Do you know how worried we are?"


    I heave a sigh. "Apologies, Mother. I just took some time on my own. I don''t want to talk to anyone while emotions are still unstable."


    Mother''s eyes start to moisten then she hugs me tightly. "I''m sorry, my dear. If we only knew things would end up like that, we shouldn''t have agreed with the engagement. We shouldn''t have gone to that banquet. I''m sorry if we weren''t there for you when you needed us the most. I hope you can forgive u¡ª"


    I shake my head. "Mother, why are you saying sorry? I was the one who insisted on marrying his highness despite all of your disagreement. I was the one who should apologize for not listening to you." Iugh bitterly. "Look what happened to us. I have embarrassed the whole Lauretr¨¦ family because of my foolishness. I''m sorry."


    I heard Mother sob when she heard what I said. She then gently caress my back. "My poor baby. Why are you thinking about the embarrassment we experienced? Do you think it is more important to us than your feelings?"


    I didn''t respond to her question and just hugged her. I will definitely cherish these moments where I can still freely hug them. When I can still make them feel how important they are to me because I know once I cross to the other side, I won''t be able to hug them or make them feel how much I love them.


    "Csille, what are you talking about? Who cares if we be theughingstock of the whole Vrawyth Kingdom? As long as you are safe and happy, we don''t care about those things."


    I break from Mother''s hug and look at Brother Pascal, who speak just now. I smile reassuringly at him. "Now that you are here, I am more than happy."


    Brother Pascal heaves a sigh and hugs me too. Then he flicks my forehead. "Don''t disappear again. Do you know how you made us worried?" I nod my head and smile at him. Although I know, I won''t be able to stick with my words in the future. Because I wii disappear soon. Again.


    Mother hugs Brother Pascal and me for a couple of seconds before she stares at us lovingly. She is about to say something when Father suddenly says something.


    "I should probably resign from the Monarchy."


    My eyes widened when I heard what Father said. Mother and Brother Pascal was also shocked by Father''s sudden remarks.


    I break from the hug and rush to Father''s side. I cannot let him resign from the Monarchy. It is the only thing that could keep them safe once I turn against the Vrawyth Kingdom, so I cannot let him do that. "Father, why are you suddenly being impulsive? Have you forgotten how our ancestors pledged their life to the royal family? Are you nning to throw away their sacrifices?" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Father stares at me, and that is when I realize that his eyes are starting to moisten too. He''s probably just forcing himself not to cry. "And what? Let you suffer? I respected his high despite what he did to you before, but how can he embarrass you in front of everyone else? I would understand it if he likes someone else, but to announce that in public while everyone is expecting the announcement of your engagement with him? That is a total p on your face, and as your Father, how can I let this pass? Even if he is part of the royal family, he doesn''t have the right to do that to you." Father looked at me softly and caressed my head. "We have loved you dearly ever since you were born. How can I let anyone hurt you like that?"


    I hug Father while shaking my head. I need to stop him from doing something he will regret in the future. "Father, can you calm down first? Getting angry wouldn''t solve anything, and do you think by giving up your position in the monarchy, everything will change? Nothing will change, Father. In fact, it will only worsen our situation. If you give up your position, then our standing with the nobles will weaken. That means those people who have held grudges onto us all their years will have a chance to strike against us. You will only be putting all of us in a difficult situation."


    I break from the hug and look at Father, who seems like he is in pain. "But what can I do? I don''t want to sit still and watch things progress like this. How can I let my daughter suffer? Can I even still consider your Father if I do that?"


    I smile bitterly. I am really grateful for the love they are giving me. If we were only in a different situation, I would never allow myself to endanger this family I always long for, but I know the more I try to save them, the more I am endangering them. I hold Father''s hand and smile reassuringly at him. "Father, don''t throw away everything just for me. Remember, no matter what happens, I am still your daughter. So, why do you need to bother by those things or by what will the other people say?" I look at the three of them and smile. "As long as we are okay. Does it matter?"


    I walk towards my chair and sit on it. "Also, my life doesn''t stop just because Prince Fraser doesn''t want me." I gesture my hand at my surroundings. "I still have you. I still have the Hope Foundation, and I still have myself. So, don''t worry. I am okay, and I will be okay."


    That was a lie because no matter how much I convinced myself, the real Csille would be the one who would decide what she wanted to do. Her decision? That is something everyone will never expect.

 Chapter 379 : The Aftermath (3)

    Chapter 379 : The Aftermath (3)


    I had just finished calming Father down when someone hurriedly knocked on my door. I look at the closed door and frown.


    Everyone knows I am having a serious conversation with my parents. So, why would someone knock on my door? That is...


    Brother Pascal, who is close to the door, stands up and opens it without even asking me if I would like to see the person behind that door.


    I was startled when I heard Brother Pascal''s voice. "What are you doing here?" There is a sharp edge in his voice, and the way he holds on to the door proves that he is just controlling his anger.


    I immediately stood up and was about to rush to Brother Pascal''s side, but Father got into the door first. "And what are you doing here, your highness?" Father stresses the word ''your highness'' to ensure that Prince Fraser would know that he isn''t happy to see him.


    I was about to rush to stop Father, but Mother blocked my way. "Let your Father and your Brother deal with him."


    "But Mother..." I tried to talk my way, but Mother shook her head at me. So, I have no other choice but to shut my mouth.


    "Count, Doctor Pascal, I am here to talk to all of you. I hope you can give me a chance to ex¡ª"


    Father scoff. "Exin? Is there anything you should he exining here, your highness? Isn''t it all clear that you break off your engagement with my daughter without even informing us? You just embarrassed my daughter in front of everyone else, and you still expect us to listen to your nonsense?" It''s a good thing Brother Pascal is blocking the way out of the room, or else I don''t know what Father can do to his highness. "Your highness, please leave. We won''t don''t have anything to talk about. The moment you decided to break your engagement with my cousin that is the end of conversation between the Lauretr¨¦ family and you."


    I felt my hand tremble when I heard what Brother Pascal said. I look helplessly at Mother. "Mother, what does Brother Pascal means?"


    But instead of answering me, Mother just shakes her head at me. As if saying I shouldn''t interfere with what is happening.


    Don''t tell me they are nning to break the ties of the Lauretr¨¦ Family with the Astalieus?


    "Count, I hope you wouldn''t break our ties just because of what happened. We have bee¡ª"


    Fatherughs sarcastically. "I was the one who broke our ties? I think you are mistaken here, your highness. Have you forgotten you were the one who broke up your engagement with my daughter?"


    I hear someone heave a deep sigh. It''s probably Prince Fraser. "Count, I know you are mad because of what happened, and I apologize for that. It was never my attention to hurt your daughter. I just couldn''t see myself marrying someone I don''t love. So, I''m sorry, but I hope you wouldn''t break our ties just because of this¡ª"


    Fatherughs again. "Just because of this? Are you saying that I should set aside my daughter''s emotions? I already forgive you for embarrassing my daughter but you belittling her emotions is something I wouldn''t forgive. You were the one who brought her pain, so why does it sounds like we are the ones indebted to you? Should we thank you for breaking off the engagement? Is that what you want?"


    Although I understand Prince Fraser, I couldn''t help but agree with my Father this time. Prince Fraser is too selfish to ask Father to set aside my feelings for his own good. I smile bitterly. I know Prince Fraser doesn''t have feelings for me, but to hear him ask this to my father, is something I didn''t expect. How can he be so selfish and a jerk? I couldn''t believe I made a male lead like him who only thinks of himself. I thought Csille was the only selfish one here, but the more I delved deeper into the story, the more I saw the ws and toxicity of this so-called male lead.


    "Count, that is not what I meant. You know that I badly need your support. So, I hope you can still supp¡ª"


    "Support you? After what you did with my cousin? Your highness, aren''t you asking for too much?"


    I shake my head. Although I am greatly disappointed with Prince Fraser, I know I cannot let the Lauretr¨¦ family turn our backs on him. Only Prince Fraser can save the Lauretr¨¦ Family from its demise, so I would do anything to keep this ties with him.


    "Count..."


    Father shakes his head. "Prince Fraser, the Lauretr¨¦ Family has always been loyal to the royal family. So, I don''t understand how you can do this to my only daughter. I know my daughter has ws, but how can you crush her reputation in front of everyone else. Do you think someone will want to marry her after you tantly refuse her? I know all those people think now is something wrong with my daughter that''s why despite her beauty, you still don''t love her. So, how can I support someone who broke my daughter? You didn''t just break her heart. You also ruined her future. So, tell me, your highness, how can I agree with your request?"


    Father heaves a sigh. "I don''t intend to do this because the Lauretr¨¦ Family has always been loyal to the royal family. But what you did is something I couldn''t bear to ignore. So, I''m sorry. This time, the Lauretr¨¦ family will not be sup¡ª"


    I break from Mother''s hold and rush to Father''s side. "No, Father! You cannot do that. If his highness doesn''t get enough support, it will be detrimental to the whole Vrawyth Kingdom. Everyone is eyeing the position of the next ruler. If our nemesis Kingdom noticed that his highness doesn''t have enough support when he bes the King, they can use this to go against us. And you know what will happen to a Kingdom that doesn''t have enough unity."


    Everyone got silent because they knew what I wanted to say was true. Once a Kingdom assigns a Ruler that couldn''t fully rule its Kingdom, it will only lead to a disaster. Just like what happened to a lost Kingdom before. I hold tightly to my Father''s arm. "Father, this isn''t a matter of my feelings. I appreciate your concern, but if you still insist on your n, everyone, including me, will be endangered. So, please don''t say that. The whole Vrawyth Kingdom needs the Lauretr¨¦ family right now. Are we nning to turn our backs to them when they need us the most?"


    Father stares at me before he looks at Prince Fraser. He then heaves a deep sigh. "If that is the only way to save the Vrawyth Kingdom, then with reluctance, I will pledge my loyalty to the royal family." Brother Pascal immediately looked at Father, but he didn''t say anything. He probably knows how grave the consequences are if the Lauretr¨¦ Family withdraws its support to Prince Fraser.


    Father shakes his head. "You can leave now." He then turns his back after saying those words.


    I silently heave a sigh of relief. I just managed to save the Lauretr¨¦ Family from its demise. As long as the Lauretr¨¦ family remains loyal to the Vrawyth Kingdom, it will survive the war. Brother Pascal stares at me. "You should go back inside, Csille."


    I look at Brother Pascal hesitantly. I don''t know if I should say something to Prince Fraser or just ignore him. "Csille, thank you for..."


    I look at Prince Fraser coldly. "Don''t think too much. I am not doing this for you. I am doing this because I still value my rtionship with his majesty, and I care about the Vrawyth people. However, that is only it. The Lauretr¨¦ Family will remain loyal to the royal family, but I will cut any ties with the Astalieu. Starting from now on, you are not my friend. So, please leave. I don''t talk to strangers."


    I immediately leave after saying those words. I am not mad at him. I already see this happen. I just need to do this so I can follow the script because this is what I have written. Starting from now, Csille Lauretr¨¦ doesn''t have any connection with the Astalieus, and that includes Prince Rufus.


    ________________________________


    My parents and Brother Pascal stay in the Foundation for another hour to make sure I am okay. They even wanted to stay with me for the whole day, but I just convinced them to continue their work because I knew they were busy too.


    I get out of my office and find Li walking back and forth in the lobby while my employees are worriedly looking at her. I frown and walk toward her. "What is happening here?" I looked around and noticed how the seats for the people were still vacant. Li immediately rushes towards me when she sees me. "Dame Csille! I''m sorry. I tried to stop his highness, but I couldn''t do anything." She looks at me hesitantly. "Is... everything okay?"


    I smile reassuringly at her. "Don''t worry. Everything is fine, so you don''t have to say sorry. Is that the reason why you look anxious?"


    Li nods her head. "I''m sorry, Dame Csille. I know you don''t want to see his highness. I should have stopped him, but I couldn''t do anything because his highness was ring at me."


    I smile bitterly. I didn''t expect Prince Fraser will force himself into my Foundation. Is he that desperate for the Lauretr¨¦ support? He already forces himself here, and he still has the guts to ask Father to set aside my feelings? He is really something. "Don''t worry about that. I know you don''t have any choice, so I''m not ming you and don''t think about it anymore. Everything is okay." I look around. "There are still no people here?"


    Li shakes her head. "Yes, Dame Csille. I don''t think anyone would visit the Foundation today. What should we do? If this continues, I''m afraid the Foundation needs to close for now."


    I look at Li and shake my head. How can I allow the Foundation to be closed down? I work hard just to open up a Foundation to help those who are in need of help. I don''t want to waste my efforts and the efforts of my employees. So, I need to do something.


    "If they won''te to us, then we were the ones who wille to them." I pped my hand and looked at everyone. "Before we always stay here and wait for the people. Today we will go out and look for people who need help."


    Everyone looks at me confusedly, but I just look at Li and Mairenn. "Li and Mairenn,e with me to my office. I need to talk to you about my n."


    I walk back to my office and wait for Mairenn and Li to follow me. Although I know a lot of eyes are still on me, I won''t let it stop me or the Foundation. I will prove to them that my life doesn''t stop because of what happened. It is also a good front, so people won''t suspect me of anything.


    "Dame Csille, may we know what you are nning to do? "


    I look at Li and Mairenn and start to exin things to them. I am nning to bring the Foundation to those people who need help. Since they don''t want toe here, then we will be the ones looking for them. "We will be working outside for today. Li and Mairenn, I need you to divide us into small groups. Each group will have three to five members. Each group will be assigned to a specific Hospital in the capital. We will search for patients who need help with their hospital bills and medications. The remaining group will need to wander around the capital to look for people who need help. After an hour, we will need to return to the Foundation so we can process all the paper works. Once the paperwork is released, you can all return to the patient and deal with their bills."


    Li''s eyes shone when she heard what I said. "That is a bright n. I''m sure once the people heard what we did, they wouldn''t hesitate toe to our Foundation after." She then looks at Mairenn. "We will proceed as nned and exin things to other people." N?v(el)B\\jnn


    I nod my head and smile at them. I will not allow the Foundation to close down. This will be the only legacy I will leave to the Vrawyth Kingdom. So, I will not let anything happen to it.

 Chapter 380 : Something happened

    380 : Something happened


    "Dame Csille, we are going to the pediatric ward to see if there is anyone who is in need to help."


    I nod at my employee and walk in a certain direction. We''re currently in the Holycross Hospital looking for patients who are in need of urgent help. However, I didn''t expect that Rufus would be admitted to the Holycross Hospital too. Rufus... The friend who has always been there for me when I need him the most. The friend that I need to let go as a consequence of what Prince Fraser did to me. I smile bitterly and walk toward the room where he is admitted. While walking, I can hear the murmurs from the people around me.


    "Hey, isn''t that Dame Csille? What is she doing here?"


    "Who knows? Maybe she is visiting Doctor Pascal. Everyone knows that she is the cousin of our dear Doctor."


    "But why is she walking in that direction? Isn''t Doctor Pascal''s office in the opposite direction? Also, I have seen her with her employees. Maybe they are here to work. I heard no onees to her Foundation today."


    I heard a softugh. "The people probably pity her for what happened. That''s what she gets for thinking too highly of herself. Just because she is considered the most beautifuldy among the Kingdoms, it doesn''t mean she could have everything in life."


    "Hey! Watch your mouth! Do you know how much Doctor Pascal is so protective of Dame Csille? Once he heard you badmouths her, you''ll be dead."


    I heard a scoff. "What? I am just voicing out my opinion. Is there something wrong with that?"


    I just shrugged my shoulders and walked towards Rufus''s room. I know I will get constantments like this, and it doesn''t matter to me anymore. As long as I am still alive and my family is still safe, I don''t have anything to worry about. The two guards who are guarding Rufus''s room immediately stand up when they see me. "Dame Csille! Are you here to visit Prince Rufus?"


    I smile at them and peek at the ss window of the door. And there, I have seen Rufus lying on the hospital bed. I feel my heart aches when I see the only person who can understand me lying unconscious on the bed. Rufus, I''m sorry. I''m sorry if I cannot be here with you when you need me the most. I am sorry if I need to break my ties with you. I hope you know that even if I won''t be able to stay by your side, you are still a friend of mine. So, please be okay. I will be waiting for the news of your recovery.


    I take ast look at Rufus before I look at the two guards. "Can you do me a favor?"


    The two guards stare at each other for a couple of seconds. "What is the favor you want to ask, Dame?"


    I smile at them. "Can you not mention to anyone that I visit Prince Rufus? Even to Rufus."


    I noticed the visible confusion in their eyes. "But Dame Csille, I''m sure his highness'' Prince Rufus will be happy to know you have visited him while he''s still unconscious."


    I heave a sigh. Even if I don''t want to do this, I don''t have any other choice. It is for his own safety too. I don''t want to involve Rufus in Csille''s future mistakes. "I know that, but can you not mention it to him? There are a lot of things happeningtely, and I just don''t want toplicate things. So, I hope you can understand."


    The two guards stare at each other and reluctantly nod their heads. I smile gratefully at them before I take some centimes. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Here. This is not a bribe but apensation. I know you don''t want to keep this a secret, so thank you for epting my request."


    The guards look at the centimes in my hand with hesitation. Then they shake their heads after. "Dame Csille, you don''t need to¡ª"


    The guards weren''t able to finish what they wanted to say because someone interrupted them. "Csille? What are you doing here?"


    I look back and find Brother Pascal staring at me worriedly. I just smile at him reassuringly. "I was here to look for patients we can help. Nobodyes to the Foundation, so I decided to look for those people who are in need of help. I just happened to walk here. How about you, Brother? Are you the one who is assigned to his highness, Prince Rufus?"


    Brother Pascal frowned when he heard how I called Rufus, but he probably just shrugged it off because he didn''t want to hurt me. He looks at the closed door of Prince Rufus''s room and nods his head. "Yes, the Duke specifically ask me to look after his highness, Prince Fraser. Do you want to see him?"


    See him? If we were in a different situation, I wouldn''t hesitate to see him, but after what happened? I don''t think it''s a good idea to do that.


    I shake my head. "I better not. I still have other things to do, Brother. I better get going."


    Brother Pascal looks like he wants to say something but changes his mind at the end. "Be careful when you go out and go home early today. I will be seeing youter."


    I nodded my head and left the ce. I feel my eyes start to moisten, but I try my best not to cry. I cannot cry. I cannot let anyone see me cry.


    "Dame Csille? Are you..."


    I shake my head at my employee, who suddenly pops out of nowhere. "Is everything okay on your part?"


    She just shakes her head as a response. I heave a sigh. "Okay, I will be waiting in the carriage. Meet me there once everything is okay."


    I immediately got out of the Hospital after I said those words. I didn''t even wait for her response. I just need to get out of the Hospital before tears fall from my eyes. I look at the sky and smile bitterly at myself. This is just the start, Csille. Soon things wille to worst, and it will hurt more than this. It will hurt more than this...


    ________________________________


    An hour after, we all meet in the Foundation to work on the papers needed. In every case, there is documentation to it, and we need those papers so we can give the help those people need.


    I was busy working on the documents when someone knocked on my door. I look up and find Li holding a pile of documents in her arms.


    "I''m sorry for interrupting, Dame Csille, but these are the documents you were asking for. Should I just put it¡ª"


    I gesture my hand to the center table. My table is currently filled with documents I still need to work on. "Just put it there. I will work on itter. And Li, can you please take this." I gesture my hand towards the floor where I put the pile of documents I just finished working on. "These are the documents that I already approved. Please give it to the finance department so we can start to help those patients. Also, make sure to be with there once you pay for the bills and medications of the patient."


    Li nodded her head and left to work on things I asked her. I look at the documents around me and heave a sigh. There are a lot of documents I need to work on for today. I think I will need to work overtime, but if I do that, I''m sure my parents will be worried about me again.


    I was about to continue working when I noticed an envelope on top of one of the documents. I frown and pick the letter.


    The letter doesn''t have any return address. It only has the address of the Foundation and nothing else. There is no ensemble or any symbols that will pinpoint where the letter came from.


    I slowly open it. I frowned when I realized it was from Mister Sewell. He was just asking how I was doing and if he could see me again.


    I scoff. "He''s really taking advantage of the situation, isn''t he? Trying to brainwash Csille so she would turn their back on the Astalieus. He is really a cunning man. Quite contrary to how he perceived himself to others."


    I shake my head and put the letter in a secret vault in my office. This is where I keep my important documents and the letters from Mister Sewell. Only I know where the vault is hidden and the code to open the vault.


    No one should know my connection with Mister Sewell. No one should know what I will do in the future.


    ________________________________


    I was busy working on the documents when my door burst open, and Mother walked inside my office. She has a deep frown on her face. Behind her are Father and Brother Pascal, who have a serious expressions too. "My dear, do you know what time is it already? Why are you still workingte this hour?"


    I put the document I am currently working on and stand up. "Mother, Father, Brother Pascal? What are you doing here?"


    Mother walks toward me and hugs me. "My dear, it''s already seven in the evening. How can you expect us to sit still and wait for you at home? It''s alreadyte. Come on, let''s go home now."


    I break from Mother''s hug and look at the documents on my table. I still have a few documents left to work on. "Mother, can I just finish all the remaining documents on my table? This won''t take long. I pro¡ª"


    Mother shakes her head immediately. "Nope, we''reing home already. When will you learn how to take care of yourself properly? You are already neen years old, Csille. You should know that overworking yourself won''t do good for your health."


    I heave a sigh and let Mother drag me out of my office. While Brother Pascal and Father follow behind us. I see Li and some of my employees are still working. I smile awkwardly at them. Mother also noticed them. She stops working and frowns. "What are you doing? It''s already seven in the evening. You should all rest already." She then looks back at me. "Look how you are affecting your employees. You should really start to strictly follow the working hours of the Kingdom."


    I was about to say something, but Mother pulled me out of the Foundation. A moment after, we are now on our way to our house. Mother held my hand tightly while asking me how my day went on.


    I smile reassuringly at her. "It was okay, Mother. Although we need to visit each hospital in the Capital to look for people who are in need of help, it was still great."


    Brother Pascal, who has been quiet, suddenly speaks. "Yes, Aunt. I even see Csille visit the Holycross Hospital. I heard you help those people in the pediatric ward. The Hospital is having problems with themtely because they don''t have enough money for their bills and medications."


    Mother squeezes my hand. "I''m really proud of you, my dear. Despite what happened, here you are still helping other people. I''m sure your future will be filled with blessings."


    My future full of blessings? I almostughed when I heard what Mother said. How will the viiness''s life be filled with gifts? More like hardship and heartbreak. I just smile at Mother and look outside the window. I don''t know how to reply to what she said, so I would rather keep quiet. Because sometimes, the more you talk, the more you can say things you shouldn''t have said. So for everyone''s safety, I will just keep quiet.


    A moment after, the carriage stops in front of our house. The four of us immediately got off the carriage and were about to walk inside our house when our butler suddenly rushed towards us. "Count! Countess! It''s a good thing you are here. Something happened!"


    I felt my heart skip a beat when I heard the panic in his voice. Our Butler is known to be the most calmest person in this residence. It''s the first time I have seen him panic like this. And I know only a few people will make him act like that. Don''t tell me...

 Chapter 381 : Marriage?

    381 : Marriage?


    I can see a tinge of anxiety in Father''s eyes, but he remains calm on the outside. He let the Butler takes a few deep breaths first before he asks him questions.


    "What happened?"


    The Butler anxiously looks inside our house before he answers Father. "Someone from the royal family is here."


    Everyone got silent when they heard what the Butler said. Although I don''t see any changes in their expressions, I can see the visible anxiety in their eyes. We are all anxious about the news this certain someone will bring to us. Although I know there is nothing I should worry about, I couldn''t help but feel anxious too.


    What does the royal family want from us? Is it from Prince Fraser again?


    Father nods his head. "What''s the purpose of their visit here?"


    The Butler shakes his head. "Apologies, Count, but he wouldn''t say anything to me. He said he will only state his purpose unless it was you, who he is talking to."


    Father stares back at Mother before he walks inside. Brother Pascal immediately follows inside while Mother and I are left outside.


    I look at Mother. Even if I wanted to go inside, I couldn''t do anything because Mother was holding my hand tightly. "Mother, why don''t we go inside too? I want to know what that person wants from us."


    But instead of letting me in, she just shakes her head. "No, my dear. Let your Father and Brother talk to them first."


    I know they are only doing this to protect me from getting hurt. But I really want to know what does the Royal family wants from us. "But Mother..."


    I wasn''t able to finish what I wanted to say because Mother stared at me coldly. That''s a sign for me to keep quiet.


    Mother rarely gets mad at me, and if she does, it is usually difficult to reconcile with her. So, Csille usually keeps quiet after Mother stares at her like that.


    Mother and I stay outside for a couple of minutes before a man, who looks like a knight of the royal family, gets out of our house. He was startled when he saw us, but he bowed his head after. "Good evening, Countess and Dame Csille."


    Mother just nods her head at him and ignores him. So, even if I wanted to ask about his purpose foring here, I couldn''t because Mother had already ignored him.


    I think I just have to wait for Father to tell us what happened.


    A few minutes after, Father and Brother Pascal get out of the house too. Mother immediately rushed to Father to ask him what had happened. "My dear, what do they want from us?" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Father heaves a sigh and stares at me before he answers Mother. "The King and the Queen want to talk to us regarding what happened at the Banquet. We will be leaving to the Pce now."


    I felt my hand tremble when I heard what Father said. The King and the Queen want to talk to us? But what do they want to talk about? Will they say sorry for what happened, or will they force the Lauretr¨¦ Family to support the royal family?


    ________________________________


    The four of us, Mother, Father, Brother Pascal, and I, bow our heads and greets the King and Queen. Prince Fraser, who has a nk expression on his face, is sitting beside the Queen and the King.


    His Majesty heaves a sigh and waves his hand at us. "You can all stand up, and please be seated."


    We are currently in the Pce''s receiving area to have a conversation with the King and Queen of the Vrawyth Kingdom.


    Father stood up and helped Mother, while Brother Pascal was the one who helped me. After settling down on the sofa, we all wait for his majesty to talk. I know my parents are dying to know the purpose of why we are here. But despite that, they remain quiet because it would be rude to talk first before a royalty.


    The room bes silent for a whole minute before His Majesty says something. "I have brewed tea just now. Do you want to have a taste?" He then looks at me and smiles. "Although my tea can''t bepared to Dame Csille''s tea, I think it is still bearable."


    His Majesty lifts the teapot and looks at us. "Tea?"


    Father takes a teacup with his two hands and brings it close to His Majesty. "Yes, please."


    Mother and Brother Pascal follow what Father did and wait for his majesty to pour tea into their teacups.


    I heave a sigh, take a teacup and wait for his majesty to pour tea into my teacup. After his majesty filled the cup of Mother, Father, and Brother Pascal, he just looked at me and put the teapot down. He then looks back at Prince Fraser, who is sitting beside Her Majesty, Queen Amalone. "My son, why don''t you pour tea to Dame Csille''s teacup?"


    My hand trembled a little when I heard what King Simmond said. What? Why does he want Prince Fraser to pour tea on my teacup if he could do it on his own? I was about to put the teacup down when Prince Fraser lifted the teapot. I just stare at him, dumbfounded by what he is nning to do. I want to take my hand away, but it would be rude if I did that. So, I have no choice but to just wait for Prince Fraser to pour tea into my teacup.


    Prince Fraser stares at me for a couple of seconds before he pours tea into my teacup. With a trembling hand, I take a sip of my tea and try to minimize my presence here.


    Everyone enjoys a cup of tea for a couple of minutes before his Majesty looks at us and heaves a sigh. "I know you are all wondering why I call you here." He takes a deep breath before he continues what he says. "I know you were all disappointed with what my son did at the Banquet. I know that is not what we have talked about, and I also know how it greatly affects not just the reputation of the Lauretr¨¦ Family but also the reputation of Dame Csille. So, I call you here to formally apologize for what happened. My son didn''t inform me of his decision, so I wasn''t able to warn you about what will happen. So, I hope you can forgive us."


    I remain quiet and just wait for my parents'' response. I think it is best if I just let them respond to what His majesty said. I heard Father takes a deep breath. "Your Majesty, we respect his highness''s decision, and I understand if he would want to marry someone else. However, we don''t understand how he would publicly embarrass my own daughter? He could have told us privately. We wouldn''tin and respect his decision but to announce it in front of the guests from other Kingdoms? Isn''t that an insult to my daughter? Who would marry her after what happened? I''m sure everyone will be¡ª"


    Father wasn''t able to continue what he said because Prince Fraser interrupted him.


    "I apologize for my rude behavior, and I admit I was wrong when I didn''t inform you beforehand. However, if you are worried about Dame Csille''s marriage, I know someone who will agree to marry her."


    I immediately looked at Prince Fraser when I heard what he said.


    I know he isn''t my male lead, but I couldn''t help but feel betrayed. He knows Csille had a huge crush on him every since they were young. And him, talking about Csille''s marriage is something I couldn''t believe. How can he talk like this, as if he wasn''t the reason why Csille would be having marriage problems in the future? How can he talk as if he didn''t break Csille''s heart?


    I stared at Prince Fraser and made sure he saw the pain I was feeling right now. I want him to know how much pain he is inflecting me right now. This is utterly an insult not just to Csille''s feelings but also to her womanhood. How can he just matchmake her to someone carelessly? His Majesty''s eyes widened, and he mmed his hand on the table. "Fraser! I didn''t raise you to be a rude person. How can you say that to the Count and Countess? Apologize right now."


    Prince Fraser put his teacup down and looked at the King calmly. "Father, what did I say wrong? The Count is worried about Dame Csille having trouble with her future marriage. I was just merely suggesting someone whom I sure will agree to marry her. Wouldn''t that be a solution to their problem?"


    The Queen, who is sitting beside Prince Fraser, shakes her head. She looks like she wants to say something, but because the King is so enraged now, she doesn''t say anything.


    I look at my parents and Brother Pascal and find them having difficulty controlling their expressions. I even see my Father smiling sourly at Prince Fraser.


    A moment after, he stands up and bows his head. "Your Majesty, we came here as a respect for the throne. However, if Prince Fraser will continue to disrespect my daughter like that, it''s better if we leave already. I know you are the royal family, but I will never let anyone disrespect my only daughter. So, please excuse us." Father looks at us and urges us to stand up.


    However, the King and the Queen immediately try to stop us. "Count, please calm down. My son is at fault, and I will make sure to make him apologize to Csille. I have seen Dame Csille grow up. I even consider her as my daughter, so how can I let this pass?"


    The King then looks at Prince Fraser, who is now casually sipping his tea. It''s as if, he didn''t cause amotion just now. "Fraser! What are you doing there? Go on and apologize to Csille. That is not the right thing to say to ady."


    Prince Fraser put down his teacup again and looked at the King. "Father, what did I say wrong? Marrying that person will also make Dame Csille and Astalieu. It means she will still be a part of the royal family, and I''m sure Prince Rufus will not mistreat Csille. Everyone knows how Csille and Prince Ru¡ª"


    I couldn''t bear to hear what Prince Fraser wanted to say, so I stood up and smiled bitterly at him. "Your highness, I appreciate your concern about my marriage. However, please don''t disrespect my own feelings. I know you don''t have feelings for me, and I understand that. But do you really need to do this? You know what''s my rtionship with your cousin, and you also know he likes someone else. How can you push me to someone as if I am not a person who doesn''t have emotions?" I shake my head. "I beg my family to keep supporting you despite what happened, but don''t make me regret that decision. Please don''t make me hate you."


    I look at the King and Queen, who are now staring at me with worry. I bow my head at them. "Forgive me, your majesty, but I couldn''t bear to stay longer in this pce. Thank you for receiving us. Please excuse me."


    After I said those words, I immediately left the receiving area. I heard Mother and Father call for me, but I couldn''t care less. Right now, I just want to run away from the pce. From this ce that brought pain to Csille. Not just once but a couple of times already.


    It hurts. I know Prince Fraser will push Csille away from him. I have already seen thating, but I didn''t expect he would matchmake Rufus with me. To Rufus, who I grew up with. To Rufus, who I treat like my older Brother. Iugh bitterly. I think I understand now why he did that because if Rufus got married to me, then he wouldn''t need to worry about Rufus taking away Princess Paislee away from him. He wouldn''t also need to worry about not getting support from the Lauretr¨¦ Family because once I got married to Rufus, it also means I would be an Astalieu too. That will leave no choice for my parents to support him.


    You are really a heartless man, Fraser. I couldn''t believe I had fallen in love with someone like you. Someone who thinks of himself only. All you ever think about is yourself. But what about me, Fraser? What about what I feel?

 Chapter 382 : His Cunning ways

    382 : His Cunning ways


    I didn''t waste any seconds and ran far away from the Pce. As much as I want to return home right now, I don''t want my family to see how devastated I am.


    Although I know what will happen in the future, I still couldn''t help but be devastated by what happened tonight. Probably because this is something I haven''t written. So, I wasn''t prepared for this to happen.


    I look around, trying to see if anyone has followed me. I even made sure to use the other exit so my family won''t be able to run after me. It''s a good thing I already memorized the ins and outs of the Pce, so it''s easier for me to get away from it without anyone noticing me. I was about to turn to a corner, where an inn was located when I suddenly heard galloping sounds behind me. I immediately find a ce to hide. Afraid that my family has found me.


    I am sure no one has followed me behind but to be safe, I still find a ce to hide. It''s better to be safe than sorry.


    I heave a sigh when I see a renting carriage galloping to my way. However, I was startled when the carriage stopped a few meters away from me, and a man got out of it. "Don''t hide anymore. I have seen you from a distance. Get out of where you are hiding."


    I felt my heart beating wildly when I heard what the man said. He see me? But why would he care if he saw me? Does he have any bad intentions towards me that''s why he wants me to get out? I immediately hide further inside the bush where I am hiding. I don''t know what this unknown man wants from me. All I know is I need to hide from him as much as I can.


    A moment after, I heard someone takes a deep breath. "Dame Csille, you don''t need to hide. I don''t have any bad intentions toward you. So, you can be assured."


    My eyes immediately widened when I heard what the man said. Howe he knows who I am? Did he recognize me when he saw me earlier?


    I frowned when I realized something was off. Why does the man''s voice sound familiar to me? Where did I hear that voice?


    I was busy thinking about where I heard that voice when the man suddenly talked again. "Dame Csille, you should really get out from where you were hiding. It''s gettingte already. It would really be unsafe for you if you remain staying outside."


    I frown and shake my head. Get out? I still haven''t recognized him. So why would I get out? What if he does something to me if I get out? I don''t want to risk that. I haven''t even finished the novel. I don''t want to die in the novel world.


    A moment after, I heard someone sigh again. "Dame Csille, I know you are scared, but if you don''t get out from where you were hiding, your family will definitely find you. I can see their carriageing here. So, do you want to risk it?"


    I frowned when I heard what he said. Howe he knows I am hiding from my family? Who is this man? But if what he said is true? That my family ising here? If they do, I''m sure they will definitely see me. But what if this man only said that just so I would get out from where I am hiding? But what if it''s true, Ysavel? I''m sure Mother and Father wouldn''t leave me alone tonight. Although I would really appreciate that, I just don''t want to involve them with everything that is happening right now. "Dame Csille, it''s Mister Sewell. Don''t you trust me?"


    My eyes widened when I heard that. Mister Sewell? But what is he doing here? I shake my head. Everything that is happening right now is something I haven''t written. So, I don''t understand why all of this is happening. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Is it something done by that unknown force? I heave a sigh and get out from where I am hiding. Now that I know it''s Mister Sewell, I can be assured that nothing will happen to me.


    The moment I step out from the bush, Mister Sewell pulls me inside the carriage. He was about to tell his coachman to get away from here, but the horse didn''t cooperate. We stay in ce for a couple of minutes until another carriage stop beside us.


    I immediately ducked down when I recognized the carriage. It''s the Lauretr¨¦ carriage! I anxiously look at Mister Sewell, but he just calmly looks at the Lauretr¨¦ carriage. "Count, it is a pleasure meeting you here. Can I do something for you?"


    They probably want to ask him questions regarding about me but change their minds when they realize the identity of Mister Sewell.


    "Forgive us for interrupting, but we just want to ask if you see anydy around here?"


    That''s Brother Pascal''s voice. Mother and Father probably feel awkward asking Mister Sewell questions. After all, they were still the


    ally of the current royal family of the Vrawyth Kingdom.


    I look at Mister Sewell, who is calmly looking at my parents. He then shakes his head. "Apologies, Lord Pascal, but I don''t see anydy around here. Is Dame Csille missing again?"


    I immediately look at Mister Sewell and shake my head. Does he need to ask that question? Although the news about my disappearance after the Banquet is widely known by everyone, wouldn''t it sound weird to my family? After all, Mister Sewell is from the Saintillev¨¦ family. It''s weird to hear that he is updated on what is happening to the Lauretr¨¦ family.


    I heard someoneughs. It sounds like Brother Pascal''sugh. "Mister Saintillev¨¦, thank you for answering our question. We will stop interrupting you then. I hope you have a great night."


    After saying those words, I heard galloping sounds. It looks like they really left us alone. I heave a relieved sigh, but I remain ducking down and wait for Mister Sewell''s signal. We need to make sure that the Lauretr¨¦ will not see me.


    A moment after, Mister Sewell looked down at me. "You can get up now. They already left." He then offered his hand to me, which I dly epted.


    I sit beside him and bow my head. "Thank you for covering me up, Mister Sewell."


    He shakes his head at me and smiles reassuringly. "You don''t need to thank me. I am your friend. Of course, I will help you." He then looks outside. "But are you sure you don''t want to be with them? They look... dead worried about you. Did something happen, Dame Csille?"


    I just stare at him. I''m contemting whether to tell him what''s happening or not. If I will based it on my novel, Csille is already trusting Mister Sewell, but she is still guarded up against him. So, the most logical way to do now is to keep everything to myself.


    I heard him sigh. "Don''t get me wrong, Dame Csille. I am only asking that question because I am concerned about you, but if you don''t feel like telling things to me, then I wouldn''t force you. You have every right not to tell me anything."


    I heave a sigh and shake my head. This guy really knows how to y the conversation right. On the outside, he sounds like he is respecting Csille''s decision, but in reality, he is making Csille feel guilty for not sharing with him what happened. "Thank you for the concern, Mister Sewell."


    I heard from someone before that it''s pleasant to ears to say thank you rather than to hear sorry. That''s why I thank him for understanding that I don''t feelfortable sharing things with him.


    Mister Sewell is about to say something, but his coachman interrupts him. "Apologies for interrupting, but the horse is okay now. May I know where do you want to go?"


    Mister Sewell stares at me. "I''m sure you don''t want to return to the Lauretr¨¦ residence, right? Do you want to stay at my cabin house again?"


    I immediately looked at Mister Sewell when I heard what he said. He didn''t waste any time, didn''t he? He immediately offered help the moment Csille needed one. He''s really desperate to get her on his side. I shake my head and smile reassuringly at him. "Thank you for the offer, but I don''t want to burden you anymore. I could just find an inn to stay in for the night. Don''t get me wrong, Mister Sewell. I appreciate your offer, but I don''t think it''s the appropriate thing to do."


    Mister Sewell nods his head. "I understand your concern, but I don''t think it is also a good idea for you to stay in the inn. We all know that there are still people from other Kingdoms, and those people wouldn''t hesitate to harm anyone."


    "But I am just a simple Dame now. I am not his highness Prince Fraser''s fianc¨¦e anymore. So, what could they get if they try to harm me?" I scoff. "He doesn''t even care about me anymore," I whispered thest words. I pretend to whisper those things, but I really want him to hear those words. I want him to know what is the real score between Prince Fraser and me. Mister Sewell turns his head at me and frowns. "Did I hear it right? He doesn''t care about you? Are you referring to Prince Fraser?" He paused. "But I thought the two of you were good friends? Howe he doesn''t care about you?"


    I just shake my head and smile at him. I think what I have said to him tonight is enough. I pretend to look outside to avoid the conversation. A moment after, I heard Mister Sewell talk to the coachman. "Can you bring us to one of our inns?"


    My eyes immediately widened when I heard what he said. I did say that I wanted to stay in the inn, but I never said I wanted to stay in their inn. It would be a huge issue if anyone saw me book a room there. After all, their inn is quite famous here, and everyone knows they were the owner. I shake my head. "I don''t think that is a good idea, Mister Sewell. Please don''t bring me to your family''s inn. If my parents heard that, I''m sure they would be mad at me. So, please don''t."


    Mister Sewell frowns. "But if I bring you to other inns, I wouldn''t be assured that nothing would happen to you. If you stay in our inn, I can be assured that even if someone decided to do something in the inn, you could still get out of it unscathed."


    I shake my head. This guy does not understand how huge it can affect my image. No one can see me inside their inn, or my connection with him can be known publicly.


    Doesn''t this guy see that?


    I frowned when I realized something was wrong. This guy here isn''t dumb. In fact, he is one of the wisest people I have met, so I''m sure he already knows what can happen if he lets me stay in their family''s inn. A scoff almost escaped from my mouth when I realized what was happening. This guy is a cunning man. He offers me an alternative option that will bring me to an unfavorable situation. He knows I couldn''t choose that. So, in the end, I wouldn''t have a choice but to stay in his house. He really knows how to turn everything in his favor.


    I heave a sigh. "But if I do that, it will definitely be a big issue if anyone sees me there." I shake my head. "That cannot do."


    I heard him heave a deep sigh too. It''s as if he is frustrated with what is happening. "I''m sorry, I haven''t thought about that. I just want you to be safe. Why don''t you stay at my house then? Don''t worry, just like before, I will not stay in the house, and I will only let a few people stay with you. Is that okay with you?"


    I knew it! That is really what he wants. For me to stay in his house. If I decline, I am sure he would push the idea for me to stay in their inn again.


    But do I have any choice now?

 Chapter 383 : Invitation from the Palace

    383 : Invitation from the Pce


    I walk outside the guest room that Mister Sewell assigned to me. It''s past midnight already, and I still couldn''t sleep a wink. So, I decided to take a breather first.


    I probably need time to think about what is currently happening and what will happen in the future. I sit on the bench in the pavilion where I can watch the sakura tree. I heave a sigh of satisfaction when I see the sakura tree under the moonlight. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    It looks so beautiful and majestic. I wish my life could be like this Sakura tree. Beautiful and at peace. It would be great if that is the case, but I know sooner orter, Mister Sewell will turn Csille into the viiness.


    Iy on the bench and rxed. I think I need to rx my nerves so I can think properly.


    I don''t even know how to face my parents after this. I''m sure they were worried about me, and I''m sure they were mad at Prince Fraser. I smile bitterly. "That Prince..." I shake my head out of frustration. "I tried so hard to convince my parents to continue supporting him. Why does he need to say those things in front of them? I''m sure my parents are enraged at him now. What should I do?"


    I heave a sigh. Now I have another problem because of this so-called male lead. I groan and just close my eyes. I''ll just find a way on how to deal with it tomorrow. Even if I need to convince my parents the whole day, I will do that.


    I decided to stay on the bench for a couple of minutes, but I didn''t realize I had fallen asleep on it. I only woke up when I felt myself floating. My body immediately jerks, and I hold on tightly to anything my hand reaches. I slowly open my eyes and find Mister Sewell carrying me. He looks down at me and apologetically smiles. "Apologies, you were so deep in your sleep, and I didn''t have the guts to wake you up. So I was nning to return you to the guest room."


    My eyes immediately widened when I realized our current situation. I immediately move my feet. "Mister Sewell, you can put me down now."


    Mister Sewell slowly put me down. He then bows his head at me. "Apologies, I know what I did is not right. I just couldn''t bear to see you sleep on that wooden bench."


    This world is still conservative, and any interaction between a gentleman and ady is observed. What he did just now is something inappropriate.


    A gentleman carrying an unmarrieddy is something not appropriate, especially if they are not engaged with each other or rted to each other. And I don''t have any rtion with him.


    This shouldn''t happen. I take a step back. "I need to leave now, Mister Sewell."


    I don''t know how to react to what he said, so I would rather leave now. Mister Sewell stares at me for a couple of seconds before I hear him sigh. "If that is what you want, I will respect that, but I hope you understand that I only want to take you back to your room and nothing else. I didn''t have any ulterior motive when I befriended you, Dame Csille. You also shouldn''t worry. I only have one person in my heart. I''m sure you know who that person is. You have probably heard about it, right?"


    Only one person in his heart? Of course, I know that. Everyone in the Vrawyth Kingdom knows about it. Mister Sewell used to have a childhood sweetheart, and they were just waiting for the announcement of their engagement. However, things didn''t go as they nned because some noble got interested in her childhood sweetheart. That noble is a close ally of the Astalieus. King Simmond was the one who personally asked the family of Mister Sewell''s sweetheart if they could marry their child to the noble. In the end, the family didn''t have any choice but to marry off their daughter despite her disagreement.


    So, I am definitely sure that this Mister Sewell will not have any intentions for me. I bow my head. "I know, Mister Sewell. However, I need to return home now. I''m sure my parents are worried about me already. I hope you also understand."


    Mister Sewell stares at me before he nods his head. "I hope you don''t misunderstand me, Dame Csille. I don''t really have any¡ª"


    I didn''t let him finish what he said and interrupted him. "Mister Sewell, you don''t have to worry. I know you don''t have any other intentions. I just need to go home now because I''m sure my family is dead worried about me now. So, can you please take me home?"


    Mister heaves a sigh before he snaps his finger. An, who is one of the guards of Mister Sewell,es out of nowhere. He bows his head at Mister Sewell. "Master?"


    Mister Sewell looks at An. "An, can you send Dame Csille to the Lauretr¨¦ residence? Make sure no one will recognize you or see you sending Dame Csille home. Do you understand?"


    An nods his head. "Yes, Master. I will do as you say." He then looks at me. "Dame Csille, please follow me."


    I look at Mister Sewell first and bow my head. "Thank you for letting me stay here, Mister Sewell. I will be leaving then." I bow at him again before I follow An.


    I heave a sigh when I step my foot outside of Mister Sewell''s cabin. I finally got away from him. If I only didn''t have a choicest night, I wouldn''t have stayed here for the whole night.


    "Dame Csille, I hope you didn''t misunderstand what my master did. He only wants to make youfortable. When we arrived here, he got mad at the maids because they allowed you to sleep at the pavilion. He initially nned to just let you, but when he noticed how ufortable you look like, he decided to carry you back to the guest room. But he doesn''t have any n to do anything bad to you. So, I hope you understand Dame Csille."


    I look at An. Of course, he won''t. I have written Mister Sewell, and I know his history. His love for his beloved will remain until hisst breath. So, I know what they said is true, but I still couldn''t help but feel ufortable with what happened.


    I just smile reassuringly at An and look outside the window. I better think of a way how I will exin to my parents where I wentst night. I''m sure they were worried about me already.


    ________________________________


    I frowned when I didn''t see anyone waiting for me in the receiving area. I thought they would sleep here like they didst time.


    I walk to our kitchen to look for our Butler to ask him. But I was startled when I bumped into one of our maids. She looks like she is in a rush. That''s why she couldn''t avoid me in time while I, on the other hand, didn''t expect she woulde out of nowhere. It''s a good thing we were able to maintain our bnce, so no one got hurt.


    The maid looks at me wide-eyed. She looks like she was shocked to see me here. "Miss! You are finally back! Do you know how much you made us worried? It''s good that you are back!"


    I frowned when I noticed the hint of urgency and relief in her voice. I can understand the relief but the urgency? Did something happen while I was away?


    I observed the maid and noticed that her eyes kept wandering around. It seems like she is anxious over something.


    "Yes, I am back." I look around, trying to see the Butler or anyone from my family. "Where are my parents and Brother Pascal? Why don''t I see them? Are they still sleeping?"


    The maid looks at me worriedly for a couple of minutes before she shakes her head. "No, miss. His majesty and her majesty invited the Count and the Countess early this morning. They couldn''t refuse because his majesty said they would talk about something important today. Master Pascales with them too."


    I frowned when I heard what the maid said. The King asked for my parents again? But what do they want this time? Does he want to ask my father to continue supporting his highness, Prince Fraser?


    My eyes widened when I realized something. Oh no! I''m sure my parents were enraged with what happenedst night and his majesty asking them to still support Prince Fraser after what happenedst night is like an insult to my parents. There''s a huge possibility that my Father will withdraw our support to Prince Fraser.


    I anxiously shake my head. That cannot be! I cannot let that happen. I immediately look at the maid and hold her arm. "What time did my parents leave?"


    "Half an hour ago, Miss."


    Half an hour ago? Usually, the conversation with the royal family takes up an hour or two. If I rush to the pce, I''m sure I can still convince my parents to continue supporting Prince Fraser.


    "Prepare a carriage for me. I will leave a few moments from now."


    The maid stares at me confusedly. "Miss? Where are you nning to go again? The Countess strictly orders me that once you return, we cannot let you go again." She shakes her head. "Apologies, but I cannot do¡ª"


    I look at her coldly. "I already told you to prepare the carriage. Don''t make me repeat myself."


    "But miss..."


    I re at her. "Don''t test my patience. Prepare a carriage for me. I will go to the pce."


    I didn''t wait for her response and immediately went straight to my room to change my dress. It wouldn''t be good talking to the King and Queen of the Vrawyth Kingdom in the same dress I worest night. That would be utter disrespect to the royal family.


    I just picked a simple yet elegant dress. I don''t want to look like I visited the Pce just to unt my beauty. After making sure that I look presentable already, I immediately get down. I frown when I see the maid walking back and forth to the receiving area. She only stops walking when she sees me. "Miss, are you sure you will follow the Count and Countess to the Pce? I don''t think that is a good idea. Can you just wait for them here?"


    I shake my head. And what? Let Father withdraw the Lauretr¨¦ support to the royal family?


    That is a suicidal action. Only the royal family could save the Lauretr¨¦ Family once the war started. So, I will do anything to not break this rtionship with the royal family.


    I look coldly at the maid. "Is everything okay? I need to leave now."


    The maid tried to block my way, but I just shoved her to the side. "I already told you to stop testing my patience. If you keep blocking my way, I will make sure to throw you out of the Lauretr¨¦ residence. Let me see if you can afford to find a job after." The maid cowers in fear and lets me walk past her. I didn''t n to threaten her, but that was my only way to get out of this house. I''ll probably apologize to herter. For now, I need to rush to the Pce and stop my Father from doing things that he will regret.


    The coachman immediately helps me get inside the carriage. "Miss, where are we going? Does the Count and the Countess know where are you going?"


    I look at the coachman and sigh. Why does everyone want to stop me? I am doing this to save the whole family from demise, so why would they stop me? Do they want the Lauretr¨¦ family to cease to exist?


    "Take me to the Pce. I need to know why his majesty invited my parent."


    The coachman stares at me hesitantly. "But Miss.."


    I look at him coldly. "Not a word from you. I don''t want to hear anything. So, don''t try to convince me."


    No matter how much they convince me, they can not stop me from doing what I want. Everything I am doing is for the safety of this family. So, I wouldn''t let anyone stop me.

 Chapter 384 : What happened?

    Chapter 384 : What happened?


    The guards of the Pce immediately bow their heads when they see me. "Dame Csille!"


    I smile at them. "Good day. I heard his majesty had invited my parents today. Is it okay for me to get inside too?"


    The two guards immediately nod their heads. "Of course, you can get inside, Dame. In fact, we were ordered that if we see you arrive at the Pce, we should send you to them immediately." One of the guards said to me. Then he looks at the other guard. "Why don''t you show the way to Dame Csille?"


    I smile at the guard as a token of gratitude before I follow the other guard inside the pce. We walk through the hallway and stop in front of his majesty''s tea room.


    I frown. Usually, his majesty will talk to us in the Garden or to the receiving area of the Pce. It''s rare for him to speak with us in the tea room. Except if what we are going to talk about is something confidential. But what is this confidential thing they want to talk about?


    The guard knocks on the huge doors of the tea room before he announces my presence. "Your majesty, please excuse me for the interruption. But Dame Csille is already here to see you. Should I send her in?"


    A moment after, the doors were open from the inside, and I immediately saw the royal family and my family with... Ruler Laird and Principal Germund?


    What are they doing here? Mother immediately rushed towards me when she saw me. "My dear, what are you doing here?" She sounds like she didn''t like me being here.


    I look at Mother. Still confused about what is happening. I thought his majesty wanted to talk about something important. Why do these two important people are here? "Mother, what is happening? Why does his majesty invite you here?" I whispered to her.


    Mother gently caressed my back, but she didn''t say anything to me. Instead, she just looks in the direction where the royal family and Ruler Laird is sitting.


    I look at them too and frown. I don''t understand why Mother doesn''t want to answer my question.


    I was about to say something when His Majesty suddenly stood up and smiled widely at me. I feel Mother''s hand on my back trembles a little when she sees His Majesty stands up.


    "Dame Csille, it''s a good thing you are here. We have been waiting for you to arrive. I heard from the Count that you didn''t return homest night. May I know where did you go?"


    I almost raised my eyebrow when I heard that question. He is really asking me that question? After what happenedst night? I was about to answer his majesty, but Brother Pascal, who is sitting beside Father, suddenly interrupted me. "Your majesty, please forgive me for interrupting, but do you really need to ask that question after what happenedst night?"


    My eyes widened when I heard what Brother Pascal said. I didn''t expect I would hear that from him. Not that Brother Pascal doesn''t care about me, but the person he is talking to is His Majesty. The King of the Vrawyth Kingdom and disrespecting the King could make someone die. I anxiously look at Mother. Although I know His Majesty will not do that to Brother Pascal, I still could not help but be afraid for him. Brother Pascal is the only person I can entrust the Lauretr¨¦ Family, and I can not let anything happen to him.


    King Simmond looks at Brother Pascal for a few seconds before he heaves a sigh. "I know you were still disappointed with what happenedst night, and I understand that. What my son did is something not right. However, I was only asking Csille because I was worried about her."


    I silently heave a sigh of relief when instead of anger, His Majesty calmly answers Brother Pascal''s remarks. I smile at his majesty. "Apologies for worrying you, your Majesty. I just stay the night is some inn in the capital." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    His Majesty smiles at me and nods his head. "It''s a good thing nothing happened to you. You should refrain from doing that, Csille. You know that there are still enemies staying in the capital."


    I nod my head before Mother guides me to sit beside Brother Pascal. Father stares at me for a couple of seconds before he looks at his Majesty. It seemed like they were talking about something when I interrupted them.


    Brother Pascal, who is sitting beside me, leaned on my ears and whispered, "Where have you been, Csille? Do you know we were all worried about you? Can you not run away again. We almost knock at every door of each residence just to search for you. It''s a good thing you were okay. What if something happened to you while you were out? What would we do?"


    I looked at Brother and whispered to his ear, "Brother, I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to worry all of you, but the pain I feltst night was too much for me to handle. So, I run away to give myself some time to process everything that happened. About where I went, can we just talk about thister?"


    I want to know the reason why we are all here. What does his majesty want from the Lauretr¨¦ family? Will he use my close rtionship with Ruler Laird and Principal Germund to convince my Father to keep supporting Prince Fraser? Is that the reason why Godfather and Principal Germund are here?


    I looked at Ruler Laird and Principal Germund, and I noticed that they had serious expression on their faces. Although it''s alreadymon for anyone to see these two with serious expressions, it is notmon for me to see them this way.


    What happened? Did something happen while I was away?


    His Majesty takes a deep breath and looks at the two influential people in the room. "Great Ruler, Principal Germund, apologies for making the two of you wait. As I said, we all know where Dame Csille went. So I hope you won''t take it against us."


    My eyes widened when I heard what his majesty said. I immediately tugged Brother Pascal''s hem of his long sleeve and whispered to his ears. "Brother, what does his majesty means? Making them wait? King Simmon made him wait?"


    Although I think I already know the answer to my question, I still ask him for confirmation.


    Brother Pascal stared at me, but he wasn''t able to exin things because Godfather suddenly said something. "King Simmond, we are not ming you for what happened. We understand that you don''t have a grasp of the situation. However," Godfather stares at Prince Fraser, who is sitting beside Queen Amalone. "I think you need to make clear to us the reason why Dame Csille runawayst night. What did his highness, Prince Fraser, do that made Dame Csille run away?"


    I frown. Why does it sound like Godfather is nning to reprimand Prince Fraser? I thought he was here to convince the Lauretr¨¦ Family to support the royal family. After all, even if no one still knew the rtionship of Vrawyth Kingdom to Illorian City and Alderrdeen City, these two Rulers needed to make sure the safety of Vrawyth Kingdom because it could affect their respective cities too.


    And they knew once the Lauretr¨¦ Family withdrew their support, it would be detrimental to the Kingdom.


    His Majesty looks at me anxiously while I pretend that I am looking somewhere else. Although I don''t hate Prince Fraser for what he did to Csillest night, I still don''t think what he did is right. So, why would I dare to help Prince Fraser save his face? He didn''t even bother thinking about what would I feelst night, so why would I?


    A moment after, I hear his majesty heaves a deep sigh. "Great Ruler¡ª"


    However, he was immediately cut short by Godfather. "King Simmond, I know you love your only son. However, you cannot always defend him from everyone." Godfather paused and stared seriously at Prince Fraser. "So, tell me, Prince Fraser. What did you do that made Dame Csille runawayst night?"


    I feel Brother Pascal lean on my ears again. "I like Ruler Laird. You are really lucky to have him as your Godfather. Now, let''s see how Prince Fraser will save himself."


    I look at Brother Pascal for a few seconds before I look back at Ruler Laird who is busy staring intently at Prince Fraser. He is not ring at him, but I can still feel the anger in his eyes.


    He is mad at Prince Fraser? For what? Because of what he did to mest night? But based on his questions, it seems like he still has no idea what happenedst night. So, why would he be mad? Also, isn''t Prince Fraser also his Godson? So why would he be mad at him?


    I heard Prince Fraser heaves a deep sigh. "Godfather, Csille and I just had a misunderstandingst night. It''s the reason why she runs away." Prince Fraser then looks back at me. "Right, Csille?"


    I almost scoffed when I heard what Prince Fraser said. He didn''t do that... He didn''t use my name just so he could have an excuse. This Prince Fraser couldn''t stop disappointing me every time I met him. It''s as if he is slowly showing his true color at Csille.


    This is how the real Prince Fraser is? I even thought Prince Fraser was a good man before, but I guess I was all wrong. There is no way a person like this is a good man. He is heartless and a total jerk. He just insulted Csillest night and still expected her to save his face in front of Ruler Laird? Does he think Csille is a martyr? Just because I was trying to convince my parents to keep supporting him, it doesn''t mean that I would turn a blind eye to what he was doing to me. "Csille, is what Prince Fraser said true? Did you runawayst night because you had a misunderstanding with him?"


    I look at Ruler Laird before I look at Prince Fraser. Hoping I could see pleading in his eyes, but there was nothing. He was just staring at me with his usual cold eyes. As if what he isn''t asking me for a favor just now.


    Does he really think what happenedst night is all a misunderstanding? I was about to say something, but I got startled when Brother Pascal abruptly stood up. "Forgive me for saying this, your highness, but I think you should be responsible for what you did to my cousin. We still support you despite you have disrespected my cousin at the Banquet. But to pass the me to my cousin for what happenedst night is something I couldn''t take. There is a limit to someone''s kindness, so please don''t drain it all."


    My eyes widened when I realized what is Brother Pascal trying to do. I immediately tug his hand and shake my head. He can not do that. That will be a total disrespect to the royal family.


    I don''t want to save Prince Fraser''s face, but I also don''t want to ruin the good rtionship of the Vrawyth Kingdom with Illorian City and Alderdeen City.


    Brother Pascal stares at me for a couple of seconds before he looks at Ruler Laird. "Great Ruler, what happenedst night is not how Prince Fraser describes it. There is clearly no misunderstanding that happened. Rather, it was Prince Fraser who insulted my cousin."


    I look anxiously at Ruler Laird before I tug Brother Pascal''s hand. Hoping he would stop saying things to Ruler Laird. But Brother Pascal didn''t even bother looking at me.


    "Insulted Dame Csille?" Godfather raised his eyebrow. "Can you tell me the details of what happenedst night?"


    Brother Pascal heaves a sigh and states at King Simmond. "Apologies, your majesty. I don''t want to disrespect the royal family. However, I couldn''t let things go after what happenedst night. So, I hope you can understand what I will do. I am only doing this for my cousin."


    I shake my head and tug his hand. Brother, please don''t tell them anything. The Vrawyth Kingdom needs the support they can have as much as we can. The war is about toe. We need the support of the Illorian City and Alderdeen City. "Csille, why are you stopping your Brother? Let him talk. Or are you defending Prince Fraser?"

 Chapter 385 : Withdraw

    Chapter 385 : Withdraw


    My hand that is holding Brother Pascal''s arm trembles when I hear Ruler Laird''s question. I slowly look at Ruler Laird. What should I do now? I couldn''t deny Brother Pascal''s words because he would look bad if I did that. After all, lying to someone influential is something unforgivable. But if I won''t deny Brother Pascal''s words, Prince Fraser will be in a lot of trouble.


    I heave a sigh. I''ll probably neither deny nor admit anything. So, I won''t be putting anyone in trouble.


    "Godfather, I am not defending his highness. I just don''t want to make a big issue about what happened. So, please don''t misunderstand his highness or Brother Pascal.


    I heard Brother Pascal scoff. "He insulted you, Csille. How can you not make a big issue about it? He didn''t even bother apologizing to us even after you runawayst night."


    I was about to say something, but someone interrupted me. "I am not insulting her. I am just suggesting a solution." I look at Prince Fraser, who speak just now. Why does he need to talk? He just confirmed what Brother Pascal said. I already find him a leeway earlier. Why does he need to make the situation worst? Does he really want to lose his support from the Illorian City and Alderdeen City?


    "A solution? If it''s a solution, why would Dame Csille run away?" Ruler Laird asks with a frown on his face. It seems like he doesn''t like what is happening right now.


    I was about to say something to make the situation better, but Brother Pascal cut me off.


    He scoffs before he looks at Prince Fraser, who seems unfazed with what is happening. "Solution? You were the reason why my cousin is having a problem right now, and you still have the nerve to suggest something that you already know that can insult her. Yet you expect us to be grateful for what you suggest?" Brother Pascal smiles bitterly. "Prince Fraser, I know you don''t have feelings for my cousin, but I hope you can stop disrespecting her and our family." He then looks at Ruler Laird. "Great Ruler, you want to know what happenedst night, right? Then I will tell you the details. His Majesty called usst night to have a conversation with us. So, we immediately rush here only to hear insultingments from Prince Fraser..."


    I stood up and tried to stop Brother from speaking. "Brother, why don''t we drop this conversation? It already happened, so let''s just forget about it. Also, aren''t we here because his majesty has something important to talk about? Why don''t we focus on th¡ª"


    I wasn''t able to finish what I wanted to say because Brother Pascal red at me. "Csille, forget about it? After what happenedst night? How can we forget? Csille, why do you always defend his highness? We understand you when you ask us to continue supporting his highness despite him breaking your engagement with him in front of everyone. However, I couldn''t understand why it is easy for you to forgive him even if he suggested marrying you off to Prince Rufus."


    My eyes widened when I heard what Brother Pascal said. I didn''t expect he would spill out what happened. It was already toote for me to stop him.


    Oh, no! I slowly look at Ruler Laird, and I feel a shiver on my spine when I notice the sudden change in his temperance. Although he isn''t smiling earlier, I can still see that he is calm. However, he looks enraged right now.


    Ruler Laird stares at Prince Fraser, who seems like he was already affected by how the way Ruler Laird stares at him. "Prince Fraser, is Doctor Pascal saying the truth? Did you really suggest marrying Csille to Prince Rufus? Tell me the truth, Prince Fraser. I want to know what really happened."


    I felt my hand tremble when I heard Ruler Laird ask Prince Fraser a question. I don''t think their conversation with lead to something good. With how Prince Fraser answer questions earlier? I''m sure things wouldn''t turn out so good.


    I look at Brother Pascal and my parents, hoping they can do something. But I didn''t see any tinge of worry in their eyes. In fact, they even look satisfied with what is happening. So, I have no choice but to turn my head to his majesty and her majesty, but I only see them helplessly staring at Prince Fraser and Ruler Laird. They probably knew that their son was at fault here, and they probably wouldn''t dare to go against the Great Ruler.


    If my parents wouldn''t help and the King and Queen didn''t have any choice. Does it mean I need to do something on my own? But if I try to interrupt their conversation again, I am sure they will already notice that I am trying to save Prince Fraser from this situation. Prince Fraser heaves a sigh. "Godfather, le¡ª"


    Ruler Laird shakes his head. "Don''t call me Godfather. The moment you decided to break your engagement with Dame Csille, you already be a stranger to me..."


    I slowly sit down on the sofa again. I feel my energy got drained from my body. Brother Pascal followed me suit and asked if I was okay. He probably noticed that I suddenly looked weak.


    Who wouldn''t feel weak after hearing what happened? Ruler Laird breaking his ties with Prince Fraser is like saying that he would break the alliance with the Vrawyth Kingdom.


    Am Ite? Is it alreadyte to turn the table now?


    I heard Ruler Laird heave a sigh. "You know the reason why I epted you as my Godson is because of Csille, right? Didn''t you also promise me that night that you would take care of Csille? Why did you break your promise, Prince Fraser?"


    Prince Fraser stands up and bows his head at Ruler Laird. Queen Amalone gasped when she saw her son bowing to Ruler Laird. "My son, why are you..."


    Prince Fraser stares at her majesty. "Don''t stop me, Mother. I have broken my promise to the Great Ruler. I think it is only right for me to apologize to him."


    Queen Amalone bites her teeth. She looks like she wants to disagree with what her son said, but she also knows what Prince Fraser doing is for the good of the Kingdom.


    Even if his highness is a royal, he still needs to respect Ruler Laird. Especially now that the Vrawyth Kingdom is in a difficult situation. The Vrawyth Kingdom will need the Illorian City and the Alderdeen City power. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Prince Fraser looks at Ruler Laird again. "Great Ruler, I hope you can forgive me for what I have done. It was never my intention to hurt Dame Csille. However, I couldn''t lie to myself anymore. I don''t want to spend my whole life with someone I don''t love. So, I hope you can understand why I need to break my engagement with Dame Csille." I smiled bitterly when I heard the line ''someone I don''t love''. Does he really need to p that to my face? I know he doesn''t love me, but I feel insulted when he doesn''t even hesitate to announce that to everyone here. To these people who know how deep Csille''s feelings are for him.


    What can I expect from this male lead? He only sees Princess Paislee in his eyes. So, it doesn''t matter for him, even if he hurts anyone, as long as he could end up with him.


    I am the writer of the story, but I still couldn''t help but be in pain. Prince Fraser still doesn''t know the secret identity of Princess Paislee, but despite that, he still insists on choosing her over me.


    Isn''t that a big insult to Csille?


    Prince Fraser gives me a short nce before he looks back at Ruler Laird. "As for Doctor Pascal''s remarks on my marriage suggestions for Csille, I was only trying to help. The Count wasining about how Csille would have marriage problems in the future. That''s why I suggested to them to marry their daughter to Prince Rufus. Prince Rufus and Dame Csille have always been good friends since they were young. They have many simrities and have the same personality. Aside from that, Prince Rufus doesn''t have anyone he likes right now. So, I''m sure Dame Csille will be in good hands."


    I clenched my fist to stop myself from walking out again or throwing a punch at Prince Fraser''s face. I just didn''t expect he would open this conversation again after what happenedst night. He even lies again to Ruler Laird. Rufus doesn''t have anyone he likes? Then what about his feelings for Princess Paislee? I am pretty sure he is well aware of it.


    I smile bitterly. He''s really trying his best to push Rufus to me. He knows Rufus can notin right now because he is still unconscious. A perfect opportunity to matchmake him to me. You are really selfish, Fraser. Too selfish. You will do anything just to have Princess Paislee, even if that means hurting me or hurting your cousin. That is not love already.


    You are the main reason why Csille will be the viiness because you never care about her. Despite the changes, she did just for you to notice her. You didn''t bother looking at her.


    I look at Brother Pascal, who is silent beside me. He looks enraged right now, but he doesn''t say anything. He just watches Prince Fraser and Ruler Laird. He probably realized he had already talked too much for today. Ruler Laird stares at Prince Fraser. He didn''t say anything but just stared at Prince Fraser.


    Prince Fraser probably feels the tension with how Ruler Laird stares at him. "If Dame Csille feels insulted for what I saidst night, then I will apologize to her." He then nces back at me. "Dame Csille, I apologize for hurting your feelingsst night. It was never my intention to hurt you..."


    I almost scoffed when I heard him say that. Never his intention to hurt me? Ever since I woke up as Csille Lauretr¨¦, Prince Fraser has always been hurting Csille''s feelings. I can only remember a few moments when Csille got happy because of him. It is always a sad memory. I don''t even understand how Csille can still like him despite what she has experienced with him. I guess Prince Fraser isn''t the only one who is obsessed with love. Csille is just like him. She couldn''t let go of the love she felt, even if she knew it was already getting toxic for her.


    "I only want to help. I know breaking my engagement with you will put you in a difficult situation. And because I was the reason why you are in that position. I think it is only right for me to do something for you in return. I thought suggesting marrying you off to Rufus would help since ever since we were young, the two of you were close. But I was wrong. I should have asked for your opinion first. I''m sorry."


    He is sorry? Is he really sorry? Or is he only saying this just to make Ruler Laird and Principal Germund continue supporting him? But no matter what the answer, I know I don''t have a choice but to forgive him. Because if I don''t, Ruler Laird might cut his ties with the Astalieus.


    I heave a sigh. "You''re forgiven. But I hope you could stop meddling with my marriage, your highness."


    Prince Fraser stares at me for a couple of seconds before he nods his head. "Don''t worry. I will respect your decision. So, you can be assured that I will not meddle with your life after this."


    I nod my head. That is good for me. It means I can start my viinous path without worry.


    However, it seems like I failed to protect the rtionship of Vrawyth Kingdom with Illorian City and Alderdeen City in the end.


    "As Dame Csille''s Godfather, I couldn''t just let things pass. I ask for a meeting with King Simmon to talk about the engagement between Prince Fraser and Dame Csille. But it seems like it is already impossible for that nos. I can understand that, but I couldn''t understand why you would say that to my Goddaughter, Prince Fraser." Godfather shakes his head before he looks at His majesty. "Apologies, Simmond, but I will be withdrawing my support to the Vrawyth Kingdom." Godfather then looked at Principal Germund, who had been silent the whole time. "The Alderdeen City and the Illorian City are withdrawing our support to the Vrawyth Kingdom."

 Chapter 386 : Soon

    Chapter 386 : Soon


    Things are out of the script! Everything that is happening right now is not supposed to happen.


    I walk back and forth around my room. Panicking because of what is currently happening. I knew I needed to do something already, but my mind couldn''t think of anything. I just returned home after the conversation we had with the royal family, Godfather and Principal Germund. And I still couldn''t help but feel frustrated with how our conversation ended. The King and Queen tried to convince Godfather and Principal Germund to continue supporting the Vrawyth Kingdom. However, it was no use because they were decided already. Even my words don''t have any effect on them. No matter how much I convinced them, they wouldn''t listen to me. In the end, the Vrawyth Kingdom lose its two powerful backings, the Illorian City and the Alderdeen City. Now that we have already lost them, it will be more difficult for the Vrawyth Kingdom when the wares.


    It seems like what Prince Fraser did greatly disappointed them, and there is no way they will change their mind. I mess my hair out of frustration and groan. "What should I do then? I couldn''t just stay here and watch things progress like this. Soon the war is about toe, and if the Vrawyth Kingdom loses the support of Illorian City and Alderdeen City, it will be more difficult for the Kingdom to go against our enemy. I need to do something about this, but what can I do?" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    I slump my body on my bed and close my eyes. Hoping that if I calm down a little, I can think of a way how to deal with my problem. However, no matter how much I tried to rx, my mind couldn''t help but rey the conversation I had with everyone in the Pce.


    I get up from my bed out of frustration. "This won''t do. Even if I stay inside my room for the whole day, I don''t think it is possible for me to calm down." I abruptly stand up and nod my head. "That is right. I need to get out and get some fresh air. I''m sure taking a stroll around the capital will help me."


    I immediately get out of my room. It''s a good thing I didn''t bump into anyone on my way out, or else it would be impossible for me to get out of this house. Mother and Father told me to stay in the house for today because they are worried that I might run off to somewhere again. They were probably traumatized already because I often ran away from home. And I''m sure each and every one of our people was aware of that. So, I need to get out of the house without anyone noticing me.


    I originally nned to stay for the whole day because I knew how much I would make my parents worried. However, staying in this house for the entire day doesn''t seem good for my mental health. I need to take some breather to calm my nerves so I can think of a way how to resolve the current conflict the Vrawyth Kingdom is facing.


    I look around me before I climb up the huge tree with a branch facing the back of the Lauretr¨¦ residence. It''s one of real Csille''s secret ways to sneak out of the house. But I never used it before because it''s too dangerous. The walls that are surrounding the Lauretr¨¦ residence are too high. Even if there is a rope that could help me get down, I still don''t feel confident about this exit way.


    But today is different. I need to get out of the house so I can stop myself from stressing over what happened. I need to think of a way how to convince Ruler Laird and Principal Germund to support the Vrawyth Kingdom again.


    I heaved a sigh of relief when I managed to climb to the tree. It''s a good thing I had experienced climbing trees when I was young. Now all I have to do is to get to the end of the thick branch and use the rope to climb down the other side of the wall.


    I take a deep breath. "All I do for the sake of everyone, yet in the end, I will still be considered as the greatest enemy of the Kingdom. Great! What a great destiny, Csille."


    ________________________________


    After managing to sneak out of the house, I was nning to stroll around thekeside or somewhere close to nature. So I can calm myself down.


    However, I didn''t expect to see myself inside Rufus''s hospital room. My feet subconsciously bring me here without me noticing. I got used to running to Rufus every time I had a problem. It''s probably the reason why I am here because deep inside, I know he is the only one in this world that would listen to me and understand me.


    I heave a deep sigh and look at Rufus, who is still lying unconscious on his Hospital bed. I slowly walk to his bed while I stare at him with my teary eyes. I heard from one of the guards who were assigned to guard him that although Rufus''s condition is already stable, it is still unknown when he will wake up. He said it might even take weeks, months, or years before he wakes up.


    I sit on the chair beside his bed and hold his hand. "Rufus, when will you wake up? I miss you already." I feel a tear roll down my face, and I smile bitterly at myself. It was the first time that I felt this lonely again. Ever since I arrived in this world, I was so used to having my parents and Rufus behind my back. But because things were getting worst, I needed to let go of them sooner. A sob escaped my mouth when the thought of leaving them came to my mind. "Rufus, I wish you were here tofort me. But I guess this is better. At least you wouldn''t have to see me betray anyone. At least you wouldn''t see me ruin my own life."


    I stare at Rufus''s peaceful face. It would have been good if I were in his ce. I wouldn''t need to be the enemy of everyone. I don''t need to hurt anyone. I don''t need...


    I shake my head and slump my head on the side of Rufus''s bed.


    It''s no use. No matter how much I wish to change my destiny, I cannot do that. I cannot be selfish and follow how I want to live because everyone''s life is at risk here.


    I will be the viiness in their eyes despite me having no choice but to do those things just so I can save them. I look up and touch Rufus''s face. "Rufus, I know I never said this to you, but I was happy to meet you in this world. I was happy that you had be my friend. However, I need to cut my ties with you," I sobbed real hard after saying thest words. "I-I''m so-sorry I-I d-don''t wa-ant to d-do th-this b-but I ha-have no other choice, Rufus."


    I cried for a couple of minutes before I managed to calm myself down. For someone who grew up saying goodbye to everyone, I didn''t expect I would cry this hard saying goodbye to Rufus. I look at Rufus and smile bitterly. I don''t have a choice. I need to break my connection with Rufus because I don''t want to involve him in what will happen in the near future. I also need to do this because this is what I have written, and I need to follow it if I still want to save him.


    "I''m sorry, Rufus. I''m sorry for everything." I stand up and squeeze his hand lightly. This is the end. This is the end of my friendship with him. "Goodbye, Rufus. Please take care of yourself even if I wasn''t there by your side anymore." I take a pause. Hesitating if I should say those words or not. "Please don''t love her too much. You''ll just end up losing yourself." I took ast nce before I left his room. This will be thest time I will see him, and what''s worst, he isn''t even conscious to talk to me. The two guards immediately stand up when they see me. I just smiled gratefully at them before I left the Hospital.


    There is no turning back, Csille. This is just the start of you breaking your connection with everyone. Sooner orter, you will need to lose everyone and everything you have. I look up at the sky the moment I step out of the Hospital and smile bitterly.


    Soon...


    ________________________________


    After visiting the hospital, I decided to walk my way to thekeside. I don''t know if talking to Rufus helped me or not.


    I do admit I feel better after talking to him, but at the same time, I couldn''t help but be in pain every time I would remember what happened to my rtionship with Rufus.


    I heave a sigh and continue walking. I still haven''t calmed myself down, so I still need to stay outside for a while to make myself feel better.


    I continue walking my way through thekeside when suddenly a carriage stops in front of me. I immediately took a step back when I realized that the carriage was unfamiliar to me. It is not the carriage of Mister Sewell, and it is also not the carriage of any noble family here. The carriage doesn''t look like a hiring carriage, so I am sure the owner of this is either a noble or someone from a very wealthy family. But who is it? And why would they stop in front of me? A moment after, someone opens the window of the carriage, and the smiling face of Prince Joachim wees me. "Good day, Dame Csille. It''s been a long time since I saw you." He looks around. "Where are you going?"


    I heave a sigh of relief. I thought it was someone who had bad intentions toward me, so I''m d it is someone I knew.


    Although I don''t know if I should be happy seeing this Prince, even if he doesn''t do anything to me, I still don''t feelfortable around him.


    I smile awkwardly at him. "Prince Joachim, it''s a pleasure meeting you here."


    Prince Joachim''s eyes shone when he heard what I said. He smiles widely at me. "It''s my pleasure meeting you here. May I know where are you going? Are you nning to go to Hope Foundation? I can send you there."


    I didn''t answer him the first time. Why would he ask me again for the second time? Can this guy see that I am avoiding that question?


    I heave a sigh. I don''t think it is possible for me to avoid this question again. After all, I am no longer the fianc¨¦e of a royalty. I couldn''t offend him this time.


    "I was nning to go to thekeside to take some breather." I look at his carriage and shake my head. "But you don''t have to send me there. I really n to walk my way there."


    Prince Joachim frowns. "How can I let you walk alone? There are still people from our nemesis Kingdom. I don''t think it is best for you to walk alone."


    I smile bitterly. As if those people would think to harm me. "Your highness, have you forgotten that I am no longer the fianc¨¦e of Prince Fraser. So, why would they use a discarded fianc¨¦e like me to go against the royal family of the Vrawyth Kingdom? Isn''t that a futile move?"


    I heard Prince Joachim takes a deep sigh. Then he shakes his head after. "Why don''t I just send you to thekeside. I think I need some breather too."


    I almost made a face when I heard him say those words. The reason why I want to go to thekeside is because I want some time on my own to think. But how can I think if he would be with me? I would rather go back home if that is the case. I heave a sigh. Even if I want to be blunt with him, I know I couldn''t do that. After all, he is a royal, and I am just from a simple noble family. Our differences will always put me at risk. So, I need topromise even if I don''t want to.


    I heave a sigh. I guess living as a noble isn''t always as fancy as it seems.

 Chapter 387 : He knows...

    Chapter 387 : He knows...


    I look at the calmke and take a breath of fresh air. It''s really a good way to rx yourself in nature. It''s always refreshing and gives positive energy. "It seems like you are really fond of nature. Do you always go here, Dame Csille?"


    However, the peacefulness I felt suddenly disappeared when I heard Prince Joachim''s voice. I almost forgot I came here with him. I open my eyes and look back at him. Even if I wanted to give him a face, I knew I couldn''t do that. Even if the Yesian Kingdom is a small Kingdom, we still need them to remain everything in bnce.


    Once the bnce among the seven Kingdoms was broken, a huge war would soon emerge, and that is not what every ruler wants.


    I didn''t say anything and just nodded my head before I turned my head again to the calmke. "I didn''t know you were fond of nature. You should have told me. I could have shown you around the Alderrdeen. Do you know that they have beautiful ces there? We could have a stroll around those ces."


    I would appreciate it more if I were alone. But touring the Alderrdeen City with you? I don''t think I would enjoy that. Also, what made him think I would agree to that? Just because he was my Professor in Alderrdeen, it doesn''t mean I am friends with him.


    I didn''t reply and continued to rx myself. I''ll just have to pretend that I was too preupied with rxing. I think he would be silent if he realized I was busy here.


    However, it looks like I underestimated the emotional quotient of this Prince. Even if I didn''t respond to him, he still wanted to talk to me.


    "Dame Csille, are you mad at me?"


    I take a deep breath and reluctantly look back at him. Even if I want to keep pretending, I know I need to answer his question. "Your highness, is there any reason for me to get mad at you?"


    Prince Joachim stares at me for a couple of seconds. It looks like he is trying to read what is on my mind. He then takes a deep breath after. "You didn''t answer my question, Dame Csille. So, I guess that is a confirmation that you are really mad at me."


    I almost rolled my eyes when I heard what he said. I am not mad at him. I just feel irritated and ufortable around him, but it doesn''t mean that I hate him or I am mad at him. I smile reassuringly at him. "Your highness, why would I be mad at you? You didn''t do anything wrong with me. So, why would I?"


    What I said is true. I didn''t have any reason to get mad at him. So, why would I?


    He then stares at me again. It seems like he doesn''t fully believe what I have said. "Is what you are saying true?"


    I smile reassuringly at him. "Your highness, is there any reason for me to lie to you? If you don''t believe me, then can you tell me how I can make you believe what I said?"


    I heard Prince Joachim sigh. Then he shakes his head after. "Forget it. I will believe what you have said." He looks around us. "May I know the reason why you are here? You said you want to take some breather? Is there something wrong? Is it..." he paused for a few seconds. "Is it about his highness, Prince Fraser?"


    I felt my body bes rigid when I heard him mention Prince Fraser''s name. The person who is the root cause of everything. If he only didn''t say anything, I would have been able to save the rtionship of Vrawyth Kingdom with Illorian City and Alderrdeen City. I just smile at Prince Joachim and close my eyes to pretend I am trying to rx. But it seems like this Prince is also simr to Prince Fraser, who doesn''t care about me. "Am I right? Is it really him? What did he do this time? Did he force you again to do something against your will?"


    I take a few deep breaths before I look back at him. I really want to snap at him and drive him away, but I know I couldn''t do that. So, I just tried my best to calmly talk to this annoyingly Prince.


    "Your highness, Prince Joachim. Prince Fraser never forces me to do things I don''t like. So, I don''t understand where these words areing from."


    I heard Prince Joachim scoff. "He never forces you? I may not always be by your side, but I am well aware of what is happening, Dame Csille. I have seen it with my own eyes how he treats you. So, don''t try to save his face in front of me. Also, can you not call me your highness? I don''t like it when you do that."


    I turn my head to theke.


    If he already knows, why does he need to ask? Isn''t it obvious? I heave a sigh. Even if he already knows what happened, I still need to defend Prince Fraser because I need to make sure that Prince Joachim wouldn''t have any reason to break the rtionship between Yesian and the Vrawyth Kingdom.


    "Prince Joachim, I know you have seen Prince Fraser shouting at me before, but it doesn''t mean that he doesn''t treat me right. You don''t grow up with us. You don''t know how we treat each other. So please stop assuming things as if you have seen everything from the start."


    I know what I said might sound rude to him, but I don''t have any other choice. I need to defend Prince Fraser''s reputation in front of him.


    I stand up properly and look at him. I think it''s best if I should leave already. Talking to Prince Joachim frustrates me more.


    I wanted to go out to have some time for myself, and this Prince here isn''t helping me a bit.


    "Apologies, but I think I need to go now. I don''t think getting a breather will work for me. Excuse me." I was about to take a step, but Prince Joachim extended his hand and blocked my way. I look at him and frown. "Prince Joachim?"


    "I apologize. I shouldn''t have said those things that don''t concern me, so I apologize. I don''t mean to sound mean. I was just concerned about you. So, I hope you can also understand me." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    I appreciate his concern, but right now, all I want is some peacefulness. But I cannot tell him I need time on my own because it might sound like I am driving him away.


    I smile reassuringly at him. "Prince Joachim, I understand your concern, and trust me, I appreciate that. However, I need to go home now because I just sneaked out of the house. I''m sure if anyone has noticed that I was gone, they will be worried about me. So, I hope you can also understand why I need to leave."


    Prince Joachim stares at me intently before he puts his arm down. "Oh, apologies. I know you only want to be alone right now, and me being with you isn''t helping at all. But I just want to make you know that I am just here for you. Let me be beside you, Csille. Just this once while Prince Rufus isn''t there to support you."


    I frown. What does he mean by letting him be beside me? He and Rufus are two different people. I am close with Rufus because I grew up with him. While I barely know him. So, why would I let him? "Prince Joachim, I appreciate the concern, but I am doing okay. So, you don''t have to worry about me." I bow my head at him. "I will be going then. Thank you for bringing me here. I hope you have a great day ahead of you."


    I immediately took a step after I said those words. I don''t need to worry about him because there are few guards around us. So, I''m sure he could get home safe.


    I had only taken a few steps when Prince Joachim suddenly spoke. "Dame Csille, I know you are worried about the Great Ruler and Principal Germund breaking their rtionship with the Vrawyth Kingdom. If you want, I can help you with it. I have a solution for you."


    My eyes immediately widened when I heard what he said. But I remain facing my back at him. I cannot let him see my expression. Even if he is the ally of the Vrawyth Kingdom, I still need to be careful. No one should know that the Illorian City and Alderrdeen City are backing the Vrawyth Kingdom, or else it will cause a huge conflict among the Kingdoms.


    But howe he knows the rtionship the Vrawyth Kingdom has with Illorian City and Alderrdeen? I''m pretty sure no one aside from the Royal family and the Lauretr¨¦ knows about this. So, howe?


    I heave a sigh and continue walking. As much as I want to ask him the reason why he knows that secret reason with Illorian City and Alderrdeen City or ask him the solution he is talking about. I know I couldn''t do that becauseI would be confirming things if I did. I''m not even sure if he really knows the secret rtionship or if he just wants to confirm it. So, I would rather pretend I didn''t hear anything. I continued walking and ignored what he said. "I understand that you don''t want to talk about it. But if you ever need someone, I am just here. I will be extending my stay for a month in the Vrawyth Kingdom. So, you can find me anytime you want. And about the offer, I mentioned to you. The solution I am talking about, I am always free to talk about it. I''m sure it will definitely help the Vrawyth Kingdom."


    I rolled my eyes. Why would I look for him? Does he really think I am close with him just because I often talk to him? And does he really think he could help me? What can he even do? He''s the forgotten Prince of the Yesian Kingdom. So, what can he offer to me?


    ________________________________


    I was about to walk inside my room when I heard the voice of Brother Pascal behind me.


    "And where did you go again?" I heard him sigh after.


    I slowly look back and find him frowning at me. I thought I was fortunate enough that no one noticed my absence, but I guess I was wrong. I smile sweetly at Brother Pascal. "Brother, you are here? I thought you would be busy in the Hospital? Howe you are here?"


    He raised his eyebrow at me. "How can I sit still in the hospital, knowing someone here will definitely find a way to sneak out again." He shakes his head. "Where did you go this time, Csille?"


    "Brother, I''m sorry. I initially nned to stay here the whole day, but because of what happened this morning, I couldn''t help but stress myself out. I tried to calm myself, but no matter what I did, I couldn''t do anything to stop myself from worrying. So, I decided to sneak out to get some breather. I just visited Rufus for thest time before going to thekeside."


    I know he already heard the news that I visited Rufus this morning. So, lying to him will be futile. He frowns. "Visiting Prince Rufus for thest time? What do you mean, Csille? Also, why do you keep worrying about things that don''t concern you? Let the King and Queen find a way to solve this problem. It''s their responsibility. Not yours."


    I shake my head and smile bitterly. "I need to distance myself from Prince Rufus already. Now that I am not his highness''s fianc¨¦e, it won''t be good if I keep my rtionship with them. Also, everything that is happening right now is rted to me, Brother. The reason why Ruler Laird and Principal Germund decided to cut off their connection with the Vrawyth Kingdom is because of me. So, I need to do something about it. The Vrawyth Kingdom will need their support, Brother. We cannot afford to lose them."


    Brother Pascal walks toward me and gently caresses my head. "You already grew up. But remember, Csille, it''s not your responsibility to do all of this. I know you want to help the royal family, but if you do that, wouldn''t you make it easy for Prince Fraser? The one who is the real reason why this is happening? Let him deal with it. You already said it. You are not his fianc¨¦e anymore. It''s not your responsibility to save him or to help him."


    I know that, but my conscience doesn''t allow me to do nothing. After all, I will be the reason for the iing war. I need to make sure that the Vrawyth Kingdom will withstand this war no matter what. I need to make sure that all the sacrifices I make will not end up in despair.

 Chapter 388 One condition

    Chapter 388 One condition


    A day has passed, and I still haven''t thought of anything to make Ruler Laird and Principal Germund support the Vrawyth Kingdom again.


    I look at my calendar and heave a sigh. I need to make a move already. In just a few days, everything will change, and I need to do something to prevent losing the support of these two powerful Cities.


    I stood up and decided to just convince Godfather and Principal Germund again. Even if I''m not sure if it will work because it didn''t work thest time I did it. But I need to take chances. Who knows, maybe this will work today.


    I pick a semi-formal dress to make myself presentable. I want to look like I took the effort to get dressed, but at the same time, I don''t want to be overdressed. So, I decided to choose an elegant semi-formal dress instead of those shy formal dresses of real Csille.


    After making sure that I look good, I immediately get off the house. However, I was immediately stopped by our butler.


    "Dame Csille, where are you nning to go?"


    I look back at our butler and smile awkwardly at him. Why does he always find me in times like this?


    "I have something important to do today."


    The Butler shakes his head. "I''m sorry, Miss, but the Count and the Countess strictly ordered us not to let you go out no matter what. So, can you please return inside?"


    I heave a sigh. I know I will have a problem going out again. Even if Brother Pascal didn''t sell me out yesterday, Mother and Father still prohibit me from going out. They were probably afraid that I would go out again for the whole day.


    "Mister Butler, I know you are only doing your job, and I understand that. However, I need to go out today because I am nning to look for Ruler Laird and Principal Germund. I need to talk to them about something important. I cannot tell you the details, but it is about the safety of everyone in the Kingdom. I think that is enough reason for you to allow me to go out, right?"


    The Butler frown and takes a deep breath. "Miss, how can I be sure that you are really going to the Great Ruler and Principal Germund''s residencies? What if you are only saying that so I can allow you to go out?"


    I heave a sigh. "Why don''t you juste with me so you can be assured? Is that enough reason for you to allow me to go out?"


    The Butler stares at me for a couple of seconds before he nods his head. "You already offered. How can I decline, Miss? I will then call for a carriage. Can you please wait here?"


    I look at the Butler and smile. He is really a loyal person. Always making sure he would follow what my Father and Mother asked him to do.


    A moment after, a carriage stops in front of me with our Butler inside. He then gets off the carriage to help me get in.


    I just instruct the coachman where we will go, and our trip to Godfather''s residence bes silent.


    A moment after, the carriage stopped in front of the gate of Godfather''s residence, and the guard was asking for our identity. Our coachman looks back at me, "Miss?"


    I nod my head at him before I open the window on my side. "Good day. Forgive us foring here uninvited, but can I see the Great Ruler?"


    The two guards look at each other before one of them runs inside the residence. He would probably ask Godfather if I coulde inside.


    A moment after, the guard came back with a wide smile on his face. "Pleasee inside, Dame Csille. The Great Ruler is already waiting for you inside."


    I smile reassuringly at the guards before I ask the coachman to make a move.


    I look at the Butler when the carriage stops inside the temporary residence of Ruler Laird. "Do you want toe with me inside?"


    The Butler looks at the house and shakes his head. "I don''t think it''s appropriate for me toe inside. You said you have something important to talk to the Great Ruler. I don''t think he would ept my lowly existence."


    I heave a sigh and shake my head. "If Father and Mother heard what you said, I''m sure they will be mad at you. Don''t call yourself a lowly person because you are not. Just because you are working under us, it doesn''t mean that you were below us." I smile reassuringly at him. "I will be going inside then."


    I immediately get off the carriage. I look up at the door of Godfather''s residence and heave a sigh.


    I don''t know how I can convince Godfather, but I need to do my best. The Vrawyth Kingdom cannot lose the support of Ruler Laird.


    The two guards who are guarding the main door immediately open the door for me. They even bow their heads as a sign of respect. I give them a smile, and a simple thank you before I walk inside.


    I was about to take a step when two maids suddenly came out of nowhere. They smile widely at me and bow their heads. "Dame Csille, you are here. The Great Ruler and Principal Germund are already waiting for you in the tearoom. So, please follow us."


    I said my thank you to them and let me lead the way. We walk through the hallway for a couple of seconds before we stop in front of the tearoom. The maids knock on the door three times and announce my presence before they open it for me.


    I am still preparing what I will say to them when Godfather rushes toward me for a hug. "Csille, you are finally here.


    Principal Germund and I were nning to visit the


    Lauretr¨¦ residence if you didn''te here today." He then breaks from the hugs and guides me to sit. "Come. Let''s settle down first. Do you want some tea? This guy here," he gestures his hand towards Principal Germund, who is about to take a sip of his tea. "Decided to brew tea this morning. Can you be the guests and judge his tea? It''s the first time he sessfully brews tea."


    I look at Principal Germund, who is frowning at Godfather already. I smile at their cute banter. "Godfather, how can I be the judge to Principal Germund''s tea? I am not an expert. I don''t think I am notpetent enough for that. Also, I haven''t even brewed tea for so long"


    Principal Germundughs and smirks at Godfather. "Your goddaughter is really a sensible person. Unlike her Godfather, who isn''t..." He didn''t continue what he wanted to say and just shrugged his shoulders.


    Godfather was about to say something his I decided to interrupt their conversation. I have seen how these two people talk, and they can banter for hours non-stop. "Godfather, I came here to talk to you and Principal Germund."


    The two of them got silent for a couple of minutes before I heard Grandfather sigh. "Are you here to convince us to continue supporting Prince Fraser? Is that the reason why you are here, Csille?"


    I heave a sigh. I know they only take back their support because of me. Because they were mad with how Prince Fraser embarrassed me at the Banquet.


    I look at Godfather''s eyes and hold his hand. "Godfather, I know you were only doing this for me, and trust me, I really appreciate that. But this matter is not just about me anymore. It concerns about the whole Kingdom. I wouldn''t do this if it didn''t involve anyone, but I know I need to do something. So, I hope you can help me this time again. Please." I used my puppy eyes to convince him. It usually works with my parents, so I was hoping it would work on him too.


    Godfather stares at me for a couple of seconds. He was about to say something when someone knocked on the door.


    "Excuse me for interrupting, Great Ruler. But his highness Prince Fraser is asking for an audience with you. Is it okay for us to let him in?"


    My eyes widened when I heard what the woman said. Prince Fraser is here? But what is he doing here?


    I look at Godfather, and I find him staring at me. "Do you want me to talk to him?"


    I just stare at him. Dumbfounded by what was happening. Why is he asking me if I want him to talk to Prince Fraser? Isn''t that his decision to make?


    I heave a sigh and shake my head after my shock subsides. "Godfather, it is your decision if you want to talk to him or not. I don''t want to decide for you."


    He just nods his head. It looks like he was satisfied with my decision. He then looks at the closed door. "Let him in."


    I took a deep breath and anxiously waited for Prince Fraser. A moment after, the maids announced Prince Fraser''s presence, and the door was open.


    Prince Fraser''s eyes look around the surroundings, and his eyes dte for a moment when he sees me. He then looks at Godfather, who is sitting beside me. "Forgive me for my sudden visit. I came here hoping to talk to you, Great Ruler," he looks at Principal Germund for a second before he looks back at Godfather. "And to you, Principal Germund. I hope you can give me some spare time."


    Godfather stares at Prince Fraser for a moment. "Are you here to convince us to support the Vrawyth Kingdom again?"


    Prince Fraser''s eyes widened for a moment then he nodded his head. "It''s the purpose of my visit today. I hope you can reconsider it, Great Ruler. You know how your support can help the Vrawyth Kingdom. So, I hope you can let me exin."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Godfather shakes his hand. "No, need to exin things, Prince Fraser. I have seen it with my own eyes how you treat my Granddaughter. I understand you only break up with her because you love someone else, and I respect that. However, you also need to respect our decision."


    I hold Godfather''s arm and look at him pleadingly. Hoping his anger will melt if he sees me begging him.


    I need to make him support the Vrawyth Kingdom again. So even if I need to swallow my pride, I will do it. I am not


    only saving the whole Kingdom. I am doing this to save my family too. If The Godfather continues backing up the Vrawyth Kingdom, then I can be assured that he will also help the Lauretr¨¦ family when the war starts.


    Godfather stared at me for a couple of seconds before I heard him take a deep sigh. "But if you are really persistent on convincing us to support the Vrawyth Kingdom again. Then I will do it but on one condition."


    I heaved a sigh of relief when I heard what Ruler Laird said. I really thought it would be impossible for him to change his mind. It''s a good thing my puppy eyes still have it''s effect on people.


    I look at Prince Fraser. His eyes shine while staring at Ruler Laird. "Great Ruler, can you tell me what is this condition you are saying? I will do it to the best of my ability."


    Ruler Laird nods his head. Quite satisfied with the response of Prince Fraser. "If you really want me to support the Vrawyth Kingdom again, then you need to do this condition. I can only support the Vrawyth Kingdom if you will follow this."


    Prince Fraser nods his head. "Just tell me what it is that you want me to do, and I will immediately prepare for it."


    "I want you to marry, Dame Csille. That is the only way you will let me support the Vrawyth Kingdom again. I want you to make Csille Lauretr¨¦ your only Queen. Can you do that for me, your highness, Prince Fraser?" 2

 Chapter 389: : Slap

    Chapter 389: : p


    ?


    Silence envelopes the ce while I look at Godfather with horror. I was initially happy because he was considering to support the Vrawyth Kingdom again, but I didn''t expect he would ask Prince Fraser to marry me.


    I look at Prince Fraser, who bes frigid because of what Ruler Laird said. I repeatedly shake my head at him. Hoping he will understand that it is not my n.


    I may still have lingering feelings for him, but I would never do that. Forcing someone to marry me? That is not my thing. Also, why would I ever dare take the male lead from the female lead if I was the one who created them?


    But it seems like Prince Fraser doesn''t notice my reluctance. He then heaves a sigh and looks at Ruler Laird. "Great Ruler, I know what I did to Dame Csille is something not right, and I would understand if you will be mad at me. However, I am already decided, and I cannot take back my words now. I don''t love Dame Csille, and I am saving both our times by doing this. So, I hope you could understand that I can''t do what you want. Can you just ask me something else?"


    Ruler Laird scoffs. "The reason why we decided to support the Vrawyth Kingdom is because of my Goddaughter. So, why would I support your Kingdom if you were the reason why she is in pain right now? Can I still be considered her Godfather if I do that?"


    Prince Fraser stares at Ruler Laird. "Great Ruler, I hope you can reconsider things. You know how dangerous the situation of the Vrawyth Kingdom is right now. If we lose the two of you, it will be difficult for us after. Not only the whole Vrawyth Kingdom will be in danger even the Lauretr¨¦ family might be involved. So, I hope you can reconsider things, Great Ruler. If you want to punish me for what I did, I will ept it. But please don''t involve anyone in it."


    Ruler Laird scoffed. "You want me not to involve other people here? Yet, you decided to humiliate my Goddaughter in front of everyone? I would understand your sentiments right now if you only didn''t decide to break your engagement with Csille in public. However, you didn''t even care about her feelings, so why would I care about you or the Vrawyth people? Who are they to me?"


    I felt my hand tremble when I heard what Godfather said. This shouldn''t happen. If this continues, I''m afraid it will be impossible for me to make Godfather support the Vrawyth Kingdom again.


    "Godfather, can you do it for me then? I-" The words that I wanted to say were immediately interrupted by him.


    He gently caresses my head. "Csille, don''t try to save Prince Fraser. Principal Germund and I were already decided, and we won''t be taking back our decision unless Prince Fraser decides to marry you." He then looks at Principal Germund, who is just watching what is happening. "I think this conversation should end." He stands up and looks at Prince Fraser and me. "The two of you can leave now. Principal Germund and I need to take a rest already.


    I abruptly stand up. I was about to hold Godfather''s arm, but he avoided it. So, I have no choice but to watch them leave the room.


    I immediately get off the tearoom the moment Godfather leaves. I don''t want to be left alone with this Prince.


    I was about to look for our carriage when Prince Fraser caught up with my pace. He then grabs my arm and makes me face him.


    "Let''s talk."


    I wasn''t able to refuse because he dragged me somewhere else. We only stopped when we reached the back of Godfather''s residence.


    Prince Fraser stares at me with a frown on his face. "What is that?"


    I frown and just stare at him too. What does his question mean? "Your highness, I don''t understand what your question means. What are you referring to?"


    "What are you doing here? Did youe here just to convince Ruler Laird to let me marry you? When will you realize that I don''t love you and I will never love someone like you." He snaps at me.


    I felt my heart aches when I heard what he said. I couldn''t believe I would hear this from him. I came here because I wanted to help, yet this guy thinks I am only doing this for my own selfish reason.


    I smile bitterly at him before I take a step forward and p him. May my parents forgive me for hurting a Prince, but I couldn''t bear to stand still and watch him insults me like this.


    "I may have feelings for you, Prince Fraser, but I am not desperate for your love. After what you have done to me? Do you expect me to still have feelings for you? All I feel for you now is hatred. I hate you, Fraser. I hate you for hurting me again and again. I hate you so much." Iugh bitterly. "But I know I couldn''t do anything to you because you''re a Prince, and I''m just a noble. So, don''t worry, I won''t ever try to win you back and to answer your question. I am here to convince Godfather to support the Vrawyth Kingdom again because I know our Kingdom needs it the most. I don''t have any idea that Godfather will do that. So, please don''t me me for something I didn''t do. In the first ce, you were the reason why the Vrawyth Kingdom lost the support of Illorian City and Alderrdeen City. So stop putting the me on me!"


    I give him a re before I immediately get away from him. Tears are already strolling down my face. I couldn''t believe Prince Fraser would say that to me. After what I have done for this


    Kingdom.


    Does he really think the world revolves around him? He''s thinking too highly of himself.


    I scoff and dry my tears, but no matter how much I wipe them off, it''s no use because I can''t stop myself from crying.


    I decided to sneak out again from our Butler. I don''t want anyone to see my current state. I feel disgusted and disappointed with myself. I couldn''t believe I would fall in love with a man


    like him.


    He is so selfish. I hate him so much!


    I run away towards thekeside, but a carriage blocks my way. I look up and frown when I see


    a renting carriage. I thought the Butler had found me already.


    A moment after, the coachman gets off the carriage. He then bows his head at me. "Dame Csille, our Master wants to see you.''


    I wiped the tears on my face first before I answered the coachman. "Your Master? Who is this Master you are talking about?" I look at the carriage and frown. Only noble or wealthy people can have their own coachman, but I do not think this carriage is owned by a noble or wealthy


    person.


    The coachman shakes his head. "I cannot mention his name because people might know him. But you already know him, Dame Csille." He looks around, making sure that no one is around us. "You even stay in his house twice already." He only whispered thest words.


    I have stayed at his house twice already? I look at the carriage. It''s Mister Sewell!


    Howe he is always present when Csille is in despair? Does he have eyes around me?


    I didn''t write this scene, so I don''t understand why he is here. Is he spying on me, or is this just a mere coincidence?


    The coachman opens the door for me. It''s a good thing there is a curtain covering what is inside the carriage.


    I look at the coachman for a couple of seconds before I get inside the carriage. I wasn''t surprised when I saw Mister Sewell sitting inside. He smiles at me. "Dame Csille, it was nice meeting you here."


    I sit beside him, and I wait for the coachman to close the door of the carriage first before I answer Mister Sewell. I look back at Mister Sewell and smile politely at him. "It was nice meeting you here too, Mister Sewell." I look around. "May I know what you are doing here?" Mister Sewell gestures his hand towards the paper bags lying on the seat in front of us. "I went out to go shopping in the shops nearby, and I happened to pass by here and saw you. Is everything okay? It seems like you were crying earlier. Did something happen, Dame Csille?"


    I smile bitterly. Prince Fraser happened, but I know I couldn''t tell him. Not now.


    I look at Mister Sewell and smile reassuringly at him before I shake my head. "Nothing happened. Thank you for the concern, Mister Sewell."


    Mister Sewell stares at me for a couple of seconds. "If you say so, then I will believe you." He then looks outside the carriage. "Why don''t youe to my house cabin first?"


    Go with him in his house cabin? I originally nned to unwind for a few minutes before returning home. But since Mister Sewell already offers me his house cabin, I don''t think I can bear to say no. After all, the sakura tree in his backyard is way better than theke. I''m sure it


    will help me calm down.


    "To the house cabin."


    I immediately look at Mister Sewell when he suddenly asks the coachman to go to the house cabin. He probably has noticed that I don''t have any objections to his suggestion.


    I didn''t say anything to him and just let look outside the window. I think it would be best for


    me to do it.


    I close my eyes, and my conversation with Prince Fraser reys in my mind. I smile bitterly. Prince Fraser, you are really pushing Csille to be the viiness, eh? Do you hate me this much? If you do, why would you even donate blood to me? Aren''t you also hating a part of you


    too?


    I shake my head and lean my forehead on the window.


    "Are you sure you only want to rest here? Why don''t you rest in one of the guest rooms first?


    You look exhausted, Dame Csille."


    I look back and find Mister Sewell holding a tray of teapots and teacups with two tes of


    pudding on it.


    I asked him if I could rest in his pavilion that is facing the Sakura tree because I thought it would help me calm down. And I am not wrong because the moment my eyesy on the sakura


    tree, I feel my heart calming slowly.


    Nature is really a great healer.


    I smile reassuringly at Mister Sewell and shake my head. "Thank you, but I''m already


    satisfied watching the Sakura tree. Thank you for allowing me toe here. I really


    appreciate it."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Mister Sewell put down the tray on the center table and sat on the chair beside me. "You are


    always wee here."


    Then silence envelopes the ce. The two of us got busy doing our own thing. I was busy staring at the blossoming Sakura tree while he was busy pouring tea into the teacups.


    A moment after, he hands me a teacup full of tea. I bow my head as a sign of gratitude before taking the teacup. "Thank you."


    I take a sip of the tea, and I close my eyes when I take a taste of the tea. It''s as if this tea was brewed by someone who is a tea master.


    I put the tea down and looked at Mister Sewell. I was nning to say something to him, but


    he said something to me first.


    "Csille, I know you were lying in the carriage. Can you please share with me what happened? Did you argue with Prince Fraser again?"


    I smile bitterly. What is this? Is he trying to take know the real score between Prince Fraser


    and Csille so he can do his n?


    I frowned when I realized something. But isn''t this supposed to happen some other day?

 Chapter 390: : Return

    Chapter 390: : Return


    ?


    I look at Mister Sewell and shake my head. "No, Mister Sewell. It''s not about his highness." After much contemtion, I decided to just lie. It''s safe to follow the script. We still had a few days before Csille decided to join the other side.


    I heard someone scoff. "It''s not about him? Then why did I see the carriage of his highness near where I found you crying your heart out. What is it? A coincidence?"


    I look at Mister Sewell and nod my head. I need to follow the script, so even if I look like I was lying, I need to do this. "Yes, I''m sure it''s only a coincidence. I don''t even know he was nearby." I give him a smile. I even ensure that I don''t look anxious at all.


    Mister Sewell stared at me before I heard him take a deep sigh. "Csille, there is no use lying. I might look like I don''t care about what is happening, but I am well aware. You came to the Great Ruler''s residence to convince him, right?"


    My eyes widened when I heard what Mister Sewell said. I immediately turn my head at him. What does he mean by convincing Ruler Laird? What does this Mister Sewell know?


    I heard Mister Sewell heaves a sigh. Then he nods his head while looking at me. "I know. I know the rtionship of the Vrawyth Kingdom with the rulers of Illorian City and Alderrdeen City. It''s the reason why they were here for Prince Fraser''s Birthday Banquet. I also know that the reason why his majesty keeps it as a secret is that he was scared that the other Kingdoms will be enraged."


    I just stare at him, bewildered by what is happening. Howe he knows the secret rtionship?


    I feel a shiver in my spine when I remember something. Prince Joachim also knows about this secret rtionship. Does it mean other people already know about this?


    I anxiously look at Mister Sewell. I need to know how did he know about the rtionship. No one should know about it, or else the Vrawyth Kingdom will be in a difficult situation again.


    "Mister Sewell, may I know where did you get this information?"


    He takes a sip of his tea first before he answers my question. He leans on his chair and stares at the sakura tree. "I know everything, Csille. I may not interact with other people, but it doesn''t mean that I wasn''t aware of what is happening. I even know that you were the Granddaughter of the Great Ruler."


    My eyes widen. Howe he knows about it? How can he know that?


    Mister Sewell smiles reassuringly at me. "Don''t worry. I am not spying on you, Dame Csille. It just so happened that I know everyone''s secrets, and that includes yours. But you shouldn''t worry about anything. Your secret is safe."


    Of course, it is. If he exposed Csille''s secret, then it would be impossible for him to make Csille ally with them.


    I remain quiet and busy myself watching the sakura tree. My mind couldn''t help but wonder how did he manage to know all these secrets.


    I was about to take a sip of my tea when Mister Sewell suddenly spoke again. "Csille, does his highness me you again? me you for losing the support of the Illorian City and Alderrdeen City?"


    I turn my head and stare at him. He really knows everything. He even knows how Prince Fraser mes me for what is happening. This guy really knows how to y his cards right.


    I see him scoff. "So, I am right. He really did." He then shakes his head. "I couldn''t believe that he would do that to you. He''s really a selfish man."


    Iugh bitterly. Isn''t he the same? They were all the same. All they ever think about are themselves.


    "Yes, he is. He really is."


    I remember the words Prince Fraser said to me earlier, and I couldn''t help but be in pain.


    I was startled when I suddenly felt a hand on my head. I look at Mister Sewell, who is currently caressing my head.


    "You don''t deserve that kind of treatment, Csille. You are a beautifuldy with a kind heart. Any man would die to be with you. So, I don''t understand how he can treat you like that. As if your some garbage that can be easily disposed of."


    I felt a tinge of pain when I heard what Mister Sewell said. Garbage that can be easily disposed of?


    I don''t know if I should be offended by how he describes me or be in pain because he just reminded me of how Prince Fraser treats me.


    "Csille, you don''t deserve him. You deserve someone who will treat you like a Princess." Mister Sewell shakes his head. "You don''t deserve being disrespected and humiliated like that. What Prince Fraser did is something awful."


    What is this? He''s trying topliment me so I can realize how much precious gem I am. And then what? He will list all the bad things Prince Fraser did to me so I can be mad at Prince Fraser for being too blind?


    He''s really a wise person. He knows how to manipte not just the situation but also the mind of people around him. It''s understandable how Csille will decide to side with him.


    "Csille, he''s the worst man. Why can''t he see the feelings you have for him ever since you were a child?"


    I just nod my head. Everything that is happening right now is simr to the scene where Csille decides to ally with him.


    But isn''t this too early for that?


    I don''t know if I should follow the script or get out of here. The only difference will be the time, but I won''t be changing anything with the main plot. Is it safe for me if I follow the script even if the time is not right?


    I hear Mister Sewell heaves a deep sigh. "I know I don''t have a right to say this. However, I couldn''t help but speak up. What he is doing isn''t right."


    I heave a sigh and look at Mister Sewell. I decided to just follow the script. I think it wouldn''t harm anyone even if it''s not the right time for it.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "You are right, Mister Sewell. I was too blinded with my love for him that I forgot to love myself."


    I force myself to cry. Although it wasn''t that difficult to do because I am still in pain right now. After all, it''s only been a couple of hours since I have that conversation with Prince


    Fraser.


    I look at Mister Sewell when I feel a hand wiping the tears on my face. "Don''t cry anymore. Prince Fraser doesn''t deserve that tears." He paused for a few moments before he continued what he wanted to say. "Do you still... love him, Dame Csille?"


    I abruptly stand up and walk to the edge of the pavilion. I didn''t know how to react to his question. That''s why I decided to stand up. So he wouldn''t see my reaction.


    Do I still love Prince Fraser? If I were the one who would answer that question, I would say that I''m on my way to forgetting him. After all what he done to me these past few days? I don''t think I can still love him.


    However, I am not Csille, and this is not my body. So, whatever I feel right now doesn''t matter anymore. Because for the real Csille, her feelings for Prince Fraser will remain


    unchanged.


    Because for her, only Prince Fraser will match her. And if she can''t have him, then she wouldn''t let anyone have him.


    I heard movements behind me, and a moment after, I felt someone stand beside me. "You still love him, don''t you?" I heard himugh bitterly. "Even after he did to you?"


    I look at him and smile bitterly. "All my life, all I have known is love him. I don''t even think I can love anyone else besides him." I shake my head. "But I know I couldn''t force myself to him anymore. I need to give him up."


    A tear escaped from my eyes. I don''t know if it''s my emotions or the real Csille''s emotions.


    All I know is I am in deep pain right now.


    "That easy?"


    I immediately turn my head at Mister Sewell. I don''t understand why he would he said that. Doesn''t the situation favor him? If I continue forcing myself to Prince Fraser, then there is no way I will agree to go against him.


    Shouldn''t he be happy? Because finally, I am giving up the idea of chasing Prince Fraser. It means he can convince me to side with him.


    He takes a deep sigh. "Don''t get me wrong. I know I have told you that Prince Fraser doesn''t deserve you, and I mean it. He doesn''t deserve a kinddy like you. What I mean is, are you just giving up like that? After what he has done to you?"


    I frown and just stare at him. I don''t understand what he is trying to say. He wants me to give up Prince Fraser, but at the same time, he doesn''t?


    He probably noticed the confusion in my eyes. I saw him heave a sigh. "He doesn''t deserve an easy way out, Csille. All these years, all you wanted to do was to be noticed by him, right? You have done everything just for him to reciprocate your feelings. You even changed yourself for him, but what did you get in return? He humiliated you in front of everyone, and he even wanted to marry you off to his cousin so he could totally get rid of you. How can you just let him off like that, Dame Csille?"


    I feel my hand trembles a bit when I hear him mention Prince Fraser wants to marry me off to


    Rufus.


    Howe this guy knows about that? Only my family and the royal family know about that. So, howe he knows it?


    Although I have a lot of questions for him, I decided to set them aside. For now, I need to


    focus on following the script. Everything that is happening right now is based on the scene I


    have written.


    The scene where Mister Sewell will sessfully brainwashes Csille to go against Prince Fraser. The scene that will change everything.


    I shake my head. "I don''t understand what you mean, Mister Sewell."


    He shrugs his shoulders. "Why don''t you return the pain he has inflicted on you?"


    I pretend to look at him wide eyed. "Mister Sewell, how can I do that? He is the Crown Prince


    of the Vrawyth Kingdom, and I am just a noble. If I harm him in any way, I will be immediately sent to my death."


    "And what? Let the person who caused you all this pain to enjoy his life to the fullest? Marry


    the love of his life while you, on the other hand, will end up marrying some sketchy noble because I''m sure no decent noble in the Vrawyth Kingdom will marry ady who was rejected by a royal. Do you want that, Csille? Do you want to suffer all your life while he bes the King of the Vrawyth Kingdom? Why do you need to suffer if all you ever did was love him? You don''t deserve that, Dame Csille."


    I stare at Mister Sewell for a couple of seconds. I couldn''t help but be amazed by how the conversation was going.


    I know I have written this scene, but I was still amazed to see it happen in real life. This man


    did a good job being Mister Sewell.


    I take a deep breath and bow my head. I pretended that like I was devastated and hopeless about what was happening. "And what can I do? I couldn''t do anything at all, Mister Sewell. I probably just need to ept that my life is ruined already." Iugh bitterly.


    "You can. Only if you want to."


    I look up and stare at him with tears in my eyes. "What do you mean, Mister Sewell?"

 Chapter 391: : Change

    Chapter 391: : Change


    ?


    "Do you want to make Prince Fraser feel the pain you have suffered? Do you want him to suffer like you did?"


    I nod my head. Although deep in my heart, I want to say no. I wasn''t the revenge type of person. I would fight back in arguments, but I wouldn''t stoop so low to revenge on anyone. But this is not about me. This is about the real Csille''s feelings, and right now, all she wants to do is get her revenge. To return all the pain and suffering, she felt because of Prince Fraser. Mister Sewell''s stares be intense. From being serious, I can see the hint of anger in his


    eyes.


    I know that! Even if he never shows to anyone, including his family, that he hates the Astalieus. Deep inside his heart, he hates them. In fact, he was the one who hated the royal family the most.


    "Prince Fraser is a selfish man who only cares about himself, Csille. He doesn''t care about you a bit. In his eyes, you are just a nuisance. A person that he likes to get rid of. As if you are some sort of a leech who sucks upon him. He just used you so he could have the benefits of being engaged with you, but now that you don''t have usefulness for him, he wants to get rid of you?" Heughs sarcastically. "So, why would you let him get away that easy? He is an evil man, Csille. And do you know what you should do with an evil person?"


    Used me? Isn''t he simr to Prince Fraser? Prince Fraser takes advantage of the feelings I have for him. While he, on the other hand, used my brokenness so I could ally with them. The two of them are all the same.


    And he even has the guts to call Prince Fraser an evil person? It''s as if he isn''t one?


    I realized just now how toxic my character is. The only non-toxic characters here are probably Princess Paislee and Prince Rufus.


    I heave a sigh. "But if I do that, I''m sure I''m not the only one who will end up dying. Even my whole family is. After all, harming a royal is a grave crime in the Vrawyth Kingdom."


    Mister Sewell frowns. "So, you''re just going to let him ruin your life like that? He not only broke your heart and tainted your reputation, but he also took your chance of living afortable life."


    I can feel something bubbling inside me, and I can feel that somehow I got enraged with Prince Fraser.


    I grit my teeth. "How can I let him enjoy his life while I am suffering?"


    I''m pretty sure the words thate out of my mouth just now are not from my thoughts. I''m sure those words are from the real Csille, and the anger I felt just now is from her too.


    I feel a hand caress my head. "That is right, Csille. Return all the pain he has given to you. If he ruined you. Then you should ruin him too. If you couldn''t live the life you want to, then do that to him too."


    Then I felt something explode in me, and I could feel my whole body shaking in too much anger. "That is right! I will make his life a living hell too. That is what he gets from ruining my life. Does he think that because he is a Prince, I will let him go that easily? I hate him, and if I cannot have him. I will not let anyone will."


    "That is right, Csille. Make Prince Fraser''s life a living hell. If you need some help, I am just here for you. I will help you in anything you need because only I can understand you."


    I looked at Mister Sewell, and a smirk was shown on my face. "I will. I will make his life a living hell," I whispered to myself.


    Every word that came up from my mouth was not my thoughts. They were from the real Csille.


    Even if she couldn''t control her own body from me, she still somehow managed to control my emotions and my thoughts. That''s why I manage to say those awful words.


    I feel Mister Sewell caress my head as if saying I was a good child just now.


    And just like it. My viiness path had started. Starting today, I am no longer the good Csille Lauretr¨¦ the people have known.


    From being the angel of the Vrawyth Kingdom, I will be their greatest nightmare. I will be the greatest traitor of the Vrawyth Kingdom.


    I spend a couple of hours in Mister Sewell''s cabin ranting on him. I even said nonsense revenge n that he immediately turned down.


    It was actually not my n. Rather it was real Csille''s n. Although I have full control of my body, I can''t control the words that areing from my mouth.


    In the end, Csille had officially allied with Mister Sewell. Although they hadn''t made any concrete n, we talked for hours. It was alreadyte when I realized how much time I had spent there.


    I immediately asked Mister Sewell if he could send me home, which he dly said yes. And now I am facing my angry parents and Brother Pascal with an anxious Butler at the side. Mother immediately stands up when she sees me. "My dear, where have you been? We heard from the Butler that you visited the Great Ruler today, but you suddenly went missing after. Where did you go?"


    I look at him coldly and frown. "Do I need to always tell you where I will go? I am not a kid anymore, so please give me a life." I rolled my eyes and was nning to walk past them, but Father suddenly snapped at me.


    I don''t want to be rude to them, but I don''t have a choice. Csille is the viiness now. It means I need to return to Csille''s old self. The selfish and mean person who only cares about herself.


    "How dare you talk to your mother like that! Apologize to her now!"


    I look back at them and take a deep sigh. "I''m sorry. Is that enough? I want to rest already.


    Can''t you see how exhausted I look right now? Give me a break!"


    Father res at me angrily. "Csille! How dare you disrespect us like that! Is this how we raised you? To be a disrespectfuldy?"


    I clench my fist. Every word that ising to my mouth also hurts me. I don''t want to be rude to them, but I don''t have any choice.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    I''m sorry, Mother and Father.


    I scoff. "And how dare you treat me like a puppet! I have my own feelings too! You can not just order me what I want to do or where I want to go. I am already neen years old. Old enough to decide on my own. So stop deciding for me. Starting right now, I will decide on my own." I look at them before I rush towards my room.


    I heard Father call my name, but I pretended I didn''t hear anything. I also locked myself in my room so they wouldn''t bug me.


    I don''t want to talk to them, not because I am mad at them. More like I am mad at myself for hurting them again, and I don''t want to see the pain in their eyes.


    I take a deep breath and look at the ceiling of my room. I don''t want to be disrespectful to my parents, but this is what should happen, and I need to follow the script if I still want to keep


    everyone safe.


    I just close my eyes and force myself to sleep. Although it was a difficult thing to do because I could still hear my parents calling my name or banging on my door.


    The following morning, I woke up with a heavy heart. Probably because I know how I disappointed my parentsst night.


    I look at myself in the mirror and smile bitterly at myself. "Csille, it is not Prince Fraser who ruined your life. It was you who ruined it. If you only didn''t have feelings for Prince Fraser, then we don''t need to face this situation. You''re a selfish person too, just like Prince Fraser." I whispered to the reflection in the mirror.


    I shake my head and freshen myself up. I still have other things to do today. Mister Sewell and


    I decided to meet today to talk about the n he mentioned yesterday.


    I take a deep breath before I get out of my room. I was startled to see my parents and Brother Pascal sitting in the receiving area. It seemed like they were waiting for me.


    I pretended that I was annoyed to see them, although I could feel my heart breaking when I saw the pain in their eyes.


    I am not just ruining my own life. I am also ruining this beautiful family that I have been longing for for so long.


    Father stands up and res at me. "You still have the guts to look annoyed after what you didst night? Why are you bing like this, Csille?"


    Iugh sarcastically and stare at him. "Because you don''t want me to live the life I want to. You always prohibit me from going out and want me to rot here. And if you will allow me, you will make sure to have someone follow where I go. Am I a prisoner here? Why can''t I go out?"


    Mother walks toward me to give me a p on my cheeks. I felt a stinging pain in my cheeks, but I didn''t care. I know I deserve it for everything I have said, and I don''t me Mother for


    doing that.


    I look at Mother with a bitter smile on my face. Mother tries to reach her arms towards me, but I immediately take a step back away from her.


    "Csille... I... I''m sorry, Mother didn''t mean to hurt you. I..."


    I look at her and make sure she sees the pain in my eyes. I shake my head. "And now you are


    hurting me to force me to follow what you want?"


    I stare at them before I take a leave. I heard Mother try to stop me, but I pretended that I


    didn''t care.


    I need to pretend that I don''t care because I have written this. I have written how Csille will


    turn cold to her parents.


    The coachman looks back at me. "Miss? Where do you want to go?"


    "To the nearest pastry shop."


    Mister Sewell and I agreed to meet at the pastry shop near our house. Scratch that. Not really


    meet. More like his coachman will fetch me there because no one should see us together or else our n will be ruined.


    I look outside the window when our carriage starts moving. I smile bitterly at myself and


    force myself not to cry.


    Even if I acted like I didn''t care, it doesn''t mean that I really don''t. I just don''t have a choice but to do it but deep inside, I am in pain.


    I look up. Why do I need to sacrifice my everything just to save everyone?


    I get off the carriage and walk straight inside the pastry shop. I got too early here, so I was


    nning to order some pudding first.


    I sit beside the window so I can immediately see if the carriage of Mister Sewell arrives.


    I look at the pudding on my table and smile bitterly when I remember someone. Someone


    who is fond of pudding, just like how I am fond of prinsesst?rta.


    Rufus...


    Pudding is his favorite dessert. It''s just too bad he isn''t here to enjoy this pudding with me.


    I take a bite of my pudding and close my eyes. Pretending Rufus is here with me talking


    nonsense things.


    I smile sadly when I remember the times when we would spend our weekend eating in the


    pastry shops in town. If we''re not busy eating, we will stroll around the capital.


    However, I froze when someone suddenly spoke behind me.


    "You are here..."

 Chapter 392: : Ensure

    Chapter 392: : Ensure


    ?


    I immediately look back and find Prince Joachim standing behind me.


    "Prince Joachim?"


    He smiles widely at me. "Dame Csille, you are here. I didn''t expect to see you here." He looks at the vacant chair in front of me. "May I?"


    I anxiously look outside, hoping I can see the carriage or Mister Sewell so I can have a reason to get away from this Prince. But to my disappointment, I didn''t see any car.


    I heave a sigh and nod my head reluctantly. I don''t hate Prince Joachim, but after the conversation I had with himst time, I don''t know how to act around him anymore.


    He knows the secret rtionship of the Vrawyth Kingdom with the Illorian City and Alderrdeen City. And until now, it is still a mystery how he managed to learn that secret. I understand if Mister Sewell knows about it because even if he doesn''t have the royal status anymore, he was still influential in the Kingdom.


    However, Prince Fraser is a different case. He is just a forgotten Prince of a small kingdom, and to top it all. He was even disabled. So, it doesn''t make sense at all on how he knows these secrets.


    "Dame Csille, are you waiting for someone? Is it okay for me to sit with you?"


    I look at Prince Joachim and smile reassuringly at him. "No, I''m not waiting for someone. I just came here to eat my breakfast. How about you? Are you here to eat your breakfast too?"


    I frowned when I noticed something was off. As far as I remember, he doesn''t like to eat sweets. So, howe he is here?


    Prince Joachim looks at the guard, who is pushing his wheelchair. "Order me something to eat."


    The guard blows his head first before he rushes to the counter to order something. I stare at Prince Joachim with a frown. He didn''t even mention what he wanted to have as his breakfast.


    What is this Prince doing here?


    I heave a sigh. "Prince Joachim, don''t you hate sweets? Howe you are here? Don''t get me wrong. There is nothing wrong with you eating sweets. I was just confused because I remember Princess Roese mentioned before that you despise eating sweets."


    Prince Joachim smiled at me. "Can''t this Prince have a change of mind? I heard that this pastry shop is famous among the nobles and royals, so I decided to check it out. And I know most of them are picky eaters, so I''m sure they serve delicious desserts. Didn''t you like to eat here too?"


    I nod my head and take a sip of my pudding while scanning the area outside the pastry shop. Hoping I would see An, Mister Sewell''s guard, or any person of Mister Sewell, but to my dismay, I don''t see them.


    So, I don''t have any choice but to deal with this Prince even if I don''t want to.


    "Yeah, it is one of the famous pastry shops here. But are you sure you want to eat sweets?"


    Nor that I care about him. He could eat all sweets he wanted, and I wouldn''t mind. But I only want him to leave me alone.


    No one should see that I am waiting for someone. No one should know my connection with Mister Sewell.


    Especially Prince Joachim, who is an ally of the Vrawyth Kingdom. If he knows what I am doing, I am sure it will be the end of me. So, I need to drive this Prince away from me before the carriage arrives.


    Prince Joachim stares at me for a couple of seconds. "Are you driving me away, Csille?"


    I immediately shake my head. Although I really want to, I don''t have a courage to admit that. Even if I''m betraying the Vrawyth Kingdom now, I still don''t want to taint its rtionship with the Yesian Kingdom.


    "Please, don''t misunderstand my words. I was just merely concerned about you. I heard you once ate too many sweets that you ended up being hospitalized for a week. That''s why I''m worried if it''s okay for you to eat too many sweets."


    Prince Joachim smiles widely at me. He looks so happy, and I don''t know what''s the reason for that happiness.


    What happened? What did I say that made him look like that?


    "Thank you for the concern, Dame Csille, but I can assure you that nothing will happen to me after eating these desserts. After all, I''m only eating a small portion of it and not a bunch of it. So, you shouldn''t have to worry."


    I nod my head and just focus on eating. I was nning to finish eating and just wait for the carriage somewhere nearby.


    Although he didn''t say something wrong or do something wrong, I just couldn''t stay still with him knowing he knew something. I need to know first why he knows the secret rtionship of the Vrawyth Kingdom with the Illorian City and Alderrdeen City before I talk to him again.


    In just a few minutes, I managed to eat my pudding. I looked around me, but I didn''t so any carriage outside. So, I don''t have a choice but to just find an excuse and wait for the carriage somewhere else.


    I look at Prince Joachim, who is now about to take a bite of his pudding that his guard ordered. I just let him eat his fill before I say anything. After all, I don''t want to ruin his joy eating pudding.


    He closes his eyes while tasting the pudding. A moment after, he opened his eyes and let out a satisfied sigh. I can even see his eyes is shining with happiness. "Now, I understand why it is famous among the nobles and royals. This is the most delicious pudding I have ever tasted. I don''t mind eating a couple of this."


    I shake my head. Of course, it is delicious, it''s the reason why Rufus loves this pastry shop and its pudding. This is the only pastry shop that sells the most delicious pudding in the capital.


    "I don''t think it is okay for you to eat a couple of these. Aren''t you afraid that you''ll end up being hospitalized again?"


    Prince Joachim smiles reassuringly at me. "Don''t worry, Dame Csille. I was just exaggerating when I said that. I know it won''t be good for my health if I eat too many sweets. But thank you for the concern. I appreciate that."


    I almost made a face when I heard what he said. I do admit I was a little bit concerned about his safety, not because I was really concerned about him. But because I was with him when he was eating this pudding. I''m sure if something happens to him, I will be questioned by everyone on why I let him eat too many sweets.


    However, I couldn''t say that to him, or else I might offend this Prince. I just smile at him and stay here for a couple of moments. I let him enjoy the happiness of eating a pudding before I excuse myself. After all, I don''t want to ruin his happiness.


    I pretend to look at my time watch. "Excuse me, Prince Joachim, but I need to go now. I didn''t realize I took up too much of my time because of my breakfast. I still have other things to do today, so I hope you can understand."


    Prince Joachim puts his fork down and looks at the guards standing a few meters away from us. "Let''s send Dame Csille off to whe-"


    I immediately shake my head and interrupts him. "No, you don''t need to send me off. I can handle. Just enjoy your breakfast."


    Prince Joachim stares at me with a frown. "But are you sure it''s okay for you to walk around alone?" He looks outside the pastry shop. "I don''t see the Lauretr¨¦ carriage. I don''t think it is


    safe for you-"


    I smile reassuringly at him. I would be more safe if I were alone. After all, I still have a lot of doubts about this Prince.


    "Thank you for the concern, but even if I am no longer his highness, Prince Fraser''s fianc¨¦e, I am still the heiress of the Lauretr¨¦ family. I don''t think anyone has the guts to harm me. Also, even if they did, I know a few moves to protect myself. So, don''t worry, Prince Joachim." I look at my time watch, and I let out a loud gasp. To make sure Prince Joachim heard that gasp. Then I look at him panicking. "I''m sorry, Prince Joachim, but I really need to go now. I forgot I have something important to do today. So, if you''ll excuse me."


    I didn''t wait for his response and got out of the pastry shop in a rush. It''s a good thing that the moment I step outside, I have spotted the carriage of Mister Sewelling my way. I immediately raised my hand to stop it.


    The moment it stopped, I didn''t wait for the coachman to open the carriage for me. I just


    opened it myself.


    An immediately turns his head to me. "Apologies, Dame Csille. Something came up that''s why I amte. I hope you can forgive me."


    I just wave my hand at him and ask him to start the carriage. With confusion in his eyes, he starts to maneuver the carriage away from the ce.


    I look at Prince Joachim and find him staring intensely at the carriage where I was in.


    What does this Prince want?


    "Dame Csille, why don''t you take some tea first?" He then offers a teacup full of tea to me.


    I bow my head as a token of gratitude before I take the teacup with my two hands. "Thank you, Mister Sewell."


    I anxiously take a sip of the tea. I have been here for half an hour now, but Mister Sewell doesn''t even mention anything about the n. He was just talking about his experiences and some random adventures he has.


    I heave a soft sigh and sip my tea. Even if I have a lot of questions right now, I don''t have the courage to ask him.


    I may be the person who writes this novel, but there are things that are happening right now that aren''t following the script, so I want to know first if everything their n will be the same as what I have written.


    Mister Sewell put down his teacup and looked at the Sakura tree in front of us. "Dame Csille,


    are you really sure about your n? You know there is no turning back now once you start


    executing your n."


    I look at him and frown. What does this man want? I already agree to ally with him, and now


    he wants me to take back my decision? I don''t understand him.


    "Do you want me to take back my decision, Mister Sewell?"


    I saw him smile faintly before he stared at me. "I only want you to do things you wouldn''t


    regret. I know you have deep feelings for Prince Fraser, so I want to make sure that you will not regret it in the future. After all, once you decide to go against him, you will never end up with him again."


    I stare at him for a couple of seconds, and it suddenly dawns on me. This guy is a wise man.


    He pretends like he is concerned about my future, but the truth is he only wants to ensure that


    I will not turn my back on them. He wants to make sure that I will not betray them in the future.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    I heave a sigh and smile sadly at him. "Let me be honest with you, Mister Sewell. I''m not sure what I am doing. All I know is, right now, I want to make Prince Fraser pay for everything he


    inflicted me."


    Mister Sewell stares me directly into my eyes. "But are you sure you won''t regret it? I only


    support you because I know that will make you happy, but I don''t want you to be in despair


    after all of this ends. So, why don''t we just take a deep breath and think thoroughly about what you want to do."


    Think? What is this guy trying to do?

 Chapter 393: : Time

    Chapter 393: : Time


    ?


    I frown and just stare at him. If I told him I wanted to back out, what would his reaction be?


    I smile reassuringly at him and shake my head. "I am already decided, Mister Sewell. So, you don''t have to worry. I won''t regret it, and I''m sure of that."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    It''s no use. No matter how much they convince Csille to change her mind, her destiny will never change. She was meant to be the viiness.


    So, I don''t understand why he would suggest to me to think it all over. There is no use giving me time to think because Csille''s destiny will not change.


    Also, as far as I remember, we only had a short time before the war started. So, I don''t understand why he would give me time to think if we don''t have much time left?


    Does this man really want to go against the Kingdom? Or does he wants me to give up my n to do something against Prince Fraser?


    Mister Sewell shakes his head and takes my hand to hold it. "I understand you''ve decided, but I think we should take it slow, Csille. Give yourself some time and think thoroughly. What we are nning to do is something that will change your life forever. Even if you want to forget it in the future, it will always hunt you and be your shadow. So, don''t rush it."


    I almost raised my eyebrow at him. Don''t rush? If I took a year time to decide, can he still wait for me? I don''t think so.


    But I know I couldn''t say that to him, so I just nod my head and take my teacup. If that is what he wants to do, then I will follow what he wants.


    I nod my head at him and give him a reassuring smile. "You are right. I should think about it thoroughly. Thank you for being concerned about me, Mister Sewell."


    Mister Sewell just smiled at me, and the both of us enjoyed our tea for a couple of minutes. After finishing our tea, the two of us talk about almost everything, from our embarrassing experiences to unforgettable ones.


    "Dame Csille, if you were given another chance of life. Will you still love Prince Fraser?"


    If I was given another chance to live as Csille? I will probably do the same thing because I am tied to the storyline, and I don''t have a choice but to follow it.


    But if I were given a chance to live Csille the way I want to be? I would probably not love Prince Fraser. After all the things I have experienced from him? I think loving him will only bring me pain. So, I would rather live my life in peace than be with him.


    "Csille?"


    I smile bitterly and nod my head. But the person Mister Sewell is asking is the real Csille and not me. So, it doesn''t really matter if I would like or wouldn''t like to fall for Prince Fraser again. After all, it is just a hypothetical question because there is no way Csille can have rebirth again.


    "All I ever know was love him. I don''t think it will change even if I had the chance of rebirth. I''m sure I will still end up loving him just like how I did right now."


    And because I know that in Csille''s eyes, Prince Fraser is the only person who is a match for her.


    Mister Sewell turns his head at me. "If that is the case, then why would you want to do something against Prince Fraser?"


    I smile bitterly. "Yes, I love him, but it doesn''t mean that I will just forget all the things he did to me. I am done being a martyr."


    Mister Sewell nods his head in satisfaction. "And I''m d you''re done being a martyr. Because you deserve someone who is better than Prince Fraser, so don''t worry, Dame Csille. I am sure that in the near future you will find someone who is way better than him. Someone who will love you despite everything you have done."


    I look at him for a moment before I turn my head at the Sakura tree that is in full bloom.


    Csille will find someone? I don''t think so. Who will love someone who betrays her own Kingdom just because of love? I don''t think there is no person in this world who is dumb enough to fall for such a person.


    Even I, the writer of the story, couldn''t help but hate what Csille is doing. Ruining not only her life but also the lives of other people.


    What a despicable person she is...


    Because Mister Sewell decided to give me some time to think, I didn''te out of my house for two days. I just lock myself inside my room and don''t see anyone. Not because I am mad at them. But because I''m afraid I''ll change my mind when I see the pain in my parent''s eyes. So, I did my best to iste myself from everyone.


    I feel bad for doing this, but I don''t have a choice. I need to follow the script if I still want to save everyone and if I still want to return to the real world.


    I look at the closed door and heave a sigh. Two days have passed already, and I need to see Mister Sewell again to tell him my decision. The decision that was already written before I even arrived in this world.


    I stand up and freshen myself up before I leave my room. I was about to open the front door when I heard Brother Pascal speak behind me.


    "You finally decided to get out of your room. I almost forgot that you were still living with


    us."


    I look back and heave a sigh. "I will be leaving today." I was about to open the door, but what Brother Pascal''s said stopped me.


    "You were gone the whole day two days ago, and after that, you decided to iste yourself in your room for two days. And here you are, going out again? So you still think of us, your family, Csille? What will Aunt and Uncle feel if they know that after your istion, you will leave the house again?"


    I look back at Brother Pascal and heave a sigh. "I wasn''t gone the whole day. I return homete at night. You''re just not here to see that."


    Brother Pascal raises his eyebrow. "I wasn''t here because I was busy doing my work. How about you? You were gone the whole day, but when I checked the Foundation, they told me you didn''t even show yourself to them." He then changes the tone of his voice. "Where did you go, Csille?"


    I shrug my shoulders and nonchntly answer him. "Do I need to report to all of you where I have been? What? Am I really a prisoner of this house?" I rolled my eyes. "If you really want to know where I have been, I just stroll around because staying here suffocates me. You all suffocate me. Is that enough for you? Did I answer your question already?"


    I was lying. My family will always be the important people in my life. After all, I never had a family in the real world.


    If I only had any other choice, I would never do this thing to my family. But I need to do this.


    Brother Pascal res at me. I can also see him breathing heavily. A sign that he is controlling his anger. "What is happening to you, Csille? Why did you disrespect Aunt and Uncle thest time? Why are you talking like this? I know you were hurt because of what happened with Prince Fraser, but it doesn''t give you any right to hurt your family too. We are not your enemy. We are here to help you."


    I scoff and look at him. "Oh, really? But why do I feel the opposite? You keep saying you are not my enemy, but you keep stopping me from doing things I like. You don''t allow me to decide on my own, and now you are trapping me inside of this house? And here you are, expecting me to believe that you are here to help? You didn''t even bother to ask me how I was. The first thing you did was to scold me." I smile bitterly. "So, please stop talking like I am the only one who is at fault here. You were all the reasons why I am like this."


    I take a deep breath and look at him. "I will be leaving for today, and don''t wait for me."


    I was about to open the door, but I heard Brother Pascal call my name. "Csille, what is happening to you? Do you need to lose yourself just because you lose him? What about us? What about all of the people who care about you? If you only know how worried Aunt and Uncle are about you. They couldn''t even focus on their work and barely slept for days now. When will the old Csille return?"


    I smile bitterly and open the door, but before I step my foot outside, I make sure to make him hear what I want to say. "When will the old Csille return?" I scoff. "She won''t be returning because she is already gone."


    After I said those words, I left the house without even waiting for Brother Pascal''s return.


    I''m sorry, Brother.


    Mister Sewell put his teacup down and looked at me. "Dame Csille, are you here to tell me about your decision? That''s a short time for making such a big decision."


    Short time? What is he talking about? It''s as if we still have a few months before the war starts. Does he really want me to take time in making decisions?


    I take a deep breath and look back at him. Then I nod my head. "Yes, I am already decided, Mister Sewell. I¡ª"


    He raised his hand to stop me from talking. "Before you tell me about your decision. I want to ask you one more time. Are you sure you want to revenge on Prince Fraser?"


    I frown. Why does this guy seem like he doesn''t want me to side with them?


    I stare at him with a strong determination in my eyes. "I am already decided, Mister Sewell. I want to revenge on him. All these years, I have suffered because of him. I think it''s only right for me to return all the pain he has caused me."


    Mister Sewell heave a deep sigh. Then he took my hand and gently squeezed it. "I have told


    you before that I don''t want you to make something you will regret in the future, right? And I will tell you this again. Do you really want to go against Prince Fraser? Do you want to hurt him? Take everything away from him?"


    I frowned and pretended that I was confused by what he said. We have talked about Csille''s petty n to revenge on Csille, and none of them includes taking away everything from him. So, I need to pretend that I was shocked by what Mister Sewell said.


    He probably saw the confusion in my eyes. "Yes, Csille. Remember how I rejected the ns you mentioned before? That is because I don''t think that is enough to get even with Prince


    Fraser."


    I frown. "That is not enough? What do you mean by that?"


    He just shakes his head. "Your n can really ruin Prince Fraser''s reputation, but it will soon


    be forgotten once he bes the King and you know him. He was born to be the ruler of the Kingdom. If the people realize his skills, I''m sure they will forget about that issue. If you want to get back at him, you need to do something worst. Remember, Csille. He breaks your heart, ruined your reputation and your future. It wouldn''t be enough to do those things. You need to ruin his everything too. His heart, his reputation, and his future. That is the only way you can get back at him. So, I am asking you, do you still want to get revenge?"


    I feel my hand tremble a little. This is the start of everything. Once I said yes to him, it would


    be the end for me.


    I stare at Mister Sewell''s eyes and heave a sigh. But what can I do? The future was already written, and I didn''t have a choice but to follow it.

 Chapter 394: : Revenge

    Chapter 394: : Revenge


    ?


    A sudden feeling starts to envelop my whole being. Then I suddenly feel myself shaking a little because of anger. I am sure it is the emotions of the real Csille.


    And I know what she wants to say to me. She wants revenge, and she will get it no matter what.


    "I am decided. I want to get my revenge. I want to make Prince Fraser feel all the things I have suffered all these years. I want him to lose everything that I have lost too."


    Mister Sewell stares at me for a couple of seconds. It seems like he is trying to read if what I am saying is true or not. A moment after, he takes a deep breath. "Are you sure? Even if it means you need to go against the whole Astalieus?"


    I felt my world stop for a minute when I heard what he said.


    Everything he said just now was the lines I had written. It''s really happening already!


    I slowly turn my head at him and frown. "Go against the Astalieus? But I thought..."


    He shakes his head and interrupts me. "Csille, you cannot ruin Prince Fraser without ruining the Astalieus. It''s the reason why I asked you a couple of times if you are sure about your n because once you were decided, you cannot go back to your normal life."


    Of course, she cannot. How can the Vrawyth people ept her after everything she did to them? I don''t think they were dumb to do that.


    Once Csille agrees to this, that is the end of her life. No more Csille Lauretr¨¦ in the future. "But... but if we go against the Astalieus, it will definitely affect the Vrawyth Kingdom."


    He nods his head. "Yes, that is the price of revenge, Csille. Remember, you are getting back at the Crown Prince and not some nobles. Once you do something against him, you already turn your back on the Astalieus and the Vrawyth Kingdom."


    "Wait, I understand that I don''t have a choice but to turn my back on the Astalieus, but why do I need to turn my back on the Vrawyth Kingdom? My whole family pledged our loyalty to the Vrawyth Kingdom. I don''t thi-"


    I wasn''t able to finish what I wanted to say because Mister Sewell interrupted me. "Dame Csille, do you really think you can separate the royal family and the Kingdom? If you want to bring down Prince Fraser, who do you think will be left to rule the Kingdom? The King who is already old and will definitely have diseases in the future? Or Prince Rufus, who is a free spirited person and doesn''t like to involve himself in the monarchy?" Mister Sewell gently squeezes my hand that he is holding. "Csille, you have no choice but to turn your back against them. Even to the whole Kingdom because only then you will be able to get your revenge. So, I am asking you for thest time. Do you want to take your revenge? Are you willing to sacrifice everything just for revenge?"


    I turn my head to the sakura tree in front of us. As much as I want to run away from this ce, I know I cannot do that. My opinion in this situation doesn''t matter because the real decision maker here is the real Csille, and if she will decide, I''m sure she will say yes to this.


    Because she doesn''t care. Now that she lost Prince Fraser, she doesn''t care about losing everything in her life.


    I feel a sense of urgency bubble inside of me. It''s as if the real Csille is trying to tell me to say yes to Mister Sewell. To agree with his n.


    I turned my head to him and was about to say something when I suddenly lost control of my lips. Then I found myself saying things I should have said. "I already told you, Mister Sewell. I am already decided. Whether the Vrawyth Kingdom dies or lives, I don''t care anymore. I just want to take my revenge. I want to take everything from Prince Fraser."


    I nce at Mister Sewell, and for the first time, I have seen him maliciously smirk at me.


    He already seeded. Of course, he will be happy. But will I be happy with Csille''s decision? Can I be happy with her decision?


    I look at Mister Sewell, who looks so happy right now. After he heard my decision, we decided to celebrate for lunch. We just eat and enjoy wine while talking about random things. He didn''t mention anything about his n. So, I''m still unsure if their n will align with what I have written.


    Mister Sewell stares at me and frowns. He probably noticed that I was staring at him for a couple of seconds now. "Dame Csille, are you regretting it now? Don''t worry. I understand if you wouldn''t continue. As your friend, all I want is to make you happy."


    Throughout our conversation, he never mentioned anything about his n and emphasized that I was the one who wanted to get this revenge. It''s as if I was just dragging him to this


    mess.


    He is really wise. He is acting like he is only doing this for my care, but in truth, he is doing this because he wants to bring the whole royal family down.


    I shake my head. How can I take back my words now? If I do that, then I will be endangering everyone in this world.


    There might be many people who will lose their lives in the war because of us, but the number cannot bepared to the number of casualties once this world destroys itself.


    "I''m not regretting it, Mister Sewell. I was just wondering how we can able to take everything from Prince Fraser?"


    Mister Sewell puts the wine cup and stares straight into my eyes. "Csille, do you trust me?"


    I nod my head without hesitation. Although deep inside of me, I know this man can never be trusted. He is the kind of man that looks innocent on the outside but a devil on the inside. This kind of people are the ones people should never trust, and I am well aware of that.


    Too bad the real Csille isn''t. In her mind, the only thing matter is revenge, and she will get it no matter what.


    Mister Sewell smiled at me. He looks satisfied with my answer. "Then you don''t have to worry. I will deal with the other things. All you need to do is to do what you normally do. Be the Csille Lauretr¨¦ everyone wants."


    Everything that is happening right now seems like following the script, but I couldn''t becent. After all, I still don''t know their detailed n. I''m not sure if they will follow every detail I have written.


    "What do you mean I need to do what I normally do? How can I get my revenge if I will still be the Dame Csille everyone knows? Also, why can''t you tell me the ''other things'' you are talking about." I even put emphasis on other things to make him see Csille''s displeasure because he was keeping the n from Csille.


    Mister Sewell heaves a sigh. "Dame Csille, please don''t be mistaken. The reason why I haven''t told you about the n is that there is still no n. I still haven''t talked to ''them..." My eyebrow perked when I heard the word them. Who are the ''them'' he is talking about? Are they the ones I am thinking of?


    "And about you living the way you used to is part of the n. However, there is nothing to worry about. Once I get the concrete n, I will talk to you about it. While we still don''t have enough concrete n, we need you to be our eyes on what is happening in the monarchy. Even if we already have a spy inside, we need someone who can get ess to information that you and the royal family only know. So, do-"


    I shake my head and wave my hand. "Wait, there is something I don''t understand here. You said you haven''t talked to them? Who are these people you are talking about? What am I getting myself into? Mister Sewell, are you¡ª"


    He raised his two hands to stop me from talking. "Let me exin things before you assume. You don''t have to worry, everything is under control, and before you specte that I am only using you, that is not true. Remember the conversation I had with youst time?"


    I nod my head. Then I see him take a deep breath before continuing what he wants to say. "I have thought about our conversation after, and it made me think. What can we do if you ever n to go against Prince Fraser? We couldn''t do small revenge because I know that wouldn''t make you feel better. So, I have thought of something that will definitely make you feel


    better."


    I frown. "Better? What do you mean and you didn''t even answer my question. Who are these people you were talking about?"


    "If you really want to take revenge on Prince Fraser, then you need to bring the Astalieu


    family down."


    I nod my head. "I already know that. Haven''t we just talked about this earlier? Why do you still bring it up? I want to know the answers to my question."


    "That is the answer to your question, Csille. If you want to bring the Astalieus down, there is


    only one way to do that."


    I know that one way, and I don''t like it. I will never like it, but I don''t have a choice but to


    agree with it.


    "One way? What is this one way you are talking about, Mister Sewell? Can you just be straightforward with me? I want to know everything. Every detail. I think I deserve that,


    right?"


    He smiled reassuringly at me before he stretched his arm to gently caress my head. "Don''t worry. You will know everything in the future. As for your question, what or better yet, who do you think can bring the whole royal family down?"


    I pretend to be shocked because that is what the real Csille should feel right now. I know who


    he is talking about. There is only one group of people that can do that.


    I look at him with wide eyes. "Are you talking about the Aeerean Kingdom, Mister


    Sewell?"


    Even before Mister Sewell could answer my question, I already knew what his response was.


    The Aeerean Kingdom was the only one that could bring the whole royal family down. If the Aeerean Kingdom decides to make a move against the Vrawyth Kingdom, the one who will be affected the most is the royal family.


    Mister Sewell nods his head. Then I heard him sigh. "It''s the reason why I ask you a couple of times to think of it because we will need external help if you want to drag the royal family down. Once we do it, we cannot go back to who we are, Csille. So, do you still want to do it? Don''t worry. If you decide to take back your decision, I can still cut my connection with them. I could even tip the whole the royal family that the Aeerean Kingdom is nning to go against them. So, the decision is in your hands, Csille. Do you want this revenge? Do you want to hurt Prince Fraser at the expense of hurting everyone in the Vrawyth Kingdom?"


    He was right. If Csille needs to drag the whole royal family down, we need some external help, and that is the help of the Aeerean Kingdom.


    I pretended that I was contemting for a few moments. Everything that is happening right now is aligned with what I have written, and I know how this day will end. Csille will agree to Mister Sewell''s ns.


    "But how did you manage to have connections with them? Are you nning this all this-"N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Mister Sewell shakes his head. "No, Dame Csille. Even if my whole family hates the royal family, I don''t have any n of harming them. It''s the reason why I am trying my best to live a simple life because I don''t want to involve myself with my family issues with the royal family. However, when you became my friend, I started to hate them. You were the only noble who treats me good, Csille, and I don''t want to see you hurting like this." He takes a deep breath after. "Remember when I asked you to think it thoroughly? While you were contemting about your decision, I decided t contact the Aeerean Kingdom because I know only by doing this can we ruin the royal family. So, to answer your question, no, I am not nning about this all this time. The reason why I befriend you is that you are a nice person and nothing else."


    Lies. Everything he told me was all lies. He pretended like he was doing this just for me, but in truth, they have been thinking about this for years now.

 Chapter 395: : Door

    Chapter 395: : Door


    ?


    Mister Sewell just finished exining things to me, and I don''t have a choice but to pretend that I am trusting him.


    "Do you trust me, Csille? Do you believe that I am only doing this for your own sake?"


    I almost scoffed when I heard what he said. For my own sake, his face! He is doing this for his own good. He wants to bring down the royal family so his family can take over, and he is using me as his scapegoat.


    Why does everyone in my story are all toxic? Is it difficult to have at least one person here that thinks normally? Not like this who were selfish and cunning.


    I nod my head and smile reassuringly at him. "I trust and believe you, Mister Sewell. And my decision will remain the same. I still want to have my revenge."


    He nods his head. "If that is the case, I will support you with your decision. But let me remind you that you cannot turn your back after this. You cannot return to your current reputation once we start implementing our n."


    I nod my head and smile reassuringly at him. Csille turning her back to them? That is impossible. By this time, all ever she thinks about is getting her revenge. So, I don''t think that it is possible.


    "There is nothing you should get worried about, Mister Sewell. I won''t change my mind. I want to make Prince Fraser suffer."


    He nods his head and asks me to drink some tea with him again to help me calm my nerves. But I immediately turn it down. I need to go home already because it''s gettingte now.


    "Mister Sewell, I think I need to go now. Thank you for having me here."


    He shakes his head. "You are always wee here, Dame Csille. If there wille a time when you don''t know where to go, you can juste here. The door is always open for you."


    I bow my head as a sign of appreciation before I stand up. "Thank you. I will be taking my leave now."


    Mister Sewell stands up too. "I will just send you an update once I have received any news from the Aeerean Kingdom." He then snaps his hand, and a maides rushing to us. "Send Dame Csille out and ask An to bring her home." He looks at me. "Apologies if I cannot send you home on my own. You know we cannot be seen together."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    I just smile at him and shake my head. "You don''t have to exin, Mister Sewell. I understand." I look at the maid, and she then starts to guide me out. Although I don''t really need some help because I already know the way out.


    The maid and I were already walking through the hallway when I suddenly heard Mister Sewell say something behind me. "Dame Csille, I don''t know if you already know about it, but Prince Fraser awoke this morning. Aren''t you going to visit him?"


    My eyes widened when I heard what Mister Sewell said. Rufus was already awake!


    He was finally awake!


    I look around me and heave a sigh. I was originally nning to ignore the fact that Rufus was awake now. However, my mind couldn''t stop bugging me to visit him. In the end, I couldn''t stop myself, and here I am inside the carriage on my way to the Holycross Hospital.


    I know I shouldn''t visit him. That I should distance myself from him because I don''t want him to be involved with my revenge n. But I couldn''t do it. I couldn''t sit still in the house, knowing my best friend in this world had woken up from being unconscious.


    "I''ll just take a look for a couple of minutes and leave after. I just want to know how he is doing, and that''s it." I whispered to myself.


    I look outside the window and take a deep breath. A moment after, the carriage stops at the back of the Holycross Hospital. I smile at An before I get off the carriage.


    I decided to use the back door so no one could see me. I do not n to let anyone know that I visit Rufus. It is for his own safety too. I also don''t even want him to see me visit me.


    I cover my head with a shawl and walk inside the hospital with my head down so no one can see my eyes. It''s a good thing no one blocks my way, so I easily find my way to the hallway, which leads to Rufus''s room.


    However, I was startled to see Prince Fraser walking inside Rufus''s room.


    I frown. What is that Prince doing here? Visiting his cousin after what he has done? He just suggested to marry his cousin off to me. So he can get rid of hispetition when ites to Princess Paislee. He did that while Rufus was still unconscious. He did that without even asking for Rufus''s permission. And now he is visiting Rufus as if he had never done those things?


    I smile bitterly. "Fraser, you are really something." I shake my head disappointedly. But now he is here. There is no way I can see Rufus. I don''t want to see that Prince Fraser for now. So, I think it''s better if I just leave before anyone can see me.


    I was about to turn my back when I suddenly remembered how Rufus looks like lying on his Hospital bed. I feel my hand tremble and look at the closed door of Rufus''s room.


    I wasn''t able to take care of him while he was still unconscious, and now that he woke up, I also won''t be able to see him. Isn''t that unfair for him?


    I heave a sigh and walk towards the closed door. I''m nning to just take a peek inside and leave after. I just want to see Rufus awake and smiling. I just want to see him, okay.


    It''s a good thing no guards were guarding outside the hospital room, so I was able toe close the door without no one noticing me.


    I feel my hand tremble, and my eyes moisten when I see Rufus talking to Prince Fraser. I couldn''t hear what they were talking about because the room was soundproof. But I can just tell that the two were arguing based on their expressions. It seems like Rufus didn''t like the presence of Prince Fraser.


    I looked at Prince Fraser and noticed how he looked unconcerned with what was happening. It''s as if he doesn''t have a little bit of care if Rufus doesn''t appreciate his presence.


    I heave a sigh out of frustration. I want to know what they are arguing about, but I know I couldn''t let them see me.


    I take ast look at Rufus, who looks calm now, before I leave the hospital. I just hired a carriage to bring me home.


    I was busy looking outside the window of the carriage when the coachman suddenly spoke. "Dame Csille, are you okay? You... look pale? Should we return back to the Holycross Hospital?" He asks with full of concern in his voice.


    I just smile reassuringly at him and shake my head. "Thank you for the concern, but I''m just tired. I just need to rest, and I''ll be better. So, you don''t have to worry. Just send me to the Lauretr¨¦ residence."


    The coachman nods his head and continues maneuvering the carriage towards the Lauretr¨¦ residence while I lean my head on the window and close my eyes.


    I''m really exhausted, but this kind of exhaustion couldn''t be solved by sleep.


    I smile bitterly. I wish it is like that. That if I sleep, every problem I have right now will disappear, but that is just wishful thinking. No matter what I do, I am meant to be the viiness.


    I spend the rest of the day locking myself inside my room. I was nning to take a rest first. After all, what happened today is quite too much for me to take.


    I was about to fall asleep when I was startled by a knock on my door. With a groan, I turn my head at the closed door and re.


    I was finally able to rest my mind, but this certain someone decided to interrupt my sleep? Doesn''t the Viiness deserve some rest too?


    I heaved a sigh and decided to just ignore the person knocking. I''m sure that person will leave after they realize I don''t have any n to see them. It''s as if it''s the first time I have done that


    to them.


    However, I didn''t expect that the person behind my door would decide to destroy my door just so they could talk to me.


    I immediately jumped from my bed when I heard a loud bang. I anxiously look at in front of my door and found my door lying on the floor while Brother Pascal is panting heavily.


    I frown at him. Brother Pascal is the one who broke my door? What does he want to say that he opted to destroy my door so he could talk to me?


    I was about to ask him a question, but he interrupted me first. "Now, you don''t have any reason not to see us if you don''t want to."


    I gasped when I heard what he said. The reason he destroys my door is to stop me from


    ignoring them?


    "Brother, you are invading my privacy. How can you break my door like that?"


    He stands up straight and stares straight into my eyes. "And why are you being stubborn? We only care about you, Csille. Why can''t you see that? Do you know how worried Aunt and Uncle


    I raised my hand to stop him from talking and shook my head. "You already told me that before. Do you think I am deaf that I wouldn''t hear that?" I heave a sigh and look at the door he is currently stepping on. "I am asking you why did you break my door?" "Haven''t you heard what I said? Starting from now, I will be taking your door, so you wouldn''t have a choice but not to ignore us. You are not a child anymore, Csille. You cannot just lock yourself up once you didn''t like the things that are happening."


    I scoff. "If I am not a child, then why wouldn''t you let me do what I want to? You don''t want


    me to lock myself inside my room, but here you are locking me in this lovely residence of yours? Isn''t that ironic?"


    I heard him take a deep breath. I know he is already irritated with me, and I know he has the reason to do so. But what he did this time is really out of limits. How can he take Csille''s door


    like that?


    This isn''t something I expect he would do. Brother Pascal loves Csille dearly. So it''s a shock for me to see that he would do this to Csille.


    Am I being too much? Is it the reason why he is doing this?


    "Csille, why can''t you see that we are only doing this for you. When will yo-"


    I stand up and look at him with a bitter smile. "You are doing this for me? But has anyone


    asked you if I want this? Did anyone even bother asking me about my opinion? This is my life, brother, and I will live it the way I want to live it. You just can''t force me to do something out of my free will. If you are really my family, you would understand that." I look at my door that he is still stepping on, and Iugh sadly. "But clearly, you don''t think that way."


    I turn my back on him and walk towards the window. "Please leave my room. I don''t want to


    say things that would make me look like the viin again. Take the door with you. I hope you


    are happy taking the only thing that makes me safe."


    "But Csille..."


    I shake my head. "Leave, Brother. Just leave. If you will only scold me, then leave. I already


    heard a couple of that these days."


    I didn''t hear anything from him for a couple of seconds. A moment after, I heard him sigh and


    walk away from my room.


    I heave a sigh and look outside. I feel guilty for always arguing with my family, but I need to


    do this. Sooner orter, Csille will leave the Lauretr¨¦ family, and I need them to be used with the idea that Csille will disappear soon.

 Chapter 396: : Avoiding

    Chapter 396: : Avoiding


    ?


    Hours have passed after Brother Pascal destroyed the door of my room, and I haven''t heard anything from anyone. I would see some maids gasp when they saw my room, but no one dared to ask what happened or do something about it.


    I want to be mad at Brother Pascal but being mad wouldn''t do me anything, and I know if I ask for help from our Butler or maids, I''m sure they wouldn''t dare help me. I''m sure they were already ordered by Brother Pascal not to help me. So, I just busy myself reading some books I have in my room.


    I wouldn''t bother arguing with Brother Pascal about the door because I''m tired of arguments for today. I''ll probably deal with it tomorrow. For now, I just want to take some rest.


    I look at the clock and heave a sigh when I realize it''s already nine in the evening, and I still haven''t eaten my dinner.


    I looked at my doorway and frowned when I realized no one even bothered to ask me that it was dinner time already.


    Does Brother Pascal ask them not to bother me to teach me a lesson? So, I would learn that I couldn''t act like a spoiled brat kid?


    I used to ignore the maids before when they called me a couple of times for meals. In the end, they would just leave a bed table full of food in front of my door. But tonight is different. Aside from no one bothered ask me to eat dinner, they didn''t even leave any food for me.


    I heave a sigh and slump my body on my bed. Brother Pascal probably lost his temper with my behavior these days. That''s why he is doing this.


    But I understand him, though. I know what I did, hurt my parents the most, and I know Brother Pascal is just worried about my parents. He just wants me to stop being a disrespectful child to them.


    But I also think he overdoes things tonight. He had already taken my door, and now he wanted to take my dinner from me?N?v(el)B\\jnn


    I want toin, but I know I kind of deserve what is happening to me right now. I have been rude and disrespectful to them these past few days. So, I decided to just let it off. I wouldn''t die if I didn''t eat anything for tonight.


    I turn my back to the door and close my eyes. I was nning to just sleep early today, but I was startled when I heard someone speak behind me. I even almost jumped when I heard the voice.


    I get up and look at the person who speak just now. I find Mother with teary eyes and Father with a grim expression on his face.


    I frown. Mother is crying while Father looks angry. What is happening? Did I do something again? Besides my argument with Brother Pascal, I don''t think I have done anything that would make them look like this. So, what is happening?


    I was still contemting things when I felt someone hugs me tight. I look at the person who hugs me and finds Mother crying on my shoulders. "My dear," she said with a shaky voice. It sounds like anytime now, she will cry.


    I look at Father, confused about what is happening. As far as I know, I wasn''t out the whole day. So, why does Mother acts like I was gone for a few days?


    Father just stares at me with a grim expression on his face. A moment after, I heard him take a deep sigh. I just don''t know what that sigh means. Is he disappointed with me again?


    But why? Did Brother Pascal sell me out? Did he tell them the words I had told him earlier? Is that the reason why Mother is crying?


    I was about to ask Mother what was happening, but before I could even do, she broke from our hug and interrupted me. "My dear, I''m sorry if we were not here with you when this happened. Don''t worry. We won''t let this happen again. I promise you that."


    I just remain staring at Mother with visible confusion on my face. "Mother, what is happening? I don''t understand what you are saying."


    Mother gently caresses my face. "We heard everything from the Butler. Although I admit I was disappointed and hurt with what you are doing this past few days, I still don''t think what your Brother Pascal did is right." She then looks at my doorway and shakes her head. "He shouldn''t have taken down your door. You are ady of the Lauretr¨¦ Family. How can I let you stay in a room without a door? How can I let my daughter stay in this kind of room?"


    I just stare at Mother, dumbfounded by what is happening. I thought they were mad at me for what I had said to Brother Pascal, but instead they were mad at Brother Pascal for what he had done to me?


    Mother heaves a sigh. "I''m sorry, my dear if we were not here for you when it happened. Don''t worry. I have already asked the maids to prepare the guest room. You will be staying there for now while we ask someone to fix the door for you."


    I didn''t know how to respond to what she said, so I just stared at her with confusion in my eyes. I wasn''t prepared for any of this, so I would rather keep my mouth shut instead of making any mistakes.


    After all, I should be cold to them now. I need to distance myself from them to keep them safe. That is the only thing I could do for them. To make the Lauretr¨¦ lineage continues. Mother was about to say something, but Father cut him off. "Don''t worry. We will reprimand your Brother for what he did. This is an invasion of your privacy, and I don''t tolerate this kind of behavior. This is a one-time incident, and it will never happen again, Csille."


    I look at Father and nods at him. I was initially nning to retort and say negative things about what Brother Pascal did, but I changed my mind.


    I know I already hurt my parents for what I did these past few days. So, I would lie low for now. I know they are only worried about me.


    I look at Mother and Father before I heave a sigh. "Where will I be staying for tonight? I''m exhausted. I want to take a rest now."


    Mother looks back at Father, so I stare at him too. He just frowned at us before he took a deep breath. "What your Brother Pascal did is wrong, and we know that. If you are worried that he will do it again, don''t worry, we will talk to himter. I''m sure he doesn''t mean what he did to


    you."


    Iugh sarcastically. I don''t want to say anything, but I couldn''t help butment on what Father said.


    I know that I have said something wrong to Brother but what he did is something against my right. Yet, Father is telling me that he doesn''t mean what he did? I highly doubt that.


    "Father, he doesn''t mean it? He didn''t even apologize to me, yet you expect me to believe that? I''m sorry, but I won''t buy that excuse." I break from Mother''s hold and stand up. "I will just find my way to one of the guest rooms. So, if you''ll excuse me."


    I didn''t wait for their response and walked out of my room, but I stopped when I heard Father say something. "I heard from the Butler that you also said something to your Brother. Don''t you think you should take responsibility for that?"


    Iughed bitterly, but I didn''t say anything. I just walk away from them. I don''t want to respond to what Father said because I know if I do, it will just end up in a heated argument.


    Also, Responsibility? Does the real Csille even know that? I don''t think so. So, why would I do


    that?


    I need to follow the script, so even if I don''t want to say the words I have said to Brother Pascal earlier, I don''t have a choice. Also, I think Csille has a reason to be mad at them too. They have been sheltering Csille too much that even I sometimes feel suffocated because of it. I walk towards one of the guest rooms andy on the bed. I was already exhausted, but my mind kept thinking about the things that happened today. The conversation I had with Mister Sewell, Rufus woke up from being unconscious and my arguments with Brother Pascal.


    I couldn''t help but think, what if I just let things stray from the novel I have written. So, I can just get away from all the mess.


    But if I do that, I will be forever stuck in the Cosmo? Is that the life I want to live?


    I heave a sigh and close my eyes. I think I already know the answer to that.


    The following day, I woke up earlier than everyone else. I didn''t even see anyone awake when


    I went down from my room.


    I decided to wake up early because I wanted to avoid the confrontation with my parents and Brother Pascal. I''m just tired of all these arguments I keep having with my family. So, I would rather do other things.


    I know avoiding confrontation isn''t a good thing to do, and it won''t solve anything. But for now, I just don''t want to deal with anyplicated things. I just want to live the way I used to


    be.


    The guards were even shocked when they saw me walking towards the gate. You need to walk for a minute or two before you can reach the gate. That''s the reason why we usually ride the carriage, but because I couldn''t wake up our coachman, I decided to just walk my way through


    the front gate.


    The guards bow their heads when they see me. "Miss, isn''t it too early for you to be awake?"


    I just smile at them. "I have something to do today. That''s why I wake up early. Can you call me a carriage? I couldn''t bear to wake up the coachman."


    The two guards look at each other before one of them stares at me with hesitation. "Miss, forgive me for asking, but may we know where do you n to go? Does the Count and the Countess know about this?"


    I knew they wouldn''t let me out without my parents without their permission. I smile at them reassuringly. "I have a lot of work in the Foundation, that''s why I decided to get up early to finish my work. Is that enough reason for me to get out? Or should I wake my parents up so


    you can let me out?"


    The two guards stare at each other for a couple of minutes before one of them lets me out while the other hires a carriage for me. I smiled at them and left a few centimes to thank them


    for letting me out.


    I immediately see Li sweeping the dirt outside the Foundation when the carriage stops in front of the Foundation.


    She rushes toward me when she sees me get off the carriage. "Dame Csille! Dame Csille! You are here! Do you know how much we have missed you?" She then hugs me tightly.


    I hug her back. Li reminds me of Lena. Although they have two different personalities,


    they were the ones who always had my back.


    "Li, what are you doing here? Isn''t it too early for you to sweep outside?"


    Li broke from our hug and stared at me with teary eyes. "I couldn''t sleep much these days


    because I was worried about you. You didn''t visit us for days. Is everything okay, Dame


    Csille?"


    Okay? Nothing is okay with my life currently, but I couldn''t tell her that, so I have no choice but to lie again.


    I smile reassuringly at her and gently caress her head. I am really touched by the concern she


    has for me. But too bad she was concerned with someone who would sacrifice everything for


    her revenge.


    "Everything is okay. Don''t worry about it. I was just busy doing some other things. By the way, how is the Foundation? Is everything okay here?"


    Li clings her arms to mine and smiles widely at me. "Everything is okay, Dame Csille. Did


    youe here to work? But aren''t you too early?"


    I just smile at her and pull her inside the Foundation. For now, I just want to drown myself in


    work and forget everything.

 Chapter 397: : Rufus’s Visit

    Chapter 397: : Rufus¡¯s Visit


    ?


    I didn''t have much work to do in the office because Li and Mairenn had already taken care of the documents I needed to work on these past few days. So, my n of drowning myself with work didn''t happen.


    I just spent an hour or two working with documents today and spent the rest of my morning doing nothing at all.


    I look at the clock and heave a sigh when I realize it''s already ten in the morning. I didn''t even realize I was staring nkly in thin air for hours now.


    I was about to go out and check what is happening in the Foundation when I bumped into Li, who was about to knock on my door.


    "Dame Csille! Doctor Pascal is here to talk to you. Should I send him in?"


    I frown. Brother Pascal? Why is he here? Is he here to scold me again?


    "Dame Csille?"


    I nod my head at Li. "Please, send him in. Also, make sure no one will interrupt our conversation.


    I don''t want anyone to know the current situation in the Lauretr¨¦ family. Everyone in the Foundation has seen how Brother Pascal takes care of Csille, and I''m sure they will be in shock when they see us arguing. So, to avoid any conflict or gossip about it, I decided to just keep it from everyone.


    Li immediately left to fetch Brother Pascal while I pretended that I was doing something in my office. I am reading an old document that I have found in my office.


    I don''t want Brother Pascal thinks that I was avoiding them. Although that is partially true. That I am here in the Foundation because I was avoiding the confrontation with them.


    A moment after, the door opened, and I heard someone walk inside my office. I continue to pretend that I am busy reading something.


    I heard a sigh. "Csille."


    I look up and stare at Brother Pascal. He has a guilty look on his face. "I heard from Li that you were busy working in the Foundation. So, I wouldn''t take too much of your time and be straightforward."


    I nod my head and wait for him to talk. I don''t know his purpose foring here, so I would rather hear what he wants to say first before I say anything.


    I can see the hesitation in his eyes. "I came here to check on you. Aunt and Uncle were busy with their respective jobs, so they couldn''t visit you at the Foundation. We were terrified when we woke up, and we couldn''t find you in the guest room. It''s a good thing the guards informed us that you left early this morning to work in the Foundation. Csille, yo-"


    I scoff and interrupt him. "Are you worried that I sneak out again? Are you here to check if what I have said to the guards is true? That I will be working in the Foundation?" I stare at Brother Pascal and smile sadly. "Don''t I have any rights to do what I want to do?"


    I heard him sigh. "I am not here to argue with you, Csille. I''m just here to make sure you are safe and to apologize for what I have done yesterday. I know I be overboard when I take down your door, and I''m sorry. I just got tired of your whims these days. That''s why I have done that. However, I never n to take away your rights. I''m sorry."


    I actually expected this would happen. Brother Pascal is the responsible type of person. He will apologize to anyone if he knows he has done something wrong to them.


    I take a deep breath and nod my head. I''m actually not mad about what he did. Maybe disappointed but not mad. I know I was the reason why he had done those things.


    "I understand. However, I hope you wouldn''t repeat what you have done."


    I want to apologize to him too, because I know I said hurtful things to himst night. But I need to talk like the real Csille, and I know she wouldn''t apologize for what she has said to him.


    Brother Pascal stares at me for a couple of seconds. He is probably expecting that I would also apologize to him too, but he will only be disappointed. The real Csille is not humble like Brother Pascal. So, even if he stays here for the whole day, I''m sure the real Csille will not apologize to him.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    I heard him sigh after. "I will be leaving then. Take care of yourself, Csille."


    He left after he said those words. I just stare at his back and smile sadly.


    I know I disappointed him. I know he was expecting me to apologize to him too, but I never did.


    "I''m sorry, Brother. I couldn''t do what you want me to do because that is not how the real Csille deals with things. You also know her. She doesn''t know how to apologize to someone. So, I''m sorry."


    Lunch has arrived. I was nning to treat everyone to a meal. But I was startled to see Rufus sitting in the wheelchair while being pushed by a guard behind him.


    He smiles widely at me when he sees me. "Csille," he said in a hoarse voice. It''s understandable, though. He just woke up, and his throat is still adjusting.


    I look at Li and frown. But Li shakes her head at me and shrugs her shoulders, indicating that she doesn''t know why Rufus is here.


    What is this Prince doing here? He just woke up yesterday. Isn''t he supposed to be resting in the hospital?


    Rufus''s smile froze when he noticed the confusion in my expression. Then he pouts at me. "Purny, don''t you miss me? Why does it looks like you''re not happy to see me here?"


    I look at Rufus and heave a sigh. "Apologies, Prince Rufus, I just didn''t expect I would see you here. Haven''t you just woken up yesterday? Is it okay for you to be here?" Rufus frowned when he heard what I had said. "Prince Rufus? Why are you addressing me like that? Also, I asked the Doctors to allow me toe here. Don''t worry. I have brought one with me." He then looks at his back, and I see a woman wearing a Doctor''s coat. "So, you don''t have to worry. I came here because I heard what happened while I was unconscious. Csille-"


    I shake my head and interrupt him. Although I was happy that he was here, I needed to push him away. I need to make him see that I am distancing myself from him.


    Rufus will only get hurt if he continues being friendly with me, the future traitor of the Vrawyth Kingdom.


    "Your highness, please return to the Hospital. I don''t think it''s okay for you to wander around." I look at the Doctor. "Am I right, Doctor?"


    The Doctor looks at Rufus at first before she looks at me and nods her head. "Apologies, Prince Rufus but Dame Csille is right. It is not good for your health to be out. You just woke up, and you still need to rest."


    I was about to suggest them to bring Rufus back to the Hospital, but Rufus said something first. I don''t want anything to happen to him.


    "Csille, what are you doing? Why are you addressing me, your highness, and Prince Rufus? Are you mad at me because I wasn''t there with you when I needed you the most? Is it the reason why you never visited me once in the Hospital?" A tear fell from Rufus''s eyes, and my


    heart breaks when I see that.


    I don''t want to hurt him, but I need to do this. I need to push everyone important to me because I don''t want to involve them with Csille''s tragic future.


    I can bear to deal with those things in the future, but I won''t be able to bear to see the people


    I love suffer with me. So, even if it''s painful to hurt them, I don''t have a choice.


    I ignore what he said and look at the Doctor behind him. "Bring him back to the Hospital. The Duke and the Dutchess will surely get mad once they know you brought him out."


    The guard and the Doctor look at Rufus. They want to hear if Rufus agrees with what I have


    suggested.


    So, I look at him too and shake my head. "Your highness ple-"


    I wasn''t able to continue what I said because Rufus cut me off. "Stop it, Csille. You know I


    hate it when you call me that way." Then I heard him sigh. "I know my cousin has hurt you but do you need to push me too? I am not Prince Fraser, Csille. So, why are you throwing away our friendship just like that?"


    I almost cried when I heard what he said, but I just forced myself to still look cold. "Your highness, I don''t understand what you are saying. This has nothing to do with his highness Prince Fraser. I am doing this because this is what I should do in the first ce. I am only a Dame, and you are a Prince. It wouldn''t be right if I just addressed you by your name only. So, I hope you wouldn''t misunderstand things here."


    Rufusughs sarcastically. "You have been calling me that way ever since we were young, and you never had an issue with it before. But because your engagement with my cousin got canceled, you started to act like this? I thought we were friends?"


    We are, Rufus, and you will always be a friend of mine. But I need to do this. I don''t want to hurt you more in the future. So, please don''t make it too hard for me. I am also in pain every


    time I push you away.


    If you only knew that.


    I bow my head at him. "Your highness, please don''t be stubborn and let them take you back.


    We will all get in trouble if the Duke and the Dutchess know about this. So, please, I am begging you. Please go ba-"


    Heughed sadly and raised his hand to make me stop from talking. He then stares at me with his teary eyes. "If that is what you want me to do, then I would do that. You don''t need to push


    me anymore."


    He snaps his fingers while staring at me. I can see the disappointment in his eyes. He is disappointed with me, and it''s the first time I have seen that from him. "Take me back to the


    Hospital."


    The guard and the Doctor bow their heads before they push Rufus''s wheelchair towards the


    exit.


    I just stare at them and smile bitterly. Sooner orter, I will lose everything and everyone. This is just the start.


    I was startled when Rufus suddenly stopped the guard and the Doctor from pushing his wheelchair. He then tries his best to look back at me. "Csille, please don''t push me. I don''t want to lose my only friend."


    I felt my hand tremble, and my eyes moisten when I heard what he said. But I force myself not to cry or make him see that I am affected by what is happening.


    I can''t let him see that I am regretting this decision. That I don''t like to push him away. Rufus smiled bitterly when he didn''t see any reaction from me. "If you need anyone, you


    know where you can find me. I will be waiting for you, purny."


    He then asks the guard to push his wheelchair away from the Foundation. The moment I see his carriage left, I feel tears start to fall from my eyes. I thought I was


    strong enough to face Csille''s future, but I was wrong. No matter how much I prepare myself,


    I can''t still prepare myself for the pain.


    I was busy crying silently when I felt something hold my hand. I look down and find Li


    holding my hand while staring at me worriedly. "Dame Csille, why do you do things that hurt you?"


    I smile bitterly. Why? Because I am the Viiness, and viiness aren''t meant to be happy.

 Chapter 398: : King’s Invitation

    Chapter 398: : King¡¯s Invitation


    ?


    Days have passed, and I haven''t heard anything from Mister Sewell. He probably still didn''t hear anything from the Aeerean Kingdom. That''s why he still hasn''t updated me on our n.


    Throughout these days, I just busy myself working in the Foundation while trying my best to avoid my parents or Brother Pascal. I work until midnight to make sure that everyone is asleep when I go home. And I get up earlier than everyone so I can leave the house while they are still sleeping.


    It''s the reason why until now, we still haven''t talked about the door incident. I know avoiding confrontation is not a good defense mechanism, but I just don''t want to argue with my family anymore. Because I couldn''t help but be in pain every time I saw the pain in their eyes.


    I look up at the wall clock. It''s only seven in the evening, and here I am, doing nothing at all. I have finished all the paperwork this afternoon. So, I have no choice but to stay here for more than four hours. I usually went home after twelve to make sure no one was awake in our house.


    I lean on my chair and close my eyes. I was nning to take a nap, but someone opened my door and walked inside. I immediately look up and find Li staring at me worriedly. She is already wearing her nightgown.


    "Li? Why are you here? Shouldn''t you be resting now?"N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Li heaves a sigh and walks toward me. She then sits on the chair in front of my table. "Dame Csille, can I talk to you for a moment?"


    I nod my head and sit properly. "Sure, what do you want to talk about? Is there something wrong in the Foundation that I didn''t know?"


    She shakes her head. "No, Dame Csille. Everything is okay with the Foundation. I want to talk about something else."


    I raised my eyebrow when I heard what she said. If it''s not about the Foundation, then what does she wants to talk about?


    Is it about her parents? Are they forcing her to return to her hometown to marry someone else again?


    "Then what do you want to talk about?"


    Li stares at me hesitantly before she takes a breath and nods her head. "Dame Csille, are you okay?"


    I wasn''t expecting her question, so I just stared at her for a couple of seconds.


    Am I okay?


    I smile bitterly. I don''t think I will be okay with what is currently happening in my life. How can I be okay knowing I will be losing everything in the future? How can I be okay knowing what will await me in the future?


    "Dame Csille?"


    I look at Li and smile reassuringly at her. Csille is really fortunate to have people who always have her back.


    "I''m okay. Thank you for asking, Li. I really appreciate that. But there is nothing you should worry about. I am okay."


    Li stares straight into my eyes. It looks like she doesn''t believe what I am saying. "But I saw you crying while driving away Prince Rufus earlier. Why are you pushing them away, Dame Csille? Is it because of what happened with your engagement with Prince Fraser?"


    I smile bitterly at her and shake my head. She is partially right, though. That I am doing this because of what happened with my engagement with Prince Fraser.


    But it''s contrary to what she is thinking. I am not doing this because I was hurt by Prince Fraser. I am doing this because I am trying to save them from my downfall. I don''t want to involve anyone in the things I will do. So, I have no other choice but to push everyone.


    I smile at her and shake my head. "It''s not because of my canceled engagement with Prince Fraser. I have my own reason that I cannot tell you, Li. But don''t worry, everything is okay with me."


    Li stares at me to see if I am saying is true or not. But no matter how much she reads me, she wouldn''t know the truth. I wouldn''t let her know the truth.


    "If you say so, then I will believe you. But I hope you remember that I am here. We, the whole employees of the Foundation, are here if you need anyone. We will always be with you, Dame Csille."


    I smile gratefully at her. I feel touched by what she said, but I know I cannot involve everyone with what is happening in my life.


    "Thank you, Li." I look at the wall clock and frown. "Aren''t you suppose to rest now? It''s alreadyte."


    She shakes her head. "How can I rest knowing you are still here?" She then looks around my office. "What are you doing here, Dame Csille? You don''t even have paperwork to do. You have been staying in your office until midnight for days now. Aside from that, you would alsoe to the office early in the morning. Are you even resting, Dame Csille? If you are worried about the Foundation, you can be assured that Mairenn and I will do our best to take care of it. So, you don''t have to overwork yourself anymore. We don''t want you to get sick because of it."


    I smile reassuringly at her and shake my head. "Don''t worry. I will go home soon. You should rest already."


    She stared at me for a couple of seconds before I heard her sigh. "I will be leaving then. Good night, Dame Csille."


    She then stood up and left my office. I look at her back and heave a sigh.


    I lied again. I cannot leave my office not unless it''s already midnight. I still don''t want to have arguments with my parents.


    Not tonight.


    However, I didn''t expect things wouldn''t go how I expected them to be.


    We just arrived at the Lauretr¨¦ residence, and I frown when I see that the lights are still on. I look at the coachman, but he looks confused as I am. He also probably didn''t expect anyone is still awake by now.


    "Maybe someone is still awake, or the maids forgot to turn off the lights, Miss."


    I shake my head. It''s impossible for the maids to forget to turn off the lights. So, what he said first is probably the reason why the lights are still on.


    I look at the well lighted house and take a deep breath. It was past midnight already, so I wasn''t expecting that anyone was still awake.


    "Miss?"


    I smile at him before I get off the carriage.


    I guess I couldn''t always avoid things I don''t want to face. Sooner orter, I will need to face


    it, and that time is now.


    I open the door with my shaky hands. I haven''t stepped my feet inside when I hear Brother Pascal''s voice.


    "You finally return. I even thought you were not living with us anymore. It''s been two days, but I have only seen you now. Are you avoiding us, Csille?"


    I look at Brother Pascal and frown. What is he doing here? I heard from one of our maids that Brother Pascal would be busy with his work in the Foundation. So, why is he here?


    I was about to answer his questions, but my words got stuck in my throat when I noticed something was off with him. I look at Mother, who is sitting beside Brother Pascal, and notice


    the anxiety in her eyes.


    What is happening? Why do they look anxious? Did something happen while I was avoiding


    them?


    I look around and realize that Father is nowhere to be found. Where is he? Isn''t itte already for him to work?


    There were a lot of questions that I wanted to ask them, but before I could open my mouth, Mother rushed toward me for a tight hug.


    "Csille..." she calls my name in a shaky voice. A sign that she is either about to cry or she is


    anxious right now.


    I just remain standing and let Mother hug me. I don''t know if I should hug her back or not. So,


    I just stand there and look at Brother Pascal. Hoping he would exin things to me. However, he just stares at me with a frown on his face. He is probably disappointed that I was avoiding everyone these days.


    A moment after, Mother breaks from the hug and stares at me with her teary eyes. "My dear, it''s a good thing you are here. Come, let''s sit first while we wait for your Father''s return." Father''s return? What does she mean? Where did Father go in the middle of the night? Is it the reason why they are still awake? Because they are waiting for Father to return home and not because they are waiting for me?


    Mother pulls me towards the sofa and lets me sit beside her. Then she squeezed my hand gently. She was about to say something, but Brother Pascal interrupted her.


    "Aunt, I don''t understand why you are treating Csille like that. After what she has done to us


    these past few days? She was avoiding all of us. She doesn''t even care if Uncle was called by His Majesty in the middle of the night. So, wh-"


    I immediately turn my head at Brother Pascal and frown. "What do you mean? Father was called by His Majesty today?" I look at Mother to ask for confirmation. "Mother, is that true? The King asks for Father? But why?"


    Mother cries and holds my hand tightly. She then shakes her head. "We don''t know. His


    Majesty sent us a letter earlier saying he needs to see your Father, but he didn''t specify the reason why he wants to see your Father. It''s the reason why your Brother Pascal and I are here. We are waiting for your Father''s return. It''s been an hour now, but he still hasn''t returned


    yet."


    I frowned and tried to remember if I had ever written something like this, but no matter how much I thought, I didn''t think I had written this.


    What could have happened that the King asked for my Father in the middle of the night? I am sure this is something urgent, but what is this urgent thing they want to talk about?


    I was busy contemting things when we suddenly heard someone scoff. I look up and find Brother Pascal staring at me. "And now you are concerned about your Father? As if you didn''t


    avoid us for days."


    I heave a sigh. I know what I did is not okay, but I only did that to stop myself from hurting them more. I only care about them.


    "Brother, can we please not talk about my issues here. Can''t we just focus on the curr-"


    I wasn''t able to finish what I wanted to say because he suddenlyughed sarcastically. "See? You are avoiding it again. When will you learn how to be responsible for your actions? Whe-"


    I stood up and was about to talk back to him when Mother shouted at us. It''s the first time I have ever heard her shout like that. "Csille! Pascal! Can you two not argue anymore? Your Father and Uncle are still in the Pce, but here you are arguing over such silly things?"


    The two of us bow our heads, guilty about what we have done. Mother is right. We shouldn''t argue right now. We need to help Mother calm down.


    I heave a sigh and apologize to Mother and sit beside her.


    This is the reason why I am avoiding them. I''m so done with arguing with anyone and hurting them again and again. I just want to take a rest before things get worst.


    The three of us wait for an hour or two before we hear a carriage stops in front of our house.


    Mother immediately stands up and rushes to the door to wee Father, and Brother Pascal follows behind her.


    I just remain in my seat and wait for them. I am worried about Father too, but I need to distance myself from them slowly.


    "My dear, you finally returned. What happened? Why does the King have to ask for your


    presence? Did you do something wrong? Should we get worried?" I heard Mother ask Father.


    I look at them nervously. Worried that something bad happened tonight. However, it''s been


    a few seconds now, but Father doesn''t say anything to us.


    Did something happen?

 Chapter 399: : The Letter

    Chapter 399: : The Letter


    ?


    "Let''s get inside first. It''s not good to talk about this outside."


    I immediately sat up straight when I heard what Father said. I want to run away and rush inside my room, but my curiosity is taking hold of me. I want to know the reason why his majesty called my Father at this time of the night.


    Father''s eyes widened for a few seconds when he saw me sitting on the sofa. He probably didn''t expect he would see me tonight. After all, I have been avoiding them for days now.


    He stares at me for a few seconds before he looks at Mother, who is guiding him to sit on one of the sofas.


    "My dear, can you tell us what his majesty''s purpose in calling you tonight? Is there something wrong?" Mother asked in a worried tone.


    I understand her, though. Everyone knows how the Vrawyth Kingdom is in a difficult situation right now. The peace treaty between the Aeerean Kingdom and the Vrawyth Kingdom ended already. That means, any time of the day, the Aeerean Kingdom canunch an attack on the Vrawyth Kingdom.


    And even if we''re the strongest Kingdom among the seven Kingdoms, we might not be able to protect ourselves if the Ouqeaseon Kingdom and the Stozeterra Kingdom join forces with the Aeerean Kingdom.


    Father heaves a sigh and leans his back on the sofa. The three of us, Mother, Brother Pascal, and I, just stare at Father with worry.


    That expression means a lot, and even if he doesn''t say anything, we already know that something bad has happened.


    I feel my hand tremble a little. I don''t remember writing anything like this. So, I don''t understand what bad things could happen.


    "My dear? Please say something. You are making all of us nervous here." Mother probably couldn''t control the anxiousness she felt that her voice sounded shaky.


    Father stares at Mother for a few seconds before he sits up straight. "His majesty receives a letter tonight."


    A letter? What is the content of this letter that made his majesty call Father at this time of the night?


    My eyes widened when I realized something. Don''t tell me...


    "A letter? Uncle, may we know where this letter came from? I''m sure his majesty will not ask for you if this is something so simple."


    Father looks at Brother Pascal and shakes his head. "I wasn''t the only one who was called by his majesty. Every noble who had a position in the Monarchy were called by his majesty."


    Mother gasped loudly, and I felt my whole body bes rigid when I heard what Father said. Even if Father still hasn''t exined things to us, the three of us already know that the Vrawyth Kingdom is in a dangerous situation.


    The King wouldn''t ask for every noble working in the monarchy for nothing. And I think I already know the reason for that.


    "My dear, what happened? Are we..." Mother pauses and stares at Father with horror. "Are we going to war now?"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    I slumped my body on the sofa. I feel like my whole energy was sucked out of my body. Even if Father still hasn''t confirmed anything, I already know the answer.


    The war is starting. It also means that I cannot avoid that future that is waiting for me.


    Father shakes his head. "No, we are not."


    All of us heaved a sigh of relief when we heard what Father said. However, the relief is short- lived because of what Father said after.


    "Not for now."


    Mother gasped in horror. She then holds Father''s arm. "My dear, what do you mean? Don''t tell me.."


    Father stares at Mother and nods his head. "Yes, soon war wille to the Vrawyth Kingdom." He thenughs bitterly. "No matter how much we avoid it, we still need to face it."


    My nightmare is finallying into life. The war will soon arrive, and many people will die because of this.


    I look at Father and Brother Pascal. His Majesty will soon release an order that all Vrawyth families need to send their sons and Fathers to the war. It means Father and Brother Pascal will need to go to war.


    I''m not worried about Father because I know he will be safe, but Brother Pascal is different. He isn''t supposed to live in this world, but for some unknown reason, he is existing. If the wares, there''s a big possibility that he will die in that war.


    Just like what happened to Sheena, the daughter of Ruler Laird. She ends up disappearing into this world because she doesn''t exist in the second version of the novel.


    I feel my hand trembles. I want to say something, but I know I can''t do that. They cannot know what I know.


    "Uncle, can you please exin in detail what happened? Why did his majesty call for you, and what do you mean by the Vrawyth Kingdom will be in war soon?"


    Father takes a deep breath and looks at Brother Pascal. "His Majesty call us because a letter from the Aeerean Kingdom arrived tonight. They already know that we are making our own swords that are on par with the swords being sold in the Stozeterra Kingdom. They are threatening us that if we don''t send them a thousand high quality swords and shields, they will tell everyone about our secret."


    My eyes widen, and I immediately turn my head at Father, who looks devastated right now.


    What? They want the Vrawyth Kingdom to produce swords for them? And if we don''tply, our secret will be exposed. If the other Kingdoms and Cities know about this, the Vrawyth Kingdom will incur hate from the public. There is only one source of high quality swords in this world, and that is the Stozeterra Kingdom. If they know that we are hiding this fact. I''m sure everyone will hate us.


    But how do they know that secret? His Majesty and I were both careful when we did that deal. So, howe the Aeerean Kingdom knows about that...


    A sudden thoughtes into my mind. I think I already know the reason why the Aeerean Kingdom knows about that secret. There is only one person I can think of who could spill that secret to the Aeerean Kingdom.


    "But howe they know that? Aren''t Csille, and the King were careful when they were doing the deal?" Brother Pascal stares at me. "Right, Csille?"


    The three of them stare at me. I just shake my head at them. "I don''t know. All I know is, I am sure that I have done my part, and no one in my employees will spill anything to anyone."


    "My dear, is his majesty doubting our Csille? Is there anyone who is putting the me on her?" Mother asks in a worried voice. I''m sure she is worried that Csille will be med for


    what is happening.


    Father stares at me for a couple of seconds before he shakes his head. "No, my dear. No one is ming our daughter, and if there is anyone, do you think I would just let it go? I will never let our daughter takes the me for what is happening. She only wants to help, so why would she take the me for what is happening."


    I feel my heart aches when I hear how Father trusts me. I''m sure they will be heartbroken if they know that I will be betraying the Vrawyth Kingdom in the future. The Kingdom that our ancestors have been trying to protect ever since the Lauretr¨¦ family starts.


    Mother clings to Father''s arm. "My dear, make sure that no one will me her, okay? We cannot let anyone push the me on her."


    Father takes Mother''s hand and gently squeezes it. "Don''t worry, my Countess, I promise in our beloved ancestors that I will not let anything happen to her." He looks at his time watch and shakes his head. "It''s alreadyte. Why don''t we take a rest for today? Let''s just continue our conversation tomorrow."


    He then stands up and offers his hand to Mother to help her. I look at them and frown. I still have a lot of questions I want to ask to Father, but it looks like I need to wait for tomorrow for


    that.


    As much as I wanted to force Father to talk, I couldn''t bear to do it after seeing the exhaustion on his face. It''s already one in the morning, so it''s understandable why he is tired already. Mother and Father stare at me. "My dear, you should take your rest too. Also, don''t leave early tomorrow so we can talk about what will happen about the Aeerean''s threat. Understand?"


    I nod my head at Mother. The moment I decided to wait for Father''s return, I already knew I couldn''t avoid talking to them.


    After seeing me nod my head, the two of them continue to walk their way to their room. While Brother Pascal stays behind. I look at him, and he stares back at me.


    After a few seconds of our staringpetition, he takes a deep breath. "Next time, don''t do deals with the monarchy. I know you only want to help, and you don''t have any other intentions. However, your kindness can also bring you misfortune." He shakes his head. "You should rest already. I will be sleeping now. I will see you tomorrow."


    I stare at his back. Next time? Is there even a next time? I don''t think there is.


    An hour had passed, and I still couldn''t sleep at all. My mind keeps thinking about what will


    happen after.


    Everything that is happening now is something I did not write. So, I don''t know how to act or respond to the situation.


    I don''t even know what to expect. Should I be worried because Mother''s worry can happen? That someone might me for what is happening.


    I also don''t understand why would the Aeerean Kingdom would threaten the Vrawyth Kingdom if they could just use this as an excuse tounch an attack on us?


    They could even use this to convince their allies to gang upon us. So, I don''t understand why they are threatening us. What could they get from all of this?


    Also, I want to know what will be his majesty''s next move? Will he follow the Aeerean''s


    demand? To produce a thousand swords for them? But wouldn''t that be a huge loss for the Kingdom? We still haven''t gotten back from all the expenses we have made this year. Making


    a thousand swords and shields will definitely empty the Kingdom''s funds.


    Where would his majesty get that money?


    But if we don''tply with their demands, I''m sure a war will breakthrough, and the


    Vrawyth Kingdom is still not prepared for that.


    I get up from my bed and look outside. I still have many questions right now, and I know I


    couldn''t wake up my Father just to ask them about it.


    But there is one person who can also answer that questions for me. Aside from Father.


    I look outside of my window and heave a sigh. In the end, I couldn''t stop myself from being curious. I just find myself getting dressed and sneaking out of the Lauretr¨¦ residence. From our house, I hired a carriage to the Foundation. I couldn''t ask the coachman to bring me straight to Mister Sewell''s cabin because I could not let anyone know my connection with him. So, what I did was I just dropped by the Foundation and used my horse to get to Mister Sewell''s cabin. I just covered myself with a huge cloak that covered my hair.


    And without hesitation, I steer the horse to Mister Sewell''s cabin. In just a few minutes, my horse stopped in front of the cabin, and I was immediately blocked by the guards. "This is a private property. Coming here without the owner''s permission is against thew. Who are you? State your reason foring here."


    I take off the hood that is covering my head and stare at the guards. "Apologies foring


    here without prior notice. But may I know if Mister Sewell is here. I have something to talk to him."


    I heard from one of the maids that Mister Sewell sometimes doesn''t go here. But I was hoping I could see him here.


    I need to know. I need to know what is really happening in the Vrawyth Kingdom. I need to know the real purpose of the Aeerean Kingdom for sending that letter.

 Chapter 400: : Questions

    Chapter 400: : Questions


    ?


    The guards'' eyes widened when they recognized who I was. Then they bow their head clumsily. I can even see that one of the guard''s hands is shaking. They are probably worried that I will reprimand them.


    "Dame Csille, apologies. We didn''t realize it was you. I hope you wouldn''t take it on us." One of the guards said. They keep their head down, afraid to look me in the eyes.


    I shake my head at him, and I am about to say something when someone suddenly speaks behind me.


    "Dame Csille?"


    I look back and see An walking in my direction.


    "It is really you." He said in a surprised tone. "May I know what you are doing here? It is already two in the morning. Is it okay for you to wander aroundte at night?"


    I swiftly get off the horse first before I answer him. An is one of the loyal guards of Mister Sewell, and wherever Mister Sewell goes, he will always be there. That means there is a big possibility that Mister Sewell is staying in the cabin tonight.


    "An, is Mister Sewell staying here tonight?" But even if I am sure that he is here, I need to confirm it first.


    An frowns and nods his head. "Yes, he is staying here tonight. Why? Do you have something to talk to Master?"


    I look at the cabin house hesitantly. Even if I want to ask Mister Sewell questions, I know it is alreadyte at night, and there is a big possibility that Mister Sewell is already asleep. "Dame Csille?"


    I turn my head at An and heave a sigh. "I was hoping to talk to Mister Sewell. Is he already sleeping?"


    An looks at the house cabin for a few seconds and frowns at me. "May I know what you want to talk about to Master? He works until midnight tonight and is already sleeping."


    I heave a sigh. I know there''s a possibility that I won''t be able to talk to him tonight, but I just want to take chances. I have many questions that need to be answered.


    "But Dame Csille, if it''s something important, I can wake him up for you. I''m sure Master wouldn''t mind as long as it is something important you want to talk to him. So, may I know what you want to talk about with Master?"


    I look at An hesitantly. Although he is a loyal guard of Mister Sewell, I still don''t know if it''s okay for me to let An knows about my deal with him. After all, that deal isn''t something simple. It involves not just the Vrawyth Kingdom but the other Kingdoms as well.


    "Dame Csille, I know it''s your right not to tell me anything, but I just want to know if what you want to talk about is something important. Mister Sewell doesn''t have much sleep every day. That''s why we don''t let anyone wakes him up. So, I also hope you understand why I want to know what you want to talk to Master."


    I look at An. I can hear the sincerity in his voice, and I know he wouldn''t do something that would endanger his Master. However, I still don''t know if it''s right for me to tell An about the deal. I''m not sure if Mister Sewell will like that or not. So, even if I want to badly talk to Mister Sewell right now, I don''t think it is right for me to spill anything.


    I heave a sigh. I was about to excuse myself, but we were all shocked when we heard Mister Sewell speak behind us.


    "What is happening? Why is there amotion here? Is there anything wrong? Did you catch some intruder?" Mister Sewell asked in a husky voice. A sign that he had was just woken up.


    I turn my head at Mister Sewell and bow my head. "Apologies foring herete this night, Mister Sewell. I also apologize for waking you up. It was not my intention to do that." I look at An hesitantly, and he just nods his head at me. Urging me to state my purpose to Mister Sewell. "I came here, hoping to talk to you. I know it''s alreadyte and that you were probably sleeping now, but I took my chances and came here."


    Mister Sewell turns his head at me. He looked surprised to see me at first, but he calmly regained hisposure. "Dame Csille, I didn''t expect to see you here." He then looks at An. I don''t know if it''s because he is ming him or something. He just stared at An for a couple of seconds.


    An and the guards immediately excused themselves after being stared at by Mister Sewell. Leaving Mister Sewell and me alone. He was still inside the house cabin while I was still outside holding the reins of my horse.


    Mister Sewell looks at me and the horse. He then snaps his fingers, and Anes out of nowhere. "An, bring Dame Csille''s horse to the stable."


    An bows his head and rushes to get the horse from my hand. In just a few seconds, An disappears with my horse in his hand.


    I look at Mister Sewell. I don''t know if I should apologize to him again or just wait for his next move. In the end, I just end up staring at him.


    Mister Sewell smiled at me. "Why don''t youe inside first, Dame Csille? I''m sure you got tireding here. Let''s go inside first."


    I look at him surprisingly. I thought he would ask me to return in the morning, but instead, he even asked me toe inside his cabin.


    I thought he would be mad at me for waking him up, but he never once showed he was mad or irritated at me. He even smiles gently at me.


    Mister Sewell looked back at me and frowned when he noticed I didn''t follow him inside. "Dame Csille? Don''t you want toe inside?"


    I blink a couple of times before I follow him inside. Mister Sewell leads me to the pavilion where we always talk. He then offers me some tea that I politely decline. I don''t think drinking tea would help me right now.


    Mister Sewell sps his hands and stares at me. "May I know the reason why you came here, Dame Csille? I know you wouldn''te here if it''s something not important."


    I take a deep breath and recollect my thoughts so I wouldn''t say nonsense things. "I heard from Father that a letter from the Aeerean Kingdom arrived tonight." I paused and observed his expression.


    I noticed that his lips quirked a little and his eyebrow raised, but he didn''t say anything. He


    just looked at me and urged me to continue what I was saying.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    I take a deep and continue. I need to exin the situation to him first before I ask him questions. Even if I am half sure that he is already aware of what is happening currently in the Vrawyth Kingdom.


    "In that letter, they mentioned that they already know about our secret." I noticed his lips quirk again when he heard mentioned about the word secret.


    I feel my hands tremble a little when I see that. He knows! He already knows about that


    secret, and I am sure he also knows what the contents of the letter are.


    And a sudden thought appeared in my mind. He was the one who spilled that information to


    the Aeerean Kingdom!


    Is this the n he was talking about?


    "Dame Csille? Are you not going to continue with what you are saying?"


    I was too engrossed with my thoughts that I didn''t notice I had paused for a few seconds now. I shake my head. "Apologies, I was remembering what Father said to me earlier. But going back to what I am saying, the Aeerean Kingdom already knows that the Vrawyth Kingdom is producing high quality swords at a very low price. The Aeerean Kingdom then proceeds with a threat. That if the Vrawyth Kingdom didn''t send a thousand swords and shields to them, they would then tell everyone about this secret."


    Mister Sewell nods his head. "And if the other Kingdoms and Cities know about this, I''m sure the Vrawyth Kingdom will be the subject of hatred. Keeping all these high grades swords from everyone. That is definitely a sin." He thenughs. Hisugh sounded so full. As if he was so happy with what was happening. He then stares at me. "Are you here to question me about


    it?"


    "I am here because I have many questions I want to be answered, and you are the only one that I think who can answer my questions."


    He nods his head. Then he casually picks up his teacup and sips on it. As if what I am saying is not a huge problem. "Let me hear your questions, and I will answer them for you." Coming here is definitely a good choice. Father can only answer a few of my questions, unlike Mister Sewell, who clearly knows every answer to my questions.


    "Are you the one behind this? Behind this threat to the Vrawyth Kingdom?"


    Mister Sewell smirks. "What do you think, Dame Csille? Do you think I was the one who is


    behind all of this?"


    I didn''t expect he would throw me some questions in return, so I just stared at him for a couple of seconds. Even if I am already half sure that he is the reason behind all of this, I am


    still unsure if he would like me to know that.


    Should I lie or not?


    I was still contemting what to do when I heard himughing. "You don''t have to answer


    me, Dame Csille. I already know the answer. It is clear in your expression that you believe I was the reason for all of this." He smirks again. "And you are right. I was the one who spilled the information to the Aeerean Kingdom. I was also the one who suggested to them to threaten the King. Isn''t it a great n? We could use the swords produced in the Vrawyth Kingdom to fight against the Vrawyth Kingdom."


    I felt a shiver in my spine when I heard the tone of his voice at the end. He sounded like a psychopath character you would see in the movies.


    Csille, what have you gotten yourself with? How can you not notice the true character of


    Mister Sewell?


    If I were in the shoes of the real Csille, I would definitely run away from him right now. This


    man is dangerous.


    Mister Sewell stoppedughing when he noticed my expression. He clears his throat. "I''m


    sorry, I just got carried away. I''m sure that is not the only question you want to ask. Ask it, and I will answer it all. I will not hide anything from you, Dame Csille."


    He will not hide anything from me? I almost scoffed when I heard that. He was straight up


    using Csille for his own good, and now he is telling me that he will not hide anything from me? He really sees Csille as a dumb person, doesn''t he?


    I heave a sigh to calm the anger that is starting to rise inside me. "How did you know about


    the deal, Mister Sewell? I am sure I was careful when I was making that deal with the King."


    He leans his back on his chair and smirks at me. "Nothing can be hidden from me, Csille. I know every detail of what is happening inside the monarchy. How?" He shrugs his shoulders. "I have a lot of eyes in the ins and outs of the Pce. They were the ones who informed me about what is happening."


    So, he is telling me that there are traitors inside the Pce? But who are they? Guards? Maids?


    "Are there other questions?"


    I nod my head. "I want to know the reason why you are doing this? You can use this excuse tounch an attack on the Vrawyth Kingdom? Why do you need to go through all of these?" "Dame Csille, I already told you, I want to use this opportunity to make the Vrawyth Kingdom produce swords that will kill them in the future. Isn''t that great?"


    Great? That is insane. How can he talk like this? As if what we are talking about is something


    so simple.


    "Do you still have other questions?"


    I shake my head. I still have a couple of questions in my mind, but I don''t think I can process


    what will he is going to say after. So, I''ll keep quiet for now. I''m sure I can ask those questions


    in the future.


    Mister Sewell smiles at me. He looks satisfied with what is happening. "If you don''t have


    other questions, I have a request I want to ask to you."


    I felt my whole body bes frigid when I heard the request. That''s it. This is the start of


    Csille''s viinous path.

 Chapter 401: : The Meeting (1)

    Chapter 401: : The Meeting (1)


    ?


    "Dame Csille, I want you to convince his majesty not toply with the Aeerean demands."


    I frown and stare at him. I don''t understand why he would want that. He just said earlier that he wants to use the Vrawyth Kingdom, and now he wants the Vrawyth Kingdom not to follow the Aeerean Kingdom?


    I don''t understand what does he wants.


    Mister Sewell probably noticed the confusion in my eyes. He then smiles at me. "I know I have said earlier that I want to use the Vrawyth Kingdom. However, I only said that to convince the Aeerean Kingdom. They are still having thoughts about going against the Vrawyth Kingdom, and if we don''t make conflicts between the two, I''m sure it will take time before the Aeerean Kingdom decides to strike against us. That''s why I said that."


    I knew it. It''s the reason why we''re still enjoying the peacefulness until now. I know the Aeerean Kingdom is still not decided to strike at us. Not now, but I''m sure in the future they will.


    "So, you want to convince the King to notply with Aeerean''s request so the Aeerean will be mad at us? So, they can have a reason to strike at us?"


    He wants to use me as the catalyst of war!


    He is really a wise man. He doesn''t want his hand to get dirty, so he is using everyone he could use to be his steppingstone.


    Mister Sewell smirk. "You are right. I want to use this so the Aeerean will get mad at the Vrawyth Kingdom. With this, I''m sure war will soone to the Vrawyth Kingdom."


    I just stare at him. I couldn''t believe this man was the same gentleman who had talked to me before. He sounded like a different person. As if I am not talking to Mister Sewell but someone else.


    How can he talk about war as if this doesn''t involve any life? He knows many people die in the war, but he still acts nonchntly about it.


    He is worst than Prince Fraser. Prince Fraser will do anything to save his people, but Mister Sewell will sacrifice everyone just so he can get what he wants.


    Now, I understand why the Astalieus bes the current royal family instead of the Saintillev¨¦. Because, unlike them, the Astalieus genuinely care about the Vrawyth Kingdom and not just their power.


    Mister Sewell frowned when he noticed my expression. "What? Are you nning to back out now? Csille, you were the reason why I am doing this. Don''t tell me you are nning to leave everything to me?"


    If I tell him I want to, what will he do to me? Will he not let me get out? Will he hurt me and force me to work under him?


    I want to know what he would do, but I know I couldn''t do that. I couldn''t back out because this is Csille''s destiny.


    I shake my head. "No, Mister Sewell. I already told you I would not take back my words. I just didn''t expect that everything would be this soon. I wasn''t even prepared fo-"


    Mister Sewell scoffs. "Csille, we are not even starting. We still haven''t gotten to the exciting part. You''ll see."


    I don''t want to see it. I don''t want to get to the exciting part.


    I don''t want to be the viiness!


    I stare at the ceiling of my room and heave a sigh. It''s already five in the morning, and I only slept for an hour or two because my mind couldn''t stop thinking about the conversation I had with Mister Sewell.


    Up until now, I still couldn''t expect that Mister Sewell would be like that.


    I know I was the one who created him, but there are times that I still couldn''t help but get shocked by each character''s trait. And Mister Sewell was the one who shocked me the most.


    He is dangerous. He sounds like a psychopath earlier. It''s a good thing I am his ally, or else I probably wouldn''t be able to return home.


    I was busy thinking things when I suddenly heard someone knocks on my door.


    "My dear, it''s me. Are you awake already? Breakfast is ready, and your Father wants to talk to all of us. Come out now."


    I slowly get up from my bed. Even if I already know what is happening, I still want to hear the side of the royal family.


    I want to know their n. What will be the King''s decision? I also want to find a way to convince the King not toply with the Aeerean''s demands.


    Even if I don''t want to help Mister Sewell, I don''t have much of a choice. I need to do this for everyone''s safety. Because this is the only way the war can start.


    I look at the closed door and sigh. "I am awake, Mother. I will just freshen myself up and follow behind."


    I didn''t wait for her response and went straight to my bathroom to freshen myself up.


    I didn''t take too much time dressing up because I was curious about what will Father say this morning.


    Mother immediately stood up when she saw me walk inside the dining area. She then guides me to sit beside her.


    "It''s been a long time since we ate breakfast with everyone present. I wish we could do this more often."


    I just smile at Mother and ask the maid to pour me some tea. Even if Mother doesn''t me me for what happened to our Family, I know I was the reason why we are like this.


    I was about to sip tea on my teacup when Brother Pascal suddenly spoke. "If someone isn''t that stubborn, then we can do this every day. However, someone is being a rebel and thinks her family is her enemy."


    I look at Brother Pascal for a few seconds before I continue sipping my tea. What he said is partially true, so I just let it off.


    It''s too early for me to start an argument. Also, I have something more important to do than argue with him.


    I know Brother Pascal only said those words because he cared about this family.


    I heard Mother heaves a sigh. "Pascal, please let''s not argue today." She then looks at Father, who is busy eating his breakfast. "My dear, can you tell us know what really happened." Father put his utensils down and stared at us. "Let''s finish our breakfast first. I don''t think it is right to talk about this over breakfast." He then continues eating his food.


    The three of us, Mother, Brother Pascal, and I, just focus on eating our breakfast. I didn''t eat much because my mind couldn''t help but think about what will Father saidter.


    A moment after, the four of us decided to go to the library to talk about the issue of the monarchy. Father even asks the Butler not to let anyone get near the library.


    I guess his majesty still doesn''t want to worry the Vrawyth people.


    I stare at Father, who is busy pouring tea on his teacup. I observed his hand and noticed it was firm. He doesn''t seem nervous at all. Despite the topic, we are going to talk about. Father takes a sip of his tea first before he stares at us. "I know you are all worried about the monarchy. But you don''t have to worry. His majesty is doing everything he can to protect us." Protect us? I almost scoffed when I heard that. Can he really do that? What is happening now is not even the start of Mister Sewell''s n. Can the King really protect the Vrawyth Kingdom from the enemies?


    Mother clings to Father''s arm. "But what are we going to do with the Aeerean''s demand? Are we going to give in to them?"


    Father heaves a sigh and shakes his head. "His majesty is still deciding what to do with that. In fact, we will have a meeting today with him too. To talk about what we are going to do."


    My ear perks when I heard what Father said. "Father, can Ie with you? I want to talk to


    his majesty too."


    Father turns his head at me and shakes his head. "You cannote with me, Csille. Only


    nobles who have a position in the monarchy cane. If youe with me, the other nobles might question us. Also, what we are going to talk about is something important. Your presence might not be appreciated by the nobles or the royalties."


    But this is the only opportunity I can think of to talk to his Majesty. I need to speak with the King to convince him to disagree with the Aeerean Kingdom.


    I take a deep breath and stare at Father. I want him to see the firmness in my decision.


    "Father, I might not have a position in the monarchy, but I am the Founder of the Hope Foundation. I can represent the people who don''t have enough voice in the monarchy. Isn''t that important in making decisions for the whole Kingdom?"


    Father stared at me, but he didn''t say anything.


    I was about to say something to convince him more, but Mother, who was sitting beside Father, suddenly stood up. "No! Csille, why would you want toe with them? What if they push the me on you? Have you forgotten that you were the one who made a deal with his majesty about the swords? No, I won''t allow you toe with your Father!"


    I look at Mother and heave a sigh. I know she would not allow me toe, but I couldn''t stay here and do nothing. I have something to do, and I will do that.


    I was about to say something, but someone cut me off. "Csille, can you stop being stubborn and listen to Aunt this time? We are already facing a crisis now, and you are still doing this? Why can''t you just sit still and let Uncle do the work?"


    I scoff. "You want me to sit still while the whole Vrawyth Kingdom is in a dangerous situation? Brother, I am a Lauretr¨¦. How can I sit still and do nothing? Also, I am not going there to mess around. I want to help. So, I don''t understand why you are so against it? Also, I was the one who made a deal with His majesty. I think it is only right for me to be present so I can exin things to everyone and clear my name. So, I don''t understand why you are referring to this as stubbornness. I only want to protect myself and the Vrawyth Kingdom. Is there something wrong with that?"


    Brother Pascal grits his teeth, but he doesn''t say anything after. He just turned his head away


    from me.


    Father stares at me for a few seconds before I hear him takes a deep breath. "If you insist, then I would let youe with me. However, whether you can join the meeting or not will still depend on his majesty''s decision. If he will allow you to join, then it''s better so you can clear your name for the possible usations. But if he doesn''t, you need to promise me that you will not force yourself to the meeting hall. Is that clear, Csille?"


    I immediately nod my head at Father. I''m d I was able to convince Father to allow me toe with him, or else I don''t know how I can sneak inside the Pce.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Mother tugs Father''s arm. "Waltier! What are you talking about? Why are you allowing our daughter in the meeting hall? You do know that there are nobles who want to see us go down. What if they start targeting our daughter?"


    Father turns his head at Mother. "My dear, what your daughter said is true. She needs to be


    responsible for the deal she made with His Majesty. She needs to make it clear to everyone that what is happening in the Vrawyth Kingdom isn''t because of her."


    I almost winced when I heard what Father said. What will Father say if he knew that I am


    partially involved with this? I''m sure he will feel disappointed and ashamed of his words. I''m sorry, Father. I know you have full trust in me, but I will be breaking that trust. I''m sorry for putting the whole Lauretr¨¦ Family in shame for what I will be doing in the future. For betraying the Vrawyth Kingdom that our whole family is trying to protect.

 Chapter 402: : The Meeting (2)

    Chapter 402: : The Meeting (2)


    ?


    On the way to the Pce, Father reminds me countless times not to do something that I will regret. He was probably worried that I would force my way to talk to his Majesty.


    But even if someone paid me a million centimetes, I wouldn''t have the guts to do that. That is basically a suicidal thing to do, and I am not dumb to do that.


    Father turns his head at me. We just entered the Pce gate, and soon the carriage will stop in front of the Pce.


    I heave a sigh and look at him. "Father, you already remind me a couple of times what I should do and what I shouldn''t do. In fact, I already memorized it. So, there is nothing you should be worried about. I know what I should do."


    Father nods his head, but I can still see the anxiety in his eyes. I heave a sigh and just let him be. No matter how much I convince him, I know it will be difficult for him to fully trust my words.


    A moment after, the carriage stops in front of the Pce, and the guards immediately rush toward us to open our gate.


    "Greetings, Count Waltier..." the guard paused when he saw me sitting beside Father. It looks like he didn''t expect I would be with Father today. "Dame Csille?"


    Father turns his head at me and nods his head at the guards. "My daughter has something to talk about to his majesty. That''s why she is here. I hope you can allow her on my behalf. Don''t worry if his majesty doesn''t see her. I will send her off personally."


    The guards stare at each other before one of them nods his head. It looks like the royal guards are already aware of the current situation in the Pce.


    "Please, follow us. His majesty and the other nobles are already waiting in the meeting hall."


    Father turns his head and stares at me to warn me not to do anything that would disappoint him or his majesty.


    I almost rolled my eyes when I saw that. How many times will I exin to Father that I wouldn''t do anything that would harm us? I am not dumb enough to mess around today.


    Father then follows the guards while I stay behind him. I tried to walk beside him, but Father red at me, so I had no choice but to walk behind him. He was probably worried about my safety. So, he is using his body to cover me.


    A moment after, we stopped in front of the meeting hall, and the two guards who guided us there immediately left to entertain other nobles.


    There are two guards who are guarding the door of the meeting hall, making sure that there is no uninvited person will enter the hall. They stare at Father and me with a frown.


    "Count Waltier, does his majesty knows that you will bring Dame Csille with you today?"


    Father stares at me and heaves a sigh. "My daughter has something to talk to his majesty. That''s why she came here with me."


    The guard frowned. "But does his majesty knows about this?"


    Father was about to say something, but I interrupted him. "He doesn''t know about it. It''s the reason why I am here. Can you please ask him if I can join the meeting today?"


    The two guards look at each other hesitantly. "But Dame, his majesty strictly told us not to let anyone enter the meeting hall beside the nobles who have a position in the monarchy. And Dame Csille doesn''t have any position in the monarchy, right?" He then looks at me. "Apologies, Dame Csille, but I don''t think we can let you inside the meeting hall. Why don''t you wait for the meeting to end before you talk to his majesty?"


    No! I cannot do that! What if his majesty made his decision in the meeting? How can he take back his decision if he already decided before? I cannot let that happen! What if he chooses toply with the Aeerean''s demand?


    That cannot happen! I need to ensure that his majesty will not agree to the request.


    I take a step and smile at the two guards. "I know I don''t have a position in the monarchy, but can you please try to ask his majesty if he can allow me inside? You do know I am the Founder of the Hope Foundation, right? I help the poorest of the Vrawyth people. Isn''t that enough for me to represent the Vrawyth people? Isn''t that important? To have someone who can represent the voice of the normal people?"


    The two guards look at each other. It looks like I somehow managed to convince them to ask his majesty if I coulde inside.


    A moment after, I heard one of the guards sigh. He then looks at Father and me. "Count, I will announce your presence to his majesty now and about Dame Csille''s request." He stares at me. "I will ask his majesty about it, and it''s on his majesty to allow you or not."


    I sh a sweet smile to the guard and wait for him to announce Father''s presence. I know I can manage to convince his majesty too.


    "Your Majesty, Count Waltier Lauretr¨¦ is here to join the meeting." One of the guards announced. He then stares at me. "He is with his daughter, Dame Csille Lauretr¨¦. She wants to join this meeting too as the representative of the Hope Foundation."


    We just stand in front of the closed door of the meeting room and wait for his majesty''s permission.


    However, a few seconds have passed already, and we still don''t hear anything from the King. The guard stares at me and bows his head. "Apologies, Dame Csille, but I don''t think his majesty wants to see you in the meeting-"


    I didn''t wait for the guard to continue his words. I just get on my knees and bow my head. "Your majesty, forgive me foring here uninvited. I know what I did is a disrespect to you, but I hope you can give me some time to listen to me first."


    I look at Father, who is forcing me to stand up, but I just shake my head at him. I know I did promise him that I won''t make a mess, but I need to do this. I need to make sure that I will be able to have a seat at this important meeting.


    "I came here not to make a mess in this meeting. I know how important this meeting is for the Vrawyth Kingdom, and I will never do something that will harm the Kingdom. So, I hope you can give me a chance to exin the reason why I am here. I know I don''t have a position in the monarchy and that I am only a simple Founder of the Hope Foundation. However, I have been working with themoners and helping them for months now. I might not be a simplemoner, but in these few months, I have realized and learned so many things about them. So, I hope you can let me represent them in this meeting."


    I paused and took a deep breath. "I also came here to be responsible for the deal I have made with his majesty. I was the one who made a deal with his majesty, and I think it is only right for me to be present in this meeting. I want to clear my name to everyone. So, I hope you can give me a chance, your majesty."


    I look at the closed door nervously. I need to have a seat in this meeting, but I know that if I can''t convince his majesty, I won''t be able to do a thing about it.


    I remain kneeling on the ground for a couple of seconds, waiting for his majesty''s approval. However, all I can hear is silence.


    Father, who was standing beside me, couldn''t stand what I was doing and forced me to stand again. "Stand up, Csille. His majesty already made his decision, and you promised me that you won''t force yourself once his majesty decides."


    I look up at Father and shake my head. I won''t stand up here until his majesty says so. This is a matter of life and death for everyone. If war doesn''te soon, I''m afraid something bad might happen in this world, and I cannot let that happen.


    I was about to say something to Father when we suddenly heard someone speak inside the


    meeting hall.


    "Open the door."


    The two guards immediately open the door, and everyone inside the meeting hall looks at


    me.


    The Queen, who is sitting beside the King, abruptly stands up when she sees me kneeling on


    the ground. I even heard her gasp. She then gestures her hand at some maids who are serving the nobles. "Come quickly and help Dame Csille to stand up." She looks at me. "My dear Csille, why are you kneeling there? Stand up."


    The maids rush towards me and help me stand up. I didn''t reject their help and let them do what the Queen said.


    How can I object if it''s already the Queen talking? I am not dumb to unfollow the Queen''s


    order.


    I stand up straight and look at his majesty, who is now staring at me with his expressionless face. I don''t know if he is mad about what I did or if he is disappointed. All I know is I need to


    say something to him.


    "Your majesty, I don''t mean to make a scene, and I never intend to force you. If you don''t want me here, I will respect your opinion. All I am asking is a chance. A chance to represent the people and a chance to take responsibility."


    His majesty remains staring at me for a couple of seconds before I see him nod his head. "I admire the perseverance you have shown me today. So, I will let you be part of this meeting, and about the responsibilities you are talking about, you don''t have to worry, Dame Csille, no one is ming you for that. I know you cannot betray the Vrawyth Kingdom."


    I felt my heart break when I heard what the King said at the end.


    I won''t betray the Vrawyth Kingdom? I already did, your majesty and I''m sorry. I am sorry for


    breaking that trust you have in me.


    "Bring the Count and Dame Csille to their seats." He then said to the maids.


    The maids bow their heads at us before they start showing us where we are going to sit. I nce at the King and the Queen, who is also staring at me. The King remained staring at me coldly while the Queen smiled reassuringly at me. She even gently nods her head at me. After we settled down, everyone continued doing their thing. The nobles continue to talk to other nobles while some nobles keep ncing at our side. I can even see them looking at me


    maliciously.


    Father, who was sitting beside me, leaned on my ear and whispered, "Don''t mind their stares. Just focus on the reason why you are here, and please don''t do or say things


    carelessly."


    I look at Father and nod my head. "I know what to do, Father. So, you don''t have to worry


    about anything."


    He just sidences me and shakes his head before he starts to talk to the noble sitting beside


    him.


    I just let him be and started to observe everyone in the hall. Mister Sewell said he knows everything that is happening in the Pce. That means he has spies everywhere, and there is a huge possibility that someone from a noble family is working with him.


    But who are they?


    I scan the nobles around me and try to remember who they are and what position do they


    have in the monarchy.


    I need to know who they are. I need to know who I am working with.


    I was busy scanning each and every noble when the guards announced that someone had


    arrived again.


    "Your majesty, his highness Prince Fraser and Prince Rufus have arrived."


    I immediately sat up straight when I heard the announcement. Prince Fraser and Prince Rufus arrived together? But I thought they were not on good terms


    based on what I had seen in the hospital? Did they manage to reconcile?N?v(el)B\\jnn


    A moment after, the door opens, and the two Princes walk toward the King and Queen. They


    say their greetings first before they walk to their own seats.


    However, Prince Fraser suddenly stops walking when he sees me sitting beside Father. He frowned and said. "What are you doing here?"

 Chapter 403: : The Meeting (3)

    Chapter 403: : The Meeting (3)


    ?


    I was about to exin myself, but His Majesty interrupted me. "I was the one who asked her to be here. Dame Csille might not have the position in the monarchy, but she is working under the Hope Foundation, the Foundation I made a deal with the swords production. Why? Is there any problem, Prince Fraser?"


    Prince Fraser turns his head at the King and shakes his head. "Nothing, your majesty. I was just wondering why Dame Csille would be here, but now that I know the reason, I don''t have other things to say." He then bows his head and walks straight to his seat.


    Rufus stares at me for a few seconds before he follows Prince Fraser. The two Princes were sitting on the chair close to the King and Queen. While the King and Queen are sitting on their throne.


    We continue waiting for a couple of minutes to wait for the remaining nobles toe.


    While waiting, I continue observing the nobles and their behaviors. I want to see who are anxious and who are calm. Their behavior can give me a hint who are Mister Sewell''s allies.


    However, because I was looking around, I couldn''t help but nce in the direction of the two Princes.


    Father probably noticed that and immediately warned me. "Csille, I know you still have feelings for his highness, but you should remember that you are an unmarrieddy. It is not good for your name if someone saw you keep ncing at his highness."


    I turn my head at Father and frown. Did he misunderstand my actions? I wasn''t staring at Prince Fraser because I was admiring him. I was just ncing at him.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    And how can Father thinks I still have feelings for him? After what he did to me before? I am not a martyr. Maybe Csille is, but I''m not.


    Father didn''t let me exin myself and continued talking to the nobles. I heave a sigh and let him be.


    A moment after, all the nobles have already arrived. So, his majesty stands up from his throne and looks at us.


    "I know every one of you has a lot to say regarding the letter we receivedst night. So, I will let anyone speak their thoughts." He then returns to his throne.


    A noble from a small family stand up. "Your majesty, before we proceed with the decision, I think it is best if we find out first who is the traitor who passed the information about the swords to the Aeerean Kingdom."


    I feel a couple of eyes stares at me the moment the noble mentioned the traitor.


    I know I will be the traitor in the future but can these nobles not look at me like that? I am not the person who spilled that information. I don''t even know how did Mister Sewell manage to know about that secret deal.


    I felt Father''s body tense up, but he didn''t say anything. He knew if he said any remarks, it would only look like we were guilty about it. So, he didn''t say anything, but I could see him clenching his fist that was under the table.


    He is mad! He knows this noble wants to push the me on me.


    Mother is right. Some nobles will really take this chance to bring the Lauretr¨¦ down. It will be a disgrace in our family if Csille isbeled as a traitor.


    Some other nobles stand up and agree with the first noble. Even if they didn''t mention my name, I could still see that they were directly putting the me on me.


    His majesty frowns. "I already assigned someone to work on that. Although we are still not sure who that person is, I already have a list of traitors that are currently in detention. Sooner orter, we will find that traitor, and I will make sure no one can do that again."


    Even if his majesty didn''t directly protect me, that clears my name from any spection. Everyone on the list is in detention? Yet I am still here? That means I don''t have anything to do with it, and even if the nobles disagree, they know they cannot pursue the topic because his majesty already ends it before they can even start.


    I turn my head at the King. He doesn''t need to say that. After all, they still haven''t found the culprit. But he still did, and I am sure it is because of me because he wants to protect my


    name.


    Thank you, your majesty. Thank you for protecting me.


    The conversation continues. Some nobles try to open up the topic about the traitor, but it is immediately turned down by his majesty.


    Although I am grateful for the protection, I still need to do something for myself. I cannot just let these nobles smear my name like that. I won''t take credit for something I didn''t do.


    I stand up and stare at his majesty. "Your majesty, I want to apologize again for forcing myself here." I take some documents I keep inside my bag and put them on the table. I came here prepared, and if these nobles thought they could push me down, then they are wrong. "I know you already said you have found the culprit, but I want to clear the name of the Hope Foundation. These are the documents regarding the deal I made with his majesty. Everything that happened was documented here, and everyone that is involved was also listed here. I am willing to share these confidential documents so everyone can see how transparent our deal is. And that they can talk to the people on my part that was involved with the deal. In fact, they are already in the capital and are willing to speak with the royal investigators."


    I look around me. Making sure that everyone can see my eyes. They can see that I am not guilty. "Aside from that, I brought it here with me," I take a document and show it to everyone. "The contract I have made with his majesty. It is stated here that if I ever spill this information to anyone, his majesty can take my life. I''m sharing this information to everyone here to make everyone see what is at stake if I ever betray the Vrawyth Kingdom." I smile at them and bow my head.


    I actually want to say some negative words towards the nobles who are trying to push the me on me, but I change my mind. I didn''te here to argue with them. I came here to help his majesty decides.


    His majesty heaves a deep sigh. "You don''t have to exin yourself, Dame Csille. I already told you I had found the culprit already. So there is no need for that."


    I turn my head at him and smile politely. "I know your majesty, but for everyone''s peace of mind and for the peacefulness of the Foundation, I want to make it clear to everyone that I have a clear conscience."


    His majesty nods his head. He then looks around. "I hope with this. Everyone will drop the usations to Dame Csille." He then looks at the noble who is trying to frame me up before he heaves a sigh. "We are not here to use anyone. So, I hope it is clear that I don''t want to hear another usation anymore."


    The King paused and looked around. His eyes then stop at Prince Fraser. "Prince Fraser, what are your thoughts about the threat we received from the Aeerean Kingdom? Should we or should we notply with their demands?"


    I immediately sat up straight when I heard his Majesty ask Prince Fraser. I anxiously look at Prince Fraser and wait for his response. I hope his opinion coincides with mine, so it is easier for me to convince the King to disagree with the Aeerean Kingdom.


    Prince Fraser remains quiet for a few minutes before he looks up at the King and stands up. "Your majesty, I think the best decision to make is toply with their demands. If we don''t, I am definitely sure that the Aeerean Kingdom will not hesitate to do what they said. To inform everyone that we are already making our own weapons. And we know what will happen after." He paused and looked around him.


    Rufus, who is sitting beside Prince, stands up and speaks. "If that happens, the Vrawyth Kingdom will be the center of hatred from everyone. There is also a huge possibility that our allies, the Yesian and the Saiven Kingdom, will have displeasure for excluding them from making weapons. It will be..." He doesn''t continue his words and shakes his head.


    Even if he didn''t finish his words, everyone already knew what would happen after. The Vrawyth Kingdom will be in jeopardy if that happens. If we lose our allies and they decide to join the Aeerean Kingdom, I''m sure it will be the end for the Vrawyth Kingdom. Prince Fraser turns his head at Rufus and nods his head. "It''s the reason why I think that the best decision to do is toply with their demands. So, we can avoid situations that will put the Vrawyth Kingdom in a more difficult situation." He then looks at his majesty. "That is my opinion regarding this issue, your majesty."


    The King nods his head before he looks at Rufus. "How about you, Prince Rufus? What is your opinion about the issue?"


    Rufus bows his head as a sign of respect before he gives his answer. "Your majesty, I share the same opinion with his highness, Prince Fraser. I think it is wise to follow the Aeerean''s


    demand."


    The King nods his head and waves his hand at the two Prince before he looks at the nobles again. "What are your opinions? Do you share the same opinion with the two Princes?" He then starts to call some nobles so they can state their opinions.


    I looked at each noble that was called and hoped they would disagree, but to my disappointment, no one dared to disagree.


    I look at Father. I don''t know what his opinion about this matter, but I was hoping he would share the same opinion as mine. I just need one noble who would disagree. So I can voice out


    my opinion.


    His majesty turns his head at Father. "How about you, Count Lauretr¨¦? What is your opinion about this matter? Should we agree or disagree?"


    I look at Father nervously. I never ask him what''s his opinion about the issue, so I don''t know what his response would be.


    Father, please disagree. You need to disagree. Please don''t leave your daughter alone.


    Father bows his head at the King first. "Your majesty, contrary to everyone''s opinion, I think the best decision to do is not toply with them."


    I heard some people gasp when they heard what Father said. Some even murmur something


    to the person next to them.


    While I silently heave a sigh of relief. I didn''t expect Father would disagree, but I''m thankful for that. Now that someone voice out their disagreement, I''m sure others will follow after.


    I look at Father, who is now exining his reason for his opinion. "What they said is true. The Aeerean Kingdom will definitely not hesitate to reveal our secrets to others."


    A noble probably couldn''t stand Father''s words that he interrupted him. "Apologies for interrupting Count Lauretr¨¦. However, I''m just wondering if you already know what will happen if we don''tply. Why are you still insisting on disagreeing with the Aeerean Kingdom? Do you want to endanger the whole Vrawyth Kingdom?"


    I was about to stand up, but Father stopped me. He then calmly looked at the noble who had spoken just now. "Please be careful with your words. I am not insisting my opinion. I am merely stating it. So, don''t throw words carelessly. As for your question, how can you guarantee that they won''t threaten us after weply with their demands? If we give them what they want, we are just confirming it to them that they can use this to threaten us. We are from the Vrawyth Kingdom. Will we allow them to use us as they please?" Everyone got silent after what Father said because Father was right. If we do their request, it will surely be followed by another request. It''s a never ending cycle. Knowing the Aeerean Kingdom? I''m sure that it will definitely happen.


    Father turns his head to his majesty. "So, I think the best decision to do is to disagree with


    them, your majesty."


    The King nods his head. "But if we will disagree, how can we avoid not being hated by the other Kingdoms and Cities?"


    I look at Father, hoping he could answer his majesty''s question, but Father just shakes his head. "Unfortunately, your majesty, I still haven''t thought about it. All I know is we shouldn''t agree with-


    Father wasn''t able to finish his words when some noble interrupted him. "Count Lauretr¨¦,


    how can you suggest something if you don''t have a concrete n about it? Aren''t you just putting the Vrawyth Kingdom in danger?"


    I grit my teeth. How can this noble insult my Father? He is just a simple rtive of a noble who manages tond a position in the monarch.


    I look at Father, hoping he would say something to the noble, but he just stares at the noble.


    So, I didn''t have a choice but to step up. How can I allow this noble insult my Father like this? "And who said we don''t have a n? Do you really think my Father will suggest something that he hasn''t thought about? Father has been part of his majesty''s advisors. How dare you insult him like that?"

 Chapter 404: : The Meeting (4)

    Chapter 404: : The Meeting (4)


    ?


    Father tugs my arms and leans on my ear to whisper, "Csille, what are you doing? What n are you talking about?"


    I look at Father and smile reassuringly at him. Even if I were rude to them these past few days, I wouldn''t let anyone disrespect Father like that.


    The noble frowns. "If that is true, then why don''t you tell us your n? So we can see if your n is feasible."


    I sh a smile at the noble. It''s not a taunting smile but a normal smile because I know he will still not like it. And I was right. His frown deepened when he saw my smile.


    I turn my head at the King. I still need to ask permission if I am allowed to speak. "You are allowed to speak. Tell us why we shouldn''t agree with the Aeerean Kingdom."


    I nod my head and look at the nobles. "What my Father said is right. If weply with the Aeerean''s request, they will only use us as much as they can, but do you really think they wouldn''tunch an attack on us in the future?" I shake my head. "There is no certainty. Even if we produced a thousand weapons for them, it is still no use. There is no guarantee they will not use those weapons against us. Remember, they are our nemesis, not our allies."


    I paused for a few seconds and let them process the information I said before I continue what I wanted to say.


    "And have anyone of you thought what will happen after? After we produce a thousand weapons?" I look at the nobles who voice out their agreements just now. "Do you know how many centimes do we need to spend to produce such weapons? The Kingdom''s fund will definitely be emptied because of it, and do you know what will happen after? Everyone will suffer, including all the people who are present here. How can the Kingdom survives if we don''t have funds? Do you think we will survive if the Aeerean Kingdom decides to start a war against us?"


    I stopped talking and observed the expression of everyone, and based on their expression, I know I managed to let them see how grave the effects were if we decided toply with the Aeerean Kingdom.


    Then I turn my head at his majesty. "It''s the reason why I think the best decision is to disagree with the Aeerean Kingdom, and if you are worried about the threat, there is a simple way to solve that."


    His majesty frowns. "And what is the solution you are talking about?"


    "It''s simple. Don''t give them a reason that they can use to threaten us."


    The noble, who insulted Father earlier, retorts. "And how can that be simple? Are you joking at us, Dame Csille?"


    I turn my gaze at him and stare at him coldly. I already let him off even if he disrespected my Father, yet here he is still trying to mock me? Does he really think I wouldn''t fight back?


    "Do I look like I am joking here? I might not have a position in the monarchy, but you don''t have any right to mock my intelligence. Do you want me to remind you where I graduated?" He avoids his gaze at me. It looks like he didn''t expect I would respond to his remarks.


    I turn my head at his majesty. "Apologies, your majesty. I couldn''t help but retort to his words. I know it is not right for me to unt my achievements like that, and I never mean it that way. I just couldn''t help it. They had been trying to smear my name earlier, and I held back because I didn''t want to be disrespectful. However, I couldn''t bear to sit still while they were disrespecting me like that. So, I hope you can forgive me, your majesty. If my forgiveness is not enough, I am willing to face the consequences of my actions."


    Arguing in front of the royalties can be punishable. So, I ask for his forgiveness before he can punish me.


    His majesty shakes his head. "I understand you, Dame Csille, and you don''t need to apologize. But next time, try to control your temper."


    I nod my head at him. I was nning to let them off at first, but they keeping at us. Do they really think the Lauretr¨¦ family is an easy target just because I will not be the future Queen of the Kingdom?


    His majesty turns his head at the noble who mocks me just now. "And you, don''t casually throw words to anyone. You are all an official of the monarchy. Your words will reflect the Kingdom. So, please be careful with your words, or I wouldn''t have a choice but to punish anyone who tries to disobey me."


    Although his majesty mentioned everyone, I am sure he was referring to the nobles who had been pushing the me on the Lauretr¨¦ family earlier.


    His Majesty heaves a sigh. "Dame Csille, may I know what solution you are talking about?"


    I nod my head. "The Aeerean Kingdom is using the fact that we are producing our own weapons and have been keeping it as a secret from everyone. If we want to outsmart the Aeerean Kingdom, all we need to do is reveal this information to everyone so they wouldn''t have a chance to threaten us."


    I heard murmurs around me after I said those words. But I just ignored them. Their opinions don''t matter to me. What matters is his majesty''s opinion.


    The King frowns. "But wouldn''t the other Kingdoms and Cities be mad at us if they knew we have been keeping this to ourselves?"


    I smile reassuringly at him. "It''s inevitable. The secret we keep from them is something valuable. But we canpensate by giving them something in return."


    "Something in return? What are you suggesting, Dame Csille?"


    "Everyone here knows the current status of the funds of the Vrawyth Kingdom. We don''t have much funds left, and if the war starts, I''m sure it will be difficult for us to survive with the


    funds we have currently."


    The nobles who were reprimanded by his majesty just now interrupted me. "But what does it have to do with what you have said before that? What can we give them in return to quail their


    anger?"


    I smile at the noble. "Simple, just give them free weapons if they buy weapons on us. In this case, we won''t just have enough funding. The Aeerean Kingdom will also don''t have anything to hold against us."


    Everyone bes silent after I finish speaking. They are all probably contemting my words.


    I turn my head at his majesty. Hoping I have managed to convince him to agree with my suggestions.


    Mister Sewell didn''t mention anything about how I will convince his majesty. I hope what I suggested will coincide with his n.


    Everyone was waiting for his majesty''s decision when someone suddenly stood up and spoke. "Your majesty, I think it is still not safe to do that. After all, we still haven''t found the traitor. What if they heard about our n and passed it to the Aeerean Kingdom? Then it will be toote for us to quail the anger of everyone. Also, we don''t even have enough people who can forge weapons. How can we be able to produce weapons to sell to the other Kingdoms and Cities?"


    I look at Prince Fraser and frown. My n is already solid and is way safer than his n. Why is he insisting to disagree with me? What does this Prince want?


    "Your highness, I understand your concern. However, haven''t his majesty already told us earlier that he already caught the possible culprits. So, why would we need to worry? Also, if ever this information was leaked to others, then all of us can just sign a life and death contract. With that, I don''t think anyone would dare to betray the Vrawyth Kingdom."


    Father tugs my hand when he heads the words ''life and death contract'', but I just ignore him. I wouldn''t let this Prince to ruin my n.


    Prince Fraser frowns. "Are you seriously suggesting to make all of us sign a life and death


    contract?"


    The life and death contract is the most unused contract in this world. Only those who are sure that they won''t ever break that contract agrees with that.


    I shrugged my shoulders at Prince Fraser. "Why do they need to be afraid if they don''t have any intentions to betray the monarchy? Or maybe someone here is a traitor too?" I take a quick nce at the nobles around me before I turn my gaze at Prince Fraser again. "Also, aren''t you worried that someone might leak this information to the Aeerean Kingdom? I''m just giving you a solution."


    Prince Fraser opened his mouth, but he didn''t say anything. He just stares at me coldly. He probably couldn''t find any words to retort at me.


    "And if you are worried that we don''t have much master forger, you don''t have to worry about this. I knew that someday we would need to produce a number of weapons in the future. So, I ask the master forger to train anyone he thinks has a talent with forging. If you are worried that they will betray us, he made them sign a life and death contract. It is to ensure the secret of forging a high quality weapons will not expose to other people. So, you don''t


    have to worry anymore."


    Prince Fraser''s stares be more intense. It looks like he doesn''t like what I have said.


    I just stare at him in return. I don''t want him to think that I am afraid of him. He might be the Crown Prince of the Vrawyth Kingdom, but it doesn''t mean that everything he says or thinks is the right thing.


    I was busy having a heated staringpetition with Prince Fraser when we suddenly heard his majesty clears his throat. The two of us immediately stop our staringpetition and turn our heads to his majesty.


    His Majesty stands up from his throne and walks a few steps forward. "I think I already heard enough for today. I know you are all worried about the Aeerean Kingdom''s threat, but this decision is a matter of everyone''s safety. So, I won''t be able to make a decision today. I will think about the consequences first and inform everyone about my decision tomorrow. You can


    all be dismissed."


    Everyone stares at the King for a couple of seconds. Then we all stand up to give our respect to the King before each one of us leaves the hall.


    I was about to leave, but Father held my hand. I look at him and stare at him confusedly.


    "Father?"


    He shakes his head. "Let them leave first. I need to talk to you after."


    I nod my head and follow his words. I don''t know if Father appreciates what I did, but I am


    hoping he is not mad at me.


    Father and I wait for the nobles to leave the hall first. However, we were both shocked when Prince Fraser suddenly walked toward us.


    Father immediately covers me using his body and bows his head at Prince Fraser. "Your


    highness?"


    I couldn''t see Prince Fraser''s expression because Father was blocking my view.


    "Count, can I excuse Dame Csille? I have something important to talk to her."


    I frowned when I heard what he said. He wants to talk to me? But what does he wants to talk about? Will he get mad at me because of what I suggested to his majesty?


    "Your highness, may I know what you want to talk about with my daughter?" Although Father sounds calm, I can still sense the edge in his voice. He was probably worried that Prince Fraser would say something to me again.


    I wait for Prince Fraser''s response, but all I can hear is silence. I frowned and tried to take an/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    peek, but Father turned his head at me and gave me a re. So, I have no choice but to be contented with hearing what Prince Fraser is saying.


    "Count, I know I have said something terrible to Dame Csille before, but I just want to talk


    about the suggestion she said earlier. I want to know more about it. So, I hope you can allow me to talk to her."


    I frown. Talk? Does he really want to talk, or is he just making an excuse so he could scold me


    after?


    I am not afraid of Prince Fraser but arguing with him in the Pce is something I don''t want


    to do.


    I look anxiously at Father''s back and wish he would disagree. Father, please don''t allow him to talk to me. I beg of you!!

 Chapter 405: : He knows

    Chapter 405: : He knows


    ?


    However, Father doesn''t seem to notice my reluctance. He still allows Prince Fraser to talk to me. I tried to voice out my opinion, but Prince Fraser red at me. So, I don''t have a choice but to just shut my mouth ande with him.


    I look around the garden and pretend that I am busy inspecting the flowers. We are currently in the Pce garden. After he asks permission from Father, he guides me to the here to talk.


    However, we have been walking around the garden for a few minutes now, yet he still hasn''t mentioned anything about what he wants to talk about.


    I was about to smell a red petunia flower, but I was startled when Prince Fraser suddenly spoke behind me.


    "Petunia flower." He mumbled while staring at the flower in my hands.


    I frown and stare at the petunia too. I was too nervous about what he wanted to talk about that I didn''t even realize I was holding a petunia flower.


    I anxiously look at Prince Fraser and find him staring at me intently. "Do you know what petunia means in flowernguage?"


    How can I not know? I almost memorized all the meanings of flowers because of him. His character is knowledgeable about flowers, so I have no choice but to study each and every meaning of flowers.


    I look at the petunia flower and heave a sigh. Isn''t this ironic? Out of all the flowers I could pick, I picked petunia?


    "Petunia, the flower that symbolizes resettlement and anger." He then stares at me. "What? Are you trying to imply that you have resentment towards me?"


    If I say yes, what would his reaction be? Will he be shocked or not? But even if I want to be blunt with him, I can not do that. That is aplete disrespect to him.


    I heave a sigh and look at him confusedly. "Your highness, I don''t understand what you are saying. Did you bring me here just to talk about this? Because I''m sorry, I still have other things to do today."


    Prince Fraser raised his hand and blocked my way. He probably thought I would leave because I told him I had other things to do.


    I look up at him and heave a sigh. I don''t understand what this Prince wants from me. If he will reprimand me for my suggestion, why can''t he be straightforward about it?


    "Csille, why can''t you answer my questions? Do you resent me for what I have done to you?" I almost rolled my eyes when I heard his questions. Why can''t this Prince let go of this question? I already changed the topic to focus on the things he wants to talk about so we can immediately finish this conversation, but why can''t he let this question go?


    Your highness, what do you want from me? What answer do you want that will make you feel satisfied? Do you want me to be honest and voice out what I feel for you?N?v(el)B\\jnn


    I look at him and frown. "Your highness, what does it have to do with you? If I hate you or not, does it matter anymore? Why do you still pursue this question if I already avoid answering it? What answer do you want to hear from me? Tell me."


    Prince Fraser frowned when he heard what I said. "What answer? I want you to be honest with me, Csille. I want to know if you really resent me or not."


    "But why? Why do you want to know?" I snapped at him. I couldn''t help but lose my temper at him. I don''t understand him at all. Why does it matter if I hate him or not? He didn''t care about me before, so what could have changed?


    I take a deep breath before I look up to stare directly at his eyes. "Your highness, I''m not knowledgeable as you are when ites to flowers. I am not even aware what this flower means. So, I don''t understand why you are asking me this kind of question."


    I was lying. How can I forget about it if the years have passed feel like a year or two for me? I remember it all. I know that these Petunia flowers symbolize resentment and anger. I know that, but it wasn''t my intention to pick it.


    "But didn''t you know it before? I remember you mentioned to me when we were young that you used to read books about flowers. That''s why I thought you knew it, and I ask you because I don''t want anyone to hate me."


    I almost scoff. He doesn''t want me to hate him? Yet he still did those things that could hurt me. How can he expect me not to hate him if he almost ruined my life? No, I''m wrong because he already did. Because of him, Csille will give up everything just to have her revenge.


    "Your highness, that was before. Many years have passed now. How can you expect me to remember things from before? Also, I only learned about it because I heard you like flowers. But now that I have grown up, my hobby has changed. As for what you have said that you don''t want anyone to hate you, let me ask you a question, your highness. Did you do your best not to be hated?"


    I paused and shook my head. I initially nned to avoid this topic, but he keeps bringing it up, so I don''t have a choice but to face it. "Your highness, you cannot expect that if you do things that could hurt anyone." I smile bitterly. "Also, what does it matter to you? Isn''t it more important that we can still work together? Does it matter if I hate you or not?"


    Prince Fraser stared at me for a couple of seconds before I heard him take a deep breath. "It is important to me, Csille. I know I have hurt you, and I apo-"


    I immediately raised my hand to stop him from talking. I don''t want to hear it! "Your highness, I thought you wanted to talk about my suggestions? Can we just focus on it? As I said, I still have other things to do today and aren''t you busy too? I heard from Father that everyone working in the monarch would be busy in theing days. So, I don''t understand why we are wasting our time here."


    And can you not say things that you won''t be able to keep in the future? Can you please stop saying things that will soften my heart? I am slowly epting my fate, Prince Fraser. So, please don''t mess it up.


    "If you cannot do that, then please excuse me. I don''t have much free time today." I tried to walk away from him, but he caught my arms.


    "Don''t go. I''m sorry, I just couldn''t help it. I don''t want you to-"


    I turn my head at him and immediately stop him. I already told him to stop! Why can''t he listen to me? Does he really want to break my heart again and again?


    "Then please say what you want to say because Father is still waiting for me outside."


    Prince Fraser opens his mouth and tries to say something to me, but he closes it in the end. He probably changed his mind. He then shakes his head. "I want to talk to you about your suggestions. Why did you want to notply with the Aeerean''s demand?"


    I frown and stare at him as if saying if he is serious. I already had a speech in the meeting hall,


    yet this Prince is still asking for the reason why I decided that disagree?


    After all the nonsense questions asked me, this is the thing he wants to talk about? Why didn''t he tell it right from the start? We could have saved so much time.


    I heave a sigh. I want to snap at him again, but I am not that courageous to take my chances again. I am still on the Pce''s grounds. I might end up in a difficult situation if I try to snap


    at him again.


    "Your highness, haven''t I already mentioned my reason earlier?"


    I don''t know if you are deaf or you just didn''t bother listening to what I am saying. "I know. I just want to know the reason why. You also know the risk if we do what you have said, so I don''t understand why you insist on notplying with the Aeerean Kingdom." Oh, I think I know the reason why he asks for a conversation. He wants to convince me to change my decision because he thinks his suggestions are right than mine.


    This Prince... When will he realize that he is not always right and some people might do the more right thing or decision than him? When will he realized that?


    I heave a sigh. "Your highness, I already exined my reason in the meeting hall. So I don''t understand why I need to repeat myself."


    Prince Feel didn''t say anything after. He just stares at me for a few seconds. "You are wrong.


    It will only lead to a war if you did that."


    I frown. What does he mean? Haven''t I alreadyid a solid n in front of everyone? So, I don''t understand what he is saying.


    "Your highness, I don''t understand what you are saying. It will only lead to war?"


    Does he know? Does he know the ulterior motive for this decision?


    "If the Aeereanin Kingdom doesn''t get what they want from us, we will be giving them a reason to start a war on us. Don''t you notice that despite the peace treaty have ended, they still don''t dare tounch an attack on us?"


    My eyes widen for a moment. He knows! He knows the negative effect of my suggestions. Is it the reason why he is asking me why I disagree? Because he knows the thing I haven''t talked about with everyone. A detail that everyone has missed.


    "But we can still prepare for that. With the money we can get from selling the weapons, we can manage to win this war. Also, do you think the other Cities and Kingdoms will let anything happen to the Vrawyth Kingdom if we will be selling weapons at a low price? I don''t think so." Prince Fraser shakes his head. He then stares at me intently. "You don''t see the negative effect of this, don''t you? Yes, you are right. What you have said is possible to happen but let me tell you how many people out there are greedy. Why would they be contented buying weapons if they can have someone to do it for them?"


    I felt my hand tremble when I heard what he said. What does he mean? Does the Aeerean Kingdom n to steal the art of forging weapons from us and sell it to other Kingdoms and


    Cities?


    If they do, the Vrawyth Kingdom is definitely in great danger. If everyone knows that we are selling weapons that are the same quality as the Stozeterra Kingdom, it will definitely garner some hate from other people. After all, it is innate for people to be selfish.


    I look at Prince Fraser. He knows everything. But does he knows that I am suggesting this because of that? Because I want the Aeerean Kingdom to dere war against the Vrawyth


    Kingdom.


    "Csille, I suggest you talk to Father and take back your decision. You do know how much your Father and you influenced my Father, right? So, please take it back. We will be doing a great mistake if we still pursue that direction."


    Take back my decision? But if I do, war will not happen this year or next year, and it is against the script. A war should happen between the Aeerean Kingdom and the Vrawyth Kingdom


    this year.


    I shake my head. "Apologies, your highness, but I think I have a right to have my opinion


    regarding things. So, please respect that." I pretend to look at my time watch. "If that is the


    only thing you want to talk about me, then I will be going now. I don''t think I can help you


    with that."


    I didn''t wait for his response and left the pce garden. I need to get away from him.


    He knows! He knows what will happen.


    I feel a shiver in my spine. I just hope things go ording to the script after this.


    Prince Fraser, please don''t mess everything up. A war should happen, and no matter what you do, I will make sure it will arrive in the Vrawyth Kingdom soon.

 Chapter 406: : Own good

    Chapter 406: : Own good


    ?


    After the meeting with his majesty, I asked Father if he could allow me to work in the Foundation today. I want to get my mind off with the current happenings in the monarchy. That''s why I am trying to drown myself with work. However, it looks like my n isn''t working at all. I still couldn''t help but think about what Prince Fraser told me earlier.


    "Dame Csille, are you okay? You seem preupied? Why don''t you take a rest first?"


    I was startled when I heard Li''s voice. I look up and find her standing in the doorway with a worried expression on her face. I was probably too preupied with my thoughts that I didn''t even notice that someone had opened the door.


    I smile at her reassuringly. "I''m okay. I''m sorry for making you worry, Li. I was just thinking about something." I frowned when I noticed Li''s uneasiness. "Is there something wrong, Li?"


    Li closes the door first and walks toward me before she answers my question. "Dame Csille, his highness is here to talk to you."


    I frown. His highness? Don''t tell me Prince Fraser is here to talk about my suggestions again? Is he here to convince me to change my decision? So his majesty would choose toply with the Aeerean''s demands.


    I heave a sigh. "Tell Prince Fraser that I am busy and I don''t have any spare time to give to him. Next time don''t-"


    I couldn''t continue what I wanted to say because Li interrupted me. She shakes her head repeatedly. She even waves her hand as a sign of disagreement. "No, Dame Csille. It''s not Prince Fraser. I''m sorry if I didn''t mention the name. I was just too anxious when I saw him." I frown. If it''s not Prince Fraser, then who is this his highness she is talking about?


    "It''s his highness, Prince Rufus. He said he wants to talk to you about something important. Should I let him in? I know you are avoiding Prince Rufus these days, so I told him I would check first if you have time. I can drive him away if you don''t want to talk to him."


    Rufus? What is he doing here? Will he scold me the same way Prince Fraser did? Also, doesn''t he have enough for what I did and said to him thest time he visited me?


    What does he want? I''m tired. I don''t want to say those hurtful words to him again.


    "Dame Csille?"


    I looked at Li and heaved a sigh. If I decide based on what I feel, I won''t hesitate to talk to him. However, things are different now. I need to distance myself from the royal family.


    "Li, can you tell him I am busy. Also, if anyone from the Astalieu tries to talk to me again, tell them I am busy, and I don''t have time to¡ª"


    I wasn''t able to finish what I wanted to say because someone suddenly spoke. Li and I almost jump because of that voice.


    "You are really cutting off our friendship just because your engagement with my cousin got canceled? Am I really nothing to you, Csille?"


    I look up and find Rufus standing in the doorway. My heart breaks when I see the hurt expression on his face.


    I have hurt him again.


    Heughs sadly. "Csille, how can you throw away our friendship like that? Why do you need to do that? I am not Prince Fraser, so why does our rtionship need to suffer too?"


    I heave a sigh and look at Li, who is currently bowing her head as much as possible. She knows this conversation is not meant for her ears, but it will be rude of her not to greet Rufus first.


    I wave my hand at Li. "You are dismissed, Li. Also, can you tell anyone that I will be busy and no one should interrupt us?"


    Li turns her head at me. She looks like she is about to cry already. I just don''t know if it''s because she was relieved that I found her a way out or because she feels burdened for hearing what she shouldn''t hear.


    "I will, Dame Csille. Don''t worry. I will make sure no one will bother you and his highness." Li then looks at Prince Rufus and does a curtsy. "I will be leaving, your highness. Please excuse me."


    After receiving a nod from Rufus, Li immediately rushes towards the door. She looks like she is in a race right now.


    "Csille."


    I look at Rufus and gesture my hand at the vacant seat in front of my table. "Please, sit, your highness. Do you want tea? I can brew some for you?"


    I was trying to be hospitable to him, just like how I act when someone visits me in my office. However, it seemed like Rufus didn''t like my behavior because his frown deepened.


    "Csille, can you stop all these acts? It''s not funny anymore. I don''t like it. Can we just go back to our old selves?"


    I frown and shake my head. "Your highness, I am not acting. I don''t understand why you are saying those things. Did I ever do something that made you think like that?"


    Rufus scoff. "You are seriously asking me that question? Ever since I woke up, you have changed into a different person. It''s as if the Csille I have known for so long disappeared all of a sudden." He gestures his hand to me. "And this? This is not how you treat me. You never address me as your highness or Prince Rufus. So, can you please stop it? Let''s go back to how we used to be, Csille. I have missed you, purny."


    Every word Rufus''s said was like a dagger to my heart. I almost ran to him and hugged him when I heard him call me purny again.


    I miss him too. I miss him so much that I want to break from the script, just this once. But I know I couldn''t do that. I couldn''t be selfish anymore.


    I have made a lot of mistakes in the past, and I don''t want t repeat that again. I don''t want anyone to die because of me again.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    So, even if my heart is currently breaking for hurting Rufus, I don''t have a choice but to act cold. To act like it didn''t bother me if I saw him hurting.


    I just stare at Rufus. Making sure he would see my cold eyes. I want him to see that the old Csille will nevere back and that I have already changed. So, he would stoping back to


    me.


    I don''t want to hurt him anymore. I don''t want to see him in pain because of me. Rufus is the only person who is always there to support me, and I couldn''t bear to see him hurt like this. I''m sorry, Rufus. I''m sorry for cutting my rtionship with you. I don''t have a choice. "Your highness, did youe here just to talk about this? I''m sorry to say this, but I don''t have time for this." I gestured my hands to the pile of documents on my table. "I have work to do. So, if you don''t have other things to say. Can we just talk about this some other time?"


    I was startled when Rufus suddenly stood up and mmed my table with his two hands. He then leans his head towards me. "Csille, why can''t you answer me? Why are you avoiding me like this? Do you hate me?"


    I admit I was startled by his sudden outburst. So, I just stared at him for a couple of seconds. He probably saw my reaction because he immediately sat back in his seat. "I''m sorry, I didn''t


    mean to scare you off. I just..." He heaves a sigh and shakes his head.


    He looks so frustrated right now, and I feel bad for making him feel like that.


    "I don''t hate you, Rufus, and I will never will."


    He immediately looked up at me when he heard what I said. I initially n not to say anything and drive him off, but I couldn''t stop myself.


    "But why are you doing all of this, Csille? Is it because Prince Fraser breaks off your engagement with him? Is that the reading why you are distancing yourself even to me? But I am different than my cousin? Why does our rtionship need to suffer for something I didn''t


    do?"


    I shake my head. This is not about Prince Fraser. This is about your safety, Rufus. If people see that I am still friends with you, there is a big chance that you might get involved with Csille''s future. And I cannot let that happen to him. That''s why I need to cut off my friendship with him as early as possible.


    "You don''t understand, Rufus. I am no longer Prince Fraser''s fianc¨¦e. That means I will never


    be part of the royal family. It will be rude of me if I continue to address you the way I did before. So, I hope you can understand. I am only doing things that I should have done ever


    since."


    Rufus stares directly into my eyes. He is probably making sure it what I am saying is true or


    not.


    "But if that is the case, why are you avoiding me? Why don''t you want to see me anymore?"


    I smile sadly at him. "That is because things are different now, Rufus. I am no longer engaged with anyone. It will be an issue if I remain close to you. People don''t mind if I am close with you before because they know that I am engaged with Prince Fraser. But everything changes when Prince Fraser breaks the engagement off. I cannot be close to you anymore, Rufus. I don''t want anyone to say something bad to you or me. So, for everyone''s safety. Let''s just keep our distance from each other."


    Even if my heart is saying no, I don''t have a choice. I need to distance myself from him. I need to make it clear to him that remaining friends with him will only put the two of us in trouble.


    So, he would stoping here again and again.


    "But, Csille..."


    I shake my head at him. "I''m sorry, your highness, but I have already made my decision. Why don''t you just spend your time pursuing the loved of your life? Wouldn''t that be better?" Rufus stares at me for a couple of times before heughs sadly. "I thought we would remain friends for all of our lives, but I guess I was wrong. It''s all Prince Fraser''s fault. If he only decided not to-"


    I shake my head and interrupt his words. "Prince Rufus, let''s not me anyone here. Just like you, he just falls in love with a person. I was just unlucky because that person isn''t me." I


    smile sadly at him.


    Rufus tried to touch my hand, but I immediately moved it away from him.


    He thenughs, but it''s not the happy kind ofugh. "So, that''s it? We are going to end our friendship like that? Csille, we have been friends most of our lives. Why do you need to think about what will other people think about us?"


    Why can''t this Prince understand that I am doing this for his own good?


    I heave a sigh and shake my head. "You don''t understand, Prince Rufus. Unlike you, you have


    a lot of choices when ites to marriage, but not me. My failed engagement with Prince Fraser had a negative effect on my future marriage. I cannot be involved with any other issues again. So, if you still see me as your friend, you will distance yourself away from me. The question is, do you still see me as your friend?"

 Chapter 407: : Stay

    Chapter 407: : Stay


    ?


    I look at the closed door of my office and heave a sigh. A few hours have passed already after the conversation I had with Rufus, yet here I am, still not over with what happened.


    It''s over. My friendship with Rufus has already ended. After today, we will treat each other as strangers.


    This is what I want. To break my friendship with him, yet my heart couldn''t stopining about my decision. It wants me to take it back. But my mind is telling me no.


    I''ve been having an internal conflict for hours now, but I still haven''t settled it. I slump my head on my table and groan.


    Why does being a viiness so difficult? Why can''t I just live like Princess Paislee do? All she had to think about was how to protect Prince Fraser, but here I am, facing problems every now and then.


    "Why did I be the viiness? Why??" I mumble to myself. However, I was startled when a voice answered me.


    "Maybe because of your mean personality."


    I immediately look up and find Brother Pascal walking toward me with a bag in his hand. "Brother? What are you doing here?"


    He then raised his hand that was holding the bag and showed it to me. "Aunt ask me to bring this to you. She has prepared your favorite snacks. Li sent her a letter early this day saying that you couldn''t focus at work. So, Aunt asks me toe here to give it to you and to check on you. And it seems like what Li said is true. You are really not in the right mind to work. You should have stayed in the house if you were like this. You are just making everyone worried about you." He then shakes his head. I don''t know if it''s because of disappointment or something else.


    But if I stay in the house, I will just end up thinking about the conversation I had with Prince Fraser, added to the conversation I had with Rufus earlier. I don''t think my mind could bear that.


    I was startled when Brother put the bag down on the table. "Here, you should eat something first. I heard that his highness, Prince Rufus, visited you today. Is everything okay between the two of you?"


    I look at Brother Pascal and frown. I thought he didn''t care about me anymore?


    He probably noticed my confusion. He shakes his head and takes a deep breath before he sits on the vacant seat in front of my table. "Don''t look at me like that. I was only mad at you for what you are doing recently, but it doesn''t mean that I don''t care about you, Csille. Of course, I still care about you. Do you really think I will hate you forever?"


    I looked at Brother Pascal, and a sudden thought appeared in my mind. A thought of him dying on the battlefield.


    I feel my hand tremble, and my eyes moisten because of that. I don''t understand why I think of that, but I know there is a big chance it will happen in the future.


    "Brother, if the wares, will you join the army? Will you fight for the Kingdom?"


    Brother Pascal looks startled by my question. He frowns and just stares at me. "Why did you ask?"


    I shake my head. "I just want to know."


    He got silent for a moment. He was probably thinking things. "Of course, I will. Even if I am not the heir of the Lauretr¨¦ family, I am still part of it. Haven''t our ancestors pledged their life for the safety of the Kingdom? I would do the same. If a war would happen in the future, I will fight with Uncle."


    I felt my energy get sucked out of my body when I heard what he said. I know more than anyone else that there is a big chance that he might end up losing his life in the war.


    And if the Lauretr¨¦ family loses him, it will be the end for the Lauretr¨¦. Csille will disassociate herself from the family while Brother Pascal will die. Who can continue the lineage of the Lauretr¨¦ family if something happened to him?


    I cannot let that happen!


    "Brother, can you note with Father? Can you stay with Mother when the wares?"


    Brother frowns and shakes his head. "How can I stay here doing nothing? I might look like I don''t know anything about going to war but let me remind you that I was once trained to be the heir of the Lauretr¨¦ family, and that includes intensive training for times like this. So, how can I stay here knowing that the whole Kingdom is in jeopardy? Also, why are you asking that question? Don''t you trust his majesty? I''m sure he would make a decision that will be good for the Kingdom."


    Will he? After what I have told him, will he really agree toply with the Aeerean''s demands?


    I shake my head. "I know, Brother, but that is just hypothetical thinking. What if the war will soon break out? Can you not join the war? I''m worried about you."


    He raised his eyebrow at me. I can also see that his lips are quirking. "You are worried about me? That is new."


    I heave a sigh. Can''t he see that I am serious here? "Brother, I am serious. What if you got injured in the war? What will happen to the Lauretr¨¦ family?"


    He just stares at me. "What do you mean by your question? Do you really think I am a weakling who cannot even protect myself?"


    I shake my head. He doesn''t understand what I am trying to say, doesn''t he? I am not saying this because I look down on his abilities. I know he is great with swords and weapons. So, how can I doubt his abilities?


    I am saying this because I am worried that the Lauretr¨¦ lineage will end on us. So, I want to at least have him stay in the Capital. One of us should be saved, and I know it''s not me.


    "Brother, you don''t understand. You are the only hope of the Lauretr¨¦ Family. As you know, it will be difficult for me to have a new marriage. So, the responsibility of continuing our lineage depends on you. So, can you please not join the war?"


    Brother Pascal frowns. It looks like he doesn''t like what I have said. "Csille, why are you saying things like this? Yeah, your engagement with Prince Fraser got canceled, but it doesn''t mean that it is the end of you. Do you know how many gentlemen out there has a crush on


    you?"


    I smile sadly. "Brother, that was before. After his highness canceled his engagement with me, everything changed. Who would like to get engaged with someone who was rejected by the Crown Prince? Doesn''t it imply something about my character?"


    Brother Pascal got silent. He probably realizes that what I am saying is true. That my chances of finding possible candidates as my fianc¨¦e decreases.


    "But Csille, you are- "


    I shake my head and cut him off. "Brother, you don''t have to say anything. The moment Prince Fraser decided to cancel my engagement with him, I already knew it would be difficult for me to find a suitable partner for marriage. It''s the reason why I want you to stay here. You are the only hope of the Lauretr¨¦ family. So, how can I let you join that war? Father will already join the war. Do you want to leave us alone? We need you here, Brother. Mother and I need you here. So, can you please stay?"


    I only said we, but I already know Mother is the one who will need Brother Pascal the most. I need him to stay in the capital because I am sure that once the Aeerean Kingdom deres war on the Vrawyth Kingdom, I am already on the opposite side.


    It''s one of my reasons why I want him to stay in the capital, so he can be with Mother. Because I know Mother will be the one who will suffer the most by that time. Brother Pascal got silent for a moment. He was probably weighing things. He then stares at me and heaves a sigh. "I cannot promise, Csille. You know that the monarchy needs people who are well versed in fighting, and I don''t know if I care bear to stay here. Knowing that there are hundreds or even thousands of Vrawyth people who will sacrifice their lives for the Vrawyth Kingdom. So, I cannot be sure if I can make your request."


    I shake my head. No! I need to make sure he will stay in the capital. "But, Brother, what about us? What about Mother? What if something happened to her while you were there? You do know how the Aeerean Kingdom works. They wouldn''t hesitate tounch an attack inside the capital while you were busy fighting some of their troupes. Will you let Mother alone?"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    I only mentioned Mother because I know I won''t need his saving. Why would I need him if I am already siding with the Aeerean Kingdom?


    He stared at me before I heard him sigh. "You really want me to stay here, don''t you? How can I say no if you already mentioned Aunt''s safety." He shakes his head. "I will do my best to stay here then. For you and Aunt''s sake."


    I hold his hand that is resting on my table and hold it tightly. "Really, Brother? You would do


    that?"


    He just nods his head at me as a response. I give him a wide smile to show how happy I am with his decision.


    Thank goodness, I thought I still needed to convince him for an hour or two. Now, that


    Brother Pascal can stay in the capital. I can now be assured that nothing can happen to him.


    I''m sorry, Brother. I lied. I am doing this because I don''t want anything bad to happen to you. You are not supposed to exist in this world, and I''m sure if you join the army to fight against the Aeerean Kingdom, that will be the end of you.


    After Brother Pascal visited me, I decided to take a break from working. My mind couldn''t focus on my work, so it was useless for me to stay in the office.


    So, I decided to take some breather at the riverside. It''s a good thing no one was there when I arrived. I can have this ce for myself which is good because this is what I need the most. A time for myself. A time to rethink about my choices in life as Csille Lauretr¨¦.


    I look at the sky and close my eyes. I just want to feel the cold breeze gently touching my face.


    As if it wasforting me with all the problems I have right now.


    I smile bitterly at myself. How long can I endure staying here? How long can I endure taking


    everything on my own?


    I felt tears start to fall from my eyes, but I didn''t bother wiping them off. No one is around, so I don''t need to hide anymore.


    I don''t need to hide all my feelings I keep inside of me-the anxieties, nightmares, worries, problems, and everything. I feel so exhausted already.


    I just want to go home. I just want to return to how I used to be-that poor author who


    couldn''t make a daily living with my works.


    Even if my life isn''t as morous as Csille''s, at least I don''t have to worry about these


    problems.


    Why am I the one chosen to be part of this? I don''t want this anymore. Everything hurts, and I


    don''t know how long I can bear to continue hurting not just myself but the people around me


    too.


    "I''m really tired. I don''t want this anymore. So, please take me back. I want toe back home," I mumbled to myself.

 Chapter 408: : The decision

    Chapter 408: : The decision


    ?


    Father turns his head at me. It looks like he is warning me with his stares. We are currently in front of the meeting hall in the Pce. His Majesty called us early this morning for a meeting. He will probably announce his decision today.


    I heave a sigh and nod my head at Father. He already warned me before we came here not to say anything again. He was probably worried that I might say something that could garner hate from the other nobles.


    I know that the Lauretr¨¦ is in a difficult situation already, but how can I let those nobles step on us like that? Even if we didn''t have the same status we had when I was still Prince Fraser''s fianc¨¦e, I still wouldn''t let them step on us like that. We are still the Lauretr¨¦ family, one of the most powerful noble families in the Kingdom.


    Do they really think we will allow them to disrespect us like that?


    The two guards announced our presence and opened the door after a few minutes. The nobles who were already seated immediately looked at us. Although I can see that most of them are smiling, I can still see the resentment in some of them. They are probably envious of us because even if I am no longer Prince Fraser''s fianc¨¦e, the Lauretr¨¦ family still has a great influence on his majesty.


    Father led me to our seat. I can feel his hand gently tugging my dress as if reminding me again not to do things. I just nce at him and sigh.


    He and his overprotectiveness with Csille. It''s the reason why Csille thought she could do anything she wanted because her Father was always there to protect her. This trait will lead her to her demise.


    "Is there something wrong? You look bothered? Are you worried about his majesty''s decision?"


    I was so deep in my thoughts that I got startled when I heard Father whisper in my ears. I immediately turn my head at him and nod my head.


    Although my thoughts were clearly away from what he thought, I still couldn''t help but be worried about the King''s decision.


    I am unsure if what I saidst time is enough to convince him not toply with the Aeerean''s demand. Also, I''m worried about Prince Fraser. Based on the conversation I had with himst time, I am sure he will convince the King to follow the Aeerean''s request.


    I haven''t thought about what to do if his majesty makes a decision contrary to what I want. I have thought of ways what to do if that situation happened. But no matter how much I thought, my mind couldn''te up with anything at all.


    So, all I can do now is hope that his majesty will listen to my suggestions. I need him to listen to me, or else I don''t know what I will do.


    I couldn''t straight up question the King''s decision in front of everyone, or else I might be put in prison for questioning his authority.


    "Csille?"


    I turn my head at Father. I wasn''t able to answer Father''s question because the meeting had started already. Everyone immediately turns their attention to his majesty, who is now standing in front of us.


    Even if it''s obvious, I can still see the exhaustion in his appearance. He probably spends a lot of time thinking about the decision that would change the future of the Vrawyth Kingdom. He looks tired and pale. He probably stayedte at night yesterday. I immediately turn my head at Father to ask him a question, but I also see the worry on his face. He probably also noticed the fatigue in King''s appearance.


    I heaved a sigh and decided to let it off for now. I''m sure Father will check on his majesty after this meeting. So, I just need to wait for an update from him.


    For now, I need to focus on what his majesty will say. I need to know what his decision will be.


    His majesty looks around the nobles present in the meeting hall before he nods his head. "I know all of you want to know my decision about the Aeerean''s demands. I am also well aware that there are two options we can do, but I hope you will respect whatever decision I will make today."


    I felt my hand trembles when his majesty mentioned the word respect.


    Does he know that I have a n to convince him to disagree if his decision is contrary to what I have? Is it the reason why he is saying those things to us?


    But I immediately shake that thought off. It''s impossible he will know that. I didn''t say anythingst time that would make anyone doubts me. So that is really impossible. I''m sure his majesty is only saying those words to other nobles.


    I anxiously look at his majesty and wait for his decision. I am not the only one who is nervous, though. I can see in my peripheral vision that most of the nobles here are waiting anxiously for his majesty''s decision too.


    "After a whole day of thinking and considering everyone''s suggestions, I havee up with a decision." He paused and looked around us again. "I have decided not toply with the Aeerean''s demands."


    I heard some people gasp because of their disbelief while I silently heaved a sigh. I don''t need to worry about what to do if his majesty decides to agree. I can be assured that everything will be going in the right direction now.


    I turn my head at Father. I was hoping he would look happy, but he continued staring at the King with worry. He is probably still worried about his majesty''s health.


    I am worried about that too, but I still couldn''t help but feel happy with his majesty''s decision. After all the trouble, I have gone so that I could convince the King to disagree. Everything pays off.


    I turn my head to the King, who is currently observing the nobles'' reaction. He then nods his head. "I know some of you still have disagreements with my decision, and I respect that. However, I have weighed things over and over again, and only this decision will lead us to a better situation. So, I hope you can all respect my decision. I w-"


    The King wasn''t able to continue what he wanted to say because Prince Fraser abruptly stood up from his seat. It was too sudden that his seat fell down because of the force. Everyone got silent because of what happened. We all didn''t expect Prince Fraser would do that.


    I anxiously look at Prince Fraser. Hoping he will not convince his majesty to change his decision because if he did. I know it will be difficult for me to do something about it.


    The King looks at Prince Fraser with a frown. "Prince Fraser, what is this kind of rude behavior?" He asks in a controlled voice. I can sense the frustration in his majesty''s voice, although it''s so subtle that everyone probably didn''t notice that.


    Prince Fraser stares back at the King. "Forgive me for my rude behavior. However, I just couldn''t help but disagree with your decision, Father. I thought you already decided to follow my suggestions?"


    My hand trembled a little when I heard what Prince Fraser said. His majesty decided to follow Prince Fraser''s suggestions? But why would his majesty announce that we will notply with the Aeerean''s demands?


    What is happening? Did his majesty announce a wrong decision?


    I heard his majesty heaves a sigh. "Prince Fraser, I did say that I would consider your suggestions, but I never said it would be my final decision."


    Prince Fraser frowns and shakes his head. "Father, after what I have told you? You are still willing to risk that decision? Father, you know what will happen to the Vrawyth Kingdom if we still pursue that direction. Why would we need to risk it all?"


    His majesty also shakes his head. "I have already exined to you the reason why I think disagreeing with the Aeerean''s demand is a better option."


    Prince Fraser scoffed. "Better option? Father, are you hearing what you are saying? If you do that, you will be immediately putting our whole Kingdom at war. So, how can you say that it is a better option?" He said in a frustrated voice.


    If his father was not the King, I''m sure Prince Fraser would have snapped at him too.


    "And do you really think the Aeerean Kingdom will not attack us once we produce a thousand weapons for them? No, they will not. I''m sure they will take this chance to attack us, and what can we do if that happens? We will not have enough funds to evenst for a day of the war. How can you expect me to agree with your decision?"


    Prince Fraser stares at his father in disbelief. He was about to say something, but the Queen, who had been quiet, suddenly stood up and interrupted him. "Prince Fraser, please respect your Father''s decision. Remember, he is the King of the Vrawyth Kingdom, and whatever he does, he always puts the good of everyone in the Vrawyth Kingdom. I know you only want to help, but questioning his majesty''s decision isn''t helping at all. You are the Prince of this Kingdom. Shouldn''t you act like one? Or do you want other people to question your Father''s


    authority too?"


    The Queen said in a gentle manner, but herst words had a sharp tone in it. She was probably warning those nobles who had the n to question his majesty''s decision.


    Prince Fraser stares at his Mother for a moment before he heaves a sigh and sits again. I can see the disagreement in his expression that he is trying to hide. But he is probably in a bad mood already because I can see he is having trouble controlling his expression.


    I heave a sigh and shake my head. I understand that Prince Fraser is only worried about the Kingdom but what the Queen said is right. He cannot disrespect his majesty''s decision like


    that.


    Prince Fraser, when will you realize that you cannot always be right? You should learn how to listen to other people too, or else that trait of yours will be the reason for your downfall.


    I turn my head at his majesty and find him staring at Prince Fraser. I don''t know what that stares mean because his majesty returns to his usual expressionless face. So, even if I want to know what he thinks, I have to give up that idea.


    His majesty looks around him. "As I said, I know some of you might feel disappointed with


    my decision, and I understand that. But what your Queen said is right. I am only doing this for


    the greater good."


    He paused and took another look around. "We are the Vrawyth Kingdom. The most prestige Kingdom currently. How can we let anyone threaten us like that? How can we let anyone use


    us like that?"


    Some of the nobles chanted their agreements, while some remained quiet.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    His majesty nods his head. "We are the Vrawyth Kingdom, and we will not let anyone trample


    us like that. I know most of you are worried about what will happen after but don''t worry, I already made a counter n for that."


    I immediately frowned when I heard what his majesty said. Counter n? What does he


    mean?


    I turn my head at Father and tugs the hem of his upper clothes. His Majesty paused again to observe everyone''s reaction, and I couldn''t wait for an answer, so I turned my attention to


    Father.


    Father immediately turn his head at me with a frown. He stares at me as if asking me what I


    want.


    I inch closer to him so he can hear what I want to ask. "Father, do you know what his majesty


    is saying? What counter n is he talking about?"


    Father shakes his head. "I have no idea. I haven''t talked to hi-"


    He wasn''t able to finish what he wanted to say because his majesty suddenly spoke.


    "I will be..."

 Chapter 409: : Department

    Chapter 409: : Department


    ?


    "I will be establishing a new department that will specialize in preparing for the uing war,"


    My eyes immediately widened when I heard what he said. The department! I have written about this, but I didn''t expect to hear this soon.


    The department of War and Welfare!


    "It will be named the Department of War and Welfare. I will assign people who have abilities and experiences that will greatly help us in the uing war. So, even if we receive any surprise attack from our enemies, we will still be prepared."


    A noble raised his hand. "Your majesty, may we know who will be in charge of this department? Every one of us here has important positions in our own department. Wouldn''t that hurt the other department?"


    He doesn''t need to worry about it because his majesty will not choose anyone from any noble who are present here.


    The only ones present in this meeting are nobles who are holding a position in the monarchy. Those people who will be assigned to this department are not here. So, they shouldn''t worry a thing about it.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    His Majesty turns his head at the noble who asks that question. "You can be assured that no department will be harmed. I will only take a few of your employees, but it won''t hurt the department as a whole."


    I look at the noble and see his disappointed look. He was probably hoping he could be part of that department.


    Another noble suddenly raise his hand too. "Your majesty, can we know who will be these people in charge of this department?"


    His majesty shakes his head. "I cannot disclose their names for now because I still haven''t talked to them if they want to ept the position. But don''t worry, once I talk to them, I will announce it to everyone."


    Department of War and Welfare...


    I didn''t expect I would see this Department being established this soon, but I guess this is the right timing for that because a war will soon break out in the Vrawyth Kingdom.


    After the meeting, Father dropped me off at the Foundation, but instead of working, I decided to stroll around the capital because Li took the work I should do today. So, I have no choice but to do something else.


    I don''t want to stay in my office because I''ll just end up staring nkly at thin air for the whole day, and I don''t like that. I don''t want to spend my day doing nothing at all.


    I decided to just check the market to see if I could buy something for myself, but I couldn''t find anything that interested me. I couldn''t eat because I was still full from the lunch I had with Father.


    I heave a sigh. I don''t have anything to buy, and I still don''t want to eat. What will I do then? I was contemting what to do when a rental carriage stopped in front of me. I immediately step aside because I don''t want to block anyone''s way. But the carriage remains unmoving at its ce. No one also gets off the carriage.


    I look at the carriage in front of me and frown. What is this carriage doing? As far as I know, it is prohibited to park the carriage in here, so what is it doing here?


    I was startled when the coachman slightly opened the window on his side, and a hand appeared out of it. The hand is holding an object, and it looks like it is showing that object to


    me.


    I frowned when I realized it was only a simple marble stone and nothing else. What am I supposed to d...


    A sudden thought appeared in my mind, and I immediately got inside the carriage. I was immediately weed by a smiling An, Mister Sewell''s guard.


    "Apologies, Dame Csille, if I came here without notice. Our Master wants to talk to you. Do you have time for him?"


    I frowned when I heard what An said. Mister Sewell wants to talk to me? But what does he wants to talk about? Will he ask me about the update with the favor he asked me to do?


    I wasn''t able to voice out my opinion when I felt An starts to steer the carriage. I immediately turn my head at him and frown.


    An just smiled at me guiltily. "Apologies, Dame Csille. People are already staring at the carriage, and it will be suspicious if we remain there."


    I nod my head. I wasn''t mad at him at all. I also need to know what does Mister Sewell wants to talk about.


    "I have time today. You can bring me to your Master."


    An smiled gratefully at me. "Thank you, Dame Csille. Our Master is already waiting for you in the cabin, and I''m sure he will be happy when he sees you."


    Of course, he will. After all, I will bring him great news because his n is finally starting.


    Mister Sewell puts his teacup down and smiles at me. We are currently on the patio of his cabin house.


    "It''s been days since we have seen each other, Dame Csille. I hope you are doing fine." Doing fine? I was having problems with his favor, yet this guy asked me if I was okay? If he only knew what I have been through just to make his favores true. Just to make his n to life.


    I take a sip of the tea first before I answer him. "I am doing fine, Mister Sewell. Thank you for asking. I hope you are doing fine too."


    He just gives me a smile. It''s just a normal smile, but I don''t understand why I feel a shiver in my spine. It''s as if something in me is warning me about that smile.


    "I heard his majesty invited you and the nobles for a meeting this morning. I also heard he will announce something important today. May I know what his majesty announced?"


    He didn''t even bother to answer my question. Instead, he immediately asked me about the result of the meeting this morning.


    I almost quirked my lips when I heard what he said. Isn''t he impatient? Couldn''t he bare to wait for my update anymore?


    "His majesty announced his decision about the Aeerean''s demands."


    Mister Sewell raises his eyebrow. "And that decision is? Did he agree or not?"


    I look at Mister Sewell and frown. I thought he had spies inside the monarchy? Howe he doesn''t know his majesty''s decision? There is no way he wouldn''t know that.


    "Aren''t you supposed to know that? I thought you know everything that is happening in the monarchy?"


    He stares at me for a couple of seconds. I''m not sure what his stare means, but I can feel my hand tremble a little.


    "I want to know directly from you what happened in the meeting. I know you did your best in convincing his majesty not to agree with the Aeerean''s demand, and I really appreciate that, Dame Csille. But I want to know what the results are. Did you manage to convince his


    majesty or not?"


    Mister Sewell sounds sincere with his words, but I don''t know why I couldn''t believe what he is saying.


    He wants to know directly from me what happened? I doubt that. For someone like him and for an important decision like that? I''m sure he would do anything just to get an update as


    soon as possible.


    So, I don''t understand why he is pretending he doesn''t know anything? Is he trying to test me? But why? Haven''t I proven myself to him when I decided to swallow my pride just so I could be part of that meeting? Isn''t that enough reason for him to trust me? So, I don''t really understand why does he need to do all of these things.


    However, even if I have a lot of questions right now, I don''t have the courage to ask Mister Sewell those questions. I know he has a reason why he is doing this, and I''m sure if I confronted him, he wouldn''t be honest with me. So, I better not waste my effort and time.


    "He decided not to agree with the Aeerean''s demands."


    Mister Sewell smirks. He then takes his teacup and takes a sip on it. He looks happy with the news. A moment after, he put the teacup down and looked at me. "Thank you for your efforts, Dame Csille. We wouldn''t have done this if not for you."


    And I wouldn''t have done this if this didn''t involve everyone''s safety.


    I just smile at him and turn my head at the Sakura tree that is still in full bloom. It looks so


    beautiful.


    "I heard what you have been through, and I know it''s never easy to deal with that, Prince Fraser. I''m just d you didn''t soften up when he approached you."


    How will I? After what he has done to me? Also, it''s not about how I feel, but it''s more like how my decision will affect everyone living in this world.


    I just shook my head at him and decided not to say anything after. Less talking, less mistakes.


    I don''t want this Mister Sewell to realize that I know what will happen in the future. He


    cannot know my secrets.


    "Dame Csille, is that the only thing his majesty announced this morning?"


    I immediately became frigid when I heard his questions. He even knows about the department. So, how can I believe him that he doesn''t know his majesty''s decision?


    Does he really think that Csille is a dumb person?


    I heave a sigh and shake my head. "No, his majesty mentioned a thing about a department. He is nning to establish a department that will specialize in preparing for the iing war. It is to prepare the whole Vrawyth Kingdom for war any time of the day."


    I knew I couldn''t lie to him, and I also knew I couldn''t keep something from him, so instead of hiding it, I decided to just tell him everything in full detail.


    I am, after all, his ally already, and it is only right for me to tell him what I know about this


    department.


    Mister Sewell nods his head. He then put his hand on his chin. He looks like he is thinking about something. "Department of War and Welfare. What a fitting name for the uing war." He thenughs softly.


    Thatugh almost feels like someone freezes my blood. I could feel my whole body freeze for a moment when I heard hisughter.


    I just force myself to look calm. I cannot let Mister Sewell knows the effects of hisugh on me because I am sure he will not like that.


    I was about to take my teacup to calm my nerves, but my hand stopped midair when I heard


    what he said after.


    "Dame Csille, I know you have a lot of trouble with the favor I asked you thest, but can you


    do me another favor again?"


    I already know the favor he wants to ask. I actually expected that he would ask me about it


    today. After I had seen An in the market earlier, I already expected that he would ask me to do this for him. For his n.


    But even if I am already aware, I cannot let him know that. So, I look at him with a frown.


    "Favor? Mister Sewell, I am unsure if I can help you this time. I had many troubles when I epted your favor thest time. I''m not sure if I can still do that."


    I was startled when he suddenly grabbed my hand that was resting on the armrest. He then


    stares at me with his pleading eyes. "I know that Dame Csille but haven''t you agreed to get revenge with Prince Fraser? Only by doing this can you get that revenge. So let me ask you do you want this revenge because I wouldn''t force you if you don''t want to ept my favor. I''m just worried about you since you are the one who wants to get back at his highness." Until now, is he still using that trick? Trying to make it look like that he is only doing this thing for me, but in reality, he was only using Csille''s weakness for his own good.


    I heave a sigh. I don''t have much choice now, don''t I? "May I know what is this favor you


    want to ask, Mister Sewell?"


    "I want you to be a part of that group."

 Chapter 410: : Court

    Chapter 410: : Court


    ?


    I heave a sigh and stare nkly at the pile of documents on my table. A day has passed already after the meeting with his majesty and thest conversation I had with Mister Sewell.


    But here I am, still worried about the favor he asked me. It might seem like a simple favor. He just asked me to be part of that group and nothing else. He didn''t borate it to me, but I already know what it means.


    I know what does he wants. He wants me to be his eyes and ears inside the department. If they knew the next move of the Vrawyth Kingdom, it would be easier for the Aeerean to win against us.


    I slump my head on my table. I had been thinking about my future the whole day, and I couldn''t help but be scared. Not just for myself but also for the people I care about the most.


    I just hope nothing will happen to them once I decide to turn my back on the Vrawyth Kingdom.


    I was busy thinking about things when I heard my door open. I look up and found Leander standing in the doorway of my office.


    I immediately frown. What is this guy doing here? After the issue with the contagious disease, I haven''t heard the news about him. I only know he got busy with his duties as the royal physician. He got promoted after he volunteered to help the other region with the contagious disease.


    "Senior? What are you doing here? Is there something you want to talk about?" I looked at his clothes and noticed some blood stains on it. My eyes widen in worry when I see it. Although I wasn''t that close with him anymore, I still couldn''t help but worry about him. He is still my character, after all.


    Leander looks down at his long sleeves and shakes his head. "Don''t worry. I am okay. Thank you for asking. I had a patient who got stabbed earlier. That''s why I have blood stains, but I am doing okay. These are not mine."


    I heave a sigh of relief. Then I gesture my hand on the seat in front of my table. "Please be visited, senior. Do you want some tea? I can brew some for you."


    He immediately declined my offer, but he did take the seat though. "Apologies foring here uninvited, Dame Csille. I was on my way, so I decided to drop by." He then looks at the pile of documents on my table. "I hope I am not bothering you with your work, but if I am, I can just visit you some other time-"


    I immediately shake my head and interrupts his words. "No, you are not bothering me, senior. In fact, I have already finished those documents. So, you don''t have to worry."


    That is a lie. I haven''t even touched any of those documents. My mind is too preupied thinking about other things, that''s why I couldn''t work properly. And him visiting me today might help me relieve myself from overthinking.


    Maybe I just need someone to talk to. I unfriended Rufus already, so I didn''t have anyone to talk to besides Li and Mairenn, who couldn''t speak to me because they were busy with their work. Aside from that, I know I couldn''t tell them some things. So, most of the time, I only have myself.


    I smile reassuringly at Leander. "Senior, may I know the reason why you dropped by in my office? Are you here to check on me or something else?"


    I was hoping it''s the first reason. I really need someone to talk to right now. I need someone who will keep my mind off from all of these thoughts that keep running in my mind.


    I noticed that Leander suddenly became anxious when I asked that question. Although I am not sure if I read his action right because I am sure there is nothing to be anxious about with my question.


    Leander then stares at me. "I am here to check how you are doing. It''s been a long time since we have seen each other. I originally nned to visit you after returning to the capital, but I heard you were busy with your work in the Foundation. So, I decided to set it aside for a moment. But I didn''t expect something terrible will happen the moment I decided to visit you."


    I immediately frown. Something terrible happened? To whom? To him or me? Did something happen to him while I was busy dealing with my own problems?


    But if that was the case, why I haven''t heard anything about that? Leander isn''t just a great Doctor. He also has a lot ofdies head over heels with him. So, I''m sure that once something terrible happens to him, it will be a widely known fact.


    "Is it okay for me to ask what is this terrible thing you mentioned?"


    Leander stares at me confusedly. He looked like he couldn''t believe I was asking that question right now. "Dame Csille, are you seriously asking me that question?"


    I stare confusedly at him in return too. I don''t understand why he would react that way. Did I say something wrong? I was just asking him out of concern, but why is he looking at me right now as if I am the dumbest person he has ever met?


    I nod my head after. I was too confused that I wasn''t able to ask him questions.


    I heard him sigh. I just don''t know if that sigh means frustration. "The terrible thing I was talking about is when his majesty cancels his engagement with you in front of everyone. I didn''t expect he could do that to you. Even if he doesn''t love you, where is his decency not to embarrass you in public?"


    And where is his decency not to warn me that he want to talk about this? He didn''t even pause when saying those words. How can this man talks about someone else''s misfortune as if it


    was nothing?


    I heave a sigh. I know he has the tendency to be blunt, but I didn''t expect he would say those things.


    I shake my head. "That is already in the past, senior. Let us let it go. I''m sure his highness wouldn''t like anyone to talk about that too. All we can do is respect Prince Fraser''s decision. Isn''t that the right thing to do?"


    Leander stares at me for a couple of seconds. He then smiles sadly. I''m not sure if that sad smile means he is pitying me. "You still love him, don''t you? You won''t protect him like that if you don''t."


    I just smile at him. "I just realized that getting mad over things that are already in the past is futile. In the end, I will just hurt myself. So, why would I bother? It''s the reason why I can say those things now. Not because I still love him but because I already realize that it is impossible for the two of us."


    I heard Leander sigh. "I just didn''t expect this is how the two of you will end. I thought you would end up together."


    And I thought you would drop this conversation after what I have said. I don''t know if this man came here just to remind me what happened to my rtionship with Prince Fraser. Because if he is, he is doing a great job.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    If he isn''t an old acquaintance, I would probably throw him out already.


    I shake my head. "Let''s not talk about this, senior." I looked at his long sleeve, which had bloodstain. "Is the patient who got stabbed okay already?"


    Leander looks at his long sleeve and nods his head. "He is already okay, but his family is having problems with where they will bring the patient. The only close Hospital here is the Holycross Hospital, and they don''t have money for that." He sounds so worried about his


    patient.


    "Why don''t you bring him here?"


    Leander immediately turns his head at me. "In the Foundation? But we will need Hospital equipment to take care of him."


    I nod my head. "I know, and we can offer that to him for free. The problem is we don''t have a


    doctor here."


    Leander stands up. "I can find a doctor, but for now, can you show me where I can bring him. I need to check first if it''s suitable for the patient''s condition."


    I ask Li to bring Leander to the Hospital part of the Foundation. He then returned a few moments after with a smile on his face.


    "Dame Csille, I didn''t know you have this in your Hospital. Howe I never heard anything


    about this?"


    I put the document I am reading and stare at him. "It''s because I decided to close it temporarily. We couldn''t find Doctors or nurses that could work in the Foundation. You do know that we were short-staffed of medical professionals because of the contagious disease,


    right?" Leander nods his head. He then offers some suggestions to the Foundation that I immediately note down. His suggestion can definitely help the Foundation in the future.


    As for the patient, he said he would fetch him and bring him here. He also said I don''t have to worry about finding a Doctor or nurse that will take care of that patient because he will


    prepare it for me.


    Before lunch, he returned with the patient and a Doctor. Li orients the Doctor where things can be found while Leander checks on his patient.


    After making sure everything was okay, he dropped by my office to ask me for lunch which I happily epted. It''s been a long time since I have enjoyed lunch with a friend, even if I''m not


    that close with him.


    We decided to eat at one of the seafood restaurants in the capital. I haven''t tried eating here before because Rufus and I both have a sweet tooth. So, we always pick coffee shops or pastry


    shops when we eat meals.


    Leander noticed I was looking at the prawn with a frown. I was contemting whether I should eat or not. I don''t know how to peel the prawns, and I don''t want to bother Leander


    about it.


    "Do you want some prawn? I can peel it for you?" He asks in a gentle manner as if he is talking to a kid instead of me.


    I immediately shake my head and smile gratefully at him. I don''t like bothering anyone with


    my food. Also, it''s been weeks since we saw him each other, yet here I am, wanting him to


    peel prawns for me? Isn''t that too much?


    "Thank you, but you don''t need to. I''ll just probably eat something else."


    I don''t know how to peel prawns because I was allergic to them when I was still in the real


    world. And every time I will eat a prawn as Csille, someone will peel it for me. So, I never got the chance to learn it.


    "I need to. How can I let Dame Csille peel prawns? Here let me do that for you." He sounded


    so sincere when he said that. I thought he would see me as a spoiled princess because I didn''t know how to peel prawns. Yet, I didn''t hear any insult from him.


    I didn''t expect he would this be kind. I used to avoid him before because I knew he liked Csille back then. So, I never got the chance to know him more.


    Leander patiently peels several prawns withoutint. He even looks like he is enjoying what he is doing, which is quite odd for me. Isn''t it tiring to do that?


    A moment after, he offered me a tter of peeled prawns. I smile gratefully at him before I


    eat it slowly.


    The taste of the prawn is really impable. I couldn''t believe I had missed this delicious


    taste when I was still living in the real world.


    I was still enjoying the prawns when suddenly Leander asked me a question that shocked the


    heck out of me.


    "Csille, will you allow me if I want to court you?"

 Chapter 411: : Marriage?

    Chapter 411: : Marriage?


    ?


    "Miss, we are already here in the residence."


    I was too engrossed thinking about what Leander told me earlier that I didn''t even realize the carriage had already stopped in front of the Lauretr¨¦ residence.


    I look at the coachman and smile at him. "Thank you for bringing me home," I said before getting off the carriage.


    I could see the worried look in his eyes, but I just shrugged it off. I know he was only worried because I look bothered today.


    But who wouldn''t get bothered after what happened? Leander Smyth suddenly wants to court me! Who wouldn''t get bothered about that?


    I thought he had already forgotten those feelings he had for Csille, but I guess I was totally wrong. He didn''t forget. He just gave up because he knew he couldn''tpete with Prince Fraser before, but now that I am not engaged with Prince Fraser anymore, I didn''t expect this Leander would grab the chance to ask me out.


    I couldn''t believe him at all!


    If it''s other people, they would have second thoughts about courting Csille. After all, the Crown Prince of the Kingdom had already rejected her in front of everyone. Isn''t that a sign that there is something wrong with Csille?


    But this guy... He didn''t even stop or stutter when he asked me that question. In fact, he looks confident instead.


    I heave a sigh and open the door of our house. However, I hadn''t even stepped my foot inside when I heard someone speak.


    "How is your date with the well-known ''Godly Doctor'' of the Vrawyth Kingdom?"


    I immediately look up and find Brother Pascal smirking at me. He looks like he is enjoying what he is doing right now.


    Mother and Father are sitting beside him. And they look happy?


    Wait, I don''t understand why they would look at me like that. I just had a meal with Leander. It''s not as if we are already talking about the wedding preparation.


    What is with their expressions?


    I heave a sigh and shake my head. "It''s not a date, brother. That is just a simple meal. He helped me with a patient in the Foundation. That''s why we decided to have a meal. So, I can thank hi-"


    Brother Pascal raises his eyebrow at me and cuts me off. "That is not what I heard from Li. I have dropped by your Foundation a few minutes after you and Doctor Leander have left for lunch. She said Doctor Leander dropped by early morning to check on you. He then left and returned with a patient. She said that patient is the person Doctor Leander is helping. So, you don''t need to lie, Csille. We already know."


    I frown at them. What do they know? Do they know that Leander asks me if he could court me?


    I suddenly feel scared about that thought. No one knows how much my parents and Brother Pascal is worried about my marriage. So, I am sure these three are all happy because of this news. After all, Leander isn''t a bad choice too. Although he isn''t a noble, he is from a family of Royal physicians, and these kinds of doctors are considered on par with the nobles. Some nobles even need to show respect to them. So, I understand if they will be happy about this news.


    "Mother, Father, Brother, don''t even think about it. There is nothing going on with me and senior. It was just a casual meal of two old acquaintances and nothing more. So, stop putting meaning on it."


    I slump my exhausted body on the sofa. Although I didn''t have much work to do in the Foundation, I feel like my whole energy was sucked out of my body because of what Leander told me earlier.


    I already have a lot of problems to deal with, yet here he is, still adding to that long list. When will these problems end? I feel like I got older for a decade or two because of all these problems.


    I close my eyes and lean my head on the headrest. I''m actually tired, but I know they still have many things to ask, so I want to deal with it first. I don''t want to hear anyone say nonsense things like this anymore. That''s why I decided to make it clear to them.


    "My dear, are you okay? You look tired. Why don''t you rest first?" I heard Mother ask in a worried tone.


    I slowly open my eyes and stare at them. "I know you have a lot of questions and things you want to say to me. So say it all."


    Mother and Father stare at each other for a couple of seconds before Mother turns her head at me. "My dear, I know you already said that you only have a casual meal Doctor Leander. But we were thinking, isn''t it better if the two of you end up together? My dear, you are already neen. Isn''t it time for you to deal with your future?"


    I just stared at Mother for a few seconds. I don''t understand why does she sounds like I am already in my thirties, and if I don''t find anyone soon, I will end up being a maiden.


    I know the tradition and culture in this world are based on the medieval period but isn''t neen years old too young to get married? And what does Mother say again? That I should start to deal with my future? Aren''t I currently dealing with it already?


    "Mother, I understand your concern about me and appreciate that. However, it is really impossible for me and Doctor Leander. I only see him as my senior and nothing else. So, I hope you can stop matchmaking the two of us. And as for I should be dealing with my future statement, I am already doing that, Mother. Haven''t I been busy with my Foundation for months now?"


    Mother looks like she wants to say something to me, but she just turns her head at Father, who is sitting beside her. She then tugs Father''s long sleeve.


    I know what that means. She is asking Father to talk to me instead. She knew I would listen to what my Father said. However, she forgot that Csille doesn''t mind if her Father is already mad


    at her.


    "Csille, what we are only trying to say is. You should start to see anyone else. You are already neen years old. Most of thedies your age are already married. If not, they already have a fianc¨¦. But look at you? You don''t have anyone with you. Isn''t it better if you will give Doctor Leander a chance? He is considered one of the best Doctors in town, and he is already a Royal Physician at such a young age. If you got married to someone like that, I''m sure he can protect you with his status. You know how the nobles see the Royal Physician, right? So, I think it isn''t a bad idea to give him a chance?"


    What chance are they talking about? Don''t they know that the Vrawyth Kingdom will be at war soon? Yet, they want me to give Leander a chance?n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Also, don''t they know what will happen if I do that? It will be detrimental to everyone. So, how can I do that?


    "Father, Mother, I already told you. Stop matchmaking me with Doctor Leander. It is impossible for us. As for your worries about my future, don''t worry. I got that handled. For now, I just want to enjoy life. I want to explore the world and my work first. I want to expand the Foundation so it can help other regions too. I also want to try a lot of things. So, I don''t see the immediate need for me to get married. Also, isn''t this the right time to talk about marriage? The Vrawyth Kingdom is still in a difficult situation. Any time now, the Aeerean Kingdom can attack the Vrawyth Kingdom. So, how can you expect me to focus on such a


    thing?"


    Mother shakes her head. "But my dear is-"


    I stare at Mother. "I am already decided. I don''t want to get married for now or soon. I just want to enjoy what life is bringing me. Isn''t that what you told me when I was young? That I should learn how to enjoy life."


    "But my dear, what you are nning affects your future. If you continue dying your marriage, all gentlemen will end up getting married, and by the time you want to face it, it will be difficult for you to find a good match. It''s the reason why it''s better it you- " Why can''t they understand that I don''t want to get married? Csille is only neen. So, I don''t understand the need for immediate marriage at this age.


    "I know you are concerned about me, but when will you start to listen to what I want? I already told you that I don''t want to get married or engaged with anyone else. Why can you respect that?" I snap at them. I even stand up to make them see my disagreement.


    I stare at them disappointedly. I know they only care about me, but this is really disappointing. How can they force Csille to get married to someone she doesn''t even love? Is


    her opinion not valid?


    "Is it because of him? It''s the reason why you don''t want to get engaged because of Prince Fraser? Because you are still hoping you will somehow end up as his wife in the end?" Brother Pascal then scoffs at me. He looks more disappointed than I do.


    I looked at him, and a tear fell from my eyes. I was too frustrated right now that I couldn''t


    help but cry.


    "Why do you always rte everything to him? He is already happy with his life. Can you leave him out of this! I am only doing this because I am tired. I am tired of constantly conforming to the norm. All these years, all I ever did is to follow what the societal norms were telling me. I should always act prim and proper. I have followed that. I have done everything just to be epted by Prince Fraser. I did everything just to be epted by people, and look where it got me. I end up losing him, and now people are criticizing me because my fianc¨¦e has canceled our engagement. I am tired already. You want me to get married just so I can be like those


    other nobles?"


    Iugh bitterly. I can feel my cheeks getting wet from crying, but I don''t care anymore. I don''t even know why the heck I am crying. Is it because of the frustration or because of the emotions I have kept inside of me all these years?


    I look at my family with tears in my eyes. "I just want to live a life I want to be. Is there something wrong with that? I don''t want to be the typical nobledy who will just end up raising her children in the house while my husband works all day. I am more than that, Mother. So, please don''t ask me to get married again because if you do, I''m afraid I might end


    up running away from home."


    Mother''s eyes widened when she heard what I said. She tried to reach my arms, but I


    immediately got away from her while shaking my head.


    Father stands up and tries to calm Mother. He didn''t say anything to me, but I could see the disappointment in his eyes.


    I disappointed them again and again. When will this end?


    I looked at my parents for thest time and decided to just go to my room. I didn''t expect things will end up like this. I only want to make it clear to them that I don''t want anything to do with any gentlemen for now. But it is never my attention to hurt them. However, I got frozen on the spot when I suddenly heard Brother Pascal say something. "When will you realize that we are only doing this for your own good, Csille?"


    I didn''t respond to what he said and continued to walk my way inside my room. The moment I close my door, I lean on the door and smile bitterly at myself.


    "I hope you can also realize that I am doing this for everyone''s safety. I''m sorry, Mother, Father, and Brother. I am only doing this to save everyone. Csille should be focusing on her mission and nothing else. So, I apologize for hurting all of you."

 Chapter 412: : Talk or threat?

    Chapter 412: : Talk or threat?


    ?


    Another day has passed without me hearing anything from his majesty. It''s been two days after his majesty announced the establishment of a new department, yet there is still no update about the department or who will be assigned to the department.


    However, I am not that worried since I am already sure that I have a position in the department. But I have forgotten that Mister Sewell has eyes inside the Pce.


    So, here I am, inside his cabin, preparing myself with his questions.


    I anxiously look at Mister Sewell, who is currently sipping his usual cup of tea. He doesn''t look mad at all, but I don''t understand why I feel more frightened that he is calm.


    He then turns his head at me and smiles. "Dame Csille, why don''t you drink some tea first? You look nervous." Heughs. I don''t know what doesugh means, but I definitely feel a shiver on my spine when I heard that. "I wouldn''t do anything to you. So, you can be at ease."


    I take a soft breath. I don''t want him to see that I am really nervous around him. That''s why I try my best to take soft breaths.


    Then I give him a reassuring smile. "I''m not nervous, Mister Sewell. I was just thinking about some problems with the Foundation. I have a lot of problems with ittely."


    That is true, though. Yesterday, I got too busy with work that I forgot to think about this. The consequences if I didn''t do anything that would look like I am convincing his majesty to give me a position in the monarchy.


    I was too confident that I already had a position in the department that I forgot to act like I was trying my best to convince his majesty to give me a position.


    How can I forget something important like this? How can I forget that there is a certain Mister Sewell who is always watching my every move? How can I exin to him why I didn''t do anything? What exnation should I tell him that will make him feel satisfied?


    Mister Sewell stares at me as if he is making sure that what I am saying is true. That I am not afraid of him. He then smiles at me. "Care to tell me what those problems are?"


    Why does he want to know? Does he know I am only making excuses here? Although I was busy with things in the Foundation, it hasn''te to the point that I will stress over it.


    I shake my head. "I don''t think it is great to talk about problems here, Mister Sewell. It''s not that I don''t want to share. I just think it''s better not to spoil the mood. Also, I think you are already aware of what is happening in my life. So, I don''t understand why we still need to talk about it." I shrugged my shoulders at him before I took the tea offered to me earlier.


    I better drink some tea so I can calm my nerves. Talking to Mister Sewell these days makes me so anxious, probably because I know what will this Mister Sewell do in Csille''s life.


    Mister Sewell raises his eyebrow at me. "You really know me well, Dame Csille. It is really great to have an ally who knows me as you do." He thenughs. I don''t know if it''s a normalugh or a tauntingugh. I don''t even know if his words have double meaning because this Mister Sewell is a wise man. He wouldn''t give me hints if he didn''t want to, and right now, it looks like he wants to make me anxious by confusing me.


    I just smile at him because I don''t know how to respond to what he says. So, I would rather keep quiet than say things that might displease him. After all, I know how Mister Sewell gets angry, and even if he hasn''t shown me yet, I know it will terrify me.


    A lot.


    The two of us sip our tea for a few minutes while we appreciate the view in front of his pavilion. I was waiting for him to ask me questions on why I didn''t do anything, and Mister Sewell is also probably waiting for me to say any updates about the department.


    We stayed silent for another few minutes before I couldn''t bear the silence. The more I remained quiet, the more I became anxious, so I decided to just ask him straight away than wait for Mister Sewell to talk.


    I turn my head at Mister Sewell and found him sipping his tea casually. He looks so calm, as if he isn''t worried that I didn''t do anything to convince his majesty.


    I heave a sigh. "Mister Sewell, may I know why you want to see me today?"


    He didn''t immediately answer my question. Instead, he just leans on his chair and casually sips his tea. A moment after, he puts down his teacup and smiles at me. "I just want to hear any updates from you."


    I knew it! He knew that I didn''t do anything to have a position in the monarchy. Did he call me here to reprimand me?


    But I only did that because I am already sure that I have a spot in the Foundation. So, I didn''t do anything to convince his majesty.


    I take a deep breath before I answer him. "I know you are already aware that his majesty hasn''t released any updates about the department or who are the people assigned for it. So, I''m sure you are asking about what I have done to have a position in the department."


    I turn my head at him and see him nod his head. "You are right. I want to know what you have done to have a position in the department. So, tell me, Dame Csille, did you do something?" It''s just a simple question, but I suddenly feel chills because of it. It''s as if he is threatening me instead of asking.


    I calm myself down first before I answer him. "I know you are well aware of what I have done." I shake my head. "No, I haven''t done anything at all." I heave a sigh. "Apologies, Mister Sewell. You know what I have done just to have a seat in that meeting, right? I have risked everything, so it was difficult for me to find an opening where I could talk to his majesty alone. I''m sure you also know that after my engagement with Prince Fraser got canceled, my privilege to go in and out of the Pce was taken. I couldn''t find an opportunity to enter the Pce. But don''t worry, I am doing my best to find an opening."


    I don''t know if my excuse will be eptable to him, but this is the only excuse I can think of at the moment. I just wish he could understand that I am also in a difficult position currently.


    I nervously look at Mister Sewell, waiting for his response. But he just stared at me with a nk expression. He then nods his head after. "I understand that what I am asking you is not an easy thing to do. After all, it involves his majesty. However, let me remind you, Dame Csille, that we won''t be able to execute your revenge if you wouldn''t be part of that new department. So, let me ask you, Dame Csille. Do you still want to have your revenge?"


    I felt a shiver on my spine when I heard what he said. It may sound like he is concerned about me, but I know more than anyone else that he only cares about himself. He is a selfish man who only thinks about himself. If I don''t have any use to him, I''m sure he can throw me out of


    his cabin.


    And it''s not the first time he made it look like he is only doing this for my sake. That he made Csille believe that he was the one being dragged into this mess instead of Csille.


    This guy is really scary. He looks innocent on the outside, but he is a wolf in sheep''s clothing


    on the inside.


    "Dame Csille?"


    I was too engrossed with my own thoughts that I forgot to answer him. I turn my head at Mister Sewell and find him staring at me. In a short glimpse, I have seen something in his eyes. Something thatsts for a few seconds only.


    I''m not sure if what I have seen is true or not, but what I have seen in his eyes is anger. Is he mad at me because I couldn''t follow what he asked me to do?


    I heave a sigh. Based on how I have written Mister Sewell, it is not possible. That he is mad at


    me.


    I make sure I look mad right now before I answer him. I need to make him see how angry Csille is towards Prince Fraser. I even grit my teeth to show my resentment towards the Crown


    Prince.


    "I want to take my revenge. I still want to make Prince Fraser suffer what I have suffered. I want to take everything he haves so he can know what I feel right now."


    I was pretending earlier, but the words thate from my mouth just now feel true. As if I was really angry at Prince Fraser. I can even feel the anger starting to bubble inside of me.


    It''s the real Csille! What I am feeling right now is the feelings of the real Csille and not mine. It''s the reason why the way I can also hear the hatred in each word I say.


    She is really angry, and just like Mister Sewell, I am sure she would do anything to take her


    revenge.


    I can see Mister Sewell smirking. "That is right, Dame Csille. What Prince Fraser did to you is something uneptable. You are the most respecteddy in the Kingdom, so how can he turn you down like that in front of everyone? He is a cruel and selfish man."


    I almost raised my eyebrow when I heard that from him. Really? It''s as if he isn''t a cruel and selfish person too. Is he also describing himself because I can picture him based on his


    description?


    "This kind of man deserves to suffer. So, what you are doing is the right thing, Dame Csille. Don''t let him live a happy life while you suffer alone. He needs to suffer too. He cannot be happy unless you be happy." He whispers to my ears.


    He sounded like the devil whispering evil things in cartoons. Even his voice sounds like that. All he needs is a horn, a tail, and a pitchfork. And he can already pass as the devil reincarnate.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    I look at Mister Sewell with determination in my eyes. Then I nod my head. "You are right. I cannot allow him to live the life he wants while here I am, stuck with the life I hate."


    In my peripheral vision, I can see him smirking at what I said. Of course, he will be happy because he thinks he managed to make Csille obey him. However, there is one thing he didn''t know. That I am not Csille, and I am well aware of what he is doing.


    "And in order to do that, you need to find a way to have a position in that department. You need to be an important part of that department, Dame Csille. Only by doing this will we be able to bring down Prince Fraser."


    Bring down, Prince Fraser? No, that isn''t enough for him. He doesn''t only want to change the heir to the throne, but he also wants to change the royal family. So his family can take over. An opportunity they have been looking for. To take back the throne.


    I nod my head. "Don''t worry, Mister Sewell. After our conversation, I will immediately head into the Pce to convince his majesty to give me a position in that department."


    I was startled when Mister Sewell gently caressed my head. He then looks at me proudly. As if he is my Father who looks proud of my achievements.


    "Soon, you will be able to get your revenge. All you need to do is follow what I am telling you,


    and you will definitely get it soon."


    My revenge? More like his revenge.

 Chapter 413: : Suggestions (1)

    Chapter 413: : Suggestions (1)


    ?


    "Dame Csille, the guards wants to see you."


    I turn my head at An before I open the window on my side. I immediately see the royal guards guarding the entrance of the Pce.


    I give them a small smile. "Good day, apologies foring here uninvited. I just came here to see if I can have a conversation with his majesty." I look at the closed gate. "Does his majesty have time for a conversation?"


    The two guards stares at each other for a couple of seconds before they bow their heads at me. "Good day Dame Csille. We are not sure if his majesty have time for a conversation today. But we can allow you toe inside. You could just ask the Butler if his majesty can see you." Then they open the gate with a wide smile at their faces.


    I just smile at them in return before I turn my head at An and ask him to continue inside.


    I actually didn''t expect things will be easying here. I know how the Pce have restricted the people whoes in and out of the Pce because of the threat of the Aeerean Kingdom. So, I was expecting I need to convince the guards to allow me inside.


    What happened just now is still something I couldn''t believe. I thought after my engagement with Prince Fraser got cancelled, it will be difficult for me to go to the Pce without an invitation. I didn''t expect everything will be this easy.


    "Dame Csille, you are really still an important person for the royal family don''t you? I heard that they have restricted everyoe whoes in and out of the Pce,tely but you managed to get inside without worry."


    I look at An. I don''t know if I should be happy or not because he also knows this fact. I''m sure he will tell this to Mister Sewell and it will be difficult for me to make excuses in the future.


    I just give An a small smile and turn my head at the window. I would rather not say anything than to say something I shouldn''t have said. It is safer this way.


    After my conversation with Mister Sewell, he ask An to send me off. But instead of returning home or in the Foundation, I decided to go straight to the Pce.


    Although Mister Sewell didn''t tell me to go to the Pce after our conversation, I decided to take action. I know he got mad at me because I didn''t do anything to have a position in the department so here I am proving myself to him.


    Just so he can be satisfied. Even if it means I will be fooling his majesty, the person who I already considered my second father.


    A moment after, the carriage stops in front of the Pce. I say my thanks at An and immediately get off the carriage before he could say something to me.


    After what he said to me earlier? I don''t think I can still feelfortable around him.


    I scan my eyes at the surrounding hoping I can see a familiar face. My eyes shines when I see the Butler talking to a maid, who is watering the flower on the side.


    I immediately walk towards him. It''s a good thing he is here, he is one of the people here who knows the schedule of his majesty. I can just ask him if his majesty have some time today.


    I was about to say something when he suddenly turn his head at me. "Dame Csille? What are you doing here?"


    "Good day, apologies foring here an uninvited. I was hoping to talk to his majesty. Does his majesty have time today? I just need to talk to him about something important."


    The Butler nods his head. "He has time today but I still need to ask if he wants to see you. Why don''t wee inside the Pce first?" He then said a few reminders to the made on how to take care of the flower before he lead me inside the Pce.


    We walk pass the hallway and stop in front of the Pce''s library. "Dame Csille, can you wait here while I ask his majesty if he can see you."


    I nod my head and walk inside the library. After making sure I amfortable inside the library, he immediately left to ask his majesty.


    I look around the library and heaves a sigh. I have been here for a couple of times already yet I still couldn''t help buy be amazed on how many books there have here. Most of them are even limited editions.


    This library can even bepared to those huge public library you can see in the real world. It''s so huge that you wouldn''t have expect this can be found in the Pce, a ce where everyone is busy working in the monarchy.


    "Wouldn''t it be a waste to have a big library like this yet you can not spend your whole day reading here?" I mumble to myself while I scan the books in the shelves. "If I were they, I would have lock myself in this library for days. It would ha-"


    I wasn''t able to finish what I want to say when I suddenly heard someone speak behind me. It''s a good thing I wasn''t holding any book or else I might have drop it.


    I turn my head at the perpetrator and find his majesty smiling at me widely. His smile is a genuine one not unlike the smile of Mister Sewell.


    "Apologies, I didn''t mean to startle you." He looks around the library and nods his head. "You are right. It would have been a waste if we have this but no one bothers reading it. If you want, you cane here and spend your whole day reading. I''m sure you will enjoy all the books here."


    I politely shake my head. Spend my day here? And what? See Prince Fraser everyday? I would rather spend my whole day in the Foundation.


    Also, if that happens it will only make Mister Sewell happy and I don''t want that.


    "Greetings your majesty, apologies foring here uninvited. I just want to talk to you about something important but if you don''t have any time, I understand."


    His majesty shakes his head. "No, I actually n to invite you to the Pce this afternoon but it''s a good that you are here." He then gesture his hand towards a round table. It''s a table where you can sit for a tea while reading. "Why don''t we sit first and talk about this while sipping tea. It''s been a long time since I have taste your tea. Can you do me a favor and brew


    me one?"


    I immediately nod my head at him. "It will be my honor to do that, your majesty." It''s a good thing everything that is needed for a simple tea ceremony is already here. The moment his majesty sits on his chair, I immediately start the tea ceremony.


    The two of us got silent and focus. I was focusing not to make any mistake while doing the tea ceremony. While his majesty is focusing on watching it.


    After a few minutes, I sessfully brew the tea and pour it gently to his majesty''s teacup. I didn''t immediately sit and wait for hisments first.


    His majesty takes his teacup and sip on it. He then close his eyes for a few seconds before he opens it and stares at me. "Your tea is the only tea I wouldn''t get tired drinking everyday. It''s such as shame I have lose that opportunity." He then shakes his head.


    He was probably talking about my failed engagement with Prince Fraser because if I be Prince Fraser''s wife, he can just ask me to brew him tea everyday. But because the engagement was canceled, it is impossible for it to happen now.


    "Your majesty, I can came here everyday just to brew you tea. It will be my honor to do that."


    His majesty looks up at me and shakes his head. "How can I do that? I know how busy person you are, Dame Csille. How can I do that to you. Forget it. I''ll just enjoy your tea as much as I can." He the gesture his hand at the vacant seat in front of him. "Why don''t you sit first. I heard you have something important to talk to me. May I know what is it?"


    I immediately sit on the chair. "Your majesty, I know you already said you will announce it if everything''s okay but I came here to ask any update about the new department?"


    His majesty nods his head. "I''ll be honest with you, Dame Csille. I am still contemting who will I assign in the department. I already have some choices but I am still not sure if they can really help or not. I already talk to my son about this and he already given me a list of possible candidates but I still need to talk to another person to see if they can really be fit for


    the position."


    And that person is Csille? Is the reason why he mentioned he wants to invite Csille is because The wants to hear Csille''s suggestions?


    This doesn''t seem right. I have written that his majesty ask for Prince Fraser''s suggestion but him asking me suggestions, is something that shouldn''t happen.


    However, I couldn''t turn him down now right? Also, wouldn''t this help me? All I need to do is to mention all those people who will work in the Foundation. If I do this, there is a huge chance that everything will be on their right ces. So, I guess it wouldn''t hurt if I say some


    suggestions to his majesty.


    "Your majesty, have you talk to Prince Rufus? He have been working in one of the departments in the monarchy and he had the chance to work with most people here. I am sure he can give you a great list of people who can be part of the new department." Since he haven''t mentioned that he wants to hear my suggestions, I have mentioned another option too. It is safe this way rather than to be confident with myself. Although, I am half sure The would also ask for my suggestions.


    The King nods his head. "I already n to meet himter. I want to hear your suggestions, Dame Csille. Who do you think will be fitted to work in the new department? Although you only recently work in the Kingdom, I am sure you have talk to a lot of people while managing your Foundation. So, I want to know your thoughts, Dame Csille."


    I knew it! He really ask me! I should take this opportunity and suggest all those people who will be a part of the department.


    I pretend to look shocked because of what his majesty said. "Your majesty? You want to hear my suggestions? But aren''t I not qualified to suggest anything? Wouldn''t it better to ask my Father about this? I am sure he could suggest people who will be a great help in the new


    department."


    His majesty picks up his teacup first before he answer me. "I already ask him yesterday and he already given me some suggestions."


    And he still wants to hear mine? It only proves how much his majesty put importance on the Lauretr¨¦ Family. He already talk to my Father but he still wants to hear mine?n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Me? Who is a simple Founder of a Foundation only? I don''t even have any position in the monarchy. How can my suggestions be important?


    Not that I am not happy about this. I just feel burdened knowing he trusts me this much. I''m


    sure he will be disappointed and hurt when he knew how much of a traitor I am.


    I am sorry, your majesty. I''m sorry for breaking the trust you have for me.

 Chapter 414: : Suggestions (2)

    Chapter 414: : Suggestions (2)


    ?


    I heave a sigh and nods my head. "If you insist then I will tell you know whom do I think that can help the new department."


    I try to recall all the people that will have position in the monarchy. There are total of eight persons in the department. Those eight persons will be assigned in a specific field and they will act as the leader of each specific fields.


    After recalling every details I need to remember, I immediately start to suggest names to his majesty. I first mentioned Prince Fraser.


    How can I forget about him? He will be one of the most important person in this war. So, there is no way I will left him behind.


    "Your majesty, I think his highness Prince Fraser should be given a position in this department."


    His majesty raises his eyebrow when he heard what I said. "Prince Fraser? That is the first time I hear someone suggest his name." He then nods his head. "I think that is also a good suggestion too. Even I didn''t thought about it."


    I was startled when I heard that. Father didn''t suggest Prince Fraser to his majesty but why? Isn''t he the most qualified to be a part of this department?


    I stare at his majesty confusedly. It doesn''t make sense to me at all. How can they forgot that Prince Fraser is existing?


    His majesty have probably noticed the confusion in my eyes because he starts to exin things to me. "We didn''t think about him because everyone knew that Prince Fraser will be part of the frontline when the wares. They know that even if he didn''t be part of the department, he will still do things for the monarchy."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    I nod my head. It made sense though but I suddenly feel nervous when I realized that if I haven''t suggested Princw Fraser, does it mean there is a big chance that Prince Fraser will not be part of the new department?


    "But may I know the reason why you think his highness, Prince Fraser should be part of this department? I need to make sure that there is enough reason for me to give him a position. You do know how important this new department will be for the Vrawyth Kingdom, right?"


    Of course I know. I am the reason why this department is existing so I know more than anyone else, what will this department do in the future.


    I nod my head. "I know your majesty. I wouldn''t dare to suggest someone''s name if I am not sure they couldn''t help the department. I suggested Prince Fraser because I think he is the most suitable to be assigned in the department. His highness has a wide range of knowledge. He knows mostly anything that is important in the monarchy. Even if he doesn''t have enough experience working in the monarchy, I think it will be best if we put someone who is knowledgeable in almost everything. I''m sure he will be a great help."


    His majesty nods his head. "Anyone else?"


    Does it mean he will consider Prince Fraser? Even if I was the only who suggested his highness to him?


    As much as I want to ask him if he will give Prince Fraser a position, I don''t think I have the right to do that. After all, he only ask me yo suggest names but it forsaken automatically means that he will give positions to the names I have mentioned.


    "My next suggestion is his highness, Prince Rufus. Compared to Prince Fraser, Prince Rufus has more experience in the monarchy than him. It''s also an advantage that he is working with most of the officials in the monarchy. Giving him chance to gain more knowledge from them when ites to working in the monarchy. Aside from his experiences, everyone also knows Prince Rufus''s abilities. Simr with Prince Fraser, Prince Rufus has a wide range of knowledge too. Having Prince Fraser and Prince Rufus in the department will definitely a good thing for us. Those two works best if they are together." I paused and observed his majesty''s expression but I couldn''t see any so I decided to just continue what I am saying. "Also, Prince Rufus is the favorite Prince of themon people which makes him knowledgeable on how themon people live. I think it is an advantage to know someone who has knowledge about themon people. It will be easier for us to work the ins and out in the Kingdom. He can also be our eyes to see if anyone in the Kingdom is the mole of the Aeerean."


    His majesty nods his head but he didn''t say anyments regarding my suggestion. He just ask me to continue.


    "My next suggestion will be Doctor Leander." I noticed his eyebrow raises a little when he heard what I said but he didn''t say anything so I just continue. "I know Doctor Leander isn''t experienced working in the monarchy. Aside from his godly skills in medicine, he wouldn''t be a top choice to be part of this new department. However, let us not forget what are we preparing for. It is war and beside from soldiers who are the most needed people in battlefield?"


    His majesty frowns before he nods his head. "Doctors. We definitely need Doctors when the wares." He then smirks at me. "It''s good to have someone with fresh eyes. No one have suggested to put a Doctor in the department. I am definitely not wrong to ask for your suggestions. It made me see what I will be missing."


    I just give his majesty a small smile. "You are ttering me your highness. I think it is mostly on Doctor Leander. He is such a great Doctor that I couldn''t help but to suggest him. Having him in the department will greatly help us prepare for war. His knowledge in medicine will not just help the soldiers when they are injured, he can also prepare their bodies for the war. I also suggest to hire Doctors who are willing to be stationed in the battlefield. So even if the soldiers will be injured, we won''t have a lot of casualties."


    Brother Pascal and Doctor Leander can be considered on par when ites to their knowledge in medicine. However, because Brother Pascal doesn''t exist in my novel, I don''t have a choice but to stick with what I write. To put Doctor Leander in the new department. His majesty nods his head. He didn''t say anything but I can already see in his eyes that he is satisfied with the names I have mentioned. But I am just starting here. I still have four names to mentioned.


    "Anyone else?"


    "Your majesty, I''m sure you already know the youngest General the Vrawyth Kingdom have."


    He nods his head. "General vier Abarral. He have been working as a general for three years now and throughout those years, he managed to surpassed all the previous Generals. Such a once in a lifetime soldier."


    "Yes, your highness. Although he is young and stillck experience when ites to war. I think he already proven himself when he bes the youngest General. If he managed to be a General in his age, it only means this person has a lot of potential. If we put him in the department, I am sure it will be a great help for us. I even heard from Father that among the soldiers we currently have, only those who were once under General Abarral bes one of the best soldiers in their batch. If he bes a part of the department, we wouldn''t have to worry about our soldiers. With his training and Doctor Leander''s help, we can produce soldiers who can go against the Aeerean Kingdom."


    I look at his majesty and see if he has any objections but it seems like he doesn''t have one because he just stares at me. He looks like he is waiting on what will I say next.


    "The next name I will mention is someone you know, your majesty. I know she is a great help for you but I think having her in the new department will definitely help. It''s Advisor Mallory


    Fenne."


    "Mallory? The youngest Advisor I had?" He frowns for a few seconds. "She is really a great Advisor but isn''t she too timid to be part of the new department?"


    I shake my head. Although I have written Mallory as a quiet and mysterious person, but she is great when ites to her work. In fact because of her, our Kingdom will be able to head to head with the Aeerean Kingdom.


    "Your majesty don''t be fooled by her personality. She might look meek but she knows her way when ites to conversation. Do you remember when the Vrawyth Kingdom has misunderstandings with the Aeerean a year ago? If not because of Advisor Mallory greatmunication skills, we might not be able to solve that conflict. So having her in the department will definitely help a lot. Aside from her greatmunication skills, she had been working under you for years already. It give her enough knowledge how to manage not just the Kingdom but also the enemies. So, I think it''s really best to have her in the department." His majesty didn''t say anything and just nod his head. Although I am not sure what does that nods mean. I just hope he is agreeing witb me.


    I need all those people inside that department. I need to make sure they will have a position or else I don''t know what will happen in this world if things goes out of script. "The next person I think who needs to be part of the department is Colonel Randle Lamare. I know he might not be the best Colonel the Vrawyth Kingdom have but I couldn''t help butmand him as a tactician. Unlike General Abarral, Colonel Randle has more experience when ites to war. I heard he is the reason why we are able to win the small battle we had with the Aeerean Kingdom two years ago. His mind works definitelypared than the most people. It''s the reason why the enemies never guess our next move. If we put him in the department, it will give us a higher possibility to win the war."


    I was busy recalling who should I mention next when his majesty suddenly speak. "Csille why don''t you work in the monarchy too? I''m sure you can be a great help. You have fresh eyes which is an advantage because you can see gray areas we couldn''t see."


    I shake my head. How can I ept that? It will only make me feel more guilty in the future. So, why would I ept something that will just end up hurting his majesty more? "Your majesty, you do know that I still have a Foundation I need to manage right? I don''t think I can ept that? Aside from the Foundation, Mother is also starting to turn over the Lauretr¨¦ businesses to me. I don''t think I can still have a time to work in the monarchy. Apologies, even if I want to help I couldn''t do that. I still have other responsibilities to do." His majesty smile sadly at me. "If my son only..." He didn''t continue what he wants to say and just shakes his head. "Do you have other people you want to suggest?"


    I nod my head. "Toplete the team, I think it will be a great idea to have Lawyer Kirsa


    Gravese. The first femalewyer. It might not sound right since she is a woman but being able to be awyer in a field dominated by men says it all. If we have someone who is fearless and isn''t afraid to voice out her opinions in front of men, I think it will help. Aside from her character, we couldn''t just forget the fact that she is one of the bestwyer in the Vrawyth Kingdom. She doesn''t only knows the Vrawyth Kingdomw, she is also knowledgeable with the internationalw. I even heard she once faced the tribunal with a casest year." His majesty nods his head. "That case bes sensational that some people from other Cities have hire her but she all declined them because she will only serve Vrawyth people. She isn''t just smart but also a loyal one."


    His majesty puts his hand on his chin. It looks like he is considering the names I have


    mentioned.


    I softly heaves a sigh. I just hope he would really listen to me.


    His majesty then turn his eyes on me. "How about you Csille don''t you want to join?"

 Chapter 415: : Deserve

    Chapter 415: : Deserve


    ?


    I look at the painting hanging on the walls of the hallway. I just finished talking to his majesty and I am currently walking my way out of the Pce.


    However, my mind couldn''t help but think how my conversation with his majesty ended. I stop walking and stare nkly ahead of me.


    I decided to y safe when his majesty asked me if I want to have a position in the new department. I didn''t ept nor refused it. I just told him that I was busy managing the Foundation. But that''s it. I didn''t told him I don''t have time or something. I made it sure to make it sounds like I want to but at the same time I don''t want to.


    But now I am not sure if what I did is the right thing or not. What if his majesty misunderstood it? What if he thought that I don''t want to work in the new department?


    Did I just blew my chance? It is already my chance to ensure my position but I end up messing it. I just hope he will still consider Csille.


    I need to be a part of that department. Only by that, I will be able to follow the storyline of the novel.


    I frustratedly p my head a couple of times. "Why do you do things that mess up thing, Csille? Now, we are not sure what will happen next." I heaves a sigh and shake my head before I continue walking while thinking over the decision I have made.


    I was about to turn to the hallway leading to the exit of the Pce but a noise caught my attention. I look at the direction of that noise and frown when I noticed that the noise is


    coming from the garden.


    I''m not usually nosy but something is telling me that I should see it. So, even if it''s appropriate for ady to be nosy, I just shrugged it off.


    I look around the Garden but I couldn''t find anything or anyone at all.


    But I am definitely sure I heard something just now. Did I mistaken it? Or am I hearing things already?


    I was about to return to the Pce but my step halted when I heard familiar voices. But I couldn''t hear what they are talking about. They are probably a few meters away from me.


    I know eavesdropping is not a good thing but I curiosity gets a hold of me. Before I could even stop myself, my feet is already walking it''s way to the direction where the voices areing from.


    My eyes widen when I see Prince Fraser and Prince Rufus ring at each other like two predators who are eyeing each other.


    What is happening? Why are they ring at each other like that? I thought they are already okay? Thest time I see them, they look like they are already okay.


    Rufus smirks. "Your highness, you dare to warn me not steal him from you? But is he even yours in the first ce?" He thenughs. "You know it is impossible for the two of you. You are the Crown Prince of the Vrawyth Kingdom. You cannot just be with someone else."


    Prince Fraser res at Rufus. "Have you forgotten that you are also a part of the royal family? Do you really think you can also be with him?" Heughs mockingly at Rufus. "We are on the same page Prince Rufus. If I cannot be with him. So, do you. So don''t act like you have the upper hand here because you are not. Also have you forgotten that I get everything I want ever since we were young?" He then smirks at Rufus as if he is taunting him.


    Rufus rushes to Prince Fraser side and grab him by his cor. "He is not a thing! So don''t talk about him like that." He then grits his teeth. A sign that he is really enraged with Prince Fraser.


    I understand him though. Prince Fraser got overboard this time. How can he said those hurtful words to Rufus? He even sound proud of it as if what he have done to Rufus is something not terrible.


    I couldn''t believe Prince Fraser. How can he say that to his own cousin? I know he is only fighting for Princess Paislee but to disregard Rufus''s feelings is something I couldn''t believe.


    If I were Rufus I would have punch him on his face. He is a jerk and he doesn''t deserve Princess Paislee at all. Someone who see a woman as a thing that can be possessed doesn''t deserve anyone. Even if he is the future King of a Kingdom.


    Rufus inches his face closer to Prince Fraser and res at him. "Don''t talk about him like that. I would tolerate you with other things you have done but to treat him like that? I wouldn''t let you. I am warning you Prince Fraser. Don''t treat him like a thing you can possess." He then let go of Prince Fraser''s cor but he still remain ring at Prince Fraser.


    Prince Fraser res at Rufus in return. "Don''t act as if you are some noble person here, Rufus. We both know you are not!"


    Rufus takes a step and was about to punch Prince Fraser but his hand stops midair because of what Prince Fraser said. "You want to punch me? Go on! Let him see what kind of person you are. Hurting the Crown Prince of the Vrawyth Kingdom. Your own cousin! Do you really think he would like you if he knows what you did? So, go on. Hurt me! I want to see if you would dare."


    I stare at Prince Fraser with utter disbelief. And how can he say those words as if he never done anything that hurt Rufus?


    Ever since we were young I have seen how much Rufus needs to suffer being the son of the Duke. He always need to give way to Prince Fraser even if it''s means he needs to give up on things he likes the most.


    So, I don''t understand how can Prince From said those words as if he have been a good cousin to Rufus. All he ever did is to take everything from him and now he even wants to take Princess Paislee from him? Isn''t he too much?


    I know I was the reason why all of this is happening but I couldn''t help but be mad at Prince Fraser too. He have everything while Rufus have nothing. Can''t he just give it to Rufus?


    I scoff at my own thoughts. How can it happen? I have written this novel and I know more than anyone else what will happen after.


    "Fraser, you never change. You only think about yourself. But have you ever ask if he wants to be with you?"


    Prince Fraser got silent because of Rufus question. He just stares at him. Rufusughable when he see the reaction from Prince Fraser.


    "See? He doesn''t want to be with you, right? So, don''t talk as if he already wants to be with you. You know more than anyone else that he will not choose you. After what you have done with Csille?" He scoff.


    I feel my hand trembles when I heard Rufus mentioned my name? Why does he needs to involve my name in their conflict? Can they leave me out of their conversation?


    I noticed Prince Fraser''s jaw tighten. It seems like Rufus have hit a sensitive spot. "Don''t you dare say it!"


    Rufus scoffs. "What? You cannot ept the fact that you have lose your chances with him after what you did to Csille. Who would like to be with someone who embarrassed his fianc¨¦e in front of everyone? You just have proven to him your character. Do you really think that after breaking your engagement with Csille, you will have a chance on him?" Heughs. "You are mistaken, Fraser. You have lost him the moment you have done that. So do¡ª"


    Rufus wasn''t able to finish what he is saying because Prince Fraser punch him on his face. I immediately cover my mouth to stop myself from making any noise.


    He punch Rufus!


    I didn''t expect he could do that! I look at Prince Fraser and see him ring at Rufus while Rufus is still smirking at Prince Fraser.


    "Fraser, you should really fix your temper first. How can he likes you if you don''t even know how to control it." He shakes his head and casually stands up. He doesn''t look like he was punched just now. He then turn his head at Prince Fraser. "Fraser, give it up. You don''t deserve him. You will only ruin him just like how you ruined Csille. So, as early as now, give him up already. You are the future King of the Vrawyth Kingdom. Do you really think the Vrawyth


    people will ept a King like you?"


    Prince Fraser res at Rufus. "I will not give him up. You should be the one giving up, Rufus. You know more than anyone else that I get everything that I want and that will include him."


    Rufus''s eyes sharpen after hearing what Prince Fraser said. "I already told you, do that treat him like a thing! He is more than that! And do you really think I would let you have him? I have let you take everything from me ever since we were young but not him. I will not allow you to


    have him."


    Prince Fraser smirks. "Then try me. Let me see if you can really do that. You know I always


    win."


    Rufus takes a step forward. "Can you do that this time? You are the heir to the throne and Vrawyth people can never ept someone who won''t have any chance of having an offspring. So, let me ask you. Can you give up the throne? Can you live as amoner to be with him? Because I wouldn''t hesitate to do that. You cannot give him the life he deserves, Fraser. So, if you can''t give up the throne, I suggest you leave him alone."


    I know what he is saying. There is once a King who got strip off his crown because the people realizes that he is infertile. He cannot have a child. In the end, that King ends up living amon life outside the Vrawyth Kingdom. I even heard from Father that he lived a lonely life


    outside the Kingdom.


    Since it''s a medieval period, the society see a King who couldn''t bear a child useless. No matter how great Ruler they are, if they cannot pass on their lineage, they are useless. And since Prince Fraser thought he is in love with a man, it means the society can not eptn/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    him too.


    Prince Fraser grits his teeth. "As the future King of the Vrawyth Kingdom, I am ordering you Prince Rufus to stay away from him!"


    Rufusughs. "You are still the Crown Prince so your words doesn''t have authority on me. So,


    why would I follow your order? I will tell you this one time, Fraser. I will not give him up. I will do anything to keep him away from you. I will not allow you to ruin someone again just like how you ruined Csille''s life. If I need to give up my rights as the Prince of the Vrawyth Kingdom, I would do that just to save him from you. You don''t deserve him, Fraser." Rufus takes a step back and left. However, he hasn''t gotten far when he suddenly stop walking. "Fraser, if I were you, I would just give up the idea of being with him. You don''t know him that much and you might be in a difficult situation once you know everything. So, for your safety and the safety of the Vrawyth Kingdom. Just leave him alone." He then left


    after saying those words.


    I look at Rufus''s back and frown. What does he mean by his words? Does he knows Princess Paislee''s secret already?


    I turn my head at Prince Fraser and see him frowning at Rufus. It looks like he still doesn''t know Princess Paislee''s secret. I don''t know if I should pity him or not. But I guess he deserves what is happening in his life currently.

 Chapter 416: : Late

    Chapter 416: : Late


    ?


    I left the Pce with a lot of questions in my mind. I got too busy with Mister Sewell''s favors that I forgot to check on my three leads.


    What is happening with them? Do they already confessed their feelings to Princess Paislee? And what about her secrets? Do they know that too?


    I groan and slump my body on my bed. I have a lot of questions but I know no one can answer it for me. I couldn''t ask Rufus because I already cut my ties with him. I also couldn''t ask Prince Fraser because I do not want him to think that I am still into him. The real Csille is, but I am not!


    I also couldn''t ask Princess Paislee or else she might also think that I am still into Prince Fraser which is not good because what is he is already catching feelings for Prince Fraser? Wouldn''t I mess everything up again?


    But if I remain staying here, I would think about these questions again and again.


    I let out a soft groan again. I am soo frustrated that I want to rush to the two friends and interrogate them.


    "Why do I have a lot of things to do? I know I am the viiness here but isn''t this too much? I am already having trouble with Mister Sewell''s favors and I still need to check on the three leads?" Iin to myself.


    I don''t have anyone toin to so I have no choice but to just talk to myself because only I can know this secrets.


    "Three leads? Who are you talking about? Who are these three leads that you needs to check?"


    I almost had a heart attack when I heard someone speak. I immediately get up from my bed and look at my door. I found Father smiling at me with a tray in his hand. On the tray there is a prinsesst?rta and tea.


    "Apologies for startling you. I was knocking in your door for a few seconds now but you still haven''t reply. So, I decided to just open it." He looks at my bed. "Am I interrupting your sleep?"


    I shake my head subconsciously while I stare at my Father confusedly. I don''t understand why he is here. It''s still daytime. So, howe he is already in the house? I thought after the announcement that the Vrawyth Kingdom will notply with the Aeerean''s demands, everyone will be busy. So, howe Father is here?


    Father puts the tray down on the bedside table before he looks at me. "May I?" He was asking if it''s okay for him to sit on my bed. I nod my head to him as a response. Father looks satisfied with my answer that he gives me a wide smile.


    "I know you are confused why I am already here. His Majesty ask me toe to the Pce early this morning. He ask for my suggestions and after our conversation he told me to take a break today. That''s why I am already here. I was hoping to prepare a surprise dinner for you and your Mother. However, I was the one shocked when I see you return this early. Is everything okay? You look bothered when you return. Also, who are the three leads you are talking about?"


    I heave a sigh. As much as I want to share my problems with him, I know I couldn''t do that. This is a secret that only me should know.


    "I am just worried if I have mentioned the right people to his majesty. I couldn''t help but worry about my suggestions. What if his majesty decided to assigned them and they all fail? I don''t think I can bear that too much responsibility?"


    That was a lie. How can I be worried if I know I did the right thing? I just told Father that because I couldn''t tell him the truth. I also decided to fall on deaf ears about his question with the three leads. I don''t know how can I answer his question that is why I ignore it. I just hope he wouldn''t notice what I did.


    Father frowns when he heard what I said. "His majesty also asked for you suggestions?" He sounds so surprise about it and I don''t know if I should be insulted with his reaction. Does he thinks Csille isn''t qualified to be asked by his majesty?


    But I just shrugged it off. How can I make a biggie out of it? I am sure Father doesn''t mean it like that.


    "Yes, Father. I was actually surprised when he ask me that question because I don''t think I am qualified enough to mention names for the new department. However, his majesty insist on it so I did have a choice but give him names."


    Father frowns. "And you give him names? Who are the people you have mentioned to his majesty?"


    I stare at Father. I don''t understand why does he looks like he is against with what I did? "I have suggested his highness, Prince Fraser and Prince Rufus because those two Princes are known as one of the smartest person in the Kingdom. Aside from their intelligence, they have experiences working in the monarchy. It''s the reason why I thought it would be best to have them in the new department."


    Father nods his head after hearing my exnation. "Are they the only one you suggested?"


    I shake my head. "No, Father. I also suggested Doctor Leander, Colonel Randle Lamare, Attorney Kirsa Gravese, General vier Abarral and Advisor Mallory Fenne."


    Father frowns when he heard the names I mentioned. "I understand if you suggested Doctor Leander since he is one of the best Doctor in the Kingdom beside from your Brother Pascal. And I am sure Doctor Leander can definitely help the new department. However, the other people. Aren''t they too inexperienced to be part of the new department? I understand the need to have a General in the department. But is that General Abarral too inexperience for this? And Attorney Kirsa Gravese has an attitude. Don''t you think it will not help the department if she was given a position? I also think Colonel Randle isn''t a good choice. He only have an average skillspared to other Colonel. Isn''t it better to choice other Colonel? As for Advisor Mallory, she might be a great Advisor but isn''t she too young for the new department?"


    I understand Father concerns. It''s the reason why I am also worried about this. I know most of the people I suggested to his majesty are too young for the position. But I don''t have a choice. I need to make sure that those people will have a position in the new department. "Father, I understand your worries but I have reasons why I suggested them. General Abarral might not be experienced as the other Generals but Father you cannot deny his abilities. He was the youngest General we ever had and that itself is enough reason to consider him. Out of all the experienced soldiers who can be the new General, he managed to bagged the position. Doesn''t it defines his abilities? He is young but he already achieved soo much that he cannot bepared to the other General if they were at General Abarral''s age. Aside from that, I know you are also aware that all of the soldiers that went under him are already soldiers with red patches. Isn''t that enough reason for him to have a position in the new department?"


    Soldiers with red patches are considered to be at the highest ranks among soldiers. The soldiers in the Kingdom are divided into ranking. From the best to the weakest soldiers. Red patches soldiers are also the soldiers who have a high chance to have a official position in the army. General Abarral used to be a red patch soldier before he starts to rise from the rankings.


    I look at Father''s expression and it looks like he already agrees with what I said. "Having Doctor Leander''s supplements and General Abarral''s training. I am sure we can produce soldiers who canpete with Illorian people."


    Father sigh. "But aren''t you afraid that the other Generals might be angry if they knew you suggest General Abarral instead of them? Csille, you do know how much influence you have with his majesty, right?"


    I nod my head. "But Father, I am only doing what I should be doing. Why would I suggest their names if they are not even qualified? Wouldn''t that put me in trouble? Also, why would they get mad at me? They should be mad at themselves for not being able topete with


    General Abarral."


    Father gently caress my head. "You are really stubborn. But you should still be careful, Csille. I don''t want anything to happen to you."


    I just give Father a smile. "Should I continue to exining Father?" Father shakes his head. "No need. After hearing your detailed exnation? I don''t think there is something I should be worried about." He then caress my head again. "You did a great job Csille. I know understand why his majesty ask for your opinion. Your suggestion could really help the new department."


    I just give him a small smile. Of course they are, I just have suggested to his majesty the names of the people who will have a vital part in the new department. So, I am sure it will only


    help.


    But I forgot that there is a mole in the department and that is Csille. If Csille is not part of the department I am sure they can bring the Aeerean Kingdom down. Too bad the enemies have infiltrated the department before it can even starts.


    What would his majesty feel if he knows that Csille, who was the reason for the sess of the new department, is also the reason why it will fail in the future? I am sure he would be disappointed with me.


    I was too busy with my thoughts that I was startled when I heard Father call my name.


    "Csille, are you okay? You look bothered? Did somethi happened in the Pce aside from the conversation you had with his majesty?" Father eyes sharpens after. "Did his highness said something rude to you again? Tell me."


    I shake my head. Prince Fraser didn''t say anything. In fact I didn''t even had a chance to talk to


    him. My mind just couldn''t help but worry with what will happen next. What will happen to the Kingdom? What will happen between the three leads?


    "Father, I am okay. I just couldn''t help but worry what will happen next. Is there no way we


    can avoid this war?"


    I already know the answer to my question. There is no other way. We all need to go through


    this.


    Father gently caress my head. "Are you scared, Csille?"


    I look at Father''s eyes and nod my head. No, I am not just scared. I am terrified of the future.


    Father gives me a reassuring smile. "Don''t worry, Csille. I will not let anything happen to you or to our family. So, you don''t have to be scared, okay? But can you promise me one thing in


    return?"


    I immediately frown when I heard what he said. He wants me to do something for him in


    return for protecting us? His own family?


    "What is it, Father?"


    Father takes my hand and gently caress it. "Can you promised me not to join that new


    department? I do have a feeling that his majesty will give you a position after you have given him your suggestions. So, can you promise me that you will not ept that offer?"


    I frown. Why would I? If I do that I will be going against the storyline. So, why would I risk it? "Father, may I know the reason why you don''t want me to ept it?"


    Father squeezes my hand. "Csille, you are our only child. If you be part of that new


    department, you will be putting your life in danger. We are talking about war here, my dear. What if something happened to you while doing your job? I don''t your Mother and I can bear that? So, can you promise me not to ept his majesty''s offer?"


    I will be putting my life in danger by joining the department?


    But Father, I have already done that when I decided to join Mister Sewell. I already put my lifen/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    in line. Isn''t it toote for that?

 Chapter 417: : Letter?

    Chapter 417: : Letter?


    ?


    I look at Father and heaves a sigh. We are currently eating our breakfast but ever since I walk inside the dining hall, he never said a word at me. Instead he was busy talking to Mother and Brother Pascal.


    At first I thought, it''s norma since it''s a normal thing for us to talk while eating. However, it''s been a few minutes now but he still haven''t say a word to me. He have been ignoring me since yesterday.


    Just because I didn''t give him a definite answer when he ask me not to ept his majesty offer to join the new department? I couldn''t ept not refuse his request so I decided to y safe. But it seems like Father didn''t like my answer.


    "My dear, it looks your daughter wants to have honey. Why don''t you pass the honey to her?"


    Mother probably noticed how Father is ignoring me that''s why she did that. But instead of passing me the honey, he just ask one of the servants to give it to me.


    I just smile at the maid and continue my breakfast in silent. If it is before, I would probably do anything just to appease Father. However, things have changed already. Csille should be distancing herself from her family so even if it''s painful for me to leave the house without talking to Father, I don''t have a choice.


    I put my utensils down and wipe my mouth before I stand up. "Apologies, I have a lot of work to do today. So, I will excuse myself first. Have a good day."


    I didn''t wait for their response and immediately left the residence.


    The coachman was even shock to see me. "Miss, aren''t you early today?"


    I just shake my head at him and get inside the carriage. "Bring me to the Foundation."


    Even if I don''t have work waiting for me in the Foundation, I decided to just go there. I could just talk to the people to ease my mind from all of the problems that I am currently facing.


    The coachman stares at me for a couple of seconds before he rushes to get inside the carriage too.


    I look outside my window and heaves a sigh.


    I''m sorry, Father. I know you only want to protect me but it is already toote for Csille now. She alreadymitted herself with the enemies and she can not turn her back from them now. So, I am sorry if I couldn''t follow what you want me to do.


    Please, don''t worry about me anymore. As long the three of you, Mother, Brother Pascal and you, are okay then I will be okay too.


    "Thank you, Dame Csille. You are really an angel. I don''t know what will I do if not for you. My wife is the only person I have in this world. I would die if I lose her."


    I take the old man''s hand and smile reassuringly at him. "Don''t worry, Grandfather. I will make sure that your wife will receive all the she needs. So, the two of you can stay together for another decade or two."


    The old man say his thank you again and again before he left. I just look at his back with a sad smile.


    Will theree a time when I will have a love like that? Something true and faithful. Something that willst for a lifetime?


    "Dame Csille, why don''t you have a rest first? You have been talking to the people for the whole morning already. Aren''t you tired?"


    I look back at Li and shake my head. Because Li and Mairenn already took my job, I decided to just talk to the people and hear their problems. At least by doing this, I can take my mind off from overthinking things.


    "I am fine, Li. Thank you for worrying about me." I look around us. There is still a line of people waiting for us to help them. "How can I stop if we have a number of people waiting for us? Don''t worry about me. I will fi¡ª"


    Li shakes her head before she grabs my hand and pulls me away. "Dame Csille, I understand that you want to help the people but there is something urgent you need to see."


    I frown and let Li pulls me to my office. Something urgent? What is the urgent thing she is talking about? Is there some urgent cases today? But why does she needs to pull me inside my office?


    Li immediately close the door of my office the moment we are already inside. She then looks at me with urgency in her eyes.


    "Li, what is happening? What is the urgent thing you are talking about?"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Li shakes her head before she rush to my table... to get a letter?


    I feel my heart beats wildly when I see the letter. I squint my eyes and eye the letter in her hand. I frown when I noticed that the letter doesn''t have anything written on its envelope.


    Don''t tell me it is from Mister Sewell? Did he send me a letter to make sure that I am doing everything just to do the request he ask from me?


    "Li, where does this letter came from?"


    Li hands me the letter. She looks around first making sure that the door is closed and no one can hear our conversation. "Dame Csille, this letter arrived just now and it is brought by a servant in the Pce. She ask me to hand it to you and tell you it is from his majesty."


    From his majesty?


    I immediately open the letter and read it''s content. It''s really from his majesty and he is asking me to go to the Pce right now. He said he wants to talk to me about something important.


    "Dame Csille, is there something wrong? Is there letter from his majesty?"


    I fold the letter and put it inside my pocket before I look at Li. I smile reassuringly at her. "Everything is okay, Li. There is nothing you should worry about. His majesty call me to talk about something but it''s nothing to be worried about. However, I need to leave now. Please take care of the Foundation while I am out."


    Li nods her head. "You don''t have to worry about the Foundation, Dame Csille. Mairenn and I will take care of it for you. You should get going now. It is not a good thing to make his majesty wait."


    I left some few reminders to her before I rush to the Pce. A moment after the carriage stops in front of the Pce and the butler, who is waiting outside, opens the door for me.


    "Greetings, Dame Csille. His majesty is already waiting for you. Please follow me."


    I originally n to ask the Butler what is the purpose of this conversation but it seems like he is in rush. So, I decided to just let the thought go. I''ll just ask his majestyter.


    The Butler lead me to the library. He just knocks three times before he open the door for me. I frown at his actions. Isn''t it an etiquette to announce my presence first before he is allowed to open the door?


    The Butler frowns when he noticed I didn''t walk inside the library. "Dame Csille, please walk inside. They are waiting for you?"


    Before I can even ask him question, he gently nudge me inside and immediately close the door. I look at the close door and frown.


    That is rude. How can he push ady like that? He could just told me toe inside why does


    The need to push me?


    Does the butler have some resentment towards me?


    I heaves a sigh and just shrugs it off. I still have other important things to do today than to


    confront him. I''m sure the Butler has a reason why he did that.


    I look around the library and frown when I didn''t see anyone.


    "But I thought his majesty is already waiting for me? Where is he?"


    I walk around the library but I couldn''t find him which is odd. It''s not the first time we talk inside the library and we usually talk in one of the tables found in the library. But howe


    he is not here?


    I look around me and my eyesnded on a room here. I am not sure what''s the purpose of that room since I never had a chance to enter that.


    "It''s the only part of the library that I haven''t searched. Maybe his majesty is inside. But why wouldn''t the Butler mentioned that to me? Or does the Butler really have resentment towards me that''s why he didn''t bother? But what did I do to him to resent me?" I whisper to myself.


    Forget it! I''ll just find his majesty first and see what does he wants to talk about. I walk to the room and knock three times before I open the door.


    I was expecting to see his majesty but I was shocked to see a number of familiar faces inside. The room looks like a meeting room. It has long table and chairs.


    What are they doing here? I thought his majesty wants to see me but howe they are the ones here? Where is the King? Did Ie to the wrong room?


    I bow my head. "Apologies, I was looking for his majesty and I thought he is here. I didn''t know you were having a meeting here."


    I was about to turn my back when Leander, who is one of the people sitting here, suddenly stand up. "Dame Csille, you are in the right room. Did you also receive a letter from his majesty asking you toe here?"


    I look at Leander and frown. What does he mean? Did they also receive one?


    I look at each person present in the room. Prince Fraser Astalieu, Prince Rufus Astalieu, Doctor Leander Smyth, Colonel Randle Lamare, Attorney Kirsa Gravese, General vier Abarral and Advisor Mallory Fenne.


    Aren''t they are the people who will be assigned in the Department of War and Welfare? What is this? Did his majesty invited all of us here to announce that we will be the one assigned to


    the new department?


    "Does it mean you all receive a letter from his majesty too? What is happening?"


    Leander shakes his head. "We all don''t know. Why don''t you sit first? The Butler said his


    majesty will arrive in no time." He then stands up and gesture his hand towards an empty seat


    beside him.


    But the problem is, that seat is beside Prince Fraser. Wouldn''t it be awkward if I seat beside


    him?


    I smile awkwardly at Leander. What does this guy wants? He knew what happened between me and Prince Fraser yet he still want me to sit beside his highness?


    "Thank you but I think I''ll seat here," I decided to seat on the vacant seat beside Attorney Kirsa. She is sitting on the door, far away from Prince Fraser''s seat.


    Attorney Kirsa bows her head at me as a sign of respect before she reads a book again. I look


    around and everyone is busy doing their own thing. Advisor Mallory is reading a document while General Abarral and Colonel Randle is talking to each other. It seems like they are talking about the situation in the army because I can hear terms only soldiers use.


    I look at Prince Fraser and Prince Rufus who are sitting beside each other. But unlike General Abarral and Coloner Randle, the two Princes are sitting like a statue. They didn''t move a bit or even say anything to each other. It looks like they still haven''t reconciled after their arguments in the Garden the other day.


    I heaves a sigh and take my eyes off them. I know I couldn''t do anything to these two. Their rtionship was ruined the day they fell in love with Princess Paislee.


    All of us remain sitting in the meeting for a couple of minutes already but his majesty is still


    not around.


    Leander probably couldn''t bear waiting so he turn his head at two Princes. "Your highness,


    do you know the reason why his majesty ask us toe here?"


    The two Princes stares at each other but before they could answer Leander the door of the


    room suddenly open.


    All of us looks back to see who just entered the room. "Apologies, something urgent happened that''s why I amte."

 Chapter 418: : Assigned

    Chapter 418: : Assigned


    ?


    All of us immediately stand up to greet his majesty. We all bow our heads to give respect to the King.


    "Greetings, your majesty!"


    His majesty smile at us. "All of you may be visited. I hope I didn''t made you wait for too long." He then walks in front. "I know all of you are curious as to why I invited you all here."


    He look at each of us. "Prince Fraser, Prince Rufus, Doctor Leander, General Abarral, Colonel Randle, Advisor Mallory, Attorney Kirsa, and Dame Csille. I call all of you here because I have something important to ask all of you."


    I am right. He called all of us to announce that we will be assigned a position in the new department. The time is really getting near. Soon war will break through the peaceful days of the Vrawyth Kingdom.


    "Some of you might already be aware why I invited you all here and some might be unaware." He then look at each one of us. "The Aeerean Kingdom sent a letter the other day. Threatening the Vrawyth Kingdom that they will expose our secret to the public if we don''t produce a thousand weapons for them."


    Attorney Kirsa raises her hand. His majesty stares at her and nod his head as a sign that he is allowing her to speak up. "Your majesty, may I ask how can we produce weapons for them? I know we have forgers here but how can it bepared to the weapons made by Stozeterra Kingdom. So, why would they want our weapons if their ally can produce high quality weapons for them?"


    The deal I made with his majesty was a secret one. Only me, a few of my people, his majesty and his people knows this deal. But when the Aeerean''s letter arrived, his majesty didn''t have a choice but to exin things to the nobles and to the army.


    It''s the reason why only Attorney Kirsa doesn''t know about that deal because she is the only one who isn''t working under the monarchy. Both General Abarral and Colonel are working in the army that''s why they are aware with what is happening. While Doctor Leander knows what happened because he is working with the royalties.


    His majesty heave a sigh. "The monarchy have made a deal with the Hope Foundation. Dame Csille here," his majesty gestures his hand towards me. "Have met a master forger. However, he only wants to work under Dame Csille so we don''t have a choice but to make a secret deal with Dame Csille. But things went out of hand when someone from my part exposed that secret to our nemisis Kingdom, the Aeerean. They threatened us to expose our secret if we don''t produce weapons for them."


    Attorney Kirsa nods her head. "Your majesty, is it okay for me to ask what''s decision you have made? Did youply with the Aeerean''s demand?"


    "No, we didn''t. How can I allow the Aeerean Kingdom use us as they will? We are considered the strongest Kingdom, so why would we let them threaten us like that. But you don''t have to worry Attorney Kirsa, we already have counter ns for that. Prince Fraser and Prince Rufus will exin things to youter. For now let''s focus on the purpose of why I invited you all here."


    His majesty ps his hand and the Butler walks inside the meeting room with documents on his arms. He then starts to give documents on each one of us.


    I look at the documents in front of me and read it''s content.


    It has a title named Department of War and Welfare. Then there is a whole paragraph why this Department is established and some other details about it.


    "Aside from the countern we already made. I also decided to create a Department that will focus on the uing war. So, even if the Aeerean Kingdom decided tounch a surprise attack on us, we wouldn''t be at losing end." His majesty pause. He probably noticed that we are all busy reading the contents of the documents.


    Even if I was the writer of this story, I still couldn''t help but be amazed on how fast his majesty works. It''s only a few days since he announced that he will establish a new department yet he already made a concrete n on it. He is truly deserving of his title.


    "At the end of the pages, you will see names that I want to assigned to work in the new department. Please turn your pages at thest page and let me hear what are your thoughts about this."


    We all follow his majesty instructions and turn the pages to thest. I look at the names on the pages and found the names of all the people present here.


    He really follows all my suggestions. Well, except for me though because I never have the guts to suggest myself. Maybe because deep inside of me, I was still hoping I can still turn things on how I want it.


    But I was wrong. I couldn''t avoid my own destiny. My destiny to be the viiness.


    I smile bitterly at myself but I made sure no one see it. I don''t know how I can exin to anyone if they ever see me smiling bitterly.


    I look around me and found everyone have shocked expressions on their faces. Even the two Princes looks confused as to why their names is on the list.


    Prince Fraser stand up. "Father, why is my name on the list? Aren''t I too inexperienced to be a part of this new department?"


    His majesty calmly look at Prince Fraser. "Prince Fraser, can you please sit down. I will exin everythingter."


    Prince Fraser didn''t have a choice but to sit down. However, I can still see the disagreement in his eyes. It seems doesn''t like the idea of being a part of the new department.


    But why? Shouldn''t he be happy because his majesty allow him to lead this department that will save the Vrawyth Kingdom in the future?


    His majesty looks at each of us. "I know all of you have questions and some may even feel confused as to why you were choosen to be a part of the Department of War and Welfare but let me exin things first before you give me your answer."


    His Majesty looks at Prince Fraser. "Prince Fraser, I know you don''t see yourselfpetent enough to handle such a big responsibility. However, you are the Crown Prince of the Vrawyth Kingdom. Isn''t it right for you to be part of this department?"


    Prince Fraser shakes his head. He was about toin but his majesty raise his hand to stop him. "I know you are still reluctant but you are one of the most capable person that can lead this department. You are wise and careful when making a decision for the Kingdom. You have wide range of Knowledge on things and you also have experienced working in the monarchy. So, why wouldn''t I give you a position?"


    Prince Fraser shakes his head repeatedly. "But Father, I am inexperiencedpared to those who are working for decades in the monarchy. Why don''t you put them instead of me? They


    are-"


    His majesty shakes his head. "Prince Fraser, they might be more experienced than you but do they have the same knowledge you have?" He shakes his head. "Experienced is one thing however what will it means if they wouldn''t have sharp mind like yours? When ites to having a sharp mind, how can theypare to you? I know you are don''t still understand things but you will soon see what I am saying."


    He paused for a few seconds allowing Prince Fraser to take in what his majesty is saying. "I will assigned you as the head of this Department. You will help all other leaders do their part and see to it that everything is going to the n. Aside from being the leader. You will also be assigned to find all the spies hiding in the Kingdom. You can have your own team that will help you do this."


    Prince Fraser was about to say something to his majesty but the King already turn his head to Prince Rufus. "Prince Rufus, I also know you are reluctant as your cousin. But the two of you works the best if you are with each other. Aside from that, you are more experienced than your cousin when ites to working in the monarchy. So, I will be assigning you to help your cousin with his responsibilities as the leader of the new Department. You will make sure that each department is doing their parts and see if there is any corrupt in the department. You will also help Prince Fraser finding the mole specifically those moles working in the monarchy. So, can you do me a favor and ept this position for me?"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Prince Rufus stares at his majesty. I can see the obvious disagreement in his eyes but he still nods his head in the end. I know he couldn''t say no to his Uncle. It''s the reason why even if he wants to quit from working in the monarchy, he still couldn''t do it.


    His majesty then looks at Doctor Leander. "Doctor Leander Smyth, the well known ''Godly


    Doctor'' of the Kingdom. I know you are wondering why you are here despite you being a Doctor." His Majesty smiles at him. "Doctor Leander I heard aside from your skills, you are currently working on with making supplements?"


    Leander nods his head. "Yes, your majesty. I was able to gain knowledge in formting supplements in the Alderrdeen School of Knowledge. I already managed creating a supplement that will strengthen someone''s bones. It will also help them boost their


    strength."


    His majesty smiles. Satisfied with Leander''s answer. "I will be giving you a position in the monarchy as the head leader for medicine. You will form a team of Doctor that will you in creating supplements for them. So they can have stronger bodies. You will also train Doctors that will join the army to serve the wounded. I want you to pass what ever knowledge you can pass to them. Having a great Doctor in war will definitely boost the moral of our soldiers." Leander looks burdened by what his majesty said but he still nods his head in the end. It seems like everyone is reluctant to ept the position.


    His Majesty look at General Abarral and Colonel Randle. "General vier Abarral. I am well aware of your special training and I am d the Vrawyth Kingdom has a General like you. You will be assign to create a secret armypose of soldiers that will undergo your special training. With your secret training couple by Doctor Leander''s supplements, I can assured we can produce a thousands red patches soldiers. They will only be revealed to the public once the war started. I want the Aeerean Kingdom to think that we are prepared." General Abarral''s eyes widened. "Your majesty? Thousands of red patches soldiers but isn''t that too much? How can I do that in such a short period of time?"


    His majesty smile reassuringly at him. "I know you can do that, General. Don''t worry, the others will help you too and Colonel Randle is here to help you too. Am I right, Colonel?" His Majesty looks at Colonel Randle who looks shocked with what is happening. He then nods


    his head after.


    "Colonel Randle, despite you being iparable to the previous Colonels, you are one of


    the greatest tactician the Kingdom had. You will assigned to design tactics to counter the n


    of the enemies."


    His majesty then turn his head at the remaining three of us. "Attorney Kirsa Gravese. You will be assigned to counter the attacks of the Aeerean using thew. I want you to bring all of this to the international tribunal. For now, the Aeerean is still having thought on attacking us because of the tribunal. We will use this to counter any n they have for us.


    "Advisor Mallory Fenne Advisor, you will be assigned as the speaker for the Vrawyth Kingdom. You are a good conversationalist and knows how to turn each conversation into


    your favor. You can work with Attorney Kirsa to borrow time. We need time so General Abarral can prepare his army. I am entrusting the safety of Vrawyth Kingdom to you Advisor Mallory. Prove to everyone why you are the youngest Advisor I ever had."


    Advisor Mallory nods her head. I couldn''t see if she is reluctant because she have a nk


    face.


    I guess working with the royal family makes her adapt their behavior.


    His majesty then turn his head at me. "Dame Csille, you will be assigned to supervise the


    weaponry. I want you to produce thousands of weapons that we can sell to the public and we can use for the uing war."


    What? A thousand of weapons? How am I supposed to do that?

 Chapter 419: : Possibilities

    Chapter 419: : Possibilities


    ?


    I raise my hand to ask his majesty questions. "Your majesty, how am I supposed to do that? Where would I get the funds to do that? At most the Foundation can only produce a hundred of swords but not thousands."


    His majesty nods his head. "I understand the concern, Dame Csille. All the materials that is needed for forging swords will be take care of by the monarchy. All you need to do is to produce it for us. I will exin things in detailster. Let''s have a conversation about thister. For now, I will exin other things first."


    He then exin in details what our roles will be and how important it is to the new department.


    It took an hour and half for his majesty to finish exining things to us.


    "I know some of you still have concerns that you want to talk about. Don''t worry, I will talk to each of one of youter. For now, I want to know if you want to ept the position I have offered to you or not."


    His Majesty didn''t even bother asking Prince Fraser and Prince Rufus. He just went straight to General Abarral.


    "General Abarral will you ept the position I am offering to you?"


    Although General Abarral have nod his head earlier, his majesty still ask him question. He was probably making sure that General Abarral is sure about his decision.


    I look at General Abarral and find him staring at his majesty. I can see he is conflicted but he still ends up nodding his head just like earlier. He then bows his head at his majesty. "It will be my honor to serve under the new department. Thank you for trusting my abilities, your majesty. I will do my best to match your expectations."


    His majesty nods his head in satisfaction before he turn to Colonel Randle. "Colonel? Are you willing to be part of the new department?"


    Unlike General Abarral, Colonel Randle immediately bows his head. "Your majesty, it is my honor to be ept this position. Thank you for the trust."


    His majesty then turn his head at Attorney Kirsa and Advisor Mallory. "Attorney Kirsa? Advisor Mallory? Do you ept the offer? It would be great to have the two of you in the Department."


    The twodies stares at each other for a couple of seconds before they bow their heads at his majesty.


    "It will be our honor to ept the offer, your majesty."


    I was hoping his majesty will ask me too but he didn''t even bother nce at me. He just continues saying other things.


    While I look at him in disbelief. I would understand if he wouldn''t bother asking the two Princes but what did I do that he made him skip me? Did he thought I wouldn''t ept his offer that''s why he skipped me? But I wouldn''t do that.


    I was too engrossed with my thoughts that I got startled when his majesty suddenly stands up. He then looks at each of us. "All of you wait here. I will just need to talk to someone before I can talk to each one of you about your concerns. The Butler will call you once I am ready to talk to you."


    He then excuse himself after saying those words. I look at his back and stare. His majesty didn''t really bother asking me. Is he scared that I will reject his offer?


    "Advisor Mallory, do you know how his majesty ends up picking us?"


    I look at Attorney Kirsa who ask that question. How? It''s because of me. I was the reason all of us were assigned in this new department.


    What will their reaction be if they know I am the reason why they are here? Will they be happy or be mad at me?


    Advisor Mallory shakes her head. "I have talked to his majesty yesterday and he mentioned names to me but all of us are not part of his list. I don''t understand what happened. Maybe someone suggested us to his majesty as to who suggested it, that is not I am sure of."


    General Abarral and Colonel Randle both have a grim face. While I heard Attorney Kirsa groans. "If I could only know who that person is, I would have put them in jail."


    I swallow hard when I heard what Attorney Kirsa said. I think I already know the answer to my question earlier.


    They are mad at me for what I did.


    I remain quiet and avoids my eyes from them. I don''t want anyone to see my eyes because I am afraid someone might noticed the guilt in my eyes.


    I''m sorry, okay? I only suggested all of you because that is what I have written. I didn''t know you wouldn''t appreciate that. Please don''t put me on jail Attorney Kirsa.


    After the little rant about the culprit, who is me. The conversation shift to the current situation in the monarchy. In the middle of the conversation, I decided to excuse myself.


    I feel suffocated inside probably because I feel guilty. I know most of them doesn''t want this big responsibility but they don''t have a choice now.


    I heave a sigh and look up at the sky. The days are getting shorter and soon my nightmare wille true.


    "Don''t I have no way out? I-"


    I wasn''t able to continue what I want to say when I suddenly hear someone speak behind


    me.


    "You want a way out but you are the one who suggested us to Father?"


    I look back and find Prince Fraser staring at me with his grim expression. What is he doing here? Is he here because he followed me? But why would he even do that? Doesn''t he hates


    me?


    "I am asking you a question, Dame Csille."


    I know, your highness but can please let me process things here? I don''t even know what you are doing here.


    "That is not what I am talking about, your highness. Also, I don''t understand what you are saying. What suggestions?"


    There is no way I will admit I am the reason why they are assigned in the new department. After hearing their disagreement earlier? I wouldn''t want to admit anything at all.


    Prince Fraser frowns. "Don''t try to deny it, Csille. Aside from your Father, you are the only one who can influence my Father with his decision. I am sure you are the one who suggested us to Father. What did you do that? There are a lot of qualified people out there. Why would you assigned us, who doesn''t have enough experience? Do you know how much you are endangering the whole Kingdom?"


    His eyes bes sharper. "You first convinced his majesty not toply with the Aeerean''s demands and now you suggested inexperienced people to work in the new department? Do you really want to make the whole Kingdom suffer?"


    I frown. Suffer? I know the people I suggested doesn''t have enough experience but it doesn''t mean they are not qualified. Also, I already written what will happen in the future and I am sure it is contrary to what he believes.


    "Your highness, isn''t this too early for you to say those words? Also, if you have disagreements why are youing at me? Why don''t you talk to his majesty? Even I don''t want to be a part of the new department. So, what made you think I was the one who suggested your names?"


    I will not admit no matter what even if I know he wouldn''t believe me. He can think what he wants to think but I will never admit anything.


    Prince Fraser takes a step closer to me. "Dame Csille, I don''t know why you are doing this but I hope this is thest time you would endanger everyone. If this happens again, I will make sure to do something about it." He said in a warning a tone.


    I know I was the reason behind this but I am only doing this for everyone''s safety. So, he doesn''t have the right to threaten me like this.


    I stare back at him. Making sure he can see that I am not threatened with his words. "Your


    highness, you may be the Crown Prince of the Vrawyth Kingdom but you don''t have a right to talk to me like that. I know I was the one who convinced his majesty not toply with the Aeerean''s demand. But I only did that because I think that is a better option. However, I am not the one who suggested your names to his majesty. So, don''te at me like that!" Prince Fraser inch his face closer to mine. "I don''t believe you. You are the only one who can suggest our names."


    I heaves a sigh and take a step back. I know no matter what I say to him, he wouldn''t believe my words. I don''t really care if he don''t, I''m just worries that others might think I am the reason why they are assigned in the new department.


    "You can think what you want to think. It''s doesn''t matter to me. If you don''t want to believe then it''s fine with me. If you don''t have anything to say to me, I will excuse myself then. Have a great day, your highness."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    I was about to return to the library when Prince Fraser caught my arms. I look back at him


    and frown.


    What does he wants from me again? Can he just let me off?


    He stares at me for a few seconds. "Csille, I¡ª"


    He wasn''t able to finish what he wants to say because someone speak behind us. We look


    back and find the Butler staring at us. Specifically on Prince Fraser''s hand that is holding my


    arm.


    Prince Fraser probably noticed where the Butler''s eyes is staring because he suddenly let go of my arm. As if he is disgusted holding me.


    He then look at the Butler. "Is Father looking for me already?"


    The Butler nods his head. "Yes, your highness. His majesty wants to talk to you already."


    Prince Fraser didn''t say anything and return inside the Pce while I stare at him with a


    frown.


    He was about to say something to me before the Butler arrived. But what is it? What does he


    wants to say?


    I was too deep in my thoughts that I got startled when the Butler suddenly speak. I look at him and frown. "Pardon?"


    The Butler smile and shakes his head. "Nothing, Dame Csille."


    I frown even more when I heard what he said. I don''t think that is nothing. That smile is


    telling me it is something.


    "Nothing? I don''t think it''s nothing. Tell me what is it?"


    The Butler stares at me for a couple of seconds. "I just couldn''t help but wonder how great it


    will be if his highness ends up with you." He then smile sadly at me. "It is really unfortunate for the Vrawyth Kingdom to lose a Queen like you."


    I just stare at the Butler. I don''t know how to respond to what he said. The Vrawyth Kingdom is unfortunate to lose a Queen like me? More like the Kingdom is


    fortunes to lose a Queen like me. Who would want to have a Queen who would betray her own


    Kingdom?


    I just smile at Butler. "Things happens for a reason. In the future you will realize why his


    highness made a decision like that. Who knows maybe all of us will realize that his decision is best for the Kingdom?"


    Of course, it is really the best decision. He just avoided the Kingdom from having a selfish


    Queen like Dame Csille.


    The Burtler stares at me with a visible confusion in his eyes. He looks like he wants to say


    something to me but he didn''t say anything to me. He just nods his head and excuse himself


    after.


    I look at his back before I look up the bright sky. "But what would it be like if Csille bes the Queen of the Vrawyth Kingdom? Will she still be the viiness if that happens? Will she still betray the Vrawyth Kingdom?" I mumbled to myself.


    I heave a sigh and shake my head. Why do I even think about things that is impossible to


    happen? No matter how much I think about the possibilities, it will be futile since Csille''s destiny was already written.


    I will be uploading two chapters for today. I have made a mistake so I don''t have a choice but


    to update twice.

 Chapter 420: : Plan?

    Chapter 420: : n?


    ?


    I was busy reading a document in my office when someone suddenly knocks on my door. I look up and find Li standing on the doorway. She has a worried look in her face.


    "Apologies for my interruption Dame Csille but a letter arrived just now and it is for you." She closed the door first before she show me the envelope with a letter inside. "However, there is no return address again. Do you want to read it?"


    A letter without return address? His Majesty just invited me this morning so there is no way it is from his majesty again. If it''s not from his majesty then there is only one person who can be the sender of this letter.


    Mister Sewell!


    What does he wants from me? Does he heard that his majesty invited me in the Pce this morning? So he send me a letter today to ask for an update?


    Isn''t he impatient? Only a few hours have passed after my conversation with his majesty yet he already sent me a letter? Is he making sure that I am doing what I have promised him?


    I take the letter from Li''s hand and read it contents. It is really from Mister Sewell and he said wants to talk to me now. He even mentioned that An is already waiting for me outside the Foundation.


    "Dame Csille, where does this letter came from? Should we be concerned?"


    I shake my head and smile reassuringly at Li. "No, everything is okay, Li. There is nothing you need to worry about. It''s just a nonsense letter." I put the letter in my hidden pocket so Li won''t have a chance to take a peak on it.


    No one should know my connection to Mister Sewell. Especially the people I care the most. They shouldn''t know it. It is for their own good too. I don''t want to involve them in this mess.


    My life is already in a mess. I don''t want to put their lives in jeopardy too.


    Li stares at me for a couple of seconds. It looks like she is making sure that I am telling the truth. She even squints her eyes as a sign that she doesn''t believe what I am saying. "Dame Csille, are you sure there is nothing we should be worried about?"


    I smile reassuringly at her. "There is nothing we should worry about. Don''t you trust my words, Li? Or do you really think I am lying?"


    I feel guilty that I was questioning her trust to me because I do know all I ever did was lie to her.


    Li shakes her head. "No, Dame Csille. I always trust you. I just couldn''t help but worry about you. You have received threats from other people before. I was worried it is one of those letters again."


    I shake my head. "No, everything is under control. Thank you for worrying, Li. You should head back to what you are doing. I''m sure you have other things to do."


    Li look at me hesitantly. She then ask me again if I am okay. I just smile reassuringly at her and convince her that everything is okay. After making sure that there is nothing she should worry about, she then excuse herself.


    I look at the letter in my hand and heaves a sigh. Everything is okay? More like everything will not be okay.


    I lean my body on my chair and smile sadly to myself. "Everything willes to worst soon," I mumble to myself.


    Instead of guiding me to the Pavilion, An show me the way to Mister Sewell''s library.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    I look at An with a frown. Although Mister Sewell have showed me his library before, it is the first time that we will have a conversation in the library.


    "An, may I ask why are we talking in his library? Doesn''t we always have conversation in his pavilion?"


    An shakes his head. "Dame Csille, it''s better if you''re the one who ask Master about it. I''m sure he would answer your question." He then knocks on the door and announce my presence.


    I still have questions I want to ask him but because he already announced my presence, I don''t have a choice but to set it aside for now. I will just ask Mister Sewell about it.


    An opens the door and gesture his hand inside. "Pleasee inside, Dame Csille. My Master is already waiting for you."


    I smile at An as a thank you for guiding me here before I walk inside Mister Sewell''s library. I immediately look around me.


    It''s big for a personal library but it still couldn''tpare to the library of the Pce. It''s understandable though since it''s a library that can be found in a house and not in the Pce. How can Ipare Mister Sewell''s cabin to the Pce?


    I look at the books in the shelves and gasp when I realized that most of the books here are limited edition. Some are ancient books that is difficult to find today.


    I know Mister Sewell is rich but where did he get these books? A single book can cost a billion centimes. Enough to sustain someone''s for a lifetime.


    How rich are the Saintillev¨¦ that Mister Sewell have a library like this? The books they have here canpare to the books in the Pce''s library.


    I was about to take one book out of the shelf when I suddenly heard Mister Sewell''s voice behind me.


    "I heard you also love to read books. Do you want any of the books in my library? You can get any book you like."


    My eyes immediately widen when I heard what he said. Is he serious? He wants me to take any book I like? A book that could already sustain someone''s living for a lifetime?


    How can I bear to do that?


    I shake my head and politely declines his offer. "Thank you but I don''t think I can ept that. The books you have are all ssics and limited editions. How can I do that?"


    Mister Sewell shrugs his shoulders. "You are my friend, Dame Csille. I think there is nothing wrong giving you something you like. So, don''t be shy and take anything you like."


    I shake my head and decline his offer again. I couldn''t ept such an expensive gift. Even if I was already used with Csille''s lifestyle, I still couldn''t bear to ept such an expensive gift.


    "Thank you, but I really need to decline this time, Mister Sewell."


    Mister Sewell stares at me for a few seconds before shrugs his shoulders. "I''ll respect your decision but if ever you change your mind my offer is still avable. You can still take any book you like in the library."


    I just smile at Mister Sewell. He then guides me to the only table in the library. There are only two chairs on it.


    I do understand that this is a personal library only but I didn''t expect he will only put one table here. The table isn''t even a long one but the typical two seater table.


    It''s notmon to see that one in personal library. Most of the personal libraries you can find in people''s homes have long table and a number of chairs. It is for visitors who like to


    read.


    Having two seater table and two chairs can be deduced that the owner of the house doesn''t want any visitors.


    Mister Sewell offers his hand on the vacant seat. "Please be seated, Dame Csille. Do you want


    some tea?"


    I shake my head. I don''t think tea would help me right now. I need to know the reason why he invited me here.


    "Mister Sewell, may I know the reason why you invited me here?"


    Mister Sewell just nce at me before he calmly takes the teapot and gently pour tea on his teacup. He then casually takes a sip of the tea as if he didn''t heard me ask him any questions. If Mister Sewell isn''t an ally of Csille, I would have assume that he is taunting Csille right now. Which wouldn''t make sense at all because as far as I know, I didn''t do anything he


    wouldn''t like.


    Mister Sewell takes another sip of his tea before he smiles at me. "I heard that his majesty invited you to the Pce this morning. May I know the reason for that?"


    If he already knows that I was invited by his majesty, I am sure he also knows what happened this morning. So, I don''t understand why would he still ask me questions right now.


    "His majesty announces who will have a position in the new department."


    If I only have other choice, I wouldn''t have tell Mister Sewell those words. But lying to Mister


    Sewell is futile so I don''t have a choice but to tell him what really happened.


    Mister Sewell raises his eyebrow. "And who are those people included in the new department?"


    I wanted to keep everything to myself for now but I am not sure if he knows who are the people assigned in the new department.


    I know he has eyes in the Pce but I am not sure if his spies knows what we have talked about inside the library. Since we are the only people inside, I am sure he doesn''t know what happened inside the meeting room.


    But is it safe to assume that he doesn''t know that? What will happen if Mister Sewell knows


    that I am lying at him?


    "Dame Csille, I am asking you a question. Who are the assigned people to work in the new


    department?"


    I look at Mister Sewell and decided right there and then to keep something for myself. I shake


    my head. "Mister Sewell, I don''t know who are the other people. When I arrived there, I was the only person inside. So, I don''t know who they are." I feel my hand starts to sweat after


    saying those words.


    I don''t know if I have done the right thing but I was hoping Mister Sewell doesn''t have any idea who are the people assigned in the new department.


    Mister Sewell raises his eyebrow and stare intently at me. As if he is reading if me if what I am


    saying is true or not. He then leans on his chair and continue staring at me. "Are you telling the truth, Dame Csille?"


    I feel my body freezes for a moment. Does he knows that I am lying? Does he knows who are the people his majesty have assigned?


    I look at Mister Sewell and shakes my head. "Mister Sewell do I have any reason to lie?"


    He nods his head. "Fair enough. But let me remind you Dame Csille that I am only here to help you. If you will only lie to me then I think it''s better if we stop your revenge n. I don''t want to do this if you don''t fully trust me."


    He knows! I am sure he knows! But if I admit that I lied I am sure he wouldn''t like it. So, I don''t have a choice but to continue lying.


    I pretend to look hurt. "Mister Sewell, do you think I would agree to go against the Vrawyth Kingdom if I don''t trust you? I am telling the truth. I don''t know who are the people assigned in the new department."


    I continue staring at Mister Sewell making sure he would see that I am not lying at all. He


    then nods his head. "Then tell me. Does his majesty assigned a position for you in the new


    department?"


    I might hide for now who are the other people assigned in the new department. But I know I need to tell him the truth this time.


    I look at Mister Sewell and smile reassuringly at him. "You don''t have to worry anymore, Mister Sewell. I managed to have a position in the new department."


    I see his eyes shines in happiness. "That''s good. We can now start your n."


    I almost scoff when I heard what he said? My n? Is it really my n, Mister Sewell?

 Chapter 421: : Decision

    Chapter 421: : Decision


    ?


    I just step my foot inside our house but I can already feel the heavy atmosphere in the air. I look up and find Father, Mother and Brother Pascal sitting on the sofa. It looks like they are waiting for me to return home.


    I look at my time watch and frown when I realized it''s already eleven in the evening. "Isn''t tote for all of you to be awake at this hour?"


    Father''s expression bes grim when he heard what I said. While Mother stands up and rush to my side. "My dear, where have you been? Your Brother drop by in the Foundation this afternoon but you are not there. Where did you go? Is everything okay?"


    I take a nce at Father and Brother Pascal who are still sitting on the sofa. They both have frown on their faces.


    What did I do this time? I know I came homete tonight but why do they look like I have done a grave crime?


    I look at Mother and smile apologetically to her. "I''m sorry for making you worry, Mother. I was out the whole day looking for people to help. Li and I noticed that these days, there are only a few people whoes to the Foundation. That''s why I decided to look for people to help. I got too engrossed doing my job that I forgot what time it is already."


    That was a lie. I was with Mister Sewell for the whole afternoon and after my conversation with him I decided to take a breather in thekeside.


    There''s a lot of things happened in just a day and it was too much for me to digest. That''s why I decided to give myself some time on my own to think and breath. I have too much problemstely that I feel suffocated already.


    The peacefulness in thekeside is like a medication for my tired soul. It''s the reason why I didn''t realize it is alreadyte.


    Mother hold my hand. "I see. I thought something bad happened to you." She then pull me to sit on the sofa. She is sitting beside Father while I was sitting beside her. "It''s a good thing you are here already. Your Father said he has something important to talk to you."


    I immediately turn my head at Father. Something important to talk to me? Does he knows what happened earlier this morning? Is it the reason why they are still awake because they are waiting for me to return home?


    Father stares at me for a couple of seconds before he stands up. "It''s better if we talk about this in private. Csille follow me to the libra-"


    Father wasn''t able to finish what he is saying because Mother caught his arms. "Why do you need to talk about this in private? We are a family. Why can''t we hear it too?" She then squint her eyes at Father. "Waltier, are you hiding something from me? From us?"


    Father nce at me. Hoping I could do something to save him but before I could even say anything Mother already give me a cold stare. It''s a sign that I should keep quiet. So, I just avoid looking at Father.


    I''m sorry Father. I couldn''t help you this time.


    Father remind mest time not to mention it to Mother. Mother knows about the letter from the Aeerean Kingdom and the countermeasures we made about it. But she didn''t know about the new department or about the possibility that I will be a part of the new department. Father doesn''t want to make Mother worry that''s why he didn''t bother informing her. Also, no one, aside from the officials of the monarchy, knows what is the current situation of the Vrawyth Kingdom, that''s why it is easy for Father to hide it.


    "Waltier Lauretr¨¦! Why aren''t you answering me? And don''t you dare lie to me. Are you hiding something from me?" She snaps at him. She even stand up to stare at Father.


    Father stares back at Mother but he gives up in the end. "I am not hiding anything to you, my Countess. So don''t he mad already."


    Mother squints her eyes and cross her arms. "If you are not hiding anything from us, then you will have this conversation here. I want to hear what you want to say to our daughter."


    Father stares at Mother hesitantly but in the end he just agree to what she wants. Even if Father has more Authority in the Kingdom, Mother is the one who truly holds the authority in this residence.


    The two of them return to their seat. Father stares at me and stares back at Mother who is currently eyeing him like a predator.


    "My Countess, you don''t have to look at me like that. I am telling the truth I am not hiding anything from you. I just want to talk about the new department his majesty wanting to establish."


    Mother frowns. "His majesty is nning to establish a department this time? Out of all the year he would want to establish a new department, he chooses this year? Where we are currently preparing for the iing war?"


    "My dear, this Department is about the iing war. After his majesty decided what to do with the Aeerean''s threat, he decided to build a new department that will solely assigned in preparing for the war. So we wouldn''t be unprepared if the Aeerean decided tounch a surprise attack."


    Mother nods her head. "But why would you want to talk to your daughter, if you are the one who is working in the monarchy? What does it have to do with our daughter?"


    Father nce at me before he starts exining things to Mother. "I heard that our daughter was invited by his majesty early this morning. I just want to ask what does his majesty told her."


    I look at Father and frown. Now I know what he wants to talk about. He wants to make sure that I didn''t ept his majesty''s offer to work in the new department. And he doesn''t want to talk about this in front of Mother because he doesn''t want her to worry about me.


    "But my dear, aren''t you supposed the one who knows about this? You are the one who is working in the monarchy and you are one of the people his majesty trust the most. Doesn''t he tell you anything about it?"


    Father nce at me and I know I need to say something now or else he would be more mad at


    me.


    I hold Mother''s arm and smile sweetly at her. "Mother, have you forgotten that his majesty gave Father a lot of work to do these days? It''s the reason why he wasn''t informed about my meeting with his majesty today." Then I look at Father. "His majesty just ask me things about the new department."


    Father raises his eyebrow at me. "And what question is that? What does his majesty ask to you?" Even if he said it calmly I can still hear the urgency in his voice.


    If I tell him what really happen, will he be mad at me? But if I wouldn''t, I am sure he will be more mad at me because I hide it from him. Not just from him but also from Mother and Brother Pascal.


    I heaves a sigh. I originally n to keep everything from Mother and Brother Pascal but I know soon they will also hear this news from his majesty. So, hiding it from them is useless.


    "His majesty asks me some suggestions for the new department. We also talk about our new contract for mass production of weapons. He also told me that he is assigning me to be part of


    the new department."


    Mother immediately turn her head at me. "My dear, are you telling the truth? Does his majesty really wants you to work in the new department?" She then pull me for a tight hug. "I so proud of you my dear. You are really the gem of the this family."


    Gem? More like a curse jewelry that will be bring them misfortune.


    I hug Mother in return. I actually wasn''t expecting such a reaction from her. I thought she would ask me to refuse the position just like what Father wants me to do.


    I look at Father and find him staring coldly at me. It seems like he got mad because of what I said. "And what did you said to his majesty? Did you ept his offer?" He ask in a cold voice. Mother breaks from our hug and stares at me. I can clearly see the trace of happiness in her eyes. She is genuinely happy for Csille.


    I take a nce at Father too before I answer her. I know Father will definitely be mad at me if he hear my answer but sooner orter he will know about this too. So, it''s better if he hears the news from me and not from other people.


    I shake my head. I heard Mother gasp while Father sigh in relief. Before I could even finish what I want to say Mother already holds my arm. "My dear, you refused? But why? That is such a great opportunity for you. If you be a monarchy official, it will not only help you with your reputation, it will also help you find a possible fianc¨¦e."


    I shake my head. "Mother that is not what I mean. I didn''t refuse his majesty nor ept his


    offer?"N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Mother frowns. "My dear, what do you mean? You still haven''t give him your decision?"


    I take a nce at Father and find his smile frozen when he heard what I said. He then res at me again. As if warning me not to ept the offer.


    I look back at Mother. "His majesty didn''t give me any chance to decide for myself. He just assigned me in the new department without even asking me if I want it or not." Mother smiles return to her face when she heard what I said. She then turn her head at Father. "My dear, did you heard what our daughter said? His majesty trust her too much that he insisted on giving her a position in the new depa-" Mother stop talking midway when she noticed the expression on Father''s face. "Waltier, what is that redaction? Are you not happy about our daughter''s achievements?"


    Father heaves a sigh and shakes his head. "My dear, of course I am happy but you couldn''t me me if I am bot fully happy about this. This department will focus on the iing war and do you know how dangerous it will be for our daughter? She''s our only child, how can you expect me to be happy about something that can endanger our child?"


    Mother stares at Father for a couple of seconds before she looks back at me. "My dear, do you


    want this position? If you want this then I will allow you to work because I trust you. I know you wouldn''t allow yourself to be in trouble. But if you don''t like this, I can ask your Father to talk to his majesty about this. So, do you want this? Do you want to work in the new department even if it''s dangerous?"


    Do I want to work in the new department? If I only have a choice, I wouldn''t want to be in this department. Not because I feel scared about the dangers. But because I don''t want Mister Sewell to use me against the Vrawyth Kingdom.


    However, what I want isn''t important here because I have a script to follow and Csille is meant to have a position in this department.


    I smile at Mother and gently nod my head. "Yes, Mother. I really want this position. So, I hope you can allow me to work here. I think this is a great opportunity for me to grow." Father shakes his head but Mother elbows him so he had not choice but to nods his head in


    the end. Mother then takes my hand and gently squeezes it. "If that will make you happy then we will allow you. Just promise us to keep yourself from danger." Keep myself from danger? But Mother I am already working with danger in person.

 Chapter 422: : Department

    Chapter 422: : Department


    ?


    I put the box full of my things on the table and look around. I am currently inside of my assigned office in the Department of War and Welfare.


    "It is really starting." I mumble to myself while looking around my office. "And soon everything will have its ending."


    Things got busy after his majesty announces to the eighth of us that we will be working with each other for the new department.


    I got busy working in the Foundation while constantly keeping in touch with the other people I will be working with in the new department. We have talked about our ns in the department but we still haven''te up with a concrete n. We will probably talk about our ns once we get settled in our offices.


    It''s only been two days after we have a meeting with his majesty yet we already have an office to work in. His Majesty invited us this morning to announce that we already have our own office.


    But unlike the office of other departments, our office is far from the capital. In fact it is hidden from the public. One need to pass through the forest part of the capital to be able toe here.


    His majesty decided to have the office far from the capital for our own safety too. This new department will be hidden from the public to not alert the moles of the Aeerean''s Kingdom that is still lingering around the Vrawyth Kingdom. We need to make sure that they wouldn''t know that we are preparing for their attacks.


    But too bad, hus majesty doesn''t know that the enemies already infiltrated the department before it could even start.


    I look around my dusty office and sigh. I have a lot of things to do tonight. I still need to clean my office and arrange my things to make my office presentable.


    The building of our office is an old building that is owned by the Astalieu''s. Its a building that they never used ever since they bought it. It''s the reason why the whole building is covered with dust.


    "What a great day, Csille." I mumble to myself.


    After my work in the Foundation, I came here to bring some of my things and to clean my office. I need to clean it because her majesty will visit the Department tomorrow to check on


    us.


    I start to take our my things from the box and wipes the dust on the table and shelves. However, I noticed that the shelves and the cabs are not suitable to use because they are already old. I am sure it won''t be able to hold my things in ce.


    "But what am I going to do now? Her majesty will visit the department tomorrow. It wouldn''t be good if she see the mess in my office."


    I look at my time watch and sigh. Its already seven in the evening. There is no way I can find a store that sells shelves and cabs at this time of the day.


    I was still contemting with what to do when I suddenly hear someone speak behind me.


    "I know someone who sells cabs and shelves. I am sure he wouldn''t hesitate to sell you one if he knows you badly needed it. That is if you want my help."


    It''s Leander. Since he will be working in the new department too, he is also here tonight to clean his office.


    Each one of us has our own office and our office depends on what work we will do in the department. Since I will be mostly working with paperwork, I only have a simple office. While Leander have aboratory as his office.


    I smile gratefully at him and shake my head. "Thank you for the offer, senior but I know you are busy too. I don''t want to bother you with your work."


    I also don''t feelfortable talking to him. After what he have told me thest time? I don''t even think I can bear to stay in the same room with him.


    I heard him sigh. "Csille, is it about what I have told you before?"


    I pretend to wipe the dust on the shelves even if I don''t think I can still use them.


    "Senior, I don''t understand what you are saying. I only don''t want to bother you."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    That was a lie of course. Does he really thinks everything will be okay after he ask me if he can court me?


    "I know you know what I want to say. Haven''t I told you that I wouldn''t force you on something you don''t want. So you don''t need to avoid me, Csille. Also can you please drop the formalities and call me Leander only. It''s been years since we graduated from high school yet you are still calling me your senior. Don''t you think you need to change the way you address me?"


    I don''t need to avoid him? But if I don''t he will just end up pursuing me and that is not what I want. I already have a lot of things going on with my life. I don''t think I can bear to have another problem.


    I take a nce at him and nod my head. "I understand, Doctor Leander." Then I continue wiping the other shelves.


    When will this guy realize that I don''t have time for all of this? The war is about toe and all I am thinking right now is how to face Csille''s future.


    Where will I get the time for this?


    Also, doesn''t Csille already rejected him before. Does he really thinks something change?


    I heard him sigh again. "It''s Leander only. You can call me Leander."


    I just nce at him and continue to wipe the remaining dust on the shelves. I was about to pick up the box full of my belongings but Leander already picks it first.


    "Where do you want me to put this?"


    I just stares at him and frown. Can''t he read between the lines? I already told him earlier that


    I don''t want to bother him yet he is still here? What does this guy wants?


    I point my hand to one of the cab. "You can just put it there. Also, you don''t have to do this, Doctor Leander. Don''t you need to clean your office too?"


    He put the box in the cab first before he answers me with a smile. "After his majesty told us where our office is, I immediately came here to check my office. So, you don''t have to worry, I already finish cleaning mine. It''s the reason why I am here. I heard you just camr here after your work in the Foundation. You must be tired already. Why don''t you take a rest first and let me do the rest?"


    I just stare at him in disbelief. I do understand that he have feelings for Csille but I didn''t expect he would still push it after I rejected him thest time.


    Am I too soft to him thest time that is why he still think he have a chance on me? If I be blunt on him, will he stop all this nonsense?


    "Doctor Leander, you don''t need to do this. I can handle it but thank you for the offer." I give him a small smile before I continue working.


    I was about to take the remaining box on the floor but Leander snatched it from my hand. "This is heavy. Let me take care of this for you." He then proceed to walk to the cab. "Should I put this box in the cab."


    I nod my head and let him put the box inside the cab first.


    I have enough. I won''t be able to work in the department if he continues doing this.


    Leander look back at me after putting the box inside the cab. He then look around my office. "Do you have other things to do? I can still help you."


    I just look at him coldly. "Doctor Leander, you don''t have to do this. I already told you that I can do it on my own."


    He frowns at me. "But why would I let you lift those heavy boxes if I am here to do that for


    you?"


    I want to snap at him and tell him my reason but I know it wouldn''t be good for the department if I do that. The department hasn''t established yet we are already arguing? I don''t think that is a good sign.


    I shake my head. "But I already told you that I don''t need your help. Don''t get me wrong, Doctor Leander. I am grateful for your help. However, I can handle it on my own." Leander stares at me for a couple of seconds. His smile then disappeared after. "Csille, are you pushing me because of what I told you?"


    Did he only realize that just now? I have been avoiding him after ourst meeting. Howe he didn''t realize that?


    I heaves a sigh. "Doctor Leander, haven''t I told you that I don''t have time for this. I couldn''t ept what you are offering to me."


    He then nods his head. "I understand that Csille and I wouldn''t force myself to you. All I am asking is for you to give me a chance. A chance to prove myself to you."


    Give him a chance? Does he even know what he is saying? He is talking to the biggest traitor of the Vrawyth Kingdom. Can he still say those words if he knows what my future holds? I smile bitterly at him. "Doctor Leander, you probably know how deep my feelings are for


    Prince Fraser. I don''t even think I would love anyone beside him. So please save your feelings for other girls. You are a well respected person. I am sure that anydies would like to be with you."


    Heugh sadly. "But they are not you, Csille. So what does it matter to me? Can''t you give me a chance to prov-


    I shake my head and interrupt what he is saying. "Apologies, Doctor Leander but I don''t think I could give you what you want. So, I hope you would stop doing this. I epted this position because I want to help the Kingdom. But if you keep doing this, I might as well, give


    up this position."


    Leander''s eyes widen when he heard what I said. He stares at me with utter disbelief. "You will give up your position just to avoid me?" He thenughs but its an empty kind ofugh. "I


    didn''t expect I would have such a big effect on you. Too bad is it contrary to what I expect it to be." He then shakes his head and tries to smile at me but his smile looks like a force one. "If that is your decision I will respect that. If you need any help with cleaning or for the furniture, you can just look for me in my office. I will be taking my leave, Dame Csille."


    I just give him a small nod and watch him leave my office. I feel guilty for saying those words to him but I don''t have a choice. I need to push him away. I need to make sure that he will give up in me already.


    I don''t want to involve other people with my misfortune. I would rather act like a heartless


    person than to see anyone suffer with me.


    "I''m sorry, Leander. Someday you will realize why I need to do this." I whisper to myself while staring at the close door.


    Someday everyone will realize why I did those things before. They will realize that I have a


    reason why I am pushing them away. It is because I don''t want to involve them with my dark future. A lot of people already lose their lives because of me and I don''t want to add that list.

 Chapter 423: : The Breakfast

    Chapter 423: : The Breakfast


    ?


    I was still deep in my sleep when I suddenly heard a loud banging on my door. I was so startled that I end up falling on my bed.


    I re at the door but my re turns into frown when I realize that the door is unfamiliar with me. I immediately look around and I only realize that I didn''t went homest night.


    It was alreadyte when I finished cleaning my office. I originally n to still go home but the coachman who send me here is already sleeping. So, I had no choice but to stay the night here.


    It''s a good thing that the eighth of us have our own room here. So, I don''t have to worry where to stay.


    "Dame Csille! Are you awake? The breakfast is already ready. Please wake up already. The others are on their way to the dining hall now. If you don''t wake up, you will make his highnesses wait." S said. She is the servant assigned to me.


    Aside from room, his majesty also assigned us a servant. Actually it''s more like an assistant than a servant because they are knowledgeable with the work assigned to each of us. Take for example, S, who is my servant, is knowledgeable with forging weapons.


    I frown when I heard what she said.


    His highnesses? Does he mean Prince Fraser and Prince Rufus? But I thought they already left the department when I arrived here yesterday. So howe they are here?


    I look at my time watch. It is six in the morning. Too early for them to be here for her majesty''s visit. Did they return to the departmentst night?


    "Dame Csille, please wake up already."


    I look at the close door and sigh before I open it. I was weed by a very worried S. I smile reassuringly at her. "I am awake S. You don''t have to bang on my door. You can go now, I will just fix myself and follow behind."


    "Do you need some help, Dame Csille?"


    I shake my head. "No, I can handle. Can you just help me check my office and see if it''s already presentable. We need to make sure that everything is okay for the Queen''s visit."


    S nods her head and immediately excuse herself to do what I ask her to do.


    While I prepare myself for the breakfast. I need to make sure I look presentable for her majesty''s visit.


    I decided to wear something formal but simple. It''s a good thing I managed to brought some of my clothes yesterday or else I might end up wearing the clothes I wore yesterday.


    I look at myself in the mirror and nods my head in satisfaction. I pick a pastel yellow dress with puff sleeves. It''s a simple dress but it highlighted my distinct features. My hair and my


    eyes.


    "You look like an angel but too bad your a devil in the inside," I mumble to myself while staring at reflection in the mirror.


    I heaves a sigh and left my room. I was about to walk inside the dining hall when I bumped into Leander.


    He stares at me for a couple of second before he gave me a wide smile. "Good morning, Dame Csille. I hope you sleep well."


    I stare at him with a frown. How can he sound so calm? As if I didn''t reject himst night? If I wasn''t there, I would have assumed that whatever happenedst night is just a dream.


    I just give him a small smile and continue walking to the dining hall.


    Forget it. No matter what his reason is, it doesn''t matter anymore. I already rejected him and he told me that he will respect my decision. So, I don''t think I need to worry about him.


    However, it seems like this guy has a different n than I expect from him. He walk beside me and try to ask me things that doesn''t make sense at all.


    "Dame Csille, I heard you like to take walk after breakfast. Are you nning to have your walk today? Maybe I could join you. The surroundings are full of trees and if you are not familiar with it, you might end up getting lost."


    I nce at him and walk inside the dining hall. My eyes wandered around the dining table. I noticed that Leander and I are the only one they are waiting.


    I was about to apologize and greet them but my words cut short because Leander speak suddenly.


    "Don''t worry Csille, I already walk around yesterday so you can be assured that we will not get lost if. So, I think it''s better if you let me join you. I''m just worried about you."


    I almost want to run away from here when I hear what Leander have said. When will this guy leaves me alone? Can''t he see that I already have a lot of problems right now. Why does he need to add on it?


    I take a nce at Leander who realizes just now that we are already in the dining hall and everybody heard what he said.


    However, instead of seeing him panic, he just smile at them and bows his head. "Apologies for making you all wait. I was tired yesterday that''s why I woke upte. I hope you understand." He then stares at Prince Fraser and Prince Rufus who is sitting far from each other. "Your highnesses, I apologize for making you wait."


    The two Princes nod their heads. While the others smile at him. General Abarral even gestures his hand to the vacant seat beside him. But instead of walking towards General Abarral, Leander turn his head at me.


    I look at him confusedly. What does this guy wants from me? Why is he staring at me like that?


    I avoid my eyes and bows my head at them. "Apologies, for beingte." I didn''t exin myself and walk towards Attorney Kirsa and Advisor Malllory. There is a vacant seat beside Attorney Kirsa. However that seat is two chairs away from Prince Fraser.


    I look at the vacant seat beside Attorney Kirsa and the vacant seat beside Leander.


    If I seat with Leander, I don''t think he would stop bothering me the whole breakfast. If I seat near Prince Fraser, it will be awkward to the two of us.


    I heaves a soft sigh and decided to set beside Attorney Kirsa. Who cares if the Prince Fraser and I will be awkward? I would rather be in the situation than to sit beside Leander. I am sure he would try to talk to me in front of everyone and I don''t want them to misunderstand things between Leander and I.


    I don''t think I can bear to be in another issue again.


    Attorney Kirsa smiles at me when I sit beside her. Even Advisor Mallory nods her head as a sign of acknowledging my presence.


    The table got silent after both Leander and I got settled. We just stares at each other for a whole minute. We couldn''t start eating yet because Prince Fraser and Prince Rufus haven''t


    start to eat yet.


    It is a custom in the Vrawyth Kingdom that if we are eating with the roties. We need to make sure that the first person who eat are the royalties.


    However, it seems like Prince Fraser and Prince Rufus doesn''t have any n to start the breakfast anytime now.


    The rest of us stares at each other. Hoping someone will have the guts to ask the two Princes if they could start the breakfast. However, no one bother saying anything. We just remain


    quiet and wait the two Princes.


    They are probably afraid to remind the two Princes because of their expressions. Prince Fraser and Prince Rufus both have a cold expressions in thier faces. So, I understand why no


    one wants to talk to them.


    What does these two Princes want? Theye here for what? To stop us from eating our


    breakfast?


    I heave a sigh and look at General Abarral and Colonel Randle but the two were busy talking


    to each others with the hand sign they are using in the army.


    If this continues, I am afraid we will end up sitting in the dining hall for hours.


    I heaves a sigh and stand up from my seat. All of them immediately look up at me, even the two Princes are staring at me too.


    I walk to thd push cart where the teapot and teacups can be found. Then I ask one of the maids to help me prepare the teapot because I am nning to brew tea for them.


    If the two Princes wouldn''t do anything to start the breakfast then I will take the matters


    into my hands.


    I takes a deep breath before I ask the maid to push the cart in front of the dining table. I decided to conduct a simple tea ceremony for them. I carefully starts the ceremony and in just a few minutes the tea is already ready.


    I nce at the table. "Does anyone of you want some tea?" The others turn their heads atn/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    the two Princes. So, I have no other choice but to turn my head at them too. "Your highnesses, Prince Fraser and Prince Rufus. Do you want some tea?" I gesture the two maids beside me to offer the empty teacups to the two Princes.


    Prince Fraser and Prince Rufus stares at each other for a couple of seconds before they both ept the teacups. I give them a small smile before I walk towards Prince Fraser and Prince


    Rufus and pour them tea.


    After seeing the two sips their tea, the rest of us heaves a sigh. Now that the two royalties have drink something, it means we can already start eating our breakfast.


    After asking the maids to continue pouring tea to the others, I return to my seat and eat my breakfast in peace.


    I would ce at Prince Fraser and Prince Rufys from time to time. They haven''t eat anything


    at all. They just sip their tea.


    As much as I want to ask them to eat their breakfast, I couldn''t do that. I already distance myself from them and I couldn''t break what I have started. So, I just busy myself eating my


    breakfast.


    It didn''t take time before I finished eating my fill. The silence in the dining hall is killing me and I couldn''t bear to stay there for another minute. So, I decided to excuse myself.


    I only managed to breathe properly after I get out of the dining hall. I was about to check my


    office when I bump into S.


    "Dame Csille? Have you already eaten your breakfast? Aren''t you fast?"


    How can I not? Those two Princes and Leander are already getting into my nerves. That is


    why I eat my breakfast as much as possible.


    I just smile at S. "Have you checked the office? Is there anything we still need to work


    on?"


    S nods her head. "Yes, Dame Csille. The shelves on your office got ruined after someone identally put his things on it. We need to buy a new shelves and furniture in the office."


    I nod my head. Her majesty will arrive an hour or two from now. Where will I find a shop that can sell me furniture at this time?


    It''s just the start of the day but I am already facing problems. Such a great way to start your


    day, Csille.


    "Should we return to the capital and buy some furniture? Do you think we will be able to return in time for hed majesty''s visit?"


    S shakes her head. "Dame Csille, i don''t think we can make it. Also, have you forgotten


    that if we will do something we need to ask permission from his highness, Prince Fraser. What


    if someone saw us while we were buying furniture? Wouldn''t that endanger the whole department?"


    She is right. His majesty told us not to do things on our own. That in our every move Prince


    Fraser should have a say on it.


    But how am I supposed to have a furniture? Should I talk to Prince Fraser?


    I was still contemting things when someone suddenly speak behind us.

 Chapter 424: : Wife?

    Chapter 424: : Wife?


    ?


    "If you need furniture, I can help you with that. However, I have something I want to talk to you first. Do you have some time?"


    Before I could even decide what I should do, my head already nods on its own. And I almost scold myself because of that.


    How can I lose my control every time I would see this Prince?


    Look at what happened just now. I was still contemting what to do but my head already sells me out.


    So, I have no choice but to follow him to his office. His office is on the opposite of my opposite which is a good thing because I won''t be able to see him everyday.


    I look around his office and nods my head. Everything looks fine. The floor is even covered with a high quality carpet that would definitely cost a thousands of centimes.


    Prince Fraser sits on his chair and stares at me. He didn''t even bother to offer me a seat so I have no other choice but to just stand here.


    What does this Prince wants from me? Did he ask me toe here just to stand in his office? Isn''t it custom for someone to offer the visitor a seat?


    I heaves a sigh. I still have other things to do today and I don''t have a whole day to wait for him.


    "Your highness, may I know why you want to have a conversation with me? Are we going to talk about where I could get the furniture?"


    Prince Fraser stares intently at me. While I just stares back at him confusedly. I don''t understand why would he look at me like that. As if I am sort of a specimen he is observing.


    What did I do this time?


    Prince Fraser stares at me for a couple of seconds before I heard him sigh. "Is he the reason why?"


    He? Who is he referring to and what reason is he talking about?


    "Your highnesses, I don''t understand what do you want to say. What do you mean by your words?"


    His eyes bes sharp after hearing what I said. "Is Leander the reason why you rejected my suggestion to marry you off to Prince Rufus? Do you like him?"


    I look at Prince Fraser with utter disbelief. I don''t understand why would he care if I like Leander or not.


    What does it have to do with him? Did he forget that he is not my fianc¨¦ anymore so I don''t need to exin myself to him.


    "Your highness, do you ask me toe with you just to ask me this question? Because if that is the case, then I am sorry, I would not answer your question."


    Prince Fraser res at me. "And why can''t you?"


    Is he seriously asking me that question? Did he have an amnesia and forgot that I am no longer his fiance¨¦? So, whatever I do or whoever I like doesn''t concern him anymore.


    I heave a sigh. "Your highness, let me remind you that the question you are asking me is something personal and I have the right to answer it or not."


    His stare sharpen and I can also see him clenching his jaw. A sign that he is already enraged with my answer. "Let me remind you too that I am the Crown Prince of this Kingdom and I have a right to ask you questions that-"


    "That only concern the Vrawyth Kingdom. What does my feelings for Leander have to do with the Vrawyth Kingdom?"


    He frowns. "So, you really have feelings for him? Now, I understand why you rejected the idea of marrying Princ-"


    I grits my teeth. I have enough of him. "Your highness," I even put emphasis to the words ''your highness'' to make him see that I am already pissed right now. "I rejected your suggestion because I respect Prince Rufus. I am well aware that he loves someone else, so why would I let him suffer with me? And why would you let him suffer like that?"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    I originally n to make my conversation with him short. However, I couldn''t help but refute with his remarks. How can he still pursue his n to get rid of Prince Rufus so he can have Princess Paislee all by himself?


    "Also, why does it matter for you if I have feelings for someone else. As far as I know, we are not rted with each other anymore. So, I will see who I want to see."


    Prince Fraser frowns. "Dame Csille, aren''t you too familiar with my cousin? You even know that he already likes someone. Aren''t you afraid that it will have an effect to your future marriage? Also, I am only asking that question because Leander and you will be both working in the department. And as the head leader, it is only right for me to know what is happening between the two of you. I need to make sure that whatever you have to do with each other will not get to the way of your work. So, I hope you wouldn''t misunderstand things here, Dame Csille."


    I just res at him. Have he forgotten that the reason why I am having trouble with my potential husband is because of him? If he only didn''t reject me in front of everyone else, it would have affect my marriage.


    Also, what does he mean by his tone? Does he thinks that I am assuming that he is jealous? As if that would happen.


    I give him a sarcastic smile before I answer him. Who cares about his position? Right now I just want to hurt him but too bad I couldn''t do that or else it will be an assault.


    "Your highness, you don''t have to worry about my future marriage. I will take care of it. I think you should worry more about yours. You will soon be crown as the King of the Vrawyth Kingdom. It means you need to find a new fiance¨¦ now."


    I give him a taunting smile. Does he really things he is the only one who knows how to push someone''s buttons?


    How does it feels to use your own words against you? You are worried that my marriage wilk be affected? But aren''t you worried about yours? You still think that you are in love with a guy yet here you are suggesting me to think about my future?


    I can see that Prince Fraser looks like he is about to snap at me so before he could do that, I already n my escape. I am still in the right mind to know what will be good for me.


    "Your highness, if you don''t have anything to say I will be going then. I still have other things to do today. So please excuse me."


    I was about to get out of his office but he suddenly get up and grabs my arm. "Where are you going? We still haven''t finished talking."


    I made a face when I heard what he said. But I remain facing the door.


    I don''t want to look at him because I know I will be doomed if I does. So I would rather have


    a stiff neck than to stare at him.


    Curse you, Prince Fraser. What do you want from me? I just taunt you a like yet here you are wouldn''t let go of me?


    "You do know that it is rude to turn your back to someone you are talking, tight? Or do you want me to remind you of that, Dame Csille?"


    I heaves a sigh before I slowly turn my head at him. Now, I am regretting fighting back at


    him. I should have control my mouth. Look where it brings me?


    I give Prince Fraser a small smile. "Your highness? May I know what you want to talk


    about?"


    Prince Fraser raise his eyebrow at me. "I thought you are nning to buy furniture for your office? Or did you forget about that already?"


    The furniture? But I thought he would talk about something else? I thought he would


    punish me for saying those words.


    "Dame Csille, do you want toe buy furniture for your office or not?"


    I was to engrossed with ny thoughts that I forgot to answer his question. I look at him.


    Is he really serious? He really wants to help me buy furniture? I thought he only said that earlies so he could talk to me.


    "I still want toe. So, can you please tell me where I could find a store for the furniture in


    my office?"


    Prince Fraser starts to walk towards the door. "Follow me, if you want my help."


    I was about to follow him behind but he suddenly look back at me and frown. "Take the coat


    on my table and wear it. Make sure people won''t be able to see your hair. As for your eyes try to bow down if you are walking. So no one could see it." He said before he get out of his office.


    I just stare at the closed door and frown. Is that really Prince Fraser? Why does he seems nice to Csille today? Is it because her majesty will be visiting today that is why he is trying to be


    nice to me?


    The two of us immediately set off to the store he is talking about. However, instead of a store, we stop in front of an old house. This house is near the department''s building so it only took a few minutesing here.


    Prince Fraser gets off the carriage and head straight to the house. I just stare at his back and


    shake my head.


    What do I expect from him? Help to get off from the carriage?


    I smile bitterly at myself. How can I even thought about it? He doesn''t care about me so why


    would he bother helping me?


    I immediately get off the carriage and follow him behind. I better follow him or else he might change his mind and not help me.


    I badly need nea furniture in my office especially her majesty will visit uster. I need to make sure I am welk prepared for that.


    Prince Fraser knocks on the door while I scan the surroundings. The house looks old and


    there are a lot of mess around.


    Based on the house, I can already deduce that the owner of the house is someone who knows how to build things. Either a house or a furniture.


    Is it the reason why Prince Fraser brought me here?


    A moment after, the door open and an old man with wrinkled face appeared behind the door.


    His eyes widen in gler when he realized that it was Prince Fraser standing in front of him. He then bows his head. "Your highness! May I know what brings you here?" He then turn his head at me. "And you are here with your wife," he then bows his head at me. "Greetings, Dame


    Csille."


    The moment I heard the word ''wife'' I immediately turn my head at Prince Fraser. Expecting he would correct the old man but he didn''t do anything. He just smile at the old man. "Mister Fradel, my wife and I are here to see all the furniture you have here. We want to buy


    new furniture for my wife''s new office." Prince Fraser then looks back at me with a swet smile. He even grab my waist and hold it.


    I just stare at Prince Fraser. Confused with what is currently happening.


    Aren''t we were arguing earlier? Howe he bes so sweet all of a sudden? What is this


    Prince doing?


    I was still thinking things over when I suddenly heard someoneughs. I look at Mister Fradel and found him staring at Prince Fraser and I.


    "My wife and me, used to be like the two of you when we were still young," he smile again and shake his head. "If you want to see my furniture thenee inside."


    He then open the door and let us in. He guides us to the ce where he keep his furniture.


    There are beautiful furniture around us but my mind is still thinking about what is


    happening.


    Am I dreaming? Is this a dream?

 Chapter 425: : Husband and Wife

    Chapter 425: : Husband and Wife


    ?


    I was pretending to listen to Mister Fradel''s exnation about the design of the furniture, when I suddenly feel a something hot touching my ears.


    I was about to look back but I heard Prince Fraser whisper something in my ears. "I hope you don''t misunderstand things, Dame Csille. Mister Fradel is quite entric person. He will only sell things to people who confirm to his reality. In his reality, we are married couple. So, please cooperates with me if you still want your furniture."


    I nod my head at Prince Fraser and stares at Mister Fradel.


    Confirm to his reality? Is this some sort of mental illness? Also, out of all the things he could have in his reality, why would does Prince Fraser and I bes married?


    Mister Fradel look back at us with a smile. "Your highnesses, do you have anything you like? I could give it to the two of you for free. May-"


    I immediately shake my head. For free? Based on the design and the quality of wood he used, I am sure it cost him thousands of centimes. So, how can I bear to get this for free?


    "No, how can we do that? You have work hard for hours or even days for this furniture. I don''t think it is right for us to have it for free."


    I look at Prince Fraser hoping he would help me convince Mister Fradel. However, I just saw him staring at me intently.


    I frown and stares back at him. Why is he staring at me like that? Did I do something wrong again?


    We were busy staring at each other that we forgot that Mister Fradel is with us.


    "Your highnesses, I apologize for interrupting the two of you. But I just want to say that I want to give it for free as a wedding gift for the two of you. Congrattions for your wedding."


    Prince Fraser and I immediately look at Mister Fradel. Although Prince Fraser didn''t say anything to Mister Fradel, I can already sense his awkwardness.


    I can''t me him thougg. Who wouldn''t feel awkward if someone is paired up with their ex? I am sure everyone will feel awkward about it.


    Even I don''t have any idea how to respond with Mister Fradel''s remarks. Should I thank him but if I do wouldn''t it sound off for Prince Fraser?


    In the end, I just give Mister Fradel a small smile. "Mister Fradel, how can we ept it? You don''t have to give us anything. Your kind words is already enough as a gift. Also, this is your masterpiece. How can you give it for free?"


    I didn''t call it as a wedding gift because I don''t want Prince Fraser assume that I am taking advantage of the situation. That I am still into him.


    Mister Fradel smile at us. "Dame Csille, you are the future Rulers of the Kingdom. Everything in thisnd is owned by you. That''s why I think it is only right for you to have it."


    I look at Prince Fraser and give him a force smile. How can he just stand there and do nothing at all? Does he really wants to have the furniture for free?


    However, this Prince doesn''t seem to understand what I am trying to say. He just stares at


    me.


    I heave a sigh and look at Mister Fradel. "Mister Fradel, we appreciate your gift but we really couldn''t ept this. If you insist on giving it for free then I would rather buy somewhere else." I was about to ask Prince Fraser to find a new store but Mister Fradel immediately stops me.


    "Dame Csille, please don''t go. I wouldn''t insist on giving it for free. You can buy anything at a hundred centimes each."


    Is he serious? He wants to sell something worth thousands centimes for a hundred centimes? I know Prince Fraser said he is entric but how can he do that? Isn''t that almost giving it for free too?


    I shake my head. "Mister Fradel, we can only ept a ten percent discount at most but if you insist on giving it to us in a bargain prince, then I ak afraid we will need to find a new store again."


    Mister Fradel stares at us with hesitation. It looks like he is determined to give it to us for free but I am also determined not to take it for free.


    It took another few minutes before I managed to convince him to sell the furniture on ten percent discount. Mister Fradel looks devastated with what happened but he still sell it to us.


    After paying for everything and giving him instructions to where he could send the furniture, Prince Fraser and I went back to the department.


    I look outside the window and sigh. I noticed how Prince Fraser was silent ever since Mister Fradel show us his furniture. I also noticed how he stares at me. I couldn''t describe his stares but I can definitely read an intense feeling on it. I am just not sure what feeling is that.


    Is it anger? Disappointment? Hatred?


    I shake my head and nce at Prince Fraser. I found him staring outside of the window beside him. He looks like he is in deep thoughts.


    Prince Fraser, what are you thinking right now? Why do you seem so bothered? Is it because of me or Princess Paislee?


    I want to ask him questions right now. I wnat to know why he seems nice to Csille today. I want to know why he si staring at me the whole time we were in Mister Fradel''s house. I want to know why he is helping.


    However, I don''t want him to misunderstand things. So, I just kept my mouth shut.


    Forget it! I already have too much problem on my te, why would I need to care about other''s problem?


    The moment the carriage stops in front of the department''s building, I immediately excuse myself from Prince Fraser.


    I don''t think it is a good idea to be seen with Prince Fraser. I already have a lot of problems going ontely. I don''t think I can bear to add on the list.


    I was about to check my office when I bumped into S. Her eyes immediately widen when she see me. "Dame Csille, where have you been? I have been looking for you everywhere in the building but I couldn''t find you."


    I smile apologetically at her. "I''m sorry I went out to look for furniture. Is there something wrong, why are you looking for me? Did something happened while I was out?"


    S shakes her head. "No Dame Csille. Everything is okay in the Foundation. You don''t have


    to worry about it. I was just looking for yoy because I was worried that we couldn''t find a way to fix the furniture. Did you find furniture that could rece the old furniture in the office,


    Dame Csille?"


    I just smile at her and nod my head. "Yes, I already find one. So, you don''t have to worry. But can you do me a favor and wait for the furniture to deliver here?"


    S immediately agree withoutin. While I continue my way to my office to check if we have missed something out. In just an hour or two her majesty will visit the department and everyone should be prepared for it.


    I look around my office and nods my head. His majesty did a great job for finding efficient andpetent assistants for us. S added some details in the design of the office. The details she adds, makes the office more beautiful.


    I am sure S will definitely be a big help in my work in the department. It is just too bad that I will be the reason why all her works will be in vain.


    Because I am the viiness. I smile sadly at myself and check other things in the office. A moment after, S arrived with a few men holding the furniture. S was the one who instructs the men where to put the furniture. I already told her what I want to do with my office that''s why she already takes over it without even asking me.


    I just let them do their thing while I read some important documents rted to my work in the department. I need to review my contract deal with his majesty and my job description with my work in the department. I just need to make sure that if her majesty ask me questions regarding my work, I can still answer her without worry.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    I was too engrossed reading that I didn''t noticed that they already put the furniture in ce. S even clean the office and make sure that everything is pleasant to the eyes.


    I look at the clock and my eyes widen when I realize that any minute from now, her majesty will arrive. I hurriedly stand up from my seat and rush to the entrance to wee her majesty.


    I already see all of them standind on the entrance waiting for the Queen. The two Princes are standing beside wach other in front us. While General Abarral and Colonel Randle are standing behind the two Princes.


    The twodies were left at the back. I stand beside Attorney Kirsa, she immediately look back at me and frown but she didn''t say anything. Advisor Mallory also looks at me but unlike Attorney Kirsa, she gives me a small smile before she return looking in front.


    I didn''t mind if the two of them turn cold shoulders towards me. After all, we didn''t get the chance to interact with each other before.


    I just focus in front too and wait for the Queen. Any minute from now, she will arrive in the department. So, we need to be prepared and make sure we will receive her majesty appropriately.


    I was busy looking around searching for a person when I suddenly heard someone speak beside me. I immediately look back and find Leander smiling widely at me


    "Are you looking for someone, Dame Csille? Is it okay for me to assume that it was me?"


    It is not okay. Why would I even look for you? I was looking for Princess Paislee. Ever since we arrived here yesterday, I haven''t seen her shadow and I know it is impossible for Prince Fraser to leave her in the capital. But where is she?


    There are some guards around us but I couldn''t see Princess Paislee. Where is she?


    "I gues, that is a yes?"


    I look at Leander and sigh. "Senior, I am sorry to burst your bubble but I was looking for


    something else."


    I initially n to be discreet when rejecting him however it seems like it doesn''t work on him. So, I decided to use another technique. To be blunt on him. It is better this way so he could stoo whatever feelings he have for Csille as early as possible.


    I was expecting to see Leander disappointed with my answer but he just smile at me. He probably expected my answer.


    "That is okay. I am sure there wille a time where you will look for me too." Yeah, in his dreams. Does he even knows what he is saying? I am the viiness of this story. Why would I even look for some extra characters?


    I didn''t respond to him and decided to inch closer to Attorney Kirsa. Hoping this Doctor will


    realize that I don''t like what he is doing. However, Leander inch closer to me too. In the end, we end up crowding Attorney Kirsa.


    Attorney Kirsa probably got irritated with it so she looks at Leander. "Doctor Leander, I know you are a Royal Physician but can you please set aside your flirting with Dame Csille? Can''t you see that we are in the middle of waiting for her majesty? Can''t you wait or is it more important than the Queen of the Kingdom?"


    I look at Attorney Kirsa with horror. Her voice is too loud that all of them stares at us. And


    even if she didn''t mentioned my name, I know everyone knows it was us.


    Great! I already told them that I don''t want any issue but what is this? My work haven''t even


    started in the department yet here I am having issue with Doctor Leander?


    I am sure if this reach ny parent''s ears it will be the end of me.

 Chapter 426: : The Queens Visit

    Chapter 426: : The Queen''s Visit


    ?


    I was about to exin things to them when a carriage stops in front of the building. So, we don''t have a choice but to wee her majesty.


    I will problem exin everythingter. I nce at Leander and res at him. This guy is really getting on my nerves now.


    Why can''t he understand that it is impossible for the two of us? Why does he keeps doing things that would make people think that we have some kind of rtionship?


    I heave a sigh. How am I supposed to make them believe that there is nothing going on between Leander and I. I know that they already have assumptions right not and I am sure it coincides with Attorney Kirsa''s assumptions.


    Great! You just put yourself in such a mess, Csille. Why do you always mess up things?


    We immediately bows our head when the Queen get off the carriage. While the two Princes help the Queen. They were the one who will acts as the hosts for today''s visit.


    I look at the two Princes and the Queen talking to each other happily. Then I smile bitterly.


    That used to be my ce. Prince Fraser and I used to be the one who act as the hosts every time there will guests. But everything changed.


    I am no longer a host. I am just a simple person that wees the guests. Far from the role I usually y before.


    Her majesty stares around the entrance of the building and nods her head. "His majesty is right. The building is still suitable to use but we definitely need a lot of repairs for this." Her eyes wander around the building before she looks at Prince Fraser who is standing beside her. "My dear Prince Fraser, do me a favor and do costing on how much funds do we need to repain this building. I want to have it before I leave."


    Prince Fraser nods his head. "Yes, Mother. I will immediately work on itter." He then look at us. "Mother, why don''t I introduce you to the people who will be working in the Department of War and Welfare?"


    The Queen looks at us with a warm smile. "I been wanting to meet them so please do the privilege, Prince Fraser."


    The two Princes guide the Queen towards us. We then bow our heads and greet her majesty.


    Because General Abarral and Colonel Randle are the one standing infront, they were the ones Price Fraser introduces first.


    Although I think this introduction is quite unnecessary now. Her majesty knows almost everyone working in the monarchy, so there is no way she wouldn''t be aware who are the people working in the new department.


    "Your majesty, this is General vier Abarral. He is the current General of the army of the Kingdom. He is also the youngest General we ever had. His majesty assigned him to build a secret army that will help the Kingdom once the war breakouts."


    The Queen nods her head with Prince Fraser exnation. She then look at Colonel Randle who is standing beside General Abarral.


    Prince Fraser gesture his hand at Colonel Randle Lamare. "This is Colonel Randle, your majesty. He is the current Colonel of the army. He is known as one of the best tactician the army have. We won''t be able to win the war against the Aeerean Kingdom two years ago. He was assigned to be the head statician for uing war. He will also help General Abarral in training the secret army."


    The Queen smile at General Abarral and Colonel Randle. "Thank you for epting this position, General and Colonel. I know that the both of you are already busy in the army yet you still didn''t hesitate to ept this."


    My lips quirks when I heard what her majesty said. If she only knew that no one among us want any position in the new department.


    General Abarral bows his head to the Queen. "It will be forever my honor to work in this department your majesty. I should be the one thanking his majesty for trusting me with such an important position. I will do my best to fulfill the work that was assigned to me."


    Colonel Randle immediately follow General Abarral. He also bows his head and say his thank you to the Queen.


    The Queen give them a smile and some kind words before she ask Prince Fraser to contort his introduction.


    Prince Fraser stops in front of us. I noticed that he got silence for a few seconds when his eyes met mind but he immediately regain hisposure. He gestures his hand at Leander who is standing a few inches from me.


    "Your majesty, I know you are already familiar with Doctor Leander. So I will just exin what is his work in the department will be. He is assigned to create supplements that will strengthen the body of the soldiers of the secret army. He will also be assigned to trained a team of Doctors who will be deployed to army camp when the wares."


    Her Majesty gives Leander a grateful smile. "I am d you epted this offer, Doctor Leander. I am sure the army wouldn''t get worried because we have apetent Doctor like you."


    Leander shakes his head. "How can I reject such an opportunity, your majesty? It is my honor to do this for the Kingdom."


    I almost roll my eyes when I heard what he said. Did he forgot that he used to reject the idea of working in the new department?


    Prince Fraser stares at the three of us Attorney Kirsa, Advisor Mallory and Csille. "Your majesty, they are thedies who will also work in the department."


    Prince Fraser stares at me for a a couple of seconds before he look back at the Queen. "Your majesty, you probably knew well who Dame Csille is. She-"


    Before Prince Fraser could continue what he wants to say, the Queen already rush to hug me tight. "My dear Csille, I am happy to have you here. I can be assured now that everything will be okay." She then breaks off from the hug and stares at me warmly. Like a Mother who only seen her child for a long time.


    I look at her majesty and smile at her. I tried my best not to make my smile look awkward. Even if deep inside of me, I feel awkward with what is happening.


    I suddenly feel burdened with her majesty''s word. Why did she made it sound like the Department will be in jeopardy if I am not here. If she only knew how much it will seed without me here.


    "Your majesty, you are ttering me too much. I am sure the department will do fine without me."


    The Queen shakes her head. "Do you think I wouldn''t know what you did? If not because of you the department wouldn''t have such an outstanding people working in it."


    I feel my body freezes when I noticed the stares of the people around us. Your majesty, I thought you are my ally? Why are you selling me out? I am definitely sure they are mad at me now that they know I was the reason why all of us will be working in the


    new department.


    I nce at Attorney Kirsa and Advisor Malllory but I immediately avoid my eyes from them because I can feel shiver on my spine with the way they stares at me.


    They are mad and I am sure I will be doomter.


    Your majesty, what did I do to you to deserve this?


    After the awkward introduction, the two Princes starts to show the Queen around the Kingdom. I tried to get away from the Queen but before I could even do that, she already clings her arm to mine. Leaving me no choice but to stay beside her.


    While rest of them follow us behind. I tried my best to minimizes my presence. Afraid that if


    I ever said anything, the people follow behind us will immediatelye back at me. However, her majesty would always wants to hear my thoughts on things. So, I have no choice


    but to talk.


    The Queen look around my office and nods her head. We are now showing the Queen the offices we will using and we are currently in my office. Checking if there are things that needs


    repairs.


    The Queen then stares at me. "Dame Csille, are you the one who design the interior of your


    office?"


    I look around my office before I nod my head at the Queen. I was the one who design it. S just help me organizing things but the way things were organized is based on what I have told


    her.


    "Yes, your majesty. Is there something you don''t like? I can ask someone to fix it for you."


    The Queen shakes her head. "No, everything is fine. In fact, I love your office. It has a cozy ambiance with a beautiful bnce of elegance and simplicity. However, the ceiling looks like is about to fall," she then look at Prince Fraser standing behind me. "Prince Fraser, find someone who will fix this for Dame Csille. We need to make sure that the whole building is safe for everyone to use."


    "Yes, your majesty. I will immediately ask someone to check the all the ceilings and see if we need to change it all. You don''t have to worry Mother, I will never put all of us endanger." The Queen nods her head in satisfaction. "That is good," she then look at me and hold my arm again. "Dame Csille, why don''t you brew us some tea? It''s been a long time since I have had your tea. Can you do me a favor and brew us some tea? While we talk about the things in


    the Department."


    "It will be my honor to do that, your majesty."


    Her majesty nods her head in satisfaction before she looks at the people behind us. "All of you follow us behind. I want to hear your thoughts about the new department."


    The seven of us, Csille, Leander, General Abarral, Colonel Randle, Attorney Kirsa, Advisor Mallory and Prince Rufus sets off to the tea room. While Prince Fraser left behind to do what The majesty ask him to do.


    I immediately start to do a simple ceremony while the rest are watching the every move I do. It''s a good thing I was already use wity their stares so it doesn''t interrupt me with what I am


    doing.


    A few moments after, I have finished the brewing and I am now gently pouring each of theirn/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    teacups with tea.


    Her majesty gracefully takes her teacup and sips her tea. While I was standing in front waiting for herments.


    I am confident with my tea but I still couldn''t help but feel nervous with her majesty


    remarks.


    What if she didn''t like it? Will I be in trouble if that happens?


    It''s a good thing the things I was worried about didn''t happen. Her majesty looks at me and


    nod her head in satisfaction. "Your tea is still the best tea I have tasted. It is such I waste II wouldn''t be able to taste it everyday." She shakes her head in regret.


    I know what she is talking about. Just like the King, the Queen have regret that my


    engagement with Prince Fraser got canceled.


    I just give her majesty a small smile. What am I supposed to say to her? It wouldn''t be good


    if I agree. The Queen gesture her hands to Prince Rufus and the rest to takes a sip of their tea. All of them immediately follow the Queen and sips on their tea.


    It''s the first time I have made tea for other people beside from my family, the royal family and the judges in the Exemry Competition years ago. So, I don''t know if they will like it. General Abarral and Colonel just nods their heads but I can already deduce from their expressions that they like. While Advisor Mallory smile at me a sign that she likes it.


    "This is good. I guess what they said is true. That your tea is one of the best tea you can


    taste."


    I was about to thank Attorney Kirsa but someone cuts me first.


    "It really is. You cannot find such tea even if you look around."


    I look at Prince Fraser and frown. I didn''t expect I would hear it from him. What is


    happening? Why does he seem so nice to me today?

 Chapter 427: : Refusal

    Chapter 427: : Refusal


    ?


    After a few hours of talking to her majesty about the department, she ask General Abarral and Colonel to show her the training ground. It is where the secret army will train. Doctor Leander follow them behind with Prince Rufus since the two of them will also help train the soldiers.


    The rest of us return to our own office to do our own thing. I was about to look for S to ask her to take care of the things in the office because I am n to return in the capital but Prince Fraser suddenly calls my name.


    "Dame Csille, may I have a word with you?"


    I frown. What does this Prince wants from me again? Why does he often looks for me these days? Shouldn''t he focus more on his beloved rather than bothering the viiness?


    I heaves a sigh. "Your highness, apologies but I don''t have time today. I still have work to do and I need to return to the capital to check on the Founda-"


    "I am returning in the capital too. Why don''t you return with me?"


    Is he dumb? Why would I do that? Did he forget that we are not already engaged and if people see us together that will not be a good thing.


    "Your highness, let me remind you that I am an unmarried woman. If anyone see me with you, it will be an issue. Aren''t you worried that the person you like will see this and misunderstand things?"


    Please, don''t involve me with such a mess, your highness. I already have too much on my te. Why do you need to add on my problems?


    Prince Fraser frowns. "I only want to talk to you about the weaponry making. I know you are busy and wouldn''t have time, it is the same for me. Wouldn''t it save us time if we talk about this on our way to the capital?"


    It is a good n but wouldn''t that had a negative effect on us? What if someone see us together? Wouldn''t that be an issue? What if Princess Paislee saw us and misunderstand things? Wouldn''t I mess things up?


    I was still contemting what to when Prince Fraser speak again. "I only want to hear updates about the weapons. The Vrawyth Kingdom will already release the news that we are selling weapons tomorrow. I just want to make sure that everything is okay on your part. Also wouldn''t it better if we let Mister Earnan live in the department?"


    I shake my head. "That is impossible. Mister Earnan already told me that he doesn''t want to return to the capital. He will only work for us if he stay where he is staying. Also, you don''t have to worry about the weapons, I have received a letter from him the other day and he told me that everything is prepared already. That they are only waiting for us to open our shop. So, I don''t think there is something we need to talk about, your highness."


    There is no way I will allow it. Things is about to get better for the two leads. How will I let myself ruined it?


    Prince Fraser frowns. "Dame Csille, are you avoiding me?"


    Isn''t that obvious your highness? You only realize it just now? How dense can you be?


    I shake my head. "Your highness, I just don''t want other people to misunderstand things. Things are alreadyplicated in my life right now and I don''t want to make it moreplicated. That''s why I don''t want let anyone see us together. I hope you can also understand me, your highness."


    Prince Fraser, can you please let me go? What do you want to hear from me? I will immediately tell it to you just so you wouldn''t force me to return to the capital with you.


    "What''s wrong if people see us together? We will be working in the new department already. Is there anything wrong seeing two colleagues talking to each other?"


    I frustratedly stares at him. I don''t understand why can''t he understand what I am trying to say. Is it difficult for him to understand that I am only doing this for him.


    I heave a sigh. "Your highness, let me remind you that no one should know that we are working together. Do you want other people to know about the new department?"


    Prince Fraser got silent. He just stares at me for a couple of seconds.


    That is right. Let it sink in to you that I am only doing what is good for thw both of us. So, please leave me alone.


    However, I was wrong. I thought I was able to convince him already.


    "But we can make it look like we are both working with a project. You are still the Founder of the Hope Foundation, right? We can use that excuse to-"


    I didn''t let him finish what he wants to say. "Your highness, may I know the reason why you are insisting on returning with me? I already told you that everything is okay. If you want, I could send you a report about the weaponry this afternoon. So, I don''t understand why are you willing to risk things here? What do you want?"


    He just stares at me and shakes his head. "I only want to talk to you about the weapons because I don''t have time to-"


    "And I already told you that everything is okay! How many times do I need to repeat myself to you? If that is still not enough then tell me the things you want to ask and I will clear it to you right now."


    He nce at his time watch and shakes his head. "I don''t have time for that, Dame Csille. I still need to do things her majesty ask me to do. After that, I need to make sure that everything is already okay in the department before I return to the capital. The only time I can give to you is the time while I am on my way in the capital."


    So, what does he wants me to do, to adjust for him? Does he really thinks he is the only busy here? I also have a lot of things to do today. Also he is the one who has questions and not me. So, why do I need to adjust for him?


    I tried my best not to snap at him. Both him and Leander are getting on my nerves already.


    "Your highness, you alredy said before that we are both busy person. If you can spare me time today, I have to apologize because I couldn''t do that." I stare him for a few secondsm. Contemting whether I should continue what I want to say to him or not.


    In the end I couldn''t stop myself from blurting the words I long want to say to him. "Your highness, my life was already ruined when you decided to break the engagement with me. I am still trying to get up from that so please don''t ruined everything I have done. Your highness, I only epted this position because of his majesty. If I only have other choice, I wouldn''t want to work with you again. So, I am sorry if I couldn''tpromise for you this time"


    I bow my head at him. "Your highness, I need to go now. I still have other things I need to do today. If you''ll excuse me."


    I didn''t let Prince Fraser say anything and immediately fled away from him.


    I am already at the clinax of the story. I just need to wait for not so long before we arrived at the ending. So, please don''t ruin it for me, Prince Fraser.


    I didn''t stay long in the department after the conversation I had with Prince Fraser. I was afraid that if I stay there for too long, he might convince me again to return to the capital with him. That is why I decided to leave immediately after I left a few reminders to S.


    S will be the one who will left to handle my office while I was gone. It is the purpose of the assistants his majesty assigned to us. They will be the one who will continue our work


    once we return to the capital.


    Because the Department is secret, we couldn''t let anyone know that we are working in the department. So, we have no choice but to keep our original work while working in the new


    department.


    It is a difficult thing to do but because most of them wants to prove their abilities to his majesty, they didn''tin to him.


    I look outside the window and heaves a sigh when I see the familiar busy capital of the


    Kingdom.


    I am back.


    Its been only a day since I left the capital but I can feel that I was gone for days. It is probably because a lot of things happened while I was in the department.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The carriage stops in front of the Foundation and the coachman looks back at me. "Dame Csille, are you sure you don''t want me to send you home? Aren''t you tired? Shouldn''t you take


    some rest?"


    Rest? How can I rest knowing that the days are getting shorter. Sooner the peacefulness in the Vrawyth Kingdom will disappear and I need to make sure that everything is on the right ces when it happens. So, how can I rest?


    I just smile gratefully at the coachman. "Thank you for the concern but I still have other things to do today." I open the door and give him another smile. "Thank you for sending me


    back."


    This coachman is the person assigned to be my coachman. He will be the one who will bring me to the department and send me back at the capital.


    The coachman bows his head at me as a response. Before he steer the horse towards a certain direction. Now that I will be staying in the capital. His work will stop here. He can continue his work once I decided to return to the department.


    I look at the Foundation and frown when I noticed the long line of people in front of the


    Foundation.


    What is happening? Why are there are a lot of people lining up in front of the Foundation?


    I was still contemting what to do when someone rush to hug me. We almost fall on the ground because I lost bnce when that someone crash into me.


    I look down and find Li looking at me worriedly. I can even see the hint of anxiety in her


    eyes.


    "Dame Csille, it is a good thing you are here. We heard from the Count that you have an urgent case to help from the nearby region. Is everything okay there?"


    Count? Father said I was in the nearby region helping people? But why would he help me? Isn''t he disappointed with my decision thest time? Why would he help me this thime?


    Is it because of the King? Did he ask for Father''s help?


    "Dame Csille? Did you hear what I said?"


    I was too deep in my thoughts that I forgot that Li is still with me. I look at her and smile


    reassuringly. "Apologies, maybe I got tired from the trip. About your questions, there is nothing to worry about. Everything is okay alredy. I have taken care of everything." I look at the line of people in front of the Foundation. "How about the Foundation? Is everything okay in the here? Why is there a long line today?"


    It''s normal for us to have a number of lining up for help. But this is the first time, after the


    contagious disease disappeared, that we have such a number of people lining up in the


    Foundation.


    Did something happened while I was gone?


    Li look at the people who are lining up before she looks at me with worried eyes.


    "Dame Csille, we have a problem."

 Chapter 428: : Back to the Capital

    Chapter 428: : Back to the Capital


    ?


    "Dame Csille, that is what I am talking about. Prince Joachim came here yesterday to visit you but because you are not here we told him he could return some other time. However, instead of leaving the Foundation, he ask one of his people to announce to the capital that he will be giving cash assistance to people who needs it the most. All they need to do is to go to our Foundation and he will be the one who gives the money to them."


    I frown and look at the long line of people. If I will give an approximate number, it will be almost a hundred people here.


    As far as I know, Prince Joachim is the forgotten Prince of the Yesian Kingdom. Howes he have money for this? Where did he get his money from? And why is he doing all of this? What does he wants to do?


    I pull Li to the side. "Li, how long have he been doing this? Also, why didn''t you stop him from doing this?"


    Li shakes her head and look at me apologetically. "Dame Csille, we tried to stop him but he wouldn''t listen to us. We don''t know what to do with him that''s why we let him do this. We all knew it will be a grave crime if we throw him out of the Foundation. So, I hope you can forgive us all, Dame Csille. We really did our best but we don''t know how to handle him,"


    I heaves a sigh. I thought I will be able to have a break from my problems with Prince Fraser and Leander. But I was wrong because a certain Prince Joachim decided to mess things up for


    me.


    Great! Why do I always end up having problems with all of them? Can they at least give me a day break? Just one day where I can rx and rest from all of this. Is that too much for me to ask?


    I look at Li and smile reassuringly at her. I don''t me her at all. I know they don''t have other choice but to let Prince Joachim do what he wants to do. Because they care about the Kingdom. They knew it will be disadvantageous for the whole Kingdom if we mistreat Prince Joachim.


    "I am sorry for the touble, Li. Don''t worry I will take it from here. You can already return to your work."


    Li look at Prince Joachim for a few seconds before he looks back at me. "Dame Csille, don''t you need some help? I can-"


    I push Li towards the direction of her workce. "I can handle him so you don''t have to worry. You should just focus on things you should do."


    She ask me one more time before she left me alone. I can still see the hesitation in her eyes but because I already told her to leave, she didn''t have a choice but to follow me.


    I look at Prince Joachim who is currently talking to an elderly couple. I frown when I noticed that the olddy is even wearing some jewelry on her. Yet this Prince is still nning to help them?n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Why would they need help if the olddy looks like she can buy a lot of things with her jewelry.


    I shake my head and walk towards them. Prince Joachim immediately look up at me and give me a warm smile. "Dame Csille, you are here. I heard from one of your employees that you were in the nearby region helping people. So, I decided to help you here. I hope you don''t mind."


    He hopes I don''t mind? What he is doing is affecting the Foundation. How can I not mind?


    I heaves a sigh and stares at the olddy who is wearing jewelry and to her husband who is wearing a watch that probably cost a thousands centimes.


    I know Prince Joachim has disabilities but I didn''t expect he would be fooled by these people. How can they need money if they have enough money to buy jewelry?


    The two old couple got nervous when they see me staring at them. They look like anytime now, they will runaway already.


    I give them a force smile before I look at Prince Joachim. "Your highness, I am grateful that you are helping the Foundation. However, there are process we are following before we give someone the help they need. If you continue doing this, I am afraid everyone will be mad at us if we don''t help them because they are not qualified for help."


    Prince Joachim stares at me before he look at the two couple he is talking to earlier. He then smile at me. "Dame Csille, isn''t the purpose of the Foundation is to help the people who needs help?" He then looks at the people who were lining up. "I am only doing what the Foundation is doing. Helping people by giving cash assistance."


    I don''t understand what is happening today why people couldn''t understand what I am trying to say to them.


    I heave a sigh. "Your highness, I know you only want to help but we have process we need to follow. We couldn''t help every people whoes to us just because they said they are in need of help."


    I look at the people lining up. The moment my eyesid on them, they immediately avoid my eyes. A sign that they are guilty.


    I look back at Li who is standing behind me. "Lills, can you assess all of them and once you make sure they really need help, you can bring them to his highness, Prince Joachim."


    I heard murmurs from the people who are lining up the moment they heard what I said. "Dame Csille, why do you need to do all of this? His highness, Prince Joachim already told you that he only wants to help. So, why can''t you let him do what he wants to do?"


    I look at the olddy whoined just now. She is the one Prince Joachim is talking to earlier. She probably got irritated because she knew they wouldn''t be able to get the cash assistance once Li assesses them.


    "I understand the concern but the Foundation has process that we need to follow. This process allow us to filter out people who only wants to use the Foundation for their own gain. That is the reason why I also wants to assess all of you to make sure Prince Joachim wouldn''t get advantage of. So, I hope you all understand. I am sure there will be no problem since all of you badly need help, right?"


    I made sure I emphasizes thest sentence. I even look at each of them to see their reaction. I wouldn''t mind if Prince Joachim would want to spend his money to other people. He could spend all his money on anything he likes and I wouldn''t care.


    However, I could never tolerate such things in the Foundation. I don''t want him to ruin the reputation I have made for the Foundation.


    If I allow him to do what he wants to do. It can greatly affect the Foundation. What if these people return to the Foundation to ask help again? I am sure they will get mad at us if we refused to help them and that is not what I want to happen.


    Li immediately takes over and assists the people towards the interview room. We usually interview each people whoe to our Foundation. It is to assess how much help they need.


    "Dame Csille, I apologize. I didn''t know you have process here." Prince Joachim said while I stares at the group of people Li is assisting.


    What does he expect? That we just help everyone who came here? The Foundation was made to help people who are in need and not those greedy people who only knows to suck up to


    others.


    I didn''t immediately answer Prince Joachim and wait for Li to guide the people to the interview room. After ensuring that everyone left, I look at Prince Joachim with a frown.


    "Your highness, I understand you want to help. However, let me remind you that this is my Foundation and that you are still in the Vrawyth Kingdom. You can not just do what you want


    to do."


    Prince Joachim sigh. He then try to grab my hand but I immediately keep it away from him.


    This guy! When will he realize that touching ady''s hand without her permission is inappropriate?


    "Dame Csille, I know I have made a mistake and I apologize for that. Believe me, it wasn''t my intention to do that. I only want to help and nothing more. If I only knew that you have process here, I wouldn''t dare to do this."


    I shake my head. If he only knew? Li said they tried to stop him so I am sure they already exin things to him. Yet this Prince is still using that excuse in front of me? Does he really thinks I would buy it?


    I heave a sigh and nod my head. "I hope this will be thest it happened, Prince Joachim." I look at my time watch and sigh. "I need to go now, your highness. I still have things to do today so I won''t be able to assist you here but my employees will definitely help you here." Prince Joachim tried to stop me from leaving but I turn a deaf ear on what he is saying. I already have a lot of problems in my te right now. I don''t have time to deal with him.


    After the conversation I had with Prince Joachim, I decided to check my office in the Foundation. Li have mentioned to me earlier that I have few documents I need to see. So, I


    decided to work on it today.


    However, I only started reading the documents on my table when someone knocks on my


    door.


    Howe there is someone knocking on my door? I thought everyone is busy assessing all


    those people?


    A moment after, the door opened and Leander looks at me apologetically. "Apologies, everyone is busy here that''s why I came here alone. Are you busy, Dame Csille?"


    Leander? Howe he is in the capital already? I thought he will stay for another day in the


    department?


    I was even happy because I can finally have some break from him. But he evene to my


    office?


    What does this guy want from me? Don''t tell me he came here just to ask me if he could court me again?


    "Doctor Leander, may I know what brings you here?"


    I didn''t bother offering him a seat or some tea. I tried to be a nice person to him despite what he wants from me. However, this guy seems to misunderstand things here. So, I would rather be mean to him because I am sure no one would want to marry ady with a bad


    attitude.


    I thought I would see displeasure in his eyes but I was wrong. He remain smiling at me. As if


    I didn''t disrespect him just now by not offering him a seat.


    "I know you are busy so I wouldn''t take much of your time. I came here because I want to apologize to you, Dame Csille."


    I raised my eyebrow at him. "Apologize? Why would you need to apologize to me, Doctor


    Leander?"


    I heard him sigh. "I know I already told you that I will respect your decision and I still do. I wouldn''t force you. I am apologizing because of what happened in the department. I know what Attorney Kirsa said had caused others to misunderstand us and I apologize for that. Don''t worry, I will talk to them and exin that there is nothing going on between us."


    He would really do that? And here I thought he is also a troublesome character for me. "Thank you, Doctor Leander." I decided to cut short the words I want to say to him. It is better this way because I am afraid he might misunderstand my kindness to him. "But Dame Csille, there are other things I want to talk to you too."


    Things he wants to talk to me? Why do I have a feeling that I wouldn''t like what he will say? I just hope that I am wrong. That whatever he will say is something not to be worried about.

 Chapter 429: : Favor

    Chapter 429: : Favor


    ?


    However I didn''t expect things wouldn''t work the way I want it.


    "Dame Csille, you do know that his majesty ask me to create a team of Doctors that will be deployed to the battlefield once the war started, right?"


    I nod my head confusedly. Of course I know all of those. I have written so why wouldn''t I know it?


    But there is one thing I don''t understand. Why is he telling me all of this? I am not a Doctor so there is no way I can help me. So, why?


    "Yes, I am well aware about it. But why did you mentioned it, Doctor Leander?"


    He then walks towards my table. "Can you please do me a favor and ask your cousin, Doctor Pascal, if he wants to be a part of that team? I think he is more knowledgeable than me and having him in the team will definitely be a big help."


    "My dear, is there something wrong? You still haven''t touch your food? Is there something wrong with your work?"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    I was too engrossed thinking about my conversation with Leander that I forgot that I am currently eating dinner with my family.


    I look at Mother and smile reassuringly at her. "Apologies, I was probably tired with all the work today."


    Mother frowns. It looks like she doesn''t like what I have said. "You should have rest the moment you returned. Look what is happening to you," she then shakes her head. "Is everything okay with your work? You look bothered?"


    How can I not look bothered? That Leander just ask me to make Brother Pascal agree to be a part of his team of Doctors.


    I know more than anyone else what will happen if I allow Brother Pascal to join that team. He will surely lose his life and I couldn''t allow it. He is the only hope of the Lauretr¨¦ Family and I will never do something that could endanger him.


    "Csille, is there something wrong?"


    I was so deep with my thoughts that I forgot to answer Mother. I look at her and smile reassuringly. "No, Mother. Everything is fine. I am just thinking about things. There is nothing you should be worried about. Everything is under control."


    I was about to take a spoon of ny dinner when Father suddenly speak. "And you expect us to believe that? I heard somemotion happened in the Foundation and it involved Prince Joachim. Is he bothering you?"


    Prince Joachim does but I am more bothered with Leander''s request. Although I have turned him down, I am sure he wouldn''t give up Brother Pascal. So, I need to make sure Brother Pascal wouldn''t agree with Leander.


    I look at Father and sigh. "No, Father. It''s just a simple misunderstanding and I already fixed it. There is nothing you should worried about."


    I heard Mother sigh. She then turn her head at Father who is sitting beside her. "My dear, you alredy heard our daughter. You don''t have to look at her like that. I am sure she can handle everything on her own. Our child is one the brightestdy in the Kingdom. So, there is no need for you to be worried."


    Father look at Mother with a frown. "My Countess, I think you are forgetting something else. Have your forgotten that the daughter you are praising just now is still unmarried. We need to do something about it."


    Oh, oh. Don''t tell me they will convince me to marry someone else again?


    Oh, dear, why do I always face problems here?


    Mother and Father tried to pry information about my rtionship with Leander but I immediately turn down their hope.


    How can they think that I like Leander? I only see him as an older brother. Also, don''t they know that they are endangering everyone by doing this?


    It''s a good thing I managed to find an execuse to leave the dining hall or else I wouldn''t have a choice but to answer all their questions.


    I was about to walk to my room to take some rest when I bumped into Brother Pascal. It looks like he just returned from his work.


    Brother Pascal stares at me wide eyed. "Csille? You have returned to the Capital already? I thought you will stay there for a few more days."


    I shake my head. "Even if I want to, I couldn''t do that. I still need to work in the Foundation to avoid people from doubting us. Also I need to visit the western region tomorrow to check how Mister Earnan is doing. I need to make sure that everything will be okay for tomorrow''s announcement."


    Brother Pascal nods his head. "Oh, yeah I remember. His majesty will announced tomorrow that the Vrawyth Kingdom will be selling weapond with the same quality of Stozeterra''s weapons, right? Do you need someone toe with you to the western region?"


    I shake my head. "No need, Brother. I know you are busy with your work in the hospital. How can I interrupt your work? Also, I already told Mister Earnan that I will be visiting the western region. So there is nothing you should be worried about. I can perfectly take care of myself."


    Brother Pascal frowns. "Did you mentioned this to Aunt and Uncle?"


    I shake my head. I was too bothered by Leander''s words that I forgot to inform them that I will leave the capital again. "I forgot to mention it. I was too preupied with things in my work that it slipped my mind but I will talk to themter. For now, I have something important to talk to you, Brother. Do you have time?"


    He frowns at me. "Something important? What is it? Also, make sure you inform Aunt and Uncle about your visit to the western region. Don''t make them worried about you again."


    I nod my head. "I will, Brother. So you don''t have to worry even I don''t want to worry them. And about the important thing I want to talk to you," I look around, making sure no one is around us. But I have seen two maids cleaning the hallways. Although we trust our people, it is still better to be safe than sorry. What I am going to talk about is something rted to the safety of the Vrawyth Kingdom. And even if I will betray the Kingdom in future, I still don''t want to put the Kingdom in danger right now. "Can we just talk about this in private?" Brother Pascal frowns but I didn''t hear any objection from him. "I understand. Let''s talk in the library." He then starts to walk towards the library while I follow behind him.


    After the two of us settled down in the library, he immediately throw questions at me. "Csille, what is this important thing you want to talk about that you don''t even want other people to hear about it? Also, I heard from Uncle that you wasn''t able to return home yesterday because you were busy in the new department. Is everything okay there? Do you need some help? I can help you if you want."


    I shake my head. "Everything is doing great in the new department. There are still things we need to work on but we will talk aboutter. For now, we all need to make a n how to bnce our two jobs. We couldn''t give up our original work or else those spies might noticed that something is wrong. There are a lot of spies in the Kingdom so we need to be more extra careful. So, I apologize if I won''t be able to ept your help. Things are alreplicated in my part and as much as possible, I don''t want to involve any of you on that."


    I paused and look at Brother Pascal''s reaction. He just nods his head at me. "I understand but if you ever need someone to talk to you can rant on me. You do know that I still love you even if we have arguments recently."


    I look at him and give him a hug. Just this once, I will allow myself to do what I want to do.


    I break from our hug and look at him with a genuine smile. "I will, Brother." I badly want to return the concern he has for me but I know I won''t be able to do that in the future. How can I if I will be the viiness?


    "As for the important thing I want to talk to you. Brother, it is about Doctor Leander."


    He immediately frowns when he heard what I said. "This is the important thing you want to talk to me? You want to talk about Doctor Leander? What is it about?"


    I heave a sigh. I know it will be difficult for me to convince him not to talk to Leander because I know how he sees Leander. He respected him as a Doctor. "Brother, I know you have


    a high respect for Doctor Leander."


    He nods his head. "Everyone in the Kingdom respected him aside from that he has a great skill as a Doctor. So, I don''t see any reason why I wouldn''t respect him."


    I understand him though. Leander can be blunt at times but he is still a good person. It''s also one of the reason why he is well respected in the Vrawyth Kingdom. Because aside from


    his unparalleled skills in medicine, he is also a good person.


    "I know that, Brother but can you please avoid talking to him."


    He raises his eyebrow at me. "And why would I do that? Csille, can you he honest with me? What is the real score between you and Doctor Leander?"


    I almost groan when I heard his question. How mant times I would exin to them that there is nothing going on between us? In fact, I am also doing this to get rid of that Leander.


    If Leander realizes that my cousin doesn''t like him, it will made him discouraged. In this world, it is important to be epted by the rtives of the person you like. So, it will be good if Brother Pascal will avoid him.


    "Brother, there is nothing going on with me. Haven''t I already told you that it is impossible for the two of us. In fact, the reason why I want to talk about him is because I couldn''t stand


    him anymor-"


    I wasn''t able to continue what I want to say because he already cuts me off. "Did he do something wrong with you? Just tell me. Even if he is a Royal Physician, he is still not allowed to do something to you or to any woman."


    I shake my head. I want Brother Pascal to avoid Leander but not to the extent that I will taint Leander''s reputation. That is something I wouldn''t do.


    "No, Brother. He didn''t do anything wrong with me so you don''t have to worry. However, he


    still wants to pursue me even if I already rejected him. I just couldn''t stand how he acts with metely but he hasn''t done anything overboard. I just feel like he couldn''t respect my decision. So, I want you to avoid him. I am afraid that he wille to you one day to convince you to make me give him a chance."


    Brother Pascal got silent for a couple of seconds. He was probably contemting whether to agree with me or not. After all, Doctor Leander haven done anything wrong to him so there is


    no reason for him to do that.


    I look at him nervously. I was about to convince him more but he interrupts me.


    "But I do think he isn''t a bad choice, Csille. Why don''t you give him a chance?"


    I groan in frustration when I heard what he said. I thought he would agree with me but I


    guess I failed this time.


    "Brother, I already told you, I only see him as my Brother and nothing else. So I hope you wouldn''t talk to him. Try to avoid him as much as you can."


    He sigh and gently caress my head. "Okay, I will try but I cannot promise. The medicine


    world is not big. I am sure we would meet one way or another but I will try to avoid him for


    your sake. So you don''t have to worry."


    I look at Brother Pascal.


    I really hope that there is nothing I should worry about, Brother because I don''t want anything to happen to you.

 Chapter 430: : Visiting the Western region (1)

    Chapter 430: : Visiting the Western region (1)


    ?


    I wake up early the next morning just to see Brother Pascal waiting for me in the receiving


    area.


    I look at clock hanging on the wall and frown. It''s still four in the morning. Howe he is already awake? Does he have an early shift today but if that was the case what is he doing in the receiving area? Why does he needs to stay here?


    He immediately stand up when he see me. "You are awake? Is everything ready on your part?" He then looks at the bag full of my things.


    I frown when I heard what he said. What does he mean by his words? That is when I only noticed the bag beside his feet. Half of the bag is behind the sofa that is why I wasn''t able to noticed it immediately.


    "Brother, you are off to somewhere too?"


    He nods his head. "Yes, I will be visiting the western region with you. Aunt and Uncle talked to me after you asked for their permission and they ask me to apany you there."


    Now, it makes sense. I was wondering why my parents doesn''t make it hard on me when I ask their permissionst night. It is because they already have a n and that is asking Brother Pascal to tail me.


    I shake my head and sigh. I understand their concern and I really appreciate it. I just wished that they could have informed me beforehand so I wouldn''t be shocked.


    Brother Pascal takes the bag I am holding. "Let''s go. If we continue to dilly dally here, I am afraid we wouldn''t be able to catch the ship."


    I let him take my bag and follow behind him. Forget it. I am sure I wouldn''t be able to leave the capital if I wouldn''t let Brother Pascale with me. I also think it is better to have him with me. Now I can be assured about my safety and I can avoid Leander from him.


    I look at the waves of the ocean and sigh in satisfaction. It''s the first time I feel contented and rxed after months of stressing over things.


    How great it is to feel at ease like this. I would trade anything just to have this kind of peacefulness everyday.


    I smile bitterly at my own thoughts but I know it is already impossible for that to happen. I know there will be no peaceful day for the viiness. Especially now that the war will soon broke out.


    I close my eyes and let the fresh cold breeze of the wind touch my face. It''s so cold but I can feel my heart warms up because of it.


    I feel so rx today. After all those days where all I ever think about is ny problems, now I am able to breath and think.


    Think about the future. My future, the future of the people I care the most and the future of the Vrawyth Kingdom.


    I slowly open my eyes and I gasp when I see the slowly rising of the sun. It was so entacing that I couldn''t help but catch my breath because of it.


    "It is so beautiful." I mumble to myself.


    However that peacefulness immediately fades away when my ears starts to be aware of my surroundings.


    "Hey, isn''t that Dame Csille? The former fiancee of his highness, Prince Fraser? But what is she doing here? This ship is amoner''s ship and it only led to western region." I heard someone mumble behind me.


    "Maybe she was healing her broken heart. After all, her reputation got ruined after the banquet."


    I heardughs after. I heave a sigh and let them be. I am already used with all the tauntings and negative remarks I have been hearing after what happened in the banquet.


    What can I do? Some people just love to pull others even if they are already down.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Is this what you are going to say to her after what she have done tomoners like you?"


    I look back and find Brother Pascal reprimanding the twodies who speak just now. I immediately walk towards him and stop him.


    "Brother, let them be. They have the right to say what they want to say. So-"


    Brother turn his mad eyes at me. "Right?" He scoffs. "Csille having freedom of speech doesn''t mean they have the right to say those things to you. So, why would I let them throw hate words to you like that?"


    He then look back at the twodies who look scared already. "My cousin is doing her everything just to help all of you, yet here you are taunting her as if she did some grave crime? My family isn''t saying anything about what happened but do you really think we will allow anyone bully her like that?"


    I heaved a sigh and tugged his arm. If he continue doing this, I am afraid we will catch everyone''s attention. And I don''t want that. I already have a lot of issues I need to face right now, I don''t want to add on it anymore.


    "Brother, don''t be so harsh on them. If you continue doing this, aren''t you bullying them


    too?"


    I can feel his body got frozen when he heard what I said. He then sigh. "Apologies, I don''t mean to scare all of you. I just couldn''t help but react when I heard what you said to my cousin."


    The twodies who was spouting nonsense about me stares at each other for a couple of seconds before they bow theid head at us.


    "Dame Csille, Doctor Pascal, we apologize for the things we said. We know we said something wrong and we are hoping you can forgive us."


    I heave a sigh and help them stand up straight. "You don''t need to bow at us. We understand what happened and I hope you also could understand why my Brother did that. He only wants to protect me and he doesn''t mean to scare you or threaten you."


    The twodies look at Brother Pascal and I before they nod their heads. "It was our fault to talk about things we shouldn''t talk about. So, we understand why did Doctor Pascal did that. We already learned our mistakes and we will never do it again. So, we hope you can forgive us."


    Brother Pascal immediately forgive them. How can we make a big deal about this? If we do, it will just result to another issue. Also, Brother Pascal have done something wrong too, so why would we not forgive them?


    I shake my head and smile at them reassuringly. "You don''t have to worry about it. We forgive you but I hope you would stop bringing people down. That kind of behavior will only lead to unfavourable situations for you."


    The twodies nod their head and apologize to us again before they excuse themselves. I


    look at their backs and sigh.


    "You really changed, Csille."


    I look back at Brother Pascal and frown. "Changed? What do you mean, Brother?"


    He gently caress my head and smile at me. "You are not the old Csille who wouldn''t hesitate


    to use her authority against someone who said things to you."


    I smile bitterly. But soon things will change again. That Csille will return. That is why I am trying my best to be a good person to anyone as much as I can.


    "I do admit, I want to reprimand them too but Brother, things have changed already. I couldn''t be reckless with my actions or else it might affect our family. Before I don''t mind fighting back because I know I have the Astalieu family behind me. However, I am no longer the fiancee of the Crown Prince. I couldn''t do anything or else it might affect not just me but the whol Lauretr¨¦ Family." I shake my head. "Father and Mother are already having trouble with our current situation. I don''t want to add on it."


    What I said is true that I let them go because I don''t want anyone to badmouth our family. However, I was lying too because I know I already put the Lauretr¨¦ family in trouble when I decided to side with the enemies.


    Brother Pascal smile at me. He looks so proud of what I said and that made me guilty. Will he be proud of me if he knows what the future holds?


    I was about to take a step when Brother Pascal grabbed my arms and pull me to the side. I look at him and frown.


    However, I immediately understand why he did that. The ship have already arrived at the western region and the people were rushing to get off the ship. If Brother Pascal didn''t pull me I would have been pushed by the crowd.


    "Let us wait for them to get off the ship first. It''s difficult to get off now since everyone is rushing to get out of the ship."


    I nod my head and watch the crowd of people rushing to the dock. A moment after, the only one left in the ship are those people who stay behind to let the crowd go first. Just like what


    Brother Pascal and I did.


    "Let''s go, Csille. We need to get going now," he then help me walk to the ramp that is connected to the docking area. "Are you nning to talk to Mister Earnan today?" He ask while we were walking the ramp.


    I nod my head. "Yes, Brother. But we need to find a ce first. I tried to ask Earnan to find us a ce but because there aren''t much inns here, he couldn''t find us one. I heard there is an event going in here that''s why there are many people here these days."


    Brother Pascal was about to say something but someone rushes towards us. "Dame Csille, Doctor Pascal, wee back to the western region. We have been waiting for your arrival."


    I look at Mister vian Vulso, the current head officer of the western region. He is like the governor of this region. He is also the one who help us when we used to stay here.


    I smile at him. "Mister Vulso, thank you for the warm wee. I didn''t expect I would even see you weing me."


    I didn''t let any official know we wereing. Not because I don''t want to let them know but because I want to focus on my work first. Letting the officials know I am here will only divide my attention from my work. Because I know they will invite me for a short banquet to talk about the current events in the region.


    I know that is important too but I can only stay here for two days and I am nning to focus on my work in my first day. I have a lot of work to do in here. I need to make sure that everything is okay in the weaponry.


    Mister Vulso smile at me. "I happened to overheard from Earnan that you will visit the


    western region. So I decided toe here and wee you. Also, if you don''t have any ce


    to stay I could help you with that. The ce where you used to stay is still vacant. You can stay


    there."


    The ce we stayed before? How can I bear to stay there knowing that the house have witness how broken I was because of Prince Fraser.


    I was about to refused it but Brother Pascal already expressed his gratitude to Mister Vulso.


    "Thank you for the offer, Mister Vulso. We were actually worried about where we are going to stay but now we can assured that we will be safe."


    Mister Vulsoughs. "I should be the one thanking the two of you because you still haven''t


    forgotten to visit us."


    We will be safe? But how can my heart be safe if every walls of that house reminds me of what happened before?

 Chapter 431: : Visiting the Western region (2)

    Chapter 431: : Visiting the Western region (2)


    ?


    After setting down, I immediately left that cursed house. I tried to convince Brother Pascal to change the ce we were staying but he insisted on staying there. He said it will be an insult to Mister Vulso if we reject hsi offer also it is already difficult to find a ce to stay here since most inns are already upied.


    So, I have no other choice but stay there even if I don''t want to. It''s a good thing that we only need to stay here for two days or else I don''t know what I will do if it''s longer.


    "Csille, are you sure you don''t want to rest first? We just got here, why don''t you take an hour of rest first? Aren''t you being too hard on yourself?"


    I look at Brother Pascal and shake my head. We are currently in the carriage that Mister Vulso lend to us and we are on our way to MisterEarnan''s store to check the situation there.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Brother, how can I rest? We will only stay here for two days and within that two days, I need to make sure that check that everything is okay in the weaponry. I also need to check the current situation of the western region. I need to make sure that everything is okay here. I have tonwrite a report for his majesty so how can I rest?"


    He shakes his head. "It''s the reason why I am here. Let me help you. Why do you need to take all work on yourself?"


    I shake my head. I know Brother Pascal also knows how to do my work because he was trained in this. It was part of his training when he was still the heir of the Lauretr¨¦ family. But I want to work on it on my own. I want to see with my own eyes the current events in the western region.


    "Thank you for the offer, but I want to do it on my own, Brother. I know you might even do better than me but I want to still do it. Not because I don''t trust you but because I want to fully know what is happening here. So if his majesty ask me questions, I will be able to answer it. I hope you can understand, Brother."


    He heaves a sigh and gently caress my head. "I will respect your decision but if you ever need help, I am just here for you."


    I nod my head at him and focus on the paper on myp. I already listed what I need to do in the western region. It is to make sure that I will be able to do all the things I need to do.


    The first thing on the list is to see the current situation in Mister Earnan''s shop.


    I look outside the window and I immediately sit up straight when I see the shop of Mister Earnan.


    A moment after, the carriage stops. I was about to open the door but Mister Earnan rush to my side to open it for me. He then show me a wide smile. "Dame Csille, you are finally back. You don''t know how much we all waited for this day of your return."


    I observed Mister Earnan''s appearance and noticed how much he have changed. Not with the way he dressed but because of his temperament. He looks happy and contented now unlike when I see him before.


    "Thank you for the warm wee. I also want to thank you for still wanting to work with the Foundation. Don''t worry, I will make sure that you will still receive all the benefits I have given you before or even increased it. The work you are doing were doubled, I think it is only right for me to add an increase."


    Mister Earnan shakes his head. "Dame Csille, you don''t need to that. It is already enough that you have trusted my skills. Beside from it, you even made sure that my whole family is safe here. That alone is enough for me."


    I smile reassuringly at him. "I should. You deserve what you have now. So you don''t have to thank me. You should thank yourself for having such a skills."


    I look behind him and noticed that there are probably ten or more than ten people behind Mister Earnan. And all of them are looking at me eagerly. As if I am sort of a hero they have been waiting for.


    Mister Earnan probably noticed where I am staring because he immediately introduced me to the people behind him. They were his apprentice. They were the reason why we were able to forge hundreds or thousands of weapons.


    After the short introduction, Mister Earnan starts to show us around his shops.


    However, my attention was caught by something. I have been wondering about this ever since we arrived in Mister Earnan''s shop


    "Dame Csille, this is where-" he stop talking and stare at where I am staring. He probably noticed that my attention is on something rather than listening to his exnation. "I see. You are probably wondering where does the other shop that used to be here before?"


    I look at Mister Earnan and nod my head. I noticed ever since we arrived here that the stores that used to be around Mister Earnan''s shop were all gone. The building is still there but it is mostly upied by Mister Earnan''s people. That is where they were forging the weapons.


    "After you return to the capital, I decided to bought thend here. So, we can have this ce all for ourselves. It is to ensure that no one will know the deal we had with his majesty."


    I take a nce at the stores that are already upied by Mister Earnan''s people before I look back at him. I appreciate that he made an initiative to do this although he doesn''t have to worry because I had made preparation for this. I had made my promise to Mister Earnan and I will keep that promise no matter what. That is to protect his family against anyone who will try to harm them.


    "You should have told me. Buying thisnd probably cost a lot of fortune. How much did you spend so I can pay it for yo-"


    I wasn''t able to finish what I want to say because Mister Earnan interrupts me. "Dame Csille, how can I allow you to pay for thisnd? We were the one staying here, I think it is only right for me to buy it with my own money. So you don''t have to worry about it."


    I shake my head. Although he got a lot of money with the first deal we had with the monarchy, I am sure most of it were used to buy thisnd.


    "Mister Earnan, you are already my people. How can I allow you to shoulder it?"


    However, no matter how much I convinced Mister Earnan, he wouldn''t budge. In the end, I don''t have a choice but to let it be. I will just think of a way to do something for him in return.


    After our little argument, Mister Earnan then show me the batches of weapons that are already okay for shipment. It was actually meant to be ship outst night but because he wants me to see it first, he dyed the shipment.


    Brother Pascal and I spend almost two hours inspecting the quality of the weapons. We also check each workstation of Mister Earnan''s apprentice. It is to make me see how much his apprentice have learned from him.


    What Mister Earnan said is true. That everything is under control here and there is nothing I should be worried about.


    Mister Earnan bows his head at us. "Thank you for visiting us, Dame Csille and Doctor Pascal. I hope the two of you were satisfied with what you have seen. If you see any problems or want to change anything please let me know. We will immediately change it."


    I shake my head. "This is your shop, Mister Earnan so you do what you want to do with it. As long as you can be able to produce the needed number of weapons, we wouldn''t have


    problem."


    I look at Brother Pascal and nods my head. "We will be leaving now, Mister Earnan." Brother Pascal said somepliments about the weapons before we get on the carriage that is waiting for us.


    The moment I sit on the carriage, I immediately close my eyes to take a rest. I feel exhausted all of a sudden.


    "Dame Csille, Doctor Pascal may I know where are we going?" I heard the coachman ask.


    I was about to answer but Brother Pascal interrupts me. "Let go back to the inn. We need to


    rest."


    I open my eyes and I am about to say something but Brother Pascal raises his eyebrow at me. "What? You are already exhausted yet you want to do something? Do you think you can function fully if you push yourself?,:


    I was about to refute to him but I also realized he was right. I badly need some rest right


    now.


    After we return home, Brother Pascal and I both head straight to our room to rest. I thought I wouldn''t be able to sleep in the room that have witness everything from the start. But I was wrong because the moment Iid my back on the bed, I was immediately drifted to sleep.


    I was deep in my sleep when someone rush inside my room that my door made a loud sound. I immediately get up and look in front and find Prince Fraser ring at me. He looks like a predator that is eyeing his prey.


    I feel my body feezes when he starts to walk towards me. Every step he makes, his eyes bes more sharper. If his stares could only kill I am sure I already died because of it. "Your highness? May... may I k-know what you are doing here?" I said with too much difficulty. I don''t understand why do I feel so scared to him today.


    Prince Fraserughed sarcastically like an evil character in movies. "You are really asking me that question, Csille? I should be the one asking what you are doing here. You shouldn''t


    have returned."


    I frown. I dominate understand what he is saying. Why shouldn''t I return here? Did I do something wrong again?


    I shake my head. "Your highness, I don''t understand what you are saying. Why shouldn''t I


    return here?"


    Prince Fraser res at me more fiercely and I could feel my whole body shivers because of it.


    Danger..


    All I can feel now is danger. As if he would do something to me. But what can he do? He is


    the Crown Prince of the Vrawyth Kingdom. If someone knew he hurt me it will be detrimental


    to him.


    Prince Fraser continues to take a step closer to my bed. So I have no choice but to move or


    else I don''t know what he can do to me.


    Something is telling me that there is wrong with Prince Fraser and I need to stay away from


    him.


    However, I wasn''t able to get off my bed because he grab my arms and pin me to the bed. But unlike the pinningh situation in the movies, it wasn''t romantic at all because he was


    strangling me already.


    I immediately raise my hand to stop him from what he is doing but every time I would move, I can feel him tightening his hold on my neck.


    I can feel I am slowly finding it difficult to breat. My eyes starts to moisten because of the


    tears. I feel so scared. I dominate understand why would Prince Fraser do this to me. What did


    I do to deserve this?


    Prince Fraser res at me. He already looks like a demon in my eyes. "You shouldn''t have


    returned but now that you are here, I need to get rid of you. Before you can get between us. I


    need to get rid of you."


    My eyes widen in horror. What does he mean by get rid of me? Don''t tell me he is nning to


    kill me?

 Chapter 432: : Visiting the Western region (3)

    Chapter 432: : Visiting the Western region (3)


    ?


    I immediately get up and look around me. Afraid that Prince Fraser wilkes out of nowhere to hurt me. I was still anxiously looking around when the door suddenly burt and someone rush inside.


    Because it is already evening and the only light in my room is the moon, I can only see the silhouette of the person. I feel my heart freezes when the silhouette looks like Prince Fraser. I subconsciously rush to hide from him. I can feel my whole body trembling.


    Is he here to kill me? Does he knows? Does he already knows that I am the viiness?


    I was still panicking what to do when the someone open the lights in the room. I anxiously turn my head to the silhouette and my body falls on the ground when I see Brother Pascal instead of Prince Fraser.


    "He isn''t here. It''s all a nightmare, Csille," I mumble to myself.


    Brother Pascal rush towards me to help me sit on my bed. "Csille, what happened? I heard you shout that''s why I rush to your room. Did something bad happened? Why did you shout just now? And why do you looks so terrified? Did someone came into your room?"


    I look at Brother Pascal. Although my sight can see him, my brain is too busy thinking about the nightmare I had just now. It was too vivid that I really thought it was real.


    "Csille? What happened? Why aren''t you saying anything? You are making me more worried. Tell me what happened?"


    And just like before I remain staring at him. A part of my brain is telling me to say something to him but my minf couldn''t help but recall that nightmare.


    Brother Pascal tried to talk to me a couple of times but because I don''t respond to him, he end up helpingy on my bed again. But instead of living me alone in my own room, he decided to stay with me the whole night. He was probably worried that someone trespass our house and he just wants to make sure.


    A few hours have passed and I could already hear Brother Pascal''s steady breathing. It looks like he have fallen asleep now.


    I have managed to calm myself already but my mind couldn''t help but still think about that nightmare.


    What is that dream about? Is it just a simple nightmare or something is giving me a sign?


    Even if I don''t sleep much after the nightmare, I still woke up early that morning. I was supposed to see Mister vian after meeting Mister Earnan but because Brother Pascal and I got exhausted, I wasn''t able to meet them.


    I look at the sofa where Brother Pascal used to sleep and I didn''t find him there. He was probably having his breakfast already.


    I freshen myself first before I look for Brother Pascal. He reminded me a couple of times not to leave the inn with him, so I don''t have a choice but to bring him.


    Also, I think this is a great opportunity for him to practice. He will soon reim the position of being a heir of the Lauretr¨¦ Family. By bringing him with me, he will be able to practice his skills and abilities.


    I have looked around the whole house already but I still couldn''t find Brother Pascal. Which is odd because I know he wouldn''t left me after what happenedst night.


    I was about to look outside hoping he was just there taking some breather but I was shocked to see Brother Pascal with Mister vian Vulso. Behind them are the other officials of the


    western region. The officials who were handpicked by his majesty.


    I look at Brother Pascal. Confused by what is happening. Why are the officials of the western region here? Did we do something wrong?


    "Brother, why are they..." I look at Mister Vulso and the other officials.


    Brother Pascal smile reassuringly at me. "I know you have a n to have a meeting with Mister Vulso and the other officials of the western region. So, I brought them here because I was worried you still don''t feel okay afterst night."


    I was stunned with what he said. I just didn''t expect he would do this for me. I know Doctor Pascal loves Csille dearly and I know he would do everything for her. But after what happened to the Lauretr¨¦ Family recently, I thought the old Brother Pascal wouldn''t return.


    "Apologies for interrupting but may I know what happenedst night that made Dame Csille unwell? Do you want me to invite a Doctor here?"


    I shake my head and smile reassuringly at Mistet Vulso. "Thank you for the offer but there is no need for that. I am already okay. In fact, I was about to go to your office to meet all of you." I turn my head at the other officials. They were the ones his majesty assigned to work here.


    "Apologies for interrupting your work. I know you are all busy."


    The officials shake their heads. Then one of then step up. "Dame Csille, it will be our honor toe here and meet you. You were the one who brought peace to thisnd and if were not because you, this ce is still be cursednd of the Vrawyth Kingdom."


    Cursednd? It really used to be the most avoided region in the Vrawyth Kingdom but now everything changes. It is one of the fasted region that is progressing this year. I am sure by the end of this year, the western region canpete with other regions of the Vrawyth Kingdom. But for me thisnd is still a cursedn because most of my heartbroken moments happened here. If I only don''t have any responsibilities here, I wouldn''t dare toe here.


    That nightmare is probably a sign how much thisnd have an effect on me.


    I look at the officials and shake my head. "How can I take credit for what happened here? I only ask his Majesty to change the officials who are ruling this region. Aside from that, I don''t think I helped that much. You should thank yourself for everything that happened here. You did a great job changing the western region. If not because of you, things wouldn''t change in this region."


    All the officials stares at me and shake their heads. It seems like they are not agreeing with what I said.


    "Dame Csille, you are discrediting yourself. How can we work here if not for you? You were the reason why we are here and you are also the reason why we are motivated to do our very best to help this region. Just like how you are helping the Kingdom."


    I almostugh when I heard what the official said. If they only knew what I am doing, I am sure they will hate me.


    Well, that is inevitable though because I am the Viiness. Sooner ofter, I will be the most hated person in this Kingdom.


    Mister Vulso stands up, followed by the other officials. We just finished talking about the recent progess in the western region. I need this information because I will be making a report that I will pass to his majesty.


    "Thank you for giving us time, Dame Csille. I hope you can passed our concern to his


    majesty."


    I smile reassuringly at them. "Leave that to me. I will make sure I will mentioned all the things that need to be changer here. So, you don''t have to worry."


    "Dame Csille, may I know when do you n to leave? Maybe we could give you a weing banquet?"


    I shake my head. How can I do that? Although the western region is already progressing, it still have the least funds among the other region. So how can I bare to make them spend a lot of money on me?


    "You don''t need to. Brother Pascal and I will be leaving for tomorrow so you don''t have to give us a weing banquet. You could just spend that money for something more


    important."


    All the officials stare at each other and shake their heads. "Dame Csille, how can we bear to do this? You are an important guests of the western region. How can we do this? If you don''t want a big banquet, maybe a small one will be okay?"


    I heave a sigh. I didn''t expect they will still push this idea. "Why don''t you return here tonight. A small feast is already enough. I guess?"


    At least if this is done here, I can be assured that they wouldn''t spend too much money on us. The war is about toe, every region needs enough funding for that.


    After a few convincing, the officials agreed to my suggestion. Although I have a feeling that


    they wouldn''t let things pass.


    Brother Pascal and I stares at the carriages of the officials that are now on their way to their offices. I heard they still need to finish their work for today to prepare for the small feast tonight. It seems like they really put importance to this feast.


    "Csille, are you okay now? Maybe it''s best if we don''t have that feast tonight. What if-"


    I look at Brother Pascal and interrupts him. "Can''t you see how they are anticipating this feast, Brother? How can I make them disappointed? Don''t worry, I am already okay. A little feast won''t harm me."


    After I said those words, I immediately excuse myself. I still need to write reports about the progress in the weaponry and in the western region. I need those if his majesty invited me. I know he is aware that I return to the western region and he will sure ask me questions. So to prepare myself, I need to write reports for him.


    I look at the clock. It''s still early but why do I feel like I don''t have enough time to prepare these reports?


    I finish making reports in the afternoon. So Brother was the only one who prepared things


    for the Banquet. I tried to help him but he already told me that everything is prepared and all we need to do is to wait for fhe officials to return. So I don''t have a choice but to do what he


    said. To wait.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Night came. The officials arrived in our inn one by one, with plenty of gifts on their hands. Some have food, expensive clothes for me and Brother Pascal, jewelry for me and medical books for Brother Pascal. All of it probably cost a few thousands centimes.


    I heave a sigh and let them in. I know they wouldn''t agree not to spen money on us.


    I look at the gifts they all given to us and shake my head. It was a lot. I don''t even know how Brother Pascal and I will take care of it.


    Since all the officials are already here, we started the small feast. We eat, drinks wine and talks about things. But it was Brother Pascal who is talking to the officials. My mind is preupied with things that''s why I wasn''t able to join their conversation. Although I would answer their questions from time to time.


    I was busy eating my food when I suddenly feel a nudge on my side. I look at Brother Pascal who is sitting beside me. He also stares at me with a frown.


    "Are you okay? Maybe we should end this feast now. You don''t look okay to me."


    I just smile reassuringly at him. "I am okay, Brother. I was just thinking about the work I


    left. You know..."


    I was referring to my position in the new department. I don''t know why, but I have a sudden feeling that something happened there. I just don''t know what is it. Brother Pascal nods his head. "If that was the case, maybe it''s really best if-"


    I shake my head. How can I do that? All these officials prepare for this feast. How can I make


    their efforts put into waste?


    "I am okay, Brother. You don''t have to worry."


    To not worry Brother Pascal, I tried my best to talk to the officials but I couldn''t still help


    but worry.


    I have a gut feeling that something happened. I just don''t know if it''s a goof thing or a bad


    thing.

 Chapter 433: : Fighting

    Chapter 433: : Fighting


    ?


    I was about to head out of our house when Mother suddenly called my name.


    "My dear, are you heading to the Foundation? Why don''t you take some day off first? You have been away for days and you haven''t spend time with us. Why don''t we go out today? Maybe we could visit the-"


    I heave a sigh and interrupts her. "Mother, I am not going to the Foundation today. I am heading to the Pce to have a conversation with his majesty." I show her the documents in my hand. "I need to report this to his majesty. It is the report I made about the current situation in the western region. Also, I have to talk to him about something ''important''."


    I emphasizes the word important to make sure that Mother understands what I am trying to say. I know she knows what I am referring to. The important thing I am talking about is the deal I have made with his majesty about the weapons.


    Mother smile at me but I can see the disappointment in her eyes. "Is that so? Then you should head out now. You cannot make his majesty wait."


    I want tofort her and tell her I would spend time with them once I am free. However, I know I couldn''t do that. I will be more busy these iing days. I don''t even think I could rx even for a bit. So, even if I want to spend time with them I know I couldn''t do that.


    "I will be going then." I leave a kiss on Mother''s cheeks before I walk inside the carriage with hesitancy.


    I want to do something for my family but what can I do? I am tied to my own destiny. The only thing I could do is to protect them when the war breakouts.


    "Miss, where are we going? To the Foundation?"


    I look at the coachman and shake my head. "Bring me to the Pce. I need to see his majesty."


    The coachman nods his head and immediately maneuver the carriage. I look outside the window and sigh.


    The clouds are getting darker just like the future of the Vrawyth Kingdom and Csille''s.


    His Majesty smiles at me and keep the report I have made about the western region. "Thank you for reporting to me, Dame Csille. I was actually nning to send someone to the western region to check the situation there but I got to busy with things that it slipped my mind. Thank you for making things easier for me."


    I shake my head and smile in return to his majesty. "It is my honor to help you, your majesty. If you need my help again, I would dly help you."


    His majesty nods his head and check the documents I had given to him. I just finished reporting to him about the current situation in the western region and all the things I have said to him where written on it. I also added some information that could help his majesty.


    "I also written all theints and suggestions of the officials in the western region. They actually want to talk to you in person to talk about the details. But because they were couldn''t bear to leave the western region behind, they just ask me to pass the things they want to say to you."


    His majesty nods his head and scan the documents on his hand before he puts it behind and stares at me. "It such a shame that I wouldn''t have a chance to have you as my daughter-in-w, I am sure the Vrawyth Kingdom will prosper if you were Prince Fraser''s wife."


    I just stare at the King because I didn''t expect he would bring this topic up. After all the things that happened? I thought he wouldn''t dare to talk about it since it was his son who embarrassed Csille in public.


    Isn''t asking this question reminding Csille with her embarrassment?


    I heave a sigh and shake my head. But even if I don''t know what to say, I still need to respond to his majesty.


    "Your majesty, I am sure his highness, Prince Fraser would choose someone who will bring the best thing for the Vrawyth Kingdom. So you don''t need to feel regretful for what happened between Prince Fraser and I. Don''t you trust his highness''s judgement?"


    His majesty stares at me for a couple of seconds before he heave a deep sigh. "You are really such a kinddy. Your future husband will surely be lucky to have you."


    I just smile politely at his majesty.


    Future husband? Will Csille have a future husband? I don''t think so because her love for Prince Fraser is something she wouldn''t forget. Also, after betraying the Vrawyth Kingdom, I don''t think anyone would like to have her as their wife.


    The moment Csille Lauretr¨¦ bes the ally of the Aeerean Kingdom, it is already the end of her future.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    There is no more future for the viiness.


    After the conversation with his majesty, he asked me to go to the department and check the current situation there. So, even if I am still tired from all the traveling, I don''t have a choice but follow his majesty''s order.


    I just left a letter for my family, informing them that I might stay for a few days in the department. I still have a lot of things to do in my office. I also need to talk to my people whom I will be working with in the new department. Aside from that, I also need to talk with my colleagues in the new department to talk about our ns.


    I look at the department building in front of me and sigh before I walk inside. I was amazed how the interior of the building changes in just a short time. Her majesty surely did what she had said. Now, we don''t have to worry about those ceilings that looks like they were about to


    fall.


    I was about to walk to my office when I happened to bump into panicking S. "Dame Csille, it''s a good thing you are here. We need to go," she said with so much urgency. She then grabbed my hand and pull me somewhere.


    "S, where we going? And why do you look so anxious? Did something happened?"


    However, S was too preupied already that she didn''t even bother answering my questions. She just continue pulling me around until we managed to get out of the building from the back door. We then continue rushing through the garden that can be found at the back to the building.


    I was about to ask her again when she suddenly stop pulling me and stand beside me. Giving me a chance to see what is happening in front of us.


    My eyes widened in shock when I see Prince Fraser and Princr Rufus being pulled apart by General Abarral and Colonel Randle. The two Princes are ring at each other like madman. If it weren''t for the two people stopping them, I am sure they would have pounced on each


    other.


    I look at them with confusion. What is happening? I just left the capital for a few days yet these two Princes looks like they wanted to kill each other?


    I was still thinking things when I feel someone pushing me from behind. I look back and find S staring at me. "Dame Csille, can you please stop them? They have been arguing with each other for half and hour now. General Abarral and Colonel Randle are both helpless with the two. You are the only here who knows the two Princes well."


    I look at the two Princes. They are ring at each other but there are no wordsing from


    their mouths. Even if it looks like they want to throw words at each other.


    I shake my head. I think I know the reason why they are arguing. It is because of Princess Paislee. They aren''t saying anything because the both of them knew what will happened if anyone knew about their feelings towards ''Sir Farren.''


    I look at S. "S, do you know where I can find Sir Farren?"


    S looks at me confusedly. "But Dame Csille, aren''t you going to stop-"


    I look at the two Princes who are now struggling to get away from General Abarral and Colonel Randle''s hold.


    Stop them? There is only one person who can do that and that is not me. So, why would I waste my time stopping them if I already know that they won''t listen?


    "Why would I? Those two were already big enough to know what they are doing. Also, what can I do? I am only a simple daughter of a noble while those two were royalties." I shrugs my shoulder. "Can you just tell me where can I find Sir Farren?"


    That was a lie of course. I only said that so I can look for Princess Paislee. I couldn''t let these Princes argue like this. I am afraid thag if we don''t stop this, they might say things they


    shouldn''t have said.


    S stares at me for a couple of seconds before she nods her head. "Sir Farren runs some errands for his highness. As far as I know he is in Mister Fradel''s shop."


    Mister Fradel''s shop? That entric old man who thinks Prince Fraser and I were married? It is near from here. I could just ride a horse and fetch Princess Paislee from there.


    I immediately rush to the stable to get a horse. I heard S call my name from behind but I couldn''t careless. I need to bring Princess Paislee back. Pronto.


    I steer the horse faster as I can towards Mister Fradel''s shop. It''s a good thing it is only nearby so it only took me a couple of minutes before I arrived there.


    My eyes immediately caught Princess Paislee talking to Mister Fradel. I swiftly get off the horse and rush towards the two.


    Mister Fradel was the first one to noticed my presence. He immediately do a curtsy to pay respect to me. "Your highness, may I know what brings you here? Do you need another set of


    furniture?"


    I turn my head at Mister Fradel and smile at him. "Apologies for my interruption but I have something important to talk to Sir Farren."


    "Dame Csille? Did you rush here just to find me?"


    I don''t have time for exnation so I just pulled him towards the horse. Princess Paislee


    stares at me confusedly. But I just push him towards the horse, urging him to get on it.


    I heave a sigh when I didn''t see her move. "I will exin things to youter. For now, I need you to get on that horse. This is emergency."


    Princess Paislee stares at me for a few seconds. I can see the visible confusion in her eyes and I know she have a lot of questions in mind. But in the end, she just followed what I said and


    get on the horse.


    I was about to get on the horse too behind her, but before I could even do that, she lifted me and put me in fr3of her.


    I was about toin but she already steer the horse towards the building. On the way,


    she would ask me questions about what happened and why I am fetching her. I just answer her in a short but concise answer.


    It''s better if she just see in person what is happening. Princess Paislee was about to stop the horse in front of the department but I immediately told her to head straight to the garden.


    I just hope that General Abarral and Colonel Randle managed to control those two Princes. The moment our horse stops in the Garden, all the eyes stares at us. Even the two Princes look at us with utter disbelief.


    I look at them and frown. I don''t understand why would they look at us like that. As if we


    have done something...


    Then it dawns me. All of them doesn''t know that Princess Paislee is a woman. So I look like I


    am riding a horse with a man.


    Oh no! I think I messed up things again.


    Sorry for thete edit. I will be taking a break for this week. Don''t worry I will be back on


    Monday again. I just need to take a break. Writing has making a toll on my mental health also I still haven''t fix my phone problem. So, I will be taking a break for now.

 Chapter 434: : Kneel

    Chapter 434: : Kneel


    ?


    All of us were already inside the meeting hall but instead of talking about things in the department, we are all avoiding saying anything to each other.


    How can we? If the reason why we are here is because of the two Princes? Who will have the guts to reprimand these two?


    Even General Abarral and Colonel Randle who were the oldest among us, doesn''t dare. So, why would we?


    It''s a good thing the two Princes have stop staring like they will pounce at each other. Although, I feel like it has a bad implications on me because I can already feel shivers on my spine with the way two stares at me.


    Ohe on, I only ride a horse with their beloved. So, why do they need to stare at me as if I am taking her away from them? They could have her and I wouldn''tin. Just don''t stare at me like that.


    Anoter few minutes have passed but no one still dares to say anything. I''m afraid if this continues, we will all end up staying here for the whole day.


    I shake my head and heave a sigh. As much as I want to remain quiet, I know I couldn''t waste my time like this. I still have a lot of things to do today, I don''t want to waste another minutes of my day doing nothing at all.


    "Are we going to continue this staringpetition as if we don''t have work waiting for us?"


    All eyes turned to me. I can see that most of them feel relieved when someone speak up. However, someone looks like he doesn''t like what I said and that is Prince Fraser.


    "Before that, don''t you think you have exnation to do, DAME CSILLE?"


    I turn my head at Prince Fraser. Why does he made it sound like I was the one who caused all of this? If in fact, the reason why we are all here wasting our time is because of their fight?


    Is he using me as a scapegoat? Because he knows no one would dare to question their actions. So, he is turning the me on me? And he is doing this because they have seen me with Princess Paislee?


    I frown. "Your highness, I don''t understand why would I exin? What did I do?"


    He wants to use me? Does he really thinks I would take the me for this? I only want to help yet this Prince wants to push the me on me?


    Prince Fraser eyes bes sharp when he heard my questions. I can even see that he is trying to control his anger towards me. "You want me to remind you? You arrived here with Sir Farren riding the same horse. Yet here you are still asking me what did you do wrong? You are unmarrieddy. How can you do such a thing?"


    I knew it! He is mad on what he witnessed. Not because he is jealous of Sir Farren but it was the other way around. He is jealous of me. It''s the reason why he is doing this on me.


    I scoff. This Prince keeps disappointing me everyday. "Your highness, what are you trying to say? That I am such an easydy that I allow to ride in one horse with Sir Farren? Is that it?"


    Prince Fraser res at me. "Don''t try to put words in my mouth, Dame Csille. I am just simply asking you for an exnation."


    He is really serious about that one? That he wants me to exin things to him?


    Iugh sarcastically. I couldn''t help it. He is really testing my temper everyday. "Your highness, let me just remind you that you were the one who was having a fist fight here. So, why would I exin things if in the first ce, I wasn''t the one who cause havor here? Aren''t you supposed to be the one who exin things here?"


    He wants to put the attention on me? Then I will return the favor to him. Did he thinks that because he is the Crown Prince, no one will reprimand him?


    If they wouldn''t dare. Then I will. After all, he was the first one who reprimands me today.


    Prince Fraser grits his teeth. He is enraged because of what I said. "Dame Csille, I only want to hear your exnation. Why are you avoiding that question? Are you hiding things on us?"


    He! How could he question me like that? I shake my head in disappointment. "Your highness, I was with Sir Farren because I fetch him to stop the two of you. I know only he could stop the two of you from fighting. So, if you will keep questioning me like that, then I better leave this department. I don''t want to work with someone who doesn''t have trust on me. Also, I don''t think I have a right to do what I want to do with my life now. You are no longer my fiance¨¦. That means I can be with anyone I want to be with."


    Prince Fraser''s eyes bes sharp. It seems like he didn''t like what I said just now. "I only care about yo-"


    I scoff. "Care? If you care about me, you wouldn''t dare to embarrass in front of important people that night. If you really care about me, you wouldn''t reprimand me in front of everyone. So, stop using this excuse because I won''t buy it." Iugh sadly before I stand up. "If you will only continue questioning me like this, then I would rather resign from my post. Don''t worry, I will be the one to exin things to his majesty." I bow ny head at him and leave the meeting room.


    To hell with him! If I only have a choice, I wouldn''t ept this position. I would rather stay for a year in the western region than to work with such a person.


    I heave a sigh and stop walking.


    Leave the department? I gently p ny mouth. How can I said those words? What if he didn''t stop me fron leaving? I am sure Mister Sewell will be enraged with this news.


    Ysavel, why do you always loves to put yourself in dangerous position. I should also start to make a decision when I am mad. Look what happened. What am I going to do now?


    I decided to go my office first and think of a way how to take back my words without making too obvious. I know I couldn''t resign from the department or else Mister Sewell will be mad at me. At the same time, I don''t want to admit defeat to that Prince. My pride won''t allow it. The first person I see inside my office is S who is walking back and forth around my office. She looks really anxious.


    "S? Is everything okay?"


    She immediately rush towards me when she see me. "Dame Csille, is everything okay? Did


    his highnesses got mad at you?"


    I was about to answer S when someone suddenly barge into my office. S and I both got startled because of her.


    "Dame Csille!" She said with full of urgency in her voice.


    What is Princess Paislee doing here? "Sir Farren? Do you need something?"


    I was startled when she suddenly grabbed my hand and held it tight. As if she was afraid I will be gone in a second. "Dame Csille, I apologize. I was the reason why his highness, Prince Fraser, got mad at you. I should have insist on not allowing you to ride the same horse with me. So, I hope you can forgive me. I will talk to Prince Fraser and tell him-"


    I shake my head and interrupt her. "It''s not your fault. Have you forgotten that I was the one who force you to do that. If I didn''t insist, then things wouldn''t progress to this. So, you don''t have to take the me for what happened."


    "But you said you will resign from your position. If you do that, I am sure the other will


    follo-"


    I shake my head. "It''s impossible. Even if I resign, I am sure no one will do that too. No one would dare to disobey his majesty''s order. So you don''t have to worry anymore."


    "But..."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    I was about to say something to her when someone suddenly speak. We all look at the doorway and find Prince Fraser ring at us. Specifically on Princess Paislee''s hand that is


    holding tightly on mine.


    "Let her be, Sir Farren. If she wants to resign then let her. We don''t need someone who will give up her position over such a small strife. Let her go. I have something important to talk to you."


    I look at Prince Fraser with utter disbelief. How dare he me me again? If he didn''t push the me on me earlier, I wouldn''t have said those words. Why would I risk the safety of everyone for such a small matter?


    Princess Paislee stares at me with hesitancy. She then shakes her head and look at Prince Frader with determination before she gets on her knee.


    My eyes widen when I realizes what is happening. The dearest Crown Princess of the Aeerean Kingdom is kneeling in front of the Crown Prince of the Vrawyth Kingdom? I am sure if the Kingf of the Aeerean Kingdom knows about this, he will be enraged.


    Prince Fraser looks at Princess Paislee. "What are you doing, Sir Farren? Why are you


    kneeling there? Stand up."


    Princess Paislee shakes her head and look up at Prince Fraser. "Your highness, I was the reason why it happened. So, you don''t have to me Dame Csille for it. She only wants to help you and Prince Rufus. So, you don''t have to be mad at her. If there is someone you should me, it is me. I should have remain firm on my decision yet I allow Dame Csille to ride a horse with me. Please punish me for being impudent. I should have remembered that Dame Csille was your ex fiance¨¦ and it wouldn''t be right if anyone see me with her. So, you don''t have to worry. I will exin things to the rest so I can help Dame Csille clean her name." My eyebrow quirks a little when I heard what Princess Paislee said. So, she thought that the reason why Prince Fraser is reprimanding me is because he cares about my reputation? Princess Paislee, are you dumb or numb? How can you not see that Prince Fraser is jealous of me? And not the other way around.


    I look at Prince Fraser and wait for his response. I want to know what will his highness response. Will he admits that he doesn''t care about me or go with what Princess Paislee''s assumptions? But if he picks thetter wouldn''t that lower his chances to make Princess Paislee loves him?


    I can see that Prince Fraser is having a hard time right now. He looks like he wants to say something to Princess Paislee, but he just stares at her in the end.


    A moment after, he takes a deep breath. "Sir Farren, stand up. You don''t need to kneel."


    He didn''t give her answer because he knew that no matter what he said, he will be in a difficult situation. So, what he did is the most logical thing to do. It is to avoid answering it. However, Prince Fraser doesn''t know that he is dealing with another royalty. Princess Paislee shakes her head. "Your highness, I wouldn''t stand up here unless you would say that you are not allowing Dame Csille to leave the department."


    I look at Princess Paislee with aplicated gaze. I don''t know what to feel right now. She is doing all of these just to help me?


    I know I should be happy because I don''t need to worry about my resignation anymore. But I don''t feel so conflicted right now. Princess Paislee is taking the me for something I did and it made me feel guilty.


    I was about to help Princess Paislee but before I could get close to her, Prince Fraser have help her already. "Okay, I will pretend I didn''t heard what Dame Csille said earlier. Let''s just get out of here first. I have something more important to talk to you." Prince Paislee looks back first and give me an apologetic smile before he left my office.


    While on the other hand, Prince Fraser give me a death re before he follow Princess


    Paislee.


    "Dame Csille, what happened?"


    I look at S who has visible confusion in her expression. I just shake my head. "Prince


    Fraser happened."

 Chapter 435: : Secrets

    Chapter 435: : Secrets


    ?


    Just like how Princess Paislee promised, she exined to everyone in details why I end up riding the same horse with her.


    I don''t mind what other people thinks though because in the end, I will still end up being on the other side of the fence. So, it doesn''t really matter to me if they don''t like me or not. All, I know is I need to do the work his majesty assigned to me.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    S came rushing to my room with a pile of documents on her arms. "Dame Csille, these are the list of people his majesty given to us. From there, you could pick any people you think would greatly help us."


    The eighth of us will not be the only one who will work in the Department of War and Welfare. We are here to act as a leader on each team his majesty assigned to us. Since I was assigned with the weaponry, I need to have people who will check the situation in the western region and those who will make sure that everything is okay with the batches produce.


    "Put that on my table. Also, can you sort this out for me?"


    S immediately take the order forms. Since the Vrawyth Kingdom already announces that we are officially selling weapons with Stozeterra''s weapon quality, we already received a couple of orders from the other Kingdoms and Cities. It''s a good thing that most of them only ordered.a hundred or fifty weapons. They are still probably skeptical about our weapons since it is sold in such a low princepared to the Stozeterra.


    I was busy reading some documents when I suddenly heard S gasp. I put the documents I am reading and look at her. Her eyes is staring widely to the order slip she is holding. She then stares at me.


    "Dame Csille, is it true? That they are ordering fifty weapons, some are even a hundred of weapons? Isn''t this too much?"


    I shake my head. "Too much? This is actually small. Most of them ordered such numbers because they want to see the quality of our weapons first. Once they realized that our weapons are top grade, you will see, they would rush here to order a thousands weapons from us."


    S''s eyes widen even more. She looks so utterly shock with what happened. "Dame Csille, are you telling the truth? Thousands of weapons? Wouldn''t the Vrawyth Kingdom bes rich because of that?" She then shakes her head. "No, no. Our Kingdom is already the richest among all. What I am trying to say is, wouldn''t we get richer because of it?"


    Richer? If she only knew that the Kingdom''s fund almost emptied because of the contagious diseases and the idents. If we made those thousands of orders, we might be able to recover all the funds we have lost these year.


    "We need money for the uing war so these will be saved for that."


    S nods her head and continue doing what I asked her to do. "Master Earnan and the others would probably bes busy again. Too bad I am not there to help."


    I nce at S. I heard from Mister Earnan that S is one if his students. If not because his majesty ask fot S, he wouldn''t have agree letting S go.


    "S, after you finish sorting that out. Can you do me a favor and check the old storage room near the Garden."


    "Dame Csille? What do you want me to check there? If you are looking for someone inside it, I am sorry to say these but they already threw out all the things inside the old storage room. I don''t think you ca-"


    I put the document I am reading and look at her. "No, I want you to see if there are still need for us to clean it. I need to make sure that everything is okay for the repair."


    S stops what she is doing and stares at me confusedly. "Repair? You are nning to repair that old storage room? But why for?"


    "It will be your workshop."


    S''s eyes widened when she heard what I said. "Dame Csille, may I know what workshop are you talking about?"


    "I already talk to his majesty today and he agreed to have a few forgers in the capital so if we ever need weapons, we don''t need to go to the western region to have one. Aside from the quality checkers and the shippers, there will be forger who will work in the department."


    S eyes immediately shines. "Dame Csille, then am I allowed to forge weapons too?"


    I nod my head and smile reassuringly at her. "Of course, how can I let your talent go to waste? You are allowed to forge weapons. However, you need to make sure that your job in my office is already done before you forge weapons. Is that clear?"


    "I understand, Dame Csille. I promised to finish all my work first before I forge weapons."


    The two of us then continue doing our own thing. I need to finished sorting the order reports and finding employees for the department. So, even if I wasn''t here, I can be assured that there our job is still doing great. I can not stay here for good because I still have a Foundation I need to run. Also, it is to avoid suspicion. No one should know that there is an assigned department on preparing for the war.


    After settling everything with the order form and the potential employees I need in my office. I decided to stroll around the department first to rx myself.


    Everything happening in a fast pace that I couldn''t keep up. I haven''t even get a chance to take a break.


    I look up the dark clouds and smile sadly. Things were about soon. Really soon.


    And it scares me. I was hoping to change everything but I am just fooling myself. How can I change my own faith if I am the one who wrote it?


    I was still thinking things over when I suddenly heard footsteps behind me. I immediately turn my head to see who is it.


    "Apologies, I thought no one is here. I didn''t mean to startle you."


    It''s Rufus... and he looks sad? What happened? Is it because of Princess Paislee?


    I want to ask him but what right do I have if I already broke my ties with him?


    Rufus smile sadly at me. "You don''t need to look at me like that, Csille."


    I frown. Look at him like what? I was too preupied with my thoughts that I forgot to control my facial expressions.


    "Apologies, I... I better leave you alone then. If you''ll excuse me, your highness."


    It''s better to leave than to say things that could both hurt us. I don''t want to hurt him anymore. I already inflicted too much pain on him and I don''t want to add on it.


    I was about to leave but he suddenly grab my arms and made me face him. My eyes widen in shock when I see the tears falling on his eyes.


    He is crying? But why? Did I hurt him again? This is the reason why I want to avoid him. Because I don''t want to see him like this.


    "Your highness, why are you-"


    I wasn''t able to continue what I want to say because he suddenly hug me tightly. I can feel


    his cold tears starting to wet my clothes but that is not what I am worried about.


    Rufus is crying. Although this is not the first time I see him like this, it still made me


    worried.


    "Csille, can we stay like this for a while? I just need someone right now. I know you already don''t want to be friends with me but you are the only I can think of that could help ease the pain I am feeling right now. So, I hope you could allow me to hug you. Even just for a few


    minutes. Please, purny."


    How can I say no? I may act like I don''t care about him anymore but it doesn''t mean that is true. How can I forget all the things he did for me when we were younger? He was the only one who is always there at my lowest. So, how can I bear to push him away when he needed me the


    most?


    I heave a sigh and gently caress his back. I want tofort him by saying encouraging words to him but if I do that, wouldn''t I be crossing the line that I already put between us? So, I just caress his back. This is the only thing I can do for him.


    "Purny, what should I do? I don''t know what to do anymore." He then hugs me tighter. I can even hear helplessness in his voice.


    What could have happened that made him act like this? I was too busy with my work that I forgot the current status between the leads.


    I continue caressing his back. I want to ask him questions but if I do, wouldn''t he misunderstand things? That we are friends again.


    "Purny, I know you don''t want anything to do with me anymore. But can you please set it


    aside for now?" He paused for a few seconds. "I need you. I need my friend. Haven''t we promised each other that we will have each other''s back in the future?" he said in a small voice. A sign of how helpless he is right now.


    We did make that promise but that was years ago. When things aren''t messed up like this. How can I still do that promise if I already cut the ties between us?


    I just continue caressing his back. I don''t know what to do. I want to be with him but my mind is telling not to. That I should stick with the script for everyone''s sake. But how am I supposed to leave Rufus like this?


    I heave a sigh. Forget it. I think it wouldn''t hurt if I stop following the script for today,


    right?


    "What happened, Rufus? Why do you sound so heartbroken?"


    Rufusughs bitterly. He then burried his head in the crook of my neck. "Purny, I am losing again. Why do I always lose when ites to Fraser? I have tolerated everything since we were young. I didn''tin when he takes the toys I like, or the food that I want. Hell, I didn''t evenin when he receives all the praises even if my achievements were far greater than his. But why?" I can feel tears starts to roll my neck. I could also hear the tiny cracks in his voice. "But why does he need to take the person I love the most?" Takes the person he loves the most? What does he mean? Is Princess Paislee starting to fall in love with Prince Fraser? Is it the reason why Rufus is acting like this? "Does she have made a decision already?"


    I feel him genly shakes his head. "She hasn''t but I can already feel it. She doesn''t like me,


    Csille. And that makes me mad. I have kept her secret from everyone even if it might endanger the whole Kingdom. Yet she still doesn''t loves me? What did I do wrong?"


    I know that he is already aware that Sir Farren is a woman. But how much does he knows?


    Does he knows that it is Princess Paislee in disguise?


    "You didn''t do anything wrong, Rufus. So stop torturing yourself. But let me ask you something. Did you tell her that you already knows her secrets?"


    He shakes his head. "I couldn''t because I am well aware that if he-she knows about it, I am


    sure she will leave the Vrawyth Kingdom and that is not what I want. I don''t want to lose her, Csille. For the first time in my whole life, I don''t want to lose something. I want to be selfish. I don''t want to give her up for Fraser. I couldn''t do that."


    Princess Paislee isn''t aware that he already knows her secret? Is it the reason why she is still


    here?"


    "Rufus, as long as she still haven''t make her decision then thepetition isn''t over. So,


    don''t lose hope, okay?"


    He can not give up. Rufus has a big part in helping Prince Fraser fight for his feelings. So, I couldn''t let him give up no matter what.

 Chapter 436: : Lover?

    Chapter 436: : Lover?


    ?


    Rufus remained hugging me for a couple of minutes before he break from our hug. He then stared at me with his tear stained eyes. "But I can already feel it. I am losing her, Csille."


    I look at his tear stained cheeks and raise my hand to wipes the traces of tears. It wouldn''t be good for his reputation if anyone saw him with teary eyes. "How would you know if she still haven''t make her decision?"


    I was still busy wiping the tears on Rufus''s face when someone suddenly speak behind us. We immediately turn our heads and see Prince Fraser ring at us.


    "Flirting in broad daylight? Aren''t the two of you ashamed of what you are doing?" He then res at Rufus. "Prince Rufus let me remind you that you are still an unmarried man, getting intimate with ady could make you lose that unmarried status."


    My eyes widen when I heard what Prince Fraser. I was too focus on helping Rufus feel better that I forgot I am being close with Rufus.


    I gently push Rufus and take a step away from him. What if Princess Paislee see this? Although she wouldn''t choose Rufus in the end, Rufus''s feelings for her will had a big role to help Princess Paislee realized her feelings for Prince Fraser.


    So, I can not let her misunderstand things here. She must know that Rufus doesn''t like anyone aside from her.


    I was about to say something but Prince Fraser scoff at me. "Trying to save the face of your lover?" I can hear the obvious taunting tone from his voice.


    Lover? What nonsense he is talking about? He knows more than anyone else what is the real score between Rufus and I. So, howe he could throw those words at me?


    I was about to refute but Prince Fraser cuts me off again. "I am not speaking to you, Dame Csille. Where is your manners?"


    Manners? Is he seriously asking me that question? I was only trying to exin my side yet he view that as being mannerless? What does he wants me to do? To just stand here and let him insult us like that? I know that he is the Crown Prince of this Kingdom but he doesn''t have any right to insult anyone like that.


    Also, he wants to talke about manners here? Where is his manners when he embarrassed Csille in front of everyone? Does he forget about it already?


    Rufus takes a step forward and use his body to blocks me from Prince Fraser. "Don''te at her. She doesn''t haven''t done anything to you, Fraser. So, leave her alone. If you are mad at me then don''t involve other people here."


    Prince Fraser smirks. "How can I be mad, Prince Rufus? I was only reminding the two of you to be careful with your actions or else you might see yourselves engage with each other. I don''t think there is something wrong with that, right?"


    This! What does he mean? Does he have any n on selling us to our parents? I am sure if the Duke and the Ducthess knows about this, they will definitely be happy. After all, they have known me ever since I was young and they know aside from me, no one have ever stayed beside Rufus for that long.


    If Prince Fraser sell us out to our parents, I am sure it will be huge problem. I need to make sure that Prince Fraser won''t be able to do that.


    I take a step. "Your highness, shouldn''t you be worried about your own rtionship first? You were about to be Crown as the Crown Prince of the Vrawyth Kingdom and you know that you already need to find a wife or else the people will not allow you to be the King. So, if I were you, I would focus on winning the heart of the girl you love than to care about other people''s life. Who knows maybe you will end up losing her because you keep focusing on thing you should focus on. After all, I heard there is another person who is also interested to have her as a wife. So, you better make your move or else someone''s might bring her home as his wife."


    Prince Fraser res at me but I just give him a sweet smile. You want to threaten us? Too bad, I already know your secrets. Do you think you can outsmart me your highness?


    I was preparing myself to his retort but he just left without saying anything. Rufus and I stares at each other.


    "Csille, I don''t think it''s a good idea to say that to him. What if he really sell us out to our-"


    I shake my head and interrupt him. "And what? Let him threaten us like that? We are not doing anything wrong so why woulf we feel guilty? If he did sell us to our parents, all we need to do is to refuse it and exin our sides. I don''t think they could do something if the both of us refuse. So, you don''t have to worry about that, your highness."


    Rufus stares at me for a couple of seconds before he smile sadly at me. "I see. So, we''re back at being estranged to each other." He then nods his head. "Thank you for lending me your shoulders today, I appreciate that. I will be stop taking your time then. Have a great day, Dame Csille." He give me a sad smile before he left me alone the Garden.


    I look at Rufus''s back and smile sadly. "I am sorry, Rufus. As much as I want to continue our friendship, this is the end of it. I don''t want to involve you with my messy future. Someday. Someday you will understand why I am doing all of this. For now, you need to be strong on your own. Go fight for your feelings even if you will still end up losing her in the end." I whisper to myself.


    After the little argument with Prince Fraser, I decided to just do the remaining work I have. All the paperworks were done and I already organized it for tomorrow. I will be bringing those papers back to the Capital and give it to his majesty.


    His majesty will be the one who will hire those people I want to work under me and check the progress of the shipping of the weapons. I couldn''t do that job since there are many eyes watching every move of nobles and that includes me. So, as long as I still don''t have any employees working under me, his majesty will handle those things.


    So, all I need to do for today is to check the progress in preparing the storage room.


    "Can you please take these old shelves from here? We won''t be needing that. We need new shelves and... I think a few long tables here would do." S instruct to the men taking out all the things inside the storage room. Those things were the things stored before by the people living here a few years ago.


    I look around and nod my head when I see that the storage room, which was filled with things before, looks decent now. Although there are still things inside, it looks better than it


    used to be.


    "Is everything okay here, S? Do you need some help?"


    S immediately turn her head at me. "Dame Csille! What are you doing here?" She looks surprised about my presence.


    "I was just checking the progess here. Am I interrupting your work? I was just wondering if I could lend some hand. I don''t have anything to do so I was hoping I could help. But I would


    understand if-"


    S shakes her head. "No, Dame Csille. That is not what I meant with my questions." She gestures her hand around us. "Look. Everything is a mess here and it''s too dusty. How can I let you do work here? It will not only ruin your beautiful dress, it can also not beneficial for your health. I am only worried about you, Dame Csille."


    I smile reassuringly at her. "I know, S and thank you for that. But you don''t have to worry about me. I have been through a lot these few months that I already got used with these kind of work. So, you don''t have to worry a thing. Where can I help?"


    S stares at me for a few seconds. Probably making sure if I am serious with what I am saying. After a few seconds, she heaves a sigh and let me take out the books on the shelves. There were a few bookshelves here full of books and as a person who likes books. How can Iin with such a task?


    I immediately start to put the books in a box and sort each of it based on genre. I would gasp from time to time because most of the books here were considered limited editions already. It would probably cost a thousands centimes if you sell one book here.


    "Dame Csille, are you okay? You have been gasping for a few times already. Is there


    something wrong with the books?"


    I shake my head. There is nothing wrong with the books and if there is something wrong here, it would be why are these books here instead of the library? I am sure these books willN?v(el)B\\jnn


    definitely fit in the Pce''s library.


    "Nothing. S, do me a favor. After I sort all these books. I want you to send it to Prince Fraser''s room. They were the owner of this building, I think it''s only right if they were the ones who see if they need anything else. As for the other things, put them in one of the room inside the building and let Prince Fraser see what things would he like to throw or keep." S frowns. "Dame Csille, it''s not that I amining but I am just wondering why don''t you do that on your own? Aren''t you close with his highness?"


    I know she mostly live her life in the western region but howe she doesn''t know the real score between Prince Fraser and I? Did he really expect I will still be close with Prince Fraser after he broke our engagement in front of everyone?


    Also, I just had an argument with Prince Fraser earlier. I don''t think I have the courage to face today after what happened. So, why would I want to face Prince Fraser?


    I clear my throat and smile awkwardly at her. "Things were a little different between us


    already. Also, I still need to ready all the necessary reports and paper works I need to bring tomorrow. So, can you please help me with this? You are the only one I can rely on for now. But you don''t have to worry. Once, his majesty have hired some people. Everything will be


    easier for you."


    S shakes her head. "Dame Csille, I am notining with my job. It will always be my honor to work with you. Also, I apologize for asking too much. You don''t have to worry, Dame Csille. I will do what you ask me to." She then excuse herself. It looks like she got embarrassed with happened so she finds an excuse to get away from me.


    I just shrugged my shoulders and continue sorting the books. I don''t really mind if she mentioned anything about my cancelled engagement with Prince Fraser. I already see iting, so it doesn''t hurt that much already.


    I just wished that people will stop looking at me like I am such a pitiful person. I do


    understand that my engagement got canceled but my life doesn''t end or stop because of it.


    I heaves a sigh. But I don''t me them though. Even the real Csille thought the same. That


    her life ended when her engagement with Prince Fraser got canceled. It is also the reason why decided to side the enemies because she already thinks that her life is in a mess.


    So, how can it be messier?

 Chapter 437: : Problem

    Chapter 437: : Problem


    ?


    I was nning to return home this evening after we had our dinner. But I end up staying for the night because Prince Fraser have called us to talk about our schedule.


    The eighth of us cannot disappear in public''s eyes on the same day. Because it will definitely raise suspicion and right now, we don''t want to let other people know about this department.


    After all, all of us were well aware that there are spies everywhere. So, to make it safer for all of us. We have made a schedule for this week. Each of us will have two days of stay in the department and will be apanied by two other officers.


    Take for example, I am assigned toe here in Thursday and Friday. I will be working with the two officials who has a schedule for Thursday and Friday. However, since my schedule is between the turnover, I will be working with a two sets of two officers.


    It means the two people I will be working on Thursday will have their second day working in the department. While the people I will be working on Friday will have their first day in the department.


    This schedule will only be valid for this week and we will need to change our schedule for next week. For safety purposes again so even if people notice we were gone for a few days, they wouldn''t find any pattern. Another safety precaution of us.


    "Does anyone have any objections with your schedule? Say it out so we can do something about it." Prince Fraser ask


    I look at my schedule and frown when I noticed that I won''t be able to meet Prince Fraser or Rufus for this week.


    I nce at Prince Fraser. He was the one who created this schedule and I am sure he intentionally do this. He doesn''t want me to work with him or with Rufus? I don''t mind if I won''t be able to work with him this week. But it is a different thing with Rufus.


    Although Rufus and I haven''t talktely. It doesn''t mean I don''t want to work with him. He is the only person I am close with here yet I won''t be able to work with him or with Leander too.


    I will be working with General Abarral and Attorney Kirsa on Thursday while I will be working with Colonel Randle and Advisor Mallory on Friday.


    I am not even close with all of them. Although I don''t have any problems working with them. I just wish I could work with someone I am closed with.


    I look at Colonel Randle and General Abarral, hoping they would disagree with Prince Fraser but they just shake their heads. "I think it is a great decision not to put General Abarral and I on the same schedule. I was worried someone will already noticed that the two us were missing on the same days. Although his majesty helps us with our excuse, I think someone might still noticed us if we continue to disappear in the same day. So, General Abarral and I doesn''t have any objections your highness."


    Prince Fraser turn his head at Attorney Kirsa and Advisor Mallory. The twodies shakes their heads in unison.


    So, I am the only one who has a problem here?


    I was waiting for his highness to ask me a question but he didn''t even bother ask me or


    Rufus. He just turn his head at Doctor Leander, who is sitting near him.


    This. He is doing this intentionally! I look at Prince Fraser with a frown. How can he skip me like that? Is he mad at me for talking back at him earlier? Is it the reason why he is


    intentionally doing this to get back on me? But this is unfair!


    "Doctor Leander? Do you have any objection?"


    "Your highness, is it okay it I swap with anyone working on Friday? I have something important to do on Sunday and I might not be able to change my schedule."


    I immediately turn my head at Leander. I don''t know if I should be happy with his suggestion or not.


    A part of me is happy because I will be working with someone I am familiar with. However, after what he have done recently. I don''t think if it''s a good idea to work with him.


    Prince Fraser frowns. "I understand the concern. If you have something to do on Sunday then you could just swap schedule with Prince Rufus. He will be working on Monday and Tuesday. You can take his schedule."


    Leander nce at Rufus and shakes his head. "Your highness, that won''t do too. I have a busy schedule on the start of the week. I don''t think I can-"


    "Doctor Leander, I understand that you are busy with your work but let me remind you that all of us here have work waiting for us too. Everyone are all busy with their work too but we are doing our best topromise. I thought you already know, that once you took this position, you need to bnce your two job. I already given you a chance to change your schedule and if you can''t do anything about it. I suggest you better thing if you want this position or not."


    Leander got silent. He probably didn''t expect Prince Fraser would snap on him.


    Actually, all of us didn''t expect that things would progress to this. I understand both their situation but I just hope Prince Fraser have handled this well rather than snapping at Leander. We will be working together until the wares. Doing this wouldn''t help us create a camaraderie here.


    A few seconds after, Leander heaves a sigh. "I understand your highness. Apologies, it was my fault for thinking about myself only. I think I will just stick with my original schedule."


    Prince Fraser stares at Leander and nods his head. He then ends the meeting and left the room after. Leaving the rest of us inside. Confused with what just happened.


    We all have a lot of questions in mind so we turn our heads at Rufus who is currently preparing to leave.


    Leander who is sitting near Prince Rufus stops him when he see that Rufus was about to leave. "Your highness, apologies but is it okay for us to ask what happened to his highness, Prince Fraser? Why does he sounds like he was in a bad mood? Is everything okay? Should we be worried now?"


    Rufus look at us before he shakes his head. "Don''t mind him. He was probably stressed out of all that is happening. Please understand him. He is facing a lot of pressure now." He then takes his things. "You shouldn''t worry. Everything is okay. You should all take a rest already." He then left after saying those words.


    I heard murmurs around me but my mind couldn''t helo but think about what Rufus said.


    Prince Fraser is facing a lot of pressure? Is it because of the uing war? Or because he was given such a big responsibility on managing the Department of War and Welfare? Or maybe it is because his love life problems?


    I sigh and shake my head. No matter what the answer is, why do I need ti care? He is not the only one facing problems here. I was the one who is facing greater problem than his so why would I bother worrying about someone who doesn''t care about me?


    The sun hasn''t risen yet here I am already on my way home. I was supposed to leave the department after breakfast but because of what happenedst night, I decided to leave before


    sunrise.


    It is better this way. At least I don''t have to worry about that Crown Prince anymore. For now, all I need is to focus on my work. I have been gone for a few days so I am definitely sure I


    have a lot of things I need to do in the Foundation.


    Aside from my work in the Foundation, I also need to take care of my work in the department too. I need to see his majesty this morning before I go to the Foundation.


    "Dame Csille, we are already in front of the Lauretr¨¦ residence. The guards were blocking the way and won''t allow me to go inside."


    I was too engrossed with my thoughts that I wasn''t able to realize that we already arrived. I slightly open the little curtain covering the window beside me and peek at the guards guarding the entrance of the Lauretr¨¦ residence.


    The guards immediately recognized me and they open the gate to let the carriage in. They even apologize to us a countless of times before they let us inside.


    The sun hasn''t risen so there are no people around to wee me. I just give the coachman and grateful smile before I walk inside the house with my bag with me.


    The whole house is still silent. A sign that they are all still sleeping. I look at the clock on the


    wall and sigh when I realizes it is four in the morning. Quite early for anyone of us to wake up. So I don''t have other choice but to walk to my room and take a nap. I haven''t sleep that muchst night because my mind was preupied with things rted to Prince Fraser.


    I slump my body on my bed and heave a sigh. I was about to close my eyes to sleep when someone knocked on my door. I immediately get up fromying and look at the door with a frown. Howe there is someone already awake at this time?


    I open the door and find Brother Pascal standing in front of my door. He is still wearing his white coat. A sign that he just get off from his work.


    "Brother?"


    "I just finished my work. I was about to take a nap but I heard from the guards that you already return so I decided to check on you," He then peek behind me. "Are you trying to sleep? Am I interrupting you?"


    I shake my head and open the door. "No, you are not. Do you want toe inside?"


    I was hoping he would refuse because I can already see how tired he was and he probably just want to rest. However, instead of refusing he casually walk inside my room and sit on my bed even if I didn''t ask him too.


    I heave a sigh and close my door. I only offer him toe inside as a custom but I didn''t


    expect he would reallye inside. So, I have no other choice but to talk to him. Not that I don''t like to talk to him. I just want to rest now because I know I will be busy today. But since he is here, I don''t think I have other choice.


    I walk towards the chair beside my study table and sit on it. "I hope you were doing great these days, Brother."N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Brother Pascal smile reassuringly at me. "I am. I just had a busy day today but it is still okay.


    I hope you are the one who is doing okay. I heard that the Kingdom have managed to sold a thousand of weapons to other Cities and Kingdom. I even heard that they are happy with the quality that most of them have ordered thousands of it."


    My eyes widen when I heard what Brother Pascal said. Thousands of weapons? Howe I


    am not aware of this?


    "Brother, may I know where did you get this information?"


    He frowns and stares at me. "It is the talk of the town. I thought you already knows it since you were the one dealing with the weaponry."


    I shake my head. If he didn''t mention it today, I will probably don''t have any idea about it. I definitely need to talk about this with his majesty. I also need to make sure that Mister Earnan can produce such number of weapons.


    "Csille, is everything okay? Are you having problem with the orders?"


    I look at Brother Pascal and smile reassuringly at him. Although Mister Earnan already seen


    this happening, I still couldn''t stop myself from worrying. Will we able to pull this off?


    I shake my head. No. It isn''t supposed to bea question. We need to pull this off no matter


    what. The safety of the whole Kingdoms rely on this weapons and if we won''t be able to produce such number, I am afraid the Kingdom will be in jeopardy.


    "I don''t know, Brother. Hundreds of weapons will not be a problem. But a thousands? " I


    shake my head "I don''t know but there is one thing I know. We will do our best to do it. I will not allow to endanger the whole Kingdom because of this." Not now. Not until the situation is aligning to what I have written.

 Chapter 438: : Unexpected Guest

    Chapter 438: : Unexpected Guest


    ?


    My n on taking a rest didn''t happen because my mind couldn''t help but think about the orders. So, the moment the sun rises, I immediately set off to the Pce.


    I wasn''t able to even say hi to my parents because I wanted to talk to his majesty as soon as possible. We need to immediately find a solution to this problem or else this problem might be the reason of our downfall.


    The Butler was even shocked to see me at the Pce early this morning.


    "Dame Csille? May I know what you are doing here? Isn''t this too early for you to be in the Pce?"


    I shake my head. "Apologies foring here this early. I just had something important to talk to his majesty. Do you think he can spare me a few minutes of his time? This is a matter of life and death. So, I hope you can let me."


    The Butler nce on his time watch before he looks at me. "Apologies, you know there is a custom that the King and the Queen needs to have their breakfast first before anything else. If you want to talk to his majesty, please wait for an hour."


    I shake my head. He doesn''t understand. The more we didn''t do anything, the more the Kingdom will be endanger. I need to know the King''s n about this.


    "Mister Butler, I know you are only doing your job but I already told you, haven''t I? The thing I am about to talk to his majesty is rted to the safety of the Kingdom. So can you plea-"


    I wasn''t able to finish what I want to say when I heard a familiar voice behind me. "Dame Csille? You are here too? I didn''t expect I would meet you in the Pnce today."


    I look back and find Prince Joachim being pushed by his guard. What is this Prince doing here? At early this morning?


    I do a curtsy and smile at him. "Your highness, Prince Joachim. Fancy meeting you here." I nce at the Butler beside me to see if he is confused as I am but I didn''t see any confusion in his face. A sign that he already knows that Prince Joachim will visit the Pce today. But there is one thing I don''t understand, what is the reason why he is here?


    "I am here to ask his majesty for a meeting. I have something important to talk to him." As much as I want to know his purpose here, I don''t think I have the right to ask that. So, I just shut my mouth and watch the Butler wees Prince Joachim. I am sure I could get something from their conversation. If not, I can just find a way to find some answers.


    "Your highness, Prince Joachim apologies for not weing you properly." He then bows his head apologetically.


    Prince Joachim shakes his head. "You don''t have to apologize. I am the one who should apologize foring here early this morning." He nced at his timewatch. "I was too excited and nervous meeting the King and Queen that I didn''t realize that it is still early for breakfast."


    Meeting the King and Queen? For breakfast? Aside from the royalties from other Kingdoms or important people like Ruler Laird and Principal Germund, no other people have given the rights to join the royal breakfast. And his majesty doesn''t invite anyone just for a simple breakfast. I am sure there is another reason why Prince Joachim was invited today.


    But what is it? What does his majesty wants from Prince Joachim? The forgotten Prince of the Yesian Kingdom?


    The Butler shakes his head. "Your highness, the King and the Queen are still preparing for the royal breakfast. Why don''t youe with me in the library first?"


    I stare at the Butler waiting for him to invite me to the library too but he just set his attention to Prince Joachim. I understand his behavior since Prince Joachim is a royalty and I am just a simple noble. But don''t I at least deserve some fair treatment here?


    Prince Joachim smile gratefully at the Butler. "Thank you," He then nce at me and look back to the Butler. "Aren''t you going to invite Dame Csille too? Didn''t she said just now that she have something important to talk to his majesty?"


    I look at Prince Joachim and bows my head at him as a thank you for helping me out.


    The Butler''s face flushes when he heard what Princr Joachim said. He then looks at me. "Apologies, Dame Csille. Please follow me too. But I still don''t think I can help you with what you are asking."


    I nod my head and follow him when he starts to guide us to the library. If he won''t let me then I will find a way to do it.


    I nce at Prince Joachim who is currently being push by his guard.


    And I think I know how.


    I bow my head at the King and Queen before I gently pour the tea on their teacup. Before the breakfast started, they asked me to brew their favorite tea which I dlyply. How can I say no if I already know they were forced to allow me to join this royal breakfast?


    For the first time in their ruling, they have allowed a simple nobledy to join their breakfast. And that is because of Prince Joachim.


    He was the one who help convince tye Queen and King to allow me to join this royal breakfast.


    My n on using Prince Joachim works. All I ever did was to pretend to talk to myself about my worries with the things I want to talk to his majesty. And because of Prince Joachim''s kindness he promised me to ask the King and Queen if I can be allowed to join the breakfast. That is why, I am here in front of the rulers of the Kingdom with Prince Joachim.


    His majesty and her majesty takes a sip of the tea I brew. Then they heave a sigh of satisfaction before they look at me with a wide smile.


    "Your tea is still the delicious tea we have ever tasted, Dame Csille. You should probably visit the Pce often, so we can have the chance to have your tea."


    I bow my head at his majesty. "It will be my honor to brew you tea, your majesties." The Queen smile at me and gesture me to sit beside her. While Prince Joachim is sitting on the left side of the King. The King is sitting on the head chair while the Queen is sitting on the


    left chair.


    The breakfast started with a light mood. His majesty just ask Prince Joachim about his stay in the Kingdom. And based on their conversation I can already deduced that the purpose of this breakfast is a send off banquet for Prince Joachim. It is to ensure that the Vrawyth Kingdom have give the best services to Prince Joachim and that he doesn''t have anyin.


    Prince Joachim put down his teacup and look at the King. "Your majesty, I had a great time in the Vrawyth Kingdom and I want to take this opportunity to extend my gratitude for giving me such an experience. Thank you, your majesty."


    The King shakes his head. "You are our guests, it is only right for us to give you anything you need. And I am d you are satisfied with your stay here. And if you like to return, the Vrawyth Kingdom is always open for you. Just inform us before hand so we can prepare things in


    advance."


    Prince Joachim was about to say something when the Butler walk inside the dining hall. He has an apologetic smile on his face. "Apologies for interrupting, your majesties. However, Prince Fraser had arrived just now and he wanted to join the royal breakfast." He then looks at his majesty. "Your majesty?"


    The Queen immediately stand up when she heard what the Butler said. "My dear son is here? Let him in. I want to ask how he have been." She then turn her head at Prince Joachim. "Prince Joachim, I hope you wouldn''t mind?"


    Prince Joachim smile reassuringly at the Queen and shakes his head. "Your majesty, how would I mind? I am just a guests here and you have any rights to bring any guest to this royal breakfast." He then nce at me. "I should be the one thanking you for allowing Dame Csille to this royal breakfast."


    The Queen turn her head at me and give me a warm smile. "Dame Csille, is like a family to us already. So, you don''t have to thank us for that." She then look at the the Butler who is waiting at the side. "Bring Prince Fraser here."


    The Butler immediately excuse himself to get Prince Fraser.


    I feel my body stiffen with the thought of seeing Prince Fraser again. The reason why I return to the capital early this morning is because I want to avoid Prince Fraser. Yet here he is,


    joining this royal breakfast?


    What is happening? I only want to talk to his majesty about the orders. Why did I end up


    having royal breakfast with these royalties?


    A moment after, the Butler arrived with Prince Fraser. I didn''t dare to look at him because I


    can already feel the weight of his stares. It looks like this Crown Prince doesn''t appreciate my


    presence in this breakfast.


    What did I do? I only want to talk to his majesty. If I would have a choice I wouldn''t force myself to this royal breakfast.


    "My dear, it''s a good thing you have returned. We were having a send off breakfast for Prince Joachim. He will be leaving the Kingdom this afternoon."


    Prince Fraser sits in front of me because Prince Joachim is already upying the seat he


    usually use.


    "Your highness, Prince Joachim. Apologies if I wasn''t able to spend much time in your stay here. I have a lot of work to dotely. But I hope you had a great stay here." I heard Prince


    Fraser said.


    I am pretending to busy myself with my food so I don''t have to look at Prince Fraser.


    I am not afraid of him. I just don''t want to argue in front of the Queen and the King. Because


    I know, I will just end up harming myself if that happens.


    "You don''t have to worry about it, Prince Fraser. It was I who need to apologize for interrupting your work. I know you were busy yet I still end up taking your time. So, I hope you can forgive me. As for your question, I did have a great time. If only my Father doesn''t send me a letter reminding me to return already, I would have extend my stay here." I heard Prince Joachim said.


    "Prince Joachim, it is my responsibility to entertain you in your stay in the Kingdom. So, you don''t need to apologize for that. What matter is you have enjoy your stay here."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    I was startled heard his majestyughs. "You are are always wee to return here, Prince


    Joachim. Also, don''t forget to greet your Father for me. It''s been a long time already since we have talked. It is such as shame that he was busy with his Kingdom that''s why he isn''t able toe here. But I am also d to have you here."


    Then they start to talk about some other things. I couldn''t focus much on what they are talking about because of my anxiety.


    This Crown Prince is making me anxious to the point that I just want to excuse from this


    breakfast and leave. But I know I couldn''t do that. I still haven''t talk to his majesty and I need to make sure I can talk to him.


    I was struggling eating my breakfast when I suddenly heard someone mentioned my name. I look up and find Prince Fraser ncing at me.


    "But Father, may I know the reason why Dame Csille is here? This is a royal breakfast,


    right?"

 Chapter 439: : I know what you are doing

    Chapter 439: : I know what you are doing


    ?


    I feel my whole body stiffens when I heard what Prince Fraser ask.


    I already tried my best to minimizes my presence here yet this guy still decided to mentioned me? Is he mad at me? Is it because I be intimite with Princess Paislee when we rode that horse?


    But we were bothdies!


    The Queen stares at me and smile. "It is my idea. I heard from someone that Dame Csille have returned to the Capital already. And it''s been a long time since we had a conversation with her, so I decided to invite her to the Pce."


    I just stare at the Queen. I don''t understand why does she needs to lie because clearly, it wasn''t her idea why I am here. So, why?


    Then I nce at Prince Joachim. Trying to see what his reaction will be but just like me, he is also confused as to why her majesty lied just now.


    Is there something wrong if they said that it was Prince Joachim''s idea?


    "But Mother, you do know how important this royal breakfast, right? This isn''t a simple breakfast only. This is only held in front of people with royal blood, if not, someone who has a great importance. So, I don''t understand why would Dam..."


    Prince Fraser didn''t able to finish his words and turn his head at me. I don''t know if it is


    because he feel embarrassed to ask that in front of me. Or something else.


    All I know is, I feel insulted with his words. I know I am not a royalty but why does he needs to say that bluntly? It is as if I am not sitting in front of him.


    "Fraser! Mind your words. I was the one who invited her here so please respect her. Also, doesn''t all the deeds she do is enough for her to be considered an important person in the Vrawyth Kingdom?"


    Prince Fraser stares at the Queen before he sigh. "Apologies, I don''t mean to make it sound like that. I just want to know the reason why she is here. But it doesn''t mean I don''t want her here. So, I hope you can understand Mother."


    The Queen let it slide and the conversation continues. The three gentleman focus on talking about ruling the monarchy or the rules and such.


    While the Queen and I will sometimes talk to each other about anything. Afterwards, we will then busy ourselves with our breakfast.


    After half an hour of eating and trying to minimizes my presence. The dreadful breakfast have finished already.


    "Are you sure you don''t want us to send you off, Prince Joachim?" The King ask. He is referring to sending Prince Joachim to the gates of the Kingdom because Prince Joachim will leave the Kingdom this morning.


    Prince Joachim shakes his head and smile reassuringly at the King. "Thank you for the offer, your majesty but you don''t have to worry about it. I know you are currently busy too so I won''t be taking too much of your time. It was already too much for me to stay here this long."


    His majesty tried to convince Prince Joachim which the Prince declined immediately.


    In the end the Queen just prepared a few of his people to send Prince Joachim back to the Yesian Kingdom. It is to ensure that Prince Joachim will return to Yesian Kingdom, safe and sound.


    Even if Prince Joachim is just a Prince of the small Kingdom. We still need to make sure that he will be safe no matter what or else the Vrawyth Kingdom will be in a difficult situation if anything happens to Prince Joachim.


    Prince Joachim looks back to me. "Aren''t you leaving the Pce too? I can send you to where you are going, Dame Csille."


    I smile at him and politely decline his offer. How can I leave if I haven''t talk to his majesty? "Thank you for the offer, your highness. But I need to decline. I still have things I need to talk to his majesty."


    Prince Joachim stares at me for a couple of seconds before he nods his head and head inside his carriage. After making sure, he left the Pce premises, I turn my head at his majesty. However, before I can say something to him someone grabs my arm.


    "Father, apologies but I have something urgent to talk to Dame Csille. I will need to borrow her from you. Don''t worry, it won''t be long."


    I frown. Urgent? What urgent he is talking about? What does this Prince wants from me again? Can''t he see that I am trying to have a conversation with his majesty?


    Is the urgent thing he is talking about concerns the safety of the Kingdom? However, even if I want to refused, I know I couldn''t do that. So, I just remain quiet and wish that things wouldn''t turn to worst.


    The King and the Queen exchange nces before his majesty nods his head. He then turn his head to me. "You can look for me in the library. I wilk be waiting for you there, Dame Csille."


    I nod my head. I was about to say something to his majesty but this Crown Prince already pulled me to a certain direction. Leaving me no choice but to stare at the King apologetically. This Prince is getting ruder and ruder each day. Can''t he see that I am still talking to his majesty? How dare he pull me like that?


    But even if I want to pull my hand from him, I don''t have the courage to do so. Especially now, he looks enraged over something. But I don''t understand why. Did I do something that makes him mad like this?


    I thought we will have our conversation in the Garden or to his own library but Prince Fraser and I walk passed those ces. Leaving me clueless as to where he is bringing me.


    I feel my body freezes when we turn to a corner. That familiar corner. I know this. This is where the young Csille will always sneak in to get a glimpse of the young Prince Fraser. But why are we walking this way? Don''t tell me he is nning to talk to me in...


    I immediately shake my head and try to get my hand from Prince Fraser. However, every time I wilm try, he make his grasp on me tighter.


    What is this Prince thinking? Is he seriously nning to bring me to... I shake my head and stop myself from thinking. Maybe I was just assuming too much. Maybe we will have a conversation on one of the rooms beside it.


    I turn my head at the two doors beside ''that'' room but those two rooms were not suitable for having a conversation there. The first one is a storage room where important documents of the Pce can be found. Only the King, Queen and Prince Fraser were the one allowed inside. So, there is no way we will have our conversation there. The second one is the old room of the previous King and it is lock to avoid anyone from getting inside the room. His majesty decided to locked it to preserve the memory of the previous King. I heard even Rufus or Prince Fraser was not allowed inside.


    So, I don''t understand why we are walking to this direction. Is he nning to have our conversation in this hallway? Because he knows this hallway is restricted to mostly everyone. Only Prince Fraser''s trusted people cane to this hallway.


    Prince Fraser stops in front of the door of ''that'' room. He then looks back at me. I was hoping he would start to talk to me but he just take something out of his pocket and open the


    door.


    He then look at me. "Come inside. We need to talk."


    I just stare at him with horror. He wants to go inside that room? Is he insane? He is inviting his former fiance¨¦ to go inside his OWN bedroom? Is he out of his mind? Does he forgot what this implicates? Or he forgot that once an unmarrieddy gets inside the room of an unmarried gentleman, then the gentleman needs to marry thedy. The only exception for this rule is if the two were rted. But because we are not rted, this rule applies to us.


    I shake my head and take a step back. I was about to take another step but Prince Fraser already caught my arm. "Where are you going? Haven''t I told you that I have something to talk to you? Why are you trying to leave?"


    I almost cry when I heard his question. Is this Prince serious? He really wants me to get inside his room? The room that I haven''t enter even I was his fiance¨¦ before.


    "Your highness, I think it''s better if we talk in the librar-"


    Prince Fraser frowns and cuts me off. "And what? Let Father hear what I want to say to you?


    You do really want to put me in a difficult situation, don''t you?"


    I shake my head. But you are the one who is putting me in a difficult situation.


    I look around. Hoping no one would see me here. I can not let any news about this, spread around the Pce.


    "Your highness, I don''t think I am suitable to enter your chamber. What if the person you


    love kno-"


    "She will only knows if you spread this news." He then takes a step forward and lean towards me. "Do you dare, Dame Csille?"


    How can I? This will ruin the script. Also, I don''t think I have the courage to do so. The real


    Csille might but not me.


    I shake my head and try to get away from Prince Fraser because he is making me ufortable already. But I couldn''t do so because he is holding my arm to keep me still.


    He then nods his head and push me inside his room. Leaving me no room for objections.


    After making sure that I am inside, he let go of my arm and walk towards his bed to sit. He then look up to me and frown. "What are you doing?"


    I look at him with visible confusion in my eyes. What does he mean by his question? Is he


    asking why I am standing here instead of sitting? But isn''t a rule to wait for the owner of the house to offer a seat to the visitor. And he hasn''t offer me any. So, what am I supposed to do?


    To sit on the floor?


    "I am asking you a question, Dame Csille. The least you can do is to answer it for me."


    I heave a sigh. How am I supposed to answer a question that is this vague?


    "Your highness, apologies but I don''t understand your question. Can you please elborate it


    more?"


    Prince Fraser scoff. "Do you really think I wouldn''t know what you are doing?"


    What am I doing? I don''t really know.


    He thenughs sarcastically. "I know your purpose on being here. You even have the guts to


    join the royal breakfast. Are you even worthy to be there?"N?v(el)B\\jnn


    That is when it dawns me. The reason he is mad is because he thought I am doing all of this


    for him. That maybe if I join the royal banquet I might get the chance to be his fiance¨¦ again or


    to convice the King and Queen to consider me again.


    I scoff. Is this Prince dumb? Does he really thinks everything is easy as he thought?


    No one in history of this world have married their ex-fiance¨¦ and I don''t think there will be


    an exemption to it.


    "Your highness, rest assured that I already know my ce. The reason why I am in the royal breakfast is because Prince Joachim insisted on it. He thought it would be a great time for me to talk to his majesty. I came here in the Pce because I want to talk to his majesty about the


    thousand orders made by the other Kingdoms and Cities. I was worried that my people won''t be able to produce that number. So, is you worried that this is one of my tactics to get you. You can rest assured that it is not. I have someone I like already and that is not you." I bow my head. "If you excuse me. I still need to talk to his majesty."


    I didn''t wait for his response and immediately left that room. To hell if he doesn''t agree


    with it. This Crown Prince is really getting on my nerves already. How can he think that everything revolves around him. What does he think of himself?

 Chapter 440: : Question

    Chapter 440: : Question


    ?


    I re at the closed door of Prince Fraser''s room. I couldn''t believe he brought me here just to ask that question.


    He is unbelievable! He brought me inside his chamber just to ask me what I am doing? He might not be able to confirm my assumption, I already know I am right because he will definitely stop me if I am wrong.


    I shake my head. What do I expect from Prince Fraser?


    I was about to return to where I came from but my steps halted when I see the person at the end of the hallway.


    Holy cheese! What is she doing here? Out of all the people who could see me here, she''s the one who witnessed it?


    "Sir Farren, how long have you been standing there?" I ask with a shaky voice.


    I couldn''t help but feel anxious with the thought that she have seen me walking out of Prince Fraser''s room. Because I know this will ruin the blossoming feelings they had for each other.


    What if she turn down Prince Fraser because of it? Because she thought Prince Fraser and I will get engaged again.


    I feel a shiver in my spine. That can not happen. I will not allow it to happen.


    Princess Paislee nces at the door behind me. "Long enough to see you walk out of his highness room." She then give me a wide smile.


    She looks happy and satisfied with what happened. Quite opposite of what I expect from her.


    When will these two leads start to act like themselves? She is supposed to be disappointed yet here she is smiling widely at me as if she just heard a very good news.


    I heave a sigh and look at the close door before I shake my head. "Don''t misunderstand things, Sir Farren. I only came to Prince Fraser''s chamber because I have something important to talk to him and that doesn''t mean that I am getting back at him. So, I hope you can keep this to yourself. I don''t want to be involved with any issue with Prince Fraser anymore."


    Princess Paislee frowns. "Buts Dame Csille, wouldn''t it be good if the two of you get back together? I am sure everyone would like-"N?v(el)B\\jnn


    I shake my head. Get back together? Wouldn''t I endanger everyone if I do that? Also, how can I get back to someone who doesn''t want me anymore?


    "But what about what we like? Does it not matter anymore? You do know that Prince Fraser has someone he likes already, right? Isn''t that an insult to his feelings?" I shake my head. "So, I hope this will be thest time I would hear this from you. Also, don''t tell his highness about this or else he will be enraged with you. Please learn how to respect people''s decision and feelings, Sir Farren."


    Princess Paislee looks like she wants to say something but hesitant to say it. She then shakes his head.


    I nce at her for thest time before I left Prince Fraser''s chamber.


    Things are gettingplicated and I don''t even know how to react on it. I just wish everything ends ording to the script.


    I shake my head. No, I need to make sure that everything will follow the script. I couldn''t just wish here and let things progress on its own. If I need to intervene, I would do so.


    If that is the only way I could save everyone from danger here.


    I hand his majesty the documents I have regarding the reports of thetest orders of the other Kingdoms and Cities. "Your majesty, apologies foring here without prior notice. I just want to address some issue I think we will be having problem in the future."


    His majesty takes the documents and look at me with a gentle smile on his face. "You must be exhausted from all the traveling. I apologies for making you experience this, Dame Csille."


    I shake my head. "It is my honor to serve the Vrawyth Kingdom, your majesty. So, yoy don''t have to feel sorry for me. If I will given a chance I would ept this work again."


    Lie. If I only have a choice, I wouldn''t want to invole myself with such a responsibility. But since I couldn''t tell him that, I just end up telling the opposite of what I feel because I don''t want him to feel sorry for what I am experiencing.


    His majesty heave a sigh. "Such a shame that the Vrawyth Kingdom wouldn''t have a chance to have a Queen like you," he shakes his head disappointedly while I just smile sadly at him. What am I supposed to say to that? I didn''t even expect he would bring that topis up. His majesty shakes his head and stares at me. "Whendid you return to the Capital, Dame Csille? Why didn''t you inform me first?"


    I heave a silent sigh when his majesty decided to drop off the topic about my failed engagement with Prince Fraser. Because I honestly don''t know how to respond with that. He probably noticed my uneasiness so he decided to drop it off.


    "I just arrived early this morning, your majesty. I wasn''t able to inform you because it slipped my mind and I apologize for that. Things were quite hectic in the department that I forgot to inform you about it."


    His majesty nods his head and look at the documents I passed here. "And you probably rush here early this morning to talk about the deal I have made with the other Kingdoms." He sp his hand and stares at me. "Tell me what you want to say, Dame Csille."


    I takes a deep breath and look at the documents in his hand. "Your majesty, I know I already told you that Mister Earnan have enough people to forge weapons for us. However, I don''t think they can produce such a number in short period of time. Even if he hires another set of people, it will still take time for Mister Earnan to teach them all the things they need to forge a weapon. I came here because I was worried this deal will only bring trouble for the Kingdom. If you continue epting orders from them, it will be impossible for us to keep up. Also, if we insist on producing all those orders in a short time, I can not guarantee you that we can forge weapons with high quality."


    I was expecting his majesty to look troubled but he just stares at me calmly for a couple of seconds before he nods his head. "I understand, I will release a statement that we will temporarily stop selling weapons to everyone to aodate on producing all the orders we have currently. As for you problem about producing all the orders in one go, you don''t have to worry about that Dame Csille. I already talk to Mister Earnan about it yesterday and we decided to focus on one order at a time. To ensure that every weapon will be high grade. I already inform the buyers and they all agree to wait. So, there is nothing you should really


    worry about."


    So, he is telling me that I risk joining the royal breakfast just for nothing?


    I am relieved that everything is okay for the Vrawyth Kingdom. I just hope he could have spared me from all these worrying. Does he know how worried I am? I thought it will be the end for all of us. Not just for the whole Vrawyth Kingdom but also to this world.


    "I apologize, I was nning to send you a letter today, informing you about the current situation with the weaponry. However, I didn''t expect I would see you early this morning."


    His majesty probably noticed my reaction when he told me the n he made with Mister Earnan. I quite felt betrayed because I am assigned to the weaponry yet here I am clueless with what is happening. Not that I am mad about it, I know his majesty never intends to left


    me out.


    I shake my head and smile reassuringly at him. "I understand your majesty."


    Then we continue talking about the details with their n. I need to know every little details so I know what will I do next. Aside from their n, I made sure to pass him all the list of names thay could possibly help me with my work in the department. And all the remaining


    order slips before.


    His majesty looks at the documents I just give to him and nods his head. "I will take care of this for you. As for you employees you are asking for, I will immediately ask someone to fetch them from the western region and bring them to the department. So, you can work with ease." I bow my head at him as a gratitude. I am sure S will be happy to know that her friends


    wille over to the department.


    "Thank you, your majesty. It will be a great help for us."


    His majesty smile and shakes his head. But instead of hearing something rted to the department, I was startled to hear him ask questions about something else.


    "Dame Csille, can you help me confirm something?"


    I frown but nod my head. "May I know what you want to confirm, your majesty?"


    "I heard a news from someone that Prince Fraser and Prince Rufus had a brawl in the Department. Can you help me confirm if this is true?"


    I just stare at his majesty. Conflicted with what will I say to him. Should I be honest with him but wouldn''t I be putting the two Princes in trouble? His majesty dislikes violence the most especially when ites to his family. So, I am sure he will punish the two Princes because of


    it.


    However, I know I couldn''t lie to his majesty too because it is a great crime to lie to a royalty. One can even be put in death sentence because of lying.


    I heave a sigh. "Your majesty, I apologize but I wasn''t aware about this. Maybe, I was out


    when it-"


    I thought ying safe will be my better option however I was wrong. I underestimated the


    King.


    "I even heard that you rode a horse just to stop their argument. Are you telling that the person who told me about that news lied?"


    I immediately stand up and kowtow to him. How can I dare to continue lying? I know his majesty already knows the truth and he just want to ask me something else.


    "I apologize, your majesty. I was the one lying. I just don''t want you to get mad to the two Princes. I don''t intend to lie to you, your majesty. I just.." I stop talking and shake my head.


    I don''t know what to say anymore that would spare from my death. I just hope his majesty wouldn''t put me in death penalty just because I lied to him.


    I remain kotowing for a few seconds before I heard his majesty speak. "Stand up, Dame Csille. I know you are only trying too protect those two. You also did this when you were young, don''t you remember?"


    I look up and stares at him. He is right. I had once takes up the me for the mistakes of the two Princes when we were young and just like today, his majesty knows I was lying. "You should stand up, Dame Csille. I don''t want you to hurt your knees." He then extend his


    hand to help me sit back on the chair. "I ask that question because I want to know what''s the reason they had a fight. I know those two often have arguments recently but it never came to a point where they would choose to throw a punch on each other faces. So, I want to know what is the reason why they did that and I know you are aware of the reason, Dame Csille." I know the reason but how am I supposed to tell him? That the two Princes are arguing over


    a guy? Wouldn''t that make him faint because of that? Imagine the two mighty Princes of the Vrawyth Kingdom is arguing because of a man? Who would even believe that?


    But if I can not tell him the truth, what am I supposed to tell him?


    "Dame Csille, I am waiting."

 Chapter 441: : Are you hesitating?

    Chapter 441: : Are you hesitating?


    ?


    I look outside the window of the carriage and sigh. My mind couldn''t help but think about the conversation I had with his majesty just now.


    I anxiously look at the King who has visible impatience in his expression.


    My mind is already going highwire thinking about a reason. Thinking while being anxious isn''t a greatbination at all because instead of telling something rational, I end up telling a foolish reason that only a toddler will believe.


    "The two Princes argued because of a banana."


    It was already toote for me to take back my words because I already said it. I look at his majesty and he just stares at me as if asking me if I am for real.


    How am I supposed to think about some reasonable exnation if you are staring at me impatiently? You majesty, do you know how scary you can be when you are like that?


    His majesty looks like he is collecting hisposture. I can even see a small smile cracking his cold demeanor. He then clear his throat and shake his head. Probably to shake off anyughing cells in his body. "Because of a banana?"


    I hesitantly nods my head. I know it is time for me to exin what I just said. But how am I supposed to exin things if even I don''t know how toe up with an excuse?


    "The two Princes were arguing about thest piece of banana. The two of them want to eat it but-"


    I shake my head to get rid of the thoughts out of my mind. I don''t want to think about it anymore. It is only making me embarrassed. It''s a good thing his majesty didn''t get mad at me for telling him nonsense things. He knew I was only trying to protect them and that he wouldn''t get anything from me. So, he just let me off.


    I heave a sigh. "Its a good thing I- ahh," I let out a scream when I suddenly feel the carriage halted. I wasn''t prepared for the sudden halt that I fall on the floor of the carriage.


    I groan and look at the coachman who looks at me worriedly. "Miss, I apologize a carriage stops in front of us so I don''t have a choice but to make a sudden halt. Are you okay?"


    Can my day be more better? What else this day would bring me?


    I look at the coachman and shake my head. I wanted toin butining will not bring any difference. I will only trouble this poor coachman. I only hired him because our coachman have something else to do for my family today so I don''t have a choice but to hiren/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    one.


    "I understand. I just hope you will warn your passenger the next time." I return back to my seat and look at the unmoving carriage in front of us. "What happened with the carriage in front? Don''t you want to talk to the coachman first and see if there is something wrong on his part?"


    Panic strikes his face and he immediately left his carriage. Leaving me alone inside.


    I look at ny time watch. Not that I am in a hurry right now, I just don''t want to waste time. I have a lot of things to do today and I couldn''t bear to waste any seconds of it.


    I get off the carriage and find the coachman arguing with the coachman of the other carriage. I don''t think they can resolve their conflict immediately. So, I decided to walk to the two and taps the shoulder of the coachman I hired. "Apologies for interrupting your argument. However, I just want to give my fare to you. I have something else to do today and even if I want to wait for the two of you to reconcile, I don''t have enough time for the day. So, here is it."


    I didn''t wait for his response. I just put the money on his hand and left. It''s a good thing the Foundation is already near so I don''t need to hire another carriage.


    I was already walking for a couple of minutes now when I feel a carriage behind me. I was expecting it will be the coachman earlier so I stop to assure him that he doesn''t need to follow me anymore but my words stuck in my mouth when I recognized that familiar face.


    It''s An!


    "Good day, Dame Csille. I hope you are having a great day!"


    Holy moly! How can I forgot about him?


    "Would you mind if I give you a ride?" I hear An asked me.


    I anxiously wait on the pavilion of Mister Sewell''s house cabin. I know he still wouldn''t show me his true color but because I am well aware how Mister Sewell acts when he is angry, I couldn''t help but be afraid for me life.


    I just hope everything will be okay after this.


    With a shaky hands I take the teacup on my hand and I am about to take a sip when I suddenly heard the familiar voice of Mister Earnan. It was so unexpected that the teacup slipped from my hand. My eyes immediately look on the floor and see the teacups shattered into pieces. I could even see that the tea stained my dress.


    I anxiously look at Mister Sewell. "I-uh, apologies my-uh... I didn''t expect that I would..." I was so anxious that I couldn''t even construct a full sentence.


    Mister Sewell gives me a warm smile and shakes his head. "You don''t have to worry about that idents always happen." He the snaps his fingers and a maides out of nowhere.


    The maid disappear in a sh. I look on the below me and find the floor shining as if I never spilled a tea on it.


    "Why don''t you sit first, Dame Csille?" He the sits on the chair beside me. So, I don''t have a choice but to sit also. Mister Sewell turn his head at me and smile. It''s not the kind of smile that will make you runaway from someone yet I can feel a sense of urgency to runaway from here. A red light is shining brightly in my mind reminding me to get away of this ce immediately.


    But I know I couldn''t do that, so even if my mind is telling me to leave, I remain sitting on my chair.


    Mister Sewell turn his head at me and smile. "It''s been a long time since we have seen each other, Dame Csille. I hope you had a great time these days."


    It''s just a simple words yet I could feel myself sweating buckets here. I don''t know if his words has double meaning. I am assuming not.


    I collect myself and hide my anxiety. It wouldn''t be good if he knows that I am anxious right now. "Apologies, things got busy on my end that I didn''t have much time to spare on you."


    Mister Sewell stares at me for a couple of seconds before he takes the teacup and sips on it. After casually sipping his tea, he just shrugs his shoulders. "I understand. I know everyone will be busy because of the uing war."


    I feel my whole body bes rigid when I heard the word ''war''. Everyone is well aware of the possibility of the war yet this man here talk as if war is inevitable and it will be soon.


    Are they nning behind me? Are they nning tounch an attack to the Vrawyth Kingdom?


    I was still thinking what words I will say to not make it sound suspicious for him. But before


    I could even utter a word, Mister Sewell said something again.


    "I heard that the new department is prepared things for the possible attack. May I have the right to ask what are the things you have prepared?"


    He didn''t even bother ask other things and just straight up ask the department''s n. Are they desperate to know the Vrawyth Kingdom''s next move?


    Mister Sewell frowns when he notices that it take me time to answer his question. "Dame Csille, do you still want to have your revenge? Have you gone soft after working with his highness? Did you forget that he once embarrassed you in front of everyone? He ruined everything for you, Dame Csille. I hope you wouldn''t forget about it."


    I immediately turn my head at him. I know what he is doing. Trying to manipte Csille again so she would do things for him. Like how he always use her for his gain.


    I heave a silent sigh when I feel a sudden feelings of anger rise inside of me. The feelings of


    the real Csille. Reminding me that I don''t own this body just like how I don''t own her


    decisions.


    "I haven''t forgotten about it. How can I? He takes everything from me yet there he is enjoying his life to the fullesr. So, how can I let him be the only one who is enjoying his life? If I won''t be happy then he doesn''t have the right to be happy too."


    I can see in my peripheral vision the smirk that shown in Mister Sewell'' face. That smirk that send shivers in my whole being.


    "That is good. Just know that I will always support your decision but I also want to remind you that it is already toote to turn our backs now. We couldn''t let the Aeerean Kingdom at bay. So, I hope you can answer my question now. What are the ns of the new


    department?"


    I don''t think I can find a way to hide things from him anymore. If I continue doing this, I''m afraid I might push all his buttons already and that is not a good thing.


    "We haven''t specifically made any n since we just started operating this week." Mister Sewell nods his head and sip his tea again. "I see. But I am sure you have sorted a few things there, don''t you?"


    He knows! But how does he knows about it? Did he have other spy in the new department? But aren''t the people working in the department are trusted people? Howe he knows?


    I know I need to spill some things to him already. "We did. We talked about our schedulest night-"


    Mister Sewell frowns at me and interrupt what I am saying. "You do know that is not what I meant when I asked you what have you sorted out, right?"


    I know! But what do you want me to do? We haven''t even started yet you want me to ruined everything? My conscience wouldn''t let me.


    "Dame Csille, you do know that we need to know their n to start our revenge, right? So, I don''t understand why you are hesitating to tell me anything. Or are you having second thoughts on your revenge n? Let me remind you once again that you can not turn your back


    anymore."


    I know! I know! You don''t need to remind me again and again. I know everything more than what you know. I was just hoping I could buy some time for the new department. However, I know now that it is impossible.


    "Aside from we were assigned of task, I don''t know other things. As I said we haven''t sorted


    out everything yet."


    Mister Sewell nods his head in satisfaction. "Care to tell me what those task are? I am sure by now you already have an idea who you are working with."


    I heave a sigh. "I was assigned to manage the weaponry. Doctor Leander on medecine. General Abarral and Colonel Randle on creating a training n for the army. Attorney Kirsa on


    usingw to fight against the enemies. Advisor Mallory formunications. While the Princes were assigned to handle the department as a whole."


    What I said are the truth but I hidden some important things from him. Hoping by doing this, I wouldn''t fully expose things on Mister Sewell even if I know it wouldn''t take time before he realized that I keep things from him.


    Mister Sewell nods his head in satisfaction. "Hmm, this line up is peculiar. I didn''t expect I would see these people in one team." He then put his hand on his chin. "Such an unexpected


    result but his majesty did a great job in putting them together. But too bad the Aeerean


    Kingdom willunch an attack soon. They wouldn''t even got a chance to use this useful department."


    I feel my whole world stops when I heard what Mister Sewell said. The Aeerean Kingdom


    will attack soon?

 Chapter 442: : Worries

    Chapter 442: : Worries


    ?


    "Dame Csille, are you sure it is okay for you to start working already? You just returned in the Capital. Don''t you want to take a break first? Wouldn''t that be bad on your health if you


    continue to push yourself?"


    I was too engrossed with my thoughts that I didn''t even realized that Li is already inside my office. I was busy thinking about what Mister Sewell told me that I end staring nkly ahead.


    Li probably noticed it and misunderstand it as fatigue. I shake my head and smile reassuringly at her. "I been away from the Foundation for a few days already. It wouldn''t be good if I continue skipping my work here. I need-"


    I wasn''t able to finish what I am trying to say because Li rush to my side and stops me from talking. "Dame Csille, what are you talking about? The reason why you were gone these days is because you are helping other people in other regions of the Kingdom. So, how can you say that you are skipping your work?"


    I forgot! Li only knows that I was gone because I was helping people in needs in other regions. She doesn''t know that I am not doing my job and that I am working in the Department on the days I was gone.


    I shake my head. "I am the Founder of this Foundation yet I am always away from it. Even if I am doing some charity work outside the Capital, it is still my responsibility to manage this Foundation. Yet here I am, passing my responsibilities to you and Mairenn."


    I look at Li and smile warmly at her. I am really grateful that I have a person like her whom I can trust. I wish she can still stay in the Kingdom once I join the enemy but I also know she will be endanger if she continue staying here. After all, I was the one who give a reendation for her and once I be an enemy of the Kingdom, that rmendation will be invalid. That means, she isn''t allowed to work in the Capital anymore.


    Li put the documents she is holding on the table. "Dame Csille, you have saved me from that possible failed marriage. So, doing your job is not a big thing for me. Also, I am more than happy to help you manage this Foundation. How can Iin if I can see how many people we have been helping ever since se started. So, you don''t have to worry, Dame Csille. Mairenn and I are not bothered even if you pass all your work to us."


    I look at Li. She''s really a great employee. If we were only in a different situation, I will do my best to keep her around. However, we are not. Things were already turning to worst and I need to do something if I want to save her from this doom.


    "Li, why don''t you return to your family? I am sure your Father would be happy to see you return home."


    Li stares at me for a couple of seconds before she slump her body on the chair in front of my table. She then stares at me with visible horror in her eyes. "Dame Csille, are you firing me? Did I do something wrong that you want to get rid of me already?" She then shakes her head anxiously. "Dame Csille, please don''t push me away. I don''t have anywhere to run to. You know I couldn''t return to the Frailens City or else my family will force me to get married again. So, please don''t fire me. I can do-"


    I shake my head and reach out my hand to touch hers. "Li, calm down. I am not firing you or pushing you to leave the Vrawyth Kingdom. I just thought maybe it''s time for you to visit them. They are your family, Li. No matter how much you hate them for what they did to you, you cannot deny the fact that you still share the same blood with them. Isn''t it time for you to reconcile with your family? I bet they are already missing you now.


    I was hoping I could send Li off before things turn to worst here. I don''t want to involve her with what will happen in the future.


    But it seems like Li doesn''t appreciate what I am doing. She looks at me with teary eyes. "Dame Csille, I understand that you are only concerned about me but you don''t know how my parents think. If they knew that you allow me to return home, they might use this chance to force me to marry someone else and I don''t want that. I don''t want to be use as a tool for their business. I love my family and all, but I wouldn''t allow them to decide for my own life. So, please don''t send me away. If you are worried about my rtionship with them, you can be assured that I am doing my best to reconcile with them without sacrificing my own life."


    I stare at Li and sigh. I understand where she ising from. If I were in her shoes, I would do the same. I wouldn''t allow my parents to dictate what will happen in my life.


    But things are different now. The Aeerean Kingdom...


    They willunch a surprise attack to the Vrawyth Kingdom. I don''t have enough time to save the people I want to save. So, I need to rush things on my end to make sure I won''t implicate anyone.


    Soon blood will pain the whole Kingdom in red. A color that will bring sorrow to all the people.


    I got busy with my work in the Foundation that it was already ten in the evening when I returned home.


    I was about to head straight to my room but I was startled when I see my parents and Brother Pascal waiting for me in the receiving area.


    Mother immediately rush to my side to hug me tight. "My dear, you have finally returned. We were waiting for you. Why did you return just now? Did you work in the Foundation today?"


    I return Mother''s hug before I answer her. "Apologies for making you all wait. I got caught up with my responsibilities in the Foundation that I didn''t even realized it was alreadyte. I am sorry."


    Mothe frowns at me. I can see the visible disappointment in her eyes. "You juste back to the capital this morning yet here you are burying yourself with work? Haven''t you learned anything? You fainted before for overworking yourself too much. What if it is something worst the next time?"


    I smile apologetically at Mother and walk to the sofa. I feel exhausted. Not physically but mentally. Everything that is happening right now is stressing the heck of me. Yet, I couldn''t find a way on how to deal with the situation.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Mother, I have a lot of work left in the Foundation. If I wouldn''t work, it will only piled up more. I was already gone for days, it wouldn''t be right if I continue neglecting my duties in


    the Foundation."


    Mother sit beside me and hold my hand. She was about to say something but Father interrupts her. "This is the reason why I am against on her epting that position in the new department. Look what is happening. She couldn''t even manage her responsibilities properly."


    I just nce at Father and remain silent. He was right though. Even I couldn''t help but agree with what he is saying.


    I couldn''t keep up with my busy schedule. It''s not only my responsibilities in the Foundation and in the Department, but also my responsibilities with the enemies.


    If I only have other choice, I would have give up my position in the department but I don''t have any right to decide on that.


    Mother immediately turn her head at Father. "Waltier! How can you say that to your own daughter? Can''t you see how exhausted she looks like yet here you are questioning herpetency? Can you be at least be considerate of your daughter''s feelings?"


    I shake my head and hold Mother''s hand to stop her from reprimanding Father. I don''t want the two of them to argue because of me.


    "Mother, I think Father is right. That I am really having a hard time bncing my two responsibilities," I turn my head at Father. "However, I will prove to you that I can do this. I might having a hard time this time but if you will give me time, you will see I can handle this


    perfectly, Father."


    Or maybe not. How can I if there will be war soon?


    I only said that to assure all of them that even if I am having difficulty right now, I can still fulfill my responsibilities in the Foundation and in the new Department.


    Father stares at me for a couple of seconds before he gives me a small nod. A sign that he is


    willing to give me a chance.


    Too bad, I won''t be able to prove myself to him or to all of them what I am saying.


    "Csille, what happened to your conversation with his majesty? Is everything okay in the


    weaponry?"


    Father frowns and immediately turn his head at Brother Pascal who ask that question just now. "Pascal, what do you mean?" He then looks at me. "Csille, is there any problem in your


    end?"


    I shake my head. It was definitely not my problem. I already told his majesty how many weapons can Mister Earnan produce for the Kingdom yet they still ept such a big number of order. So, howe it is my fault?


    "I already talk to his majesty and he told me that everything is under control. He already


    informed the public that we won''t be able to ept new order because we still have backlogs. As for the orders that have been made already, his majesty is already informing the parties that it might take a while to produce their orders. So, there is nothing you should be worried about. There is no problem."


    Not now but soon. There will be huge problem that will shocked the whole Kingdom. And Csille is also involved on it.


    I look at my timewatch and sigh. "Mother, Father, Brother, as much as I want to have a conversation with you, I don''t think I can. It is already almost midnight. Don''t you think it is time for us to take a rest?"


    Mother immediately stands up and hold my hand. She then look at Father who is still sitting on the sofa. It looks like he still want to ask me questios. "Your daughter is right, it''s alreadyte yet here we are questioning Csille like this. Let''s continue all of this tomorrow."


    Mother squints her eyes at Father. "Waltier! Do you have any objections?" Father heaves a sigh and shakes his head. "How can I? No matter what my Countess said, it


    will be followed." He then look at Brother Pascal sitting beside him. "Pascal what are you sitting there? Don''t you heard what your Aunt have said? Let''s all continue all of this tomorrow. You should rest first. I know you were exhausted with your work too. Let-" Mother shakes her head and pull me towards my room. She didn''t even bother wait for Father.


    I look at behind us and found Father and Brother Pascal staring at me with serious expressions on their faces. It looks like they are worried about something else and I think I already know what they were worried of.


    Because even I couldn''t help but get worried too. Soon things will drastically change in the


    Vrawyth Kingdom.


    But are we prepared for such a change? I don''t think so. No one even I, will be prepared for


    such changes.

 Chapter 443: : Explosion

    Chapter 443: : Explosion


    ?


    I woke up early today to avoid having conversation with Father and Brother Pascal. I was afraid that I''ll end up telling things I shouldn''t said, so I end up avoiding it. Even if I know I couldn''t runaway from it forever.


    Sooner orter, I don''t have a choice but to face them. I know that, yet here I am running away from it like a scared little cat.


    I stretched my arms and look at the clock hanging on my office. It''s already four in the afternoon. I was too focus on my work that I didn''t realize that I have been working nonstop for four hours now. It was probably the reason why my right arm feel numb.


    I was about to get out of my office to check how are my employees are doing when I suddenly heard a loud explosion. It was so loud that the ground beneath my feet shakes.


    I immediately duck down and cover my head with my hand. It was on reflex, I used to live in a City where earthquake is amon thing as rice to asians.


    The trembling of the groundst for a few seconds and everything bes dead silent after. I immediately stand up to check the situation of my employees and I found most of them lying on the floor with visible horror in their eyes.


    I immediately walk to them to check if there is any casualty. "Is anyone got injured? Are you all okay?"


    After I asked that questions, all of them seems like they just have woken up from a trance. They all stares at me and cry simultaneously. I try to calm them down as much as I can but it seems like my words doesn''t have any influence on them right now. They continue talking anxiously. Some are even crying still.


    I just stare at them helplessly. I want to do something yet I don''t know what to do to make them feel better. It''s probably the first time they feel something like this again.


    The Vrawyth Kingdom has been in peace for more than a decade now and most of us already forget how it feels like to be at war. That is why almost all of them were shaken because of that explosion.


    "Dame Csille! Dame Csille!"


    I was startled when I heard Li calling my name in distress. I look back and find her running towards me. She takes my hand with her trembling hands. "Dame Csille, thank god you are okay. When I heard the loud explosion I immediately run to look for you." She then starts to check my body to see if I am injured or not. "Do you have any injuries? Are you hurt somewhere?"


    I hold Li on her shoulders to keep her still. "Li, I am okay. You don''t have to worry about me but can you please help me check if any of our people got hurt? I will check the others in the waiting room."


    Li stares at me hesitantly. "But Dame Csille, are you sure you are okay?" She then starts to check my arms. "Don''t you really any injuries?"


    I was about to say something when we heard another loud explosion. But unlike the first explosion, the second explosion was too loud that Li and I ends up being thrown away to the wall nearby.


    I feel my whole body bes numb for a couple of seconds because of the inpact. I slowly open my eyes and found the whole ce covered in dust. I tried to look for Li and the others but because of the dust, my eyes couldn''t see anything at all.


    That is when it dawns me.


    This is the suprise attack of the Aeerean Kingdom!


    But... But I didn''t expect things will be this soon. Too soon that even I didn''t see iting.


    Mister Sewell! How dare you not inform me about this! Did he do this on purpose? Because I wasn''t helping him much these days? So, he did this to warn me?


    He!!!


    I take a deep breath to calm my nerves. No matter how much enrage I am now, I need to calm down and focus on what is more important.


    To see how severe the impact of this explosion.


    I look around me, hoping my eyes can see my surroundings but the whole palce is still covered with dust. It looks like they have used some sort of explosive to have this sort of effect.


    I tried to move my body but no matter how much I tried, I couldn''t feel any part of my body. As if I have be numb all over.


    My eyes immediately widen and I started to panic. I was already inside the Foundation yet my injuries are this extreme, does it mean the casualties outside will be...


    No! No! No! I need to do something.


    The explosion was too big, I am sure it ruined a lot of buildings. But I am more concerned about people''s lives.


    How many have died because of this explosion?


    With too much difficulty, I managed to force myself to stand up. Although I couldn''t help but winced in pain in every step I take. It seems like I have broke some of my bones.


    However, I couldn''t let this injury stop me. I need to do something. I need to help.


    The first thing I do is to look for Li, I am sure she have acquired grave injuries too. If I remember it correctly, she was thrown to the wall too. So, I need to look for her first.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Lil.. wh-where a..are yo-uu?"


    And just like my movements, every words I say added to the pain I feel.


    It hurts but I don''t have a choice. I need to make sure everyone is safe first. I need to...


    "Da-dame Csi..."


    My eyes widen when I heard that faint familiar voice.


    It''s Li!!!


    I immediately turn my head around and find her lying on the floor a few steps from where I


    am standing.


    I was about to take a step towards her but my whole body trembles when I see the pool of


    blood beside her.


    No! No! That can''t be! It can''t be!


    Li opens her eyes and give me a weak smile. "Da-dame Csi..." She wasn''t able to continue what she wants to say because she started coughing blood.


    My eyes immediately widen when I see the blooding from her mouth. That is a bad sign.


    Even if I am in excruciating pain, I still force myself to run towards her.


    This is my fault! If I am only careful, this thing wouldn''t happen to Li. I should have ask Mister Sewell when they are nning to attack the Capital.


    Li tried to say something but I immediately stop her from talking. I know she''s in pain every time she tries to speak and I don''t want that.


    I want to put her head on myp but I am afraid I''ll end up harming her more. I don''t know the extent of her injuries so even if I want to touch her, I decided not to.


    "Li, hang on there. I will look for help outside so don''t you dare die on me. Understand?"


    Li stares at me for a couple of seconds before she blinks her eyes twice. Indicating me that she understands what I said to her.


    I look at her hesitantly. As much as I want to stay beside her, I know I need to do something or else I might lose her.


    So, with a heavy heart I force myself to leave Li behind.


    Every step I take, the pain bes intolerable. Not just because of my physical injuries I feel but because in every step I take, I can see how grave the casualties are.


    I wouldn''t mind repairing the building but more than the building, I am more concerned about my employees. I have seen most of them are lying on the floor with bruises and wounds


    around their bodies.


    With such an explosion, I am sure I have lose some souls here.


    It''s all my fault. If I only knew this will happen, I would have close the Foundation today. But


    its toote for that.


    Lives were lost and no matter how much I regret it, I couldn''t undo things. So, I need to do


    what I can do for now.


    It is to look for some help. I need to save them. Even if I can already feel my body start to weaken every step I take, I need to make sure that I can find someone to help them.


    I look in front of me. Just a little bit more. Just a few steps and I can get out of the Foundation and ask for help. Just a little bit more.


    However, my hope shuttered when I see the casualties outside. There were bodies all around and those buildings surrounding the Foundation were turn into dust.


    No!! No!!


    I feel my whole body copsed to the ground and darkness engulf my whole being.


    When I woke up, I found myself in a very familiar room. My eyes widen when I realised it is my room in the Lauretr¨¦ residence.


    I cannot be mistaken. This is my room but howe I am here? Thest time I remember, I copsed in front of the Foundation. So, how did I end up in my room?


    I look around me to confirm if what I am seeing is real. I even pinch my cheeks to make sure I


    am not seeing things.


    But if this is real, does it mean what happened in the Foundation is not real? That all of those


    were my nightmares?


    I was about to get up from my bed. But I almost fell out of it when someone abruptly open the door of my room snd rush towards me.


    "Csille, what are you doing? Why are you trying to move? You are still injured so you cannot


    move carelessly. Do you know how you made me worried?"


    I just stare at that person. Dumbfounded with what is happening.


    What is this? Why is this person doing here?


    "Csille?"


    I shake my head repeatedly. "No, no. This isn''t real. Maybe this is still part of my nightmare."


    I mumbled to myself andugh. "There is no way that person will visit me and be this worried


    about me."


    I shake my head repeatedly again. Right, this is all a nightmare! All I need to do is to wake up and everything will be okay.


    "Csille? Are you okay? Are you hurting anywhere? Do I need to call Doctor Pascal?"


    I didn''t answer that person and just close my eyes. Trying my best to wake myself so I can git


    rid of this nightmare. So, I wouldn''t need to face this person.


    But no matter how much I try, I couldn''t wake myself up and all I can hear is that person''s


    voice.


    "Csille, answer me. Why aren''t you answering me? Is there anything wrong? Are you in pain right now? Should I be worried? CSILLE!!"


    I open my eyes and stare at that person. Then I reach my hand to touch that person''s cheeks. Hoping that everything would disappear.


    But my hope crashes when I feel the warming from that person. I immediately push him


    away and try to get away from him as far as possible. However, before I can even get away from him, he already wrap his arms around me keeping me in ce.


    "Why can''t you listen to me even once? I already told you to stop moving yet here you are being stubborn again? You are injured, have you forgotten about that?"


    I just stare at him. My mind still couldn''tprehend what is happening so I just end up


    staring at him.


    How did things end up like this?

 Chapter 444: : Care?

    Chapter 444: : Care?


    ?


    I take a peek at Prince Fraser who is currently sitting on the couch inside my room.


    After I realized that everything is not a dream, he insisted on staying here with me. He said he was worried about me so he wanted to stay here to make sure that I am okay.


    But how am I supposed to feel okay if he is here?


    The male lead is taking care of the injured viiness? Where can you read a situation like this?


    I shake my head and sigh. I tried to push him away and made a lot of excuses just to drive him away, but in the end nothing works on him.


    The typical Prince Fraser, who only listen to himself. How can I expect him to listen?


    "Is there something wrong, you have been sighing for half an hour already."


    I look at him and stop myself from giving him a face. He got the nerve to ask me such questions after what he said to me thest time we talk?


    Did he had amnesia that he forgot that he used me thest time? And now he expect me to ept all that is happening right now and forget all the things that happened to us?


    I heave a sigh. I originally n to ignore him all day but I didn''t expect I couldn''t even bear to stay with him for more than an hour.


    "Your highness, may I know the reason why you are here?"


    No matter how much I use my brain cells, I couldn''t figure out why would he stay with me.


    Everything that is happening right now doesn''t make sense at all.


    Prince Fraser put down the book he is reading. "You were injured because of the explosion. And as the Crown Prince of this Kingdom, its my obligation to make sure that everyone in this Kingdom is doing okay."


    I would understand it if I wasn''t the one he is taking care of. But out of all the people who got injured because of the explosion why did he decided to take care of me?


    Me? Who is his ex fianc¨¦e. The fianc¨¦e he wants to get rid of from his life.


    I heave a sigh and shake my head. My head is already hurting from thinking, it''s better to be straightforward with this guy.


    I snort and stare at him. Who cares about respect? If I continue treating him like a Prince, I know I wouldn''t get the answer I want.


    "Your highness, apologies for what will I say, but can you please stop this nonsense. Both of us know that you hate me. So, why do you need to pretend you aren''t?"


    I heave a sigh and stare at him. Prince Fraser stare back at me.


    He looks conflicted and I don''t understand why. I''m the one who is supposed to be conflicted here.


    After a few seconds, he shakes his head and walk towards my bed. As much as I want to get away from him, I couldn''t do a thing because I broke my rib because of the explosion. That leaves me trapped in ny bed


    So, I don''t have a choice but to just stare at his every move. Hoping he wouldn''t do anything to me.


    With his temper? I''m afraid I''ll end up infuriating this Prince and hurt myself in the process. Prince Fraser sit on the bed beside me. He then gently hold my hand that is resting on my side. I tried taking my hand away from him but he would let it go.


    "You probably won''t believe what I will say. But when I heard what happened in the Foundation, I got scared." I feel his hold on my hand tightens. "I... I was scared of losing you, Csille."


    He only mumbled thest words he said but it is already enough for my ears to catch it. What did he said? He was scared of losing me? Is this a joke? Some sort of April fools prank? I look at the calendar on my bedside table and frown when I realized that April has passed already. Also, I''m not even sure if April first pranks is a thing here.


    But if this isn''t a prank, what is this? Why does this Crown Prince is saying those words to Csille?


    As far as I know, I was the one who got injured in the explosion but why does it looks like he was the one suffering from brain injury?


    I look at Prince Fraser andugh sarcastically. I also try the hardest to pull my hand from his grip.


    "Prince Fraser, what are you doing? What do you want from me? Isn''t it still not enough for you to see me hurting? That''s why here you are pretending to care about me? For what? To have my hopes high just so you could crush it again? Just leave. I don''t need your pretence."


    I was expecting he would be mad at my words but he just stare at me and sigh. "I know I have hurt you in the past and I understand if you don''t want me here. However, I apologize if I wouldn''t be able to do what you want me to do."


    He stop talking for a moment and just stare at me intently. It''s too intense that I am not even sure what does the stare means.


    "I know it''s difficult for you to believe my words after all I have done to you in the past. But believe me when I say that even I don''t know why I am like this. I care about you, Csille. That is true. However, I don''t understand why sometimes I just don''t want so see you."


    Prince Fraser lets out a couple of curses before he pulls his own hair using his two hand. He looks so frustrated right now. It''s even the first time I heard him curse like that.


    "This is frustrating." He turn his head to me. "Csille, this might sound like I am only making excuses here but I really cares about you. More than you ever know and more than how I show. In fact when I heard what happened to you, I immediately rushed to the Foundation to see you. And do you know how anxious I was when I see you copsed? I almost had a heart attack when I saw that."


    I stare at him dumbfoundedly. I didn''t expect he would say those words to me. To the Viiness?


    After all, he was mad at me thest time we talk. So, I don''t understand what could''ve happened to make him say this things.


    My eyes widen when I realized something. This must probably the doings of that unknown force. That force which is trying to change the course of the storyline.


    I look at Prince Fraser who is still staring at me. Everything he said just now are not true. He only said that because he was influenced by that force but the truth is he never cares about me. And that will never change.


    I shake my head. "Fraser, you don''t know what you are saying. Everything you said just now, are not true. Yo-"


    I wasn''t able to finish what I want to say because he interrupts me. "That is not true!" Prince Fraser grabs my hand and hold it tight. "Csille, I truly care about you. I wouldn''t be here if I''m not. So, please believe-"


    I scoff and pull my hand from him. "Stop! Please stop, your highness." I shake my head. "You keep saying you care about me yet here you are insisting to stay by my side even if I already told you to leave."


    I raise my head and smile sadly. "If you really care about me, you wouldn''t stay here after I told you to leave. If you really care about me you would know that seeing you here will only hurt me. Fraser, what do you want from me? You already broke our engagement. You already ruined my future. Isn''t that enough for you? Or do you really want to see me suffer all my


    life?"


    I see Prince Fraser''s eyes dted. He then shakes his head. He tried to touch my hand but I immediately p his hand away. "Csille-"


    Tears starts to roll down my cheeks. I don''t know if it''s because the real Csille is hurting or because I AM the one hurting.


    Nevertheless, I need to make sure to make things right. Prince Fraser shouldn''t quiver. His love and attention should only belong to Princess Paislee and no one else.


    "Your highness, what did I do to deserve all of this? Is it a grave crime to love you?" A sob escape from my mouth. "All I ever did is love you but why do you need to hurt me like this? TELL ME? WHAT DID I DO WRONG?!"


    I know it''s a crime to shout at any royalty but I need to drive him away. He isn''t supposed to be here in the first ce.


    Prince Fraser raise his hand but it stop mid air. "Csille, that is not what I want. I wan-"


    "You want? What about what I want? When will you consider what I want? What ab-"


    I wasn''t able to finish my words when the door of my room burst open. "My dear, what is happening? We heard you shouting? Is there any prob..." Mother''s words got stuck on her mouth when she see me crying. She immediately rush to my


    side. "My dear, why are you crying? Are you hurting? Should I call a Doctor?" She then look at Father who is still standing on the doorway. "Waltier, what are you standing there? Call Pascal immediately. Our daug-"


    I hold Mother''s hand and shake my head. "Mother, I am fine. I am not in pain. However, can you please tell his highness that I need to rest on my own? I don''t feelfortable around


    him."


    If I couldn''t drive him away on my own, I will just let my parents do that for me.


    I know my Mother. She wouldn''t let me get hurt even if it means driving the Crown Prince


    away.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Mother nce at Prince Fraser before she turn her head at Father. Father stares back at Mother and heave a sigh. He knows he couldn''t win against Mother.


    "Your highness, apologies but my daughter needs to rest. Can you-" Father words stops when Prince Fraser suddenly stand up. He looks at me for a couple of


    seconds before he nces at my parents. "Thank you for having me here, Count and Countess. Now that I have made sure that Dame Csille is already okay, I think it''s best for me to leave already. I still have other things to do because of the explosion. So, if you excuse me." Mother and Father nces at each other before they send Prince Fraser to his carriage. While I just stare at them. Dumbfounded with what just happened.


    Prince Fraser left just like that? He didn''t even got mad when Father ask him to leave. He also made it look like he was leaving because he still have work to do.


    Why? Why are you doing this, Prince Fraser?


    I shake my head and calm my heart. "No, Csille. Don''t put meaning on what happened. You already know what the future holds. If you continue to dwell on your own fantasy, you''ll end


    up losing your own future. Do you want that?"


    I heave a sigh and look outside my window.


    And there is more important thing we need to take care of. I need to talk to that Mister Sewell.


    I need to ask him as to why he didn''t inform me about the explosion.


    If he thinks I would let him after what he did, he was wrong. I almost lost my life because of


    that explosion and I...


    My eyes widen when I remember something important. Li! I need to know what happened


    to Li!


    How can I forget about her?!

 Chapter 445: : Fian...

    Chapter 445: : Fian...


    ?


    A moment after my parents send Prince Fraser off, Mother and Father return to my room. They both have worried expression on their faces.


    "My dear, care to tell us what really happened between you and his highness, Prince Fraser?"


    I look at Mother and sigh. It''s that Crown Prince fault yet here I am the one who needs to exin things.


    "It was nothing, Mother. We just had a little misunderstanding but there is nothing you should worry about."


    Mother and Father nce at each other. It looks like I didn''t manage to convince them with what I said. But what am I supposed to say them? That I faught with the Crown Prince?


    Mother sit beside me and hold my hand. "If it''s nothing then why are you crying?"


    I shake my head. "You misunderstand things, Mother. I was crying because I was worried about Li. I asked his highness an update about Li and my employees but he didn''t tell me anything. So, I thought something must have happened to them. Mother, tell me. Did something really happened to Li? Thest time I saw her, she was lying on her own blood."


    Of course it was all lies. I only said that so my parents could stop worrying about me. Also, I am really worried about Li. I need to know what happened to her. I won''t be able to forgive myself if something happened to her.


    Mother sigh. "She was in a terrible condition but your Brother Pascal is doing his best to save her. And about your other employees," Mother stops talking for a couple of seconds. "My dear, I think it''s better to talk about this if you''re already okay. Look at yourself, you''re still injured. You need to recuperate first. We will tell you the other details once you get better." Mother kiss my forehead and gently caress my head. "We will leave you for now so you can have your rest. If you need anything just ring the bell and your maid will attend to you." She then stand beside Father.


    "Your Father and I still have other matters to attend to, so we might return homete at night. Remember, don''t move around or else your injuries won''t heal. I will also ask Pascal to check on you on his break time. So, don''t be stubborn and do things that would hurt you, understand?"


    I want to ask her some questions but because I notice the uneasiness on theirposture, I decided to let them go. I am sure they have a lot of work to do because of that explosion.


    And I also need to do something today. So, it''s better if they leave right now.


    "I understand, Mother."


    An hour have passed and I still couldn''t move my body because of my injuries. I''ve been trying to move out my bed but it looks like I won''t be able to move out of my bed for days.


    But if that is true. How can I see the culprit of this explosion? I need to do something with that guy. I wouldn''t let this pass.


    I was busy contemting what to do when I heard someone knocks on my door. "Miss, I am here to deliver your lunch. May I enter your chamber?"


    I frown. That voice sounds familiar. Where did I heard that voice again?


    "Miss?"


    I grab the bell beside me and ring it to signal the maid toe inside. A seconds after a very familiar maid walk inside my room.


    "Miss should I prepare your lunch or should I put this on the side for now?"


    I know her! Isn''t she the maid who used to serve the young Csille? Oh, right I remember that she return to her family because her Mother was sick when I was still studying in Alderdeen.


    "Aren''t you..." I wasn''t able to continue what I want to say because I forgot her name. It''s been long since I saw her.


    I am sorry, my dear maid. A lot of things happened that is why I forgot about you.


    The maid put the tray of food on the side table and bow her head at me. "I am Eve, Miss. I was your personal maid when you were young. I returned home because my mother was sick and I only return today."


    She really is Eve. The one who is always with Csille.


    "Wee back, Eve." I give her a small smile to show that I am happy she is back.


    Eve''s eyes waters when she heard what I said. She then kneels on the ground, "Miss, thank you fo-"


    Eve''s words was interrupted by a knocking sound on the ss window. I immediately ask Eve to check the window and see what it is.


    There is no way someone would climb up my room that is on second floor. So, there is only one possibility where the sounds came from.


    "Miss, its a messenger bird!"


    I was right! It really is a messenger bird. But who is this from?


    Because I couldn''t move my upper body, I don''t have a choice but let Eve take the scroll from the messenger bird.


    I frown when I noticed that there are only five words written in the scroll.


    Did you enjoy my surprise?


    I don''t need to use my brain cells to guess where did it came from. There is only one person who would do this.


    I immediately ask Eve to take a matchsticks and burn the letter. It''s better to burn this or else it might cause trouble in the future.


    "Miss, why did you burn the scroll? Who send the letter?"


    Who? She asked.


    I clench my fist and curse the sender of that letter. He dares to ask me if I enjoy his surprise? If


    I break his bones as a surprise, will he enjoy it?


    I almost puke blood out of frustration. Does he really think I would ept things as it is? I


    almost die because of his doing, there is no way I would let this slide.


    You dig your own grave, Mister Sewell.


    I look at Eve with a cold expression on my face.


    "The bird probably send it to the wrong coordinates. So, don''t bother about it."


    The days have passed slowly. The two days I was confined in my room feels like a month for me already.


    If I am only not scared of being paralysed my whole life, I would have been sneak out from this house. However, since I broken a ribs, I don''t have a choice but to recuperate or else my Brother Pascal will probably break my legs permanently so I won''t be able to sneak out.


    "Miss, do you want me to brush your hair? I heard from the Butler that his highness wille visit you again today. I know you are the most beautifuldy among the Kingdom, but wouldn''t it be rude for you to meet his highness like this?"


    I couldn''t help but scowl when I heard the Crown Prince name. Throughout those two days, his highness visit Csille and stay here for more than two hours. Just to update her what is happening in the Kingdom and in the Department.


    If not for him, I wouldn''t be informed with how the monarchy is dealing with the explosion


    incident.


    "Don''t bother. He is here because of work and nothing else. So, you don''t have to worry about


    that."


    Eve looks like she wants to refute but she probably see that I won''t change my mind, so she


    just remain quiet.


    The two of us remain doing our own thing. She was cleaning the furniture in my room even if my room is more brighter than my future. While I busy myself reading some novels I ask Eve


    to bring me.


    A moment after, Eve stop what she is doing and look at me. "Miss, is it true that the Aeerean Kingdom is the perpetrator of the explosion? I was hoping that after the peace treaty, we will be able to continue the friendship that blosoom for a decade that past. Its such a shame that we will still end up in war."


    And just like how I expected, that explosion is done by the Aeerean Kingdom. They throw a


    canon ball to the Kingdom as a surprise attack and the new Department is dealing with the aftermath. Attorney Kirsa have reached out to the Council while Advisor Mallory is having a


    talk with the enemy.


    For now, you can say that the Vrawyth Kingdom is safe. But for how long? That is unknown


    for everyone.


    It''s inevitable. The dispute between the two Kingdoms have run too deep in our history that


    its difficult neglect it.


    I heave a sigh. "All we can do know is to wish that everything will be better. Thest thing we need now is war."


    Although I am pretty sure the whole Vrawyth Kingdom won''t be able to escape this war.


    It was already written and bending the fate will only lead to this world''s destruction. So, what we can only do is to ept what will happen in the future.


    I don''t remember what happened after that conversation I had with Eve. I probably got bored with the novel I was reading that I end up falling asleep instead.


    I only wake up when I feel something hot touching my cheeks and I can hear faint murmurs.


    "I''m sorry, Csille."


    When I open my eyes I see Prince Fraser sitting on the chair beside my bed and reading a


    book.


    I frown. The murmur I heard just now sounds vivid, I am pretty sure that it happened. But looking at how Prince Fraser is sitting, I am doubting if its real or just part of my dream. Prince Fraser probably noticed my stare because he turn his head to me. "Oh, you''re awake. Did I wake you up?"


    I unconsciously shakes my head. I don''t know if it''s because I just woke up, but he looks way


    more handsome today.


    Too handsome that I can feel my breath being taken away just by staring at his handsome


    face.


    This is dangerous. I am slowly epting my Viiness path yet why does he need to tempt me this much? Does he knows how big his effects to Csille?


    Prince Fraser smile widely at me. He looks relieved. "I''m d. I was careful not to wake you


    up because I heard from Eve that you couldn''t sleep that muchst night. Is it because of your wounds? I know Doctor Pascal is a great Doctor but do you want me to call a Royal Physician to check on your condition? I am sure with the Royal Physician and Doctor Pascal''sbined treatment, you will be able to sleep better at night. What do you think so?"


    I just stare at Prince Fraser. What do I think so? Is he seriously asking me that question?


    "Your highness, let me remind you that only the Royal family can summon the Royal Physician. How can a mere Count''s daughter deserving of such treatment?"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Prince Fraser frowns. "What are you talking about? Aren''t you my fianc...c¨¦." Prince Fraser''s words stop when he realized something. He then stares at me with his eyes full of emotions I couldn''t name. Not because I don''t want to name it, it''s because his eyes is showing different emotions every seconds that I couldn''t read what is on his mind.


    Did he forgot that our engagement was cancelled already? But that''s impossible. How can someone forgot something they have done? And its not even a small thing, it''s concerned his marriage. There is no way he would forget that.


    I scoff. "Your highness, what do you want from me? You clearly know that our engagement


    was cancelled already. So, why would you ask the Royal Physician toe here just to check on me? Do you really want me to be in trouble?"


    The Royal Physician exists for the Royalties only. The only time they are allowed to treat


    others is if the Kingdom is in great danger, just like when an epidemic starts in the Kingdom.


    People will definitely point their fingers on me once they knew the Royal Physician was


    summoned to treat me.


    Me, a mere Dame and the former fianc¨¦e of his highness. It will definitely bring trouble not


    just for me but to the Lauretr¨¦ Family.


    "Csille, I never want to put you in a difficult situation..."


    Iugh sarcastically. Does this Crown Prince forgot what he did to me?


    "Leave..." Prince Fraser tries to exin himself but I immediately cuts him off. This is thest thing I


    need right now. "Just leave, Fraser. You''ve done too much so please stop hurting me more." Prince Fraser looks at me with a hurt expression before he stands up and leave my room.


    I look at his back and close my eyes. I couldn''t afford to get swayed right now. We we''re close to the end.

 Chapter 446: : Sudden Visit

    Chapter 446: : Sudden Visit


    ?


    I nce anxiously at my mother, feeling a surge of panic. "Mom, how is Li? What about the people of the Foundation and the Vrawyth Kingdom? I''ve seen the casualties from the incident. Is everyth-"


    Mother soothingly held my hand and settled beside me. "My dear, please try to calm down. It''s not good for your health to get so worked up." She cast a helpless nce at Father. "Waltier, please help me calm our daughter down."


    Father promptly joined us, taking my hand and gently stroking my hair. "Listen, my dear. Your mother is right. Now''s not the time for this discussion. You need to rest and focus on recovering from your injuries."


    I shake my head, understanding my parents'' intentions. But after hearing the conversations of the maids about the current state of my employees, I couldn''t help but get worried.


    How can I possibly calm down? I can''t escape the guilt-I feel responsible for what happened, for the lives lost. I was the reason why it happened. I was the reason why a lot of people died.


    How can I focus on my own recovery when others are mourning their loved ones? I know Csille is supposed to be the viiness, but I''m not Csille. I can''t prioritize my own well-being while others are suffering.


    I shake my head and look at my parents anxiously. "No, I need to know what happened to them. Please, Mother, Father, let me know what happened to them." I look at my parents pleadingly.


    Mother and Father exchange a nce before sighing heavily. Father gently squeezes my hands.


    "My dear, Li is still in the hospital. Her condition is improving, but the doctors couldn''t say when she will wake up."


    Tears rolled down my face when I heard what Father said.


    Li isatose because of me. I should have forced her to return to Frailens City before. Look what happened to her.


    I shake my head, unable to ept the consequences of the explosion.


    Mother immediately wipe the tears rolling down my face. "My dear, don''t worry. Your brother Pascal is doing his best to save Li and the employees of the Foundation. You don''t have to worry about anything. Just focus on your recovery. Pascal said stress will slow down your recovery, so please try not to worry."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    I wanted to protest, but all I could do was cry and sob, while my parents did their best to calm me down.


    I know my parents only told me about the good things that happened, but they are hiding the sad truth about the explosion.


    I knew what I saw, and I''m pretty sure that many worse things happened that day.


    I really do wish that Li is doing better, or else I don''t know how I will forgive myself for what happened.


    I gaze at the ceiling, tears staining my cheeks as I rey the events of that fateful day in my mind. The image of blood pooling on the floor and lifeless bodies strewn around haunts me relentlessly. I can''t shake the feeling of guilt that consumes me, and I find myself wishing I had died alongside the others, sparing myself the burden of this remorse.


    However, I know that it''s impossible for Csille to die. Because I am the viiness and there is no way I will die in the middle of the story.


    I sigh heavily. "It''s all my fault. I am the one to me." Those words keeping out of my mouth.


    Despite my parents'' reminders not to stress myself, I couldn''t stop thinking about what happened.


    Suddenly, I was startled by a chuckle. Anxiously, I looked towards the source of the sound and saw a silhouette standing near the window. A shiver ran down my spine.


    Who could that be?


    I was about to call for help, but I immediately stopped when I recognized who it was. My eyes widened in realization, then turned to hatred as I saw that person walking towards me with a beautiful smile, as if he were admiring something beautiful.


    Mister Sewell Saintillev¨¦, the man behind the incident.


    "You look beautiful as ever, Dame Csille." He then held my hand and nted a kiss on it.


    I look at him spitefully, "You''re the one who puts me in this situation. How dare you make fun of me."


    He chuckled. "Why do you make it sound like I betrayed you? Remember, I told you countless times that we would be attacking the Vrawyth Kingdom."


    I seethed with anger. This traitor! If only I could report him to the King, I would have done it long ago.


    "But you didn''t tell me you were nning on bombing my foundation," I retorted sarcastically. "And now you''re acting like you''re not the one who put me in this situation."


    He simply looks at me, his eyes visibly shows how much he is enjoying my current situation. "It''s our surprise for our loyal ally. How about it? Did you like our surprise?"


    A shiver ran down my spine. It was a threat. They knew I was withholding information from them, and this was their way of reminding me that if I didn''t fulfill my obligations, they would...


    I sighed, struggling to control my anger. Showing any emotion would only y into their hands. They wanted a reaction from me, to see me angry and scared. So, I wouldn''t dare to back down on what we have agreed upon.


    "Are you satisfied now? Have I passed your loyalty check?"


    Heughed and reached out to touch my hair. Despite the gentle gesture, it only intensified my unease.


    If he wanted to, I knew he could kill me on the spot, especially now that I couldn''t move


    much.


    "Dame Csille, you make it sound like we don''t trust you," he said, smiling sweetly at me. "How could we not? You''ve provided us with valuable information. There''s no need to test you. We know you''re wise enough to discern what is good for you."


    I clenched my fist, resisting the urge to smack his smiling face. But I knew I couldn''t that.


    I need to y the part of the viiness now.


    "What are you nning to do afterward?" I inquire.


    He simply smiles at me. "Would you like to take a guess?"


    I don''t like the game this guy is ying. Is he still sounding me out? Hasn''t it been sufficient that he left me bedridden with broken ribs?


    I shake my head. "I don''t know. Just tell me what you''re nning after."


    He stares at me for a second. "Nothing. Besides sending a letter to the Royal family, we''re not nning to take any further action."


    I furrow my brow. Nothing? After everything they''ve done? They''re just going to stop? I thought they would keep attacking the Vrawyth Kingdom.


    "Nothing? But isn''t this the perfect time to strike while the Kingdom is still in chaos after the incident?"


    He shakes his head. "That''s not our style, Dame Csille. Attacking when the enemy is weak goes against our principles."


    And yet, nting a spy among your enemies doesn''t seem to sh with your morals? Talk


    about hypocrisy.


    "Isn''t it more thrilling to strike when they''re least expecting it? I''m sure after the incident, His Majesty will tighten security. So, we''ll let things settle before making our next move."


    Just then, we heard a knock on my door.


    "Csille, are you asleep?"


    My eyes widened as I recognized the voice. It was Prince Fraser. What was he doing here in


    the middle of the night?


    It was already two in the morning. How did he end up at our house? Mister Sewell frowned at me. "I didn''t expect you to have a visitor sote," he remarked,


    rising and heading to the balcony. He nced back at me. "Let''s see why he''s here."


    I frowned. What did he mean? Was he nning to eavesdrop on our conversation?


    "Csille, may Ie in?" Prince Fraser''s voice came through the door.


    I nced anxiously at the door. If only I could stand up, I would have blocked it. I didn''t want Mister Sewell to overhear my conversation with Prince Fraser.


    I was about to stop Prince Fraser when the door slowly opened, revealing an exhausted- looking Prince Fraser.


    He looked at me apologetically. "I apologize foring here thiste. I was just nning to check on you. But I didn''t expect you are still awake. Is everything okay?"


    I nced at the balcony before returning my gaze to the worried Prince Fraser. I needed to end this conversation immediately before he said something that could help Mister Sewell.


    Mister Sewell had already caused too much harm. I couldn''t add to it.


    "What brings you here, Your Highness?"


    Prince Fraser walked towards me and ced a basket of fruits on the bedside table.


    "As I said, I am here to check on you. Are you feeling better now?"


    I nced at the basket full of fruits and sighed. "Your Highness, I thought I made it clear that


    I don''t want to see you for now."


    Prince Fraser pulled up a chair and sat down beside my bed. "I know, but I''m just worried


    abou-"


    Iughed sarcastically. "Worried about me? You?" I looked at him, disbelief evident in my eyes. "After what you''ve done to me? Do you expect me to believe it?"


    Prince Fraser sighed. "Csille, I know I made a mistake, that''s why I''m here. I want to mend my


    mistake. You don''t deserve all the things I''ve put you through. I don''t want you to be in a


    difficult situation than you currently are."


    "Mend for your mistake? I don''t deserve all the things you put me through?" Iughed


    sarcastically, tears streaming down my face.


    "Your highness, the moment you cancelled our engagement, it was all over for me." I looked


    at Prince Fraser sadly. "Do you really think someone would want to marry me after you


    cancelled our engagement in front of everyone?"


    Iughed bitterly. I pity Csille, I know she''s mean and all, but isn''t this too much punishment


    for her?


    "Your highness, you rejected me. Wouldn''t that have implications on me, your former


    fianc¨¦e? Don''t you know how people see me now? That the reason why the Crown Prince broke


    the engagement is because I am at fault. Yet here you are saying you don''t want to put me in a difficult situation? Are you even for real?"


    I am the writer of this story, yet I feel like I don''t know who this male lead in front of me is.


    Why did he be like this? I don''t remember writing him this way.


    "Who are you?"


    My eyes widen when I realize I said those words aloud. I was supposed to mumble them to myself, but I managed to say them in front of Prince Fraser.


    I nce at Prince Fraser and find him frowning at me. I thought he would find my question rude, but instead of getting mad, he takes my hand and gently squeezes it.


    "Csille, I know apologies won''t do anything to fix what I did, but believe me when I say that I never intended to hurt you." He heaves a sigh and shakes his head. "I reg-"


    I shake my head and pull my hand from his grasp. "Your Highness, you don''t need to exin.


    It''s already in the past. Why do we need to talk about it now?"


    The story is slowly progressing to its climax. I cannot allow him to ruin everything. "Your Highness, you are here to talk about something important, right? May I know what it


    is?"


    Prince Fraser stares at me for a couple of seconds before he shakes his head. It looks like he decided to drop the conversation.


    He then takes out some documents and gives them to me. "I brought you all the documents


    you need to check. I''ve been taking care of your responsibilities in the Department, so you don''t have to worry about it. These documents are the reports I made about the current progress in the Department. We have been busy dealing with the aftermath of the explosion."


    I look at the papers and quickly nce at the balcony. These are the papers that Mister Sewell


    needs.


    Why do you need to make things easier for Mister Sewell, Prince Fraser?


    Iugh sarcastically, trying to mask my anxiety. I need to find a way to give the papers back to Prince Fraser. I cannot allow Mister Sewell to have them.


    "You came here just to give me this? Can''t you see my current state? How do you expect me to


    work on my duties? Leave."


    Prince Fraser tried to exin himself, but I just pushed him away.


    "I don''t want to hear anymore from you. If you really need someone to handle the department, you should have found a substitute for me. How can you expect me to work in my


    current state?"


    "That''s not what I meant, Csille. I thought you would be concerned about your duties, so I brought the documents to you. I''m not forcing you to work."


    I shake my head and m the papers on his chest. "It''s funny how you keep saying you''re


    worried about me, but the truth is you''re just worried that my work will be interrupted because of my injury." Iugh bitterly. "Don''t worry, Your Highness, I will make sure to still fulfill my responsibilities. You don''t have to remind me."


    Prince Fraser tried to exin himself further, but I immediately shut him down. He left in a


    dejected state, holding all the paperwork in his hand.


    I nce at the balcony, hoping to see Mister Sewell, but he''s gone too. I sigh and stare at the


    ceiling of the room.


    Everything''s a mess. When will this end?

 Chapter 447: : Its you

    Chapter 447: : It''s you


    ?


    "Miss, where would you like me to ce these flowers?"


    I nce at Eve and the flowers she''s holding before shaking my head."Just toss it. I don''t have any use for it."


    Eve gazes at me, her eyes widening at my statement. "But Miss, this is a gift from Prince Fraser. How can you dispose of something that His Highness has given you?"


    I nearly rolled my eyes upon hearing Eve''s words. It''s giving me more reasons to throw that flower.


    How does he expect me to react after receiving purple hyacinths? It signify that someone realizes they''ve messed up and are longing for forgiveness.


    Forgiveness? After what he did, and considering what I may do in the future? I believe it''s toote for forgiveness at this point.


    I shake my head and was about to sit up when suddenly, a hand gently helps me in rising.


    "Be careful. Doctor Pascal mentioned you still couldn''t move much," Rufus says, his expression filled with concern as he gazes at me.


    Why is this guy here? I thought all I had to worry about was getting rid of Prince Fraser, and now there''s another Prince? Doesn''t he have work today?


    "Don''t look at me like that, Csille. You''re hurting my feelings," he says with a sigh, then takes a seat after ensuring that I amfortably settled on the bed.


    "You might have chosen to distance yourself from me, but it wouldn''t change the fact that I care for you," he says, his expression filled with pain. "How could you expect me not to visit you after hearing what happened? I was just busy with work, which is why I couldn''te immediately, but do you even realize how anxious I was because of you?"


    I look at Rufus and sigh. I am hurting him again and again. Yet, I couldn''t do anything to lessen the pain.


    This is for his own good. It''s better for him to disassociate himself from Csille, so those people won''t use this chance to bring him down with me.


    I wouldn''t be able to forgive myself if I will be the reason of his downfall.


    "That''s not what I meant, your highness. I was simply concerned that I might be interrupting your work. You mentioned being busy dealing with the aftermath of the explosion. How could I dare to burden you further?"


    Rufus takes my hand and squeezes it gently. "You will never be a burden, Csille. If I had the choice, I would rather spend my time here with you than to do¡ª"


    My eyes widen in shock as I interrupt him. "Rufus! How could you say that!"


    Rufus appears taken aback by my words, but then he offers me a smile a few secondster. "This is the first time I''ve heard you call me by name again."


    I furrow my brow. Doesn''t he realize the seriousness of his words? I''m certain people would misunderstand him if they heard him.


    Just imagine a prince saying he''d prefer to be with an injured person than to assist the monarchy in dealing with war? He''d undoubtedly face trouble if anyone overheard him.


    I nce at Eve, who is pretending to busy herself with dusting some figurines on the cab. "Eve, you''re dismissed. Please take those flowers with you. I no longer like flowers."


    Eve looks at me and nods before exiting the room, carrying the flowers with her.


    "You don''t like flowers anymore? But I thought you loved them?"


    I look at Rufus and frown. How can I love something that reminds me of Prince Fraser? Every time I look at flowers, I can''t help but associate them with memories of him..


    So, how can he expect me to love it if it''s a reminder of the pain I have experienced?


    "I just despise how fleeting they are. I can''t deny their beauty, but I don''t get why they neverst long. I know it''s their nature, like how we humans must face death eventually. But I still can''t help but wonder why they can''tst longer."


    Simr to my rtionship with the Crown Prince. It may have had its moments of beauty, but it''s time for it toe to an end now.


    I shake my head. "But that''s not the point here." I gaze at Rufus intently. "You need to be cautious with your words, your highness. If others were to hear you say that you''d rather be with me than assist them, it could create a big issue."


    Rufus frowns. "You''re addressing me as ''your highness'' again. You''re putting distance between us once more, Csille." He shakes his head in disappointment. "And that''s not what I meant when I said that. I''m sure you know it."


    I nod my head. "I am well aware. I''m just afraid someone might use your words against you. So, I hope you can be more careful with your words."


    "If you''re so worried about it, why don''t we be friends again? So, I can have someone reminding me what not to say or do."


    I wish things were that simple. Unfortunately, simplicity is far from our current reality. Nothing here is straightforward. So, even if I wanted to agree with him, I know I don''t have a choice.


    "And you know, I can''t do that anymore, your highness. I''m no longer a future royalty, and as a noble, it''s my responsibility to show proper respect to the royal family."


    Rufus just smiles sadly at me. "I knew you would say that, but I was hoping you''d change your mind." He shakes his head and retrieves a paper from his coat. "I''m not just here to check on you. I''m also here to give this to you."


    He then hands me a letter with the royal family symbol on it.


    A letter from the royal family? It''s unlikely to be from Rufus; if he had something to say to me, he would have said it already. The letter must be from their Majesties or from the Crown


    Prince.


    I just hope it''s from the King or Queen. I''d prefer to read about issues in the monarchy rather than Prince Fraser''s words.


    "Don''t worry, it''s from his Majesty. I can see the nervousness in your eyes," he says with a smile. "It''sforting to know I''m not the only Astalieu you''re avoiding."


    I shake my head and set the letter aside. I''ll read it once Rufus leaves. I''m not sure what the King wants to say to me, and it would be rude to read it in front of others, even if it''s hisn/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    nephew.


    "Thank you for delivering it. You could have asked someone else to bring it to me."


    "But his Majesty asked me to do it. It would be rude of me to disobey. Also, I chose toe here because I wanted to talk to you."


    I feel my body tense up when I hear what he said. Is he here to persuade me to be friends with


    him again?


    A chuckle escapes from Rufus. "Don''t worry, I respect your decision. I''m just here because I know how knowledgeable you are when ites to flowers."


    I frown. Flowers? What does that have to do with him being here?


    "I need your help, Csille. What flower should I use if I want to confess to someone?"


    I look at Rufus, shocked is clearly visible on my face. Don''t tell me he is nning to confess


    his feelings this time?


    I look at the ceiling and sigh. My end is about toe yet here I am still stuck on my bed because of my injuries.


    I smile sadly and recall how my conversation end with Rufus. My assumption is right, he was nning to confess to Princess Paislee this time and he wants to use a flower to convey his


    feelings.


    However, this Prince forgot that he is dealing with Princess Paislee and not Prince Fraser. How can the Crown Princess know what he is trying to say to her?


    In the end, his confession will just end up being a failure.


    "But I guess, confessing his true feelings is needed for things to progress. I just hope Rufus


    wouldn-"


    "Confessing his true feelings to whom?"


    My eyes widen when I recognized that familiar voice. "Prince Fraser? What are you doing


    here?"


    I thought he wouldn''t visit me anymore after ourst conversation. I thought the reason why


    I haven''t seen him for a few days is because it finally dawn on him what he is doing to me. But I guess I was wrong because lo and behold, the great Prince Fraser is here again.


    Prince Fraser frowns. "I am here to check on you. I heard from Doctor Pascal that your condition is improving already." He stares at me for a couple of seconds. "So, I wanted to check on you. However, I didn''t expect I would hear you talk about Prince Rufus. Did he visit


    youe earlier?"


    I watch him ce a beautiful purple hyacinths on my bed side table.


    Purple hyacinth? What is he trying to say to me?


    "I also brought some flowers to lighten up the mood here." He then looks at me. "Should I leave this behind or ask someone to put on a vase-"


    I shake my head. I don''t what''s his purpose on being here but I know I couldn''t let him do


    this.


    "You shouldn''t have bother, your highness. I don''t like flowers anymore. So, apologies if I''ll ask you to bring it with you when you leave."


    Prince Fraser looks at me with a surprise expression. "You don''t like flowers anymore? But


    don''t you love growing it?"


    I smile sadly. "Things have changed your highness. Just like how things are different between us." I shake my head. "Apologies your highness, however I thought I made it clear to


    you before? Please stop visiting me."


    Prince Fraser frowns. He looks mad because of what I''ve said. "You don''t want me to visit? Yet, you allow Prince Rufus to do so?"


    And what does Prince Rufus has to do with our conversation?


    "Your highness, Prince Rufus only visit me once and I ask him to refrain from visiting me


    anymore. Which he respectfully understand. However, you on the other hand doesn''t listen to


    what I am-"


    "Csille, why are you pushing me away? Haven''t I made myself clear to you? It isn''t my


    intention to hurt you? I am even regre-"


    My eyes widen when I realized what he is trying to say. "No, please don''t say that." I feel my


    voice cracks.


    I couldn''t let him affects me. I''m pretty sure the reason why he is having these thoughts is because of that force trying to mess things up and not because his words are genuine. "Your highness, what ever happens between us is all in the past now. It wouldn''t be good if anyone of us dwell on it. Instead, why don''t you focus on winning the heart of the person you


    like?"


    "And what if it''s you?"


    I feel my heart beating wildly because of his words. I take a deep breath to calm both my mind and heart. I couldn''t get swayed now. Not now that we''re almost at the end.


    Iugh sarcastically and look at him with a pain expression. "Is it some sort of a punishment, Fraser? Or do you see me as a joke that''s why you are doing this?"


    Prince Fraser''s frown deepens. A sign that he didn''t like what I''ve said.


    But to hell with what he likes! I''m so done ying this mind game with this Crown Prince.


    "Csi-"


    I raise my hand and shake my head at him. "Your highness, please stop now. Please don''t make thingsplicated as it is."


    Prince Fraser looks like he wants to say something more but he just slump his body on the chair and sigh in defeat. "What will I do to make you believe me?"


    I stares at him. What will he do for me to believe him? Nothing because no matter how much


    he said that he doesn''t mean to hurt me, I know that is not true.


    I avoid looking at his eyes. Afraid that I might say things I shouldn''t say in the heat of the


    moment.


    My eyesnded on my drawer and a thought pops out of my mind.


    "Your highness, can you do me a favor and help me retrieve something from that drawer?"


    How can I forget such an important detail?

 Chapter 448: : Necklace

    Chapter 448: : Ne


    ?


    Prince Fraser looks at where I''m pointing, then stands up and retrieves a box from the drawer.


    "What''s inside the box?"


    I stare at him, trying to take on his appearance. I don''t know when will be thest time I see him, so I''ll take this chance to memorize his features.


    Because once I turn to the other side, I won''t be able to look at him like this.


    "Csille?"


    I look at Prince Fraser and shake my head. "Apologies. It''s something you gave me before. I''m just returning it to you."


    Prince Fraser opens the box and take the item inside of it. He then looks at me with aplicated expression, seeming angry one moment and then surprised.


    He then puts the box on my bed. "Why are you returning this to me? I''ve already given this to you, so it''s yours."


    I frown. I didn''t expect to hear that from him. I thought he would be mad at me for returning the item sote.


    "Your highness, have you forgotten that only the future queen can be the owner of this ne. How can I dare to own such a precious heirloom?"


    This is supposed to belong to Princess Paislee, not me. Csille shouldn''t have this in her possession in the first ce.


    Prince Fraser looks even angrier with what I''ve said. "As I said, I''ve already given it to you, and I have no intention of taking it back. So, you shouldn''t worry."


    How can I not worry if this ne is such an important plot point in the storyline?


    The Astalieu heirloom ne, a ne that has been passed down to every Queen of the Vrawyth Kingdom.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    So, how can I take ownership of the ne, despite not being the future Queen of the Vrawyth Kingdom?


    "I apologize, your highness, but this is intended solely for the Queen. How could I possibly ept it? Please take it back. I couldn''t imagine taking something meant for the future Queen of the Vrawyth Kingdom."


    Prince Fraser''s expression darkens. "And why not? I''ve already given this to you, and I have no ns of taking it back If you''re concerned about the future Queen, I will ensure she understands the situation thoroughly. And if that doesn''t satisfy you, I''ll provide her with something even more valuable than this."


    I stare at Prince Fraser, stunned by his response. How could he speak so casually about such an important family heirloom? And to suggest recing it with something even more valuable. How could he possibly find such an item?


    This heirloom has been in the Astalieu family since the founding of the Vrawyth Kingdom. It''s not just a trinket that can be easily reced. So, I''m baffled by how the Prince could suggest making a new one for the Queen.


    I sigh in frustration and push the box toward him once more. "Your highness, as I mentioned, I can''t ept this. It''s not just because I''m concerned about upsetting the future Queen. I''m also worried about my own marriage. What will my future husband think if he knew I was keeping a royal family heirloom?"


    But before I could finish my sentence, Prince Fraser cuts me off. "No! I cannot ept that!"


    I look at him, frowning. "Then you leave me no choice but to return it to his majesty. I''m sure he''ll dly ept it."


    "Do you dislike it that much?" he interrupts.


    I stare at him, puzzled by his question. Dislike the ne? Why would I?


    "Your highness, I don''t believe I have the right to dislike such a significant item of the Royal family. I simply cannot bring myself to own it. I don''t feel worthy of such a-"


    "You are. You always have been, Csille. So, please keep it. I can''t imagine anyone more deserving of this ne than you."


    I nearlyugh when I hear his words. He can only say such things because he isn''t in his right mind. But what will happen when the real Prince Fraser returns?


    I''m certain he''ll assume that Csille is the one insisting on keeping the ne.


    "Your highness, please reconsider taking it back. If you refuse, then I''ll have no option but to return it to his majesty, and I won''t change my mind. I epted it before because of our engagement, but now that we''re no longer engaged, it''s only proper for me to return it to the royal family."


    Prince Fraser continues to try to persuade me, but I pretend I had a headache and insist on resting alone.


    He didn''t have a choice but to leave with the ne in his hand.


    I look at close door and sigh. It''s finally returning to its rightful owner. Princess Paislee...


    Days have passed since the two princesst visited me, and I haven''t heard from or seen them since. I assume they''re preupied with the Kingdom''s current affairs.


    "Miss, a pile of documents has arrived from the Hope Foundation. Should I ce it on your bedside table or store it elsewhere for the time being?"


    I look at Eve who''s holding a stack of papers, and gesture the chair beside my bed.


    "Just leave them here. I''ll look through themter. Is that all I''ve received?"


    Eve shakes her head. "A lot of nobles and evenmoners sent gifts for you, Miss. However, the Countess asked me to keep them outside the residence for now to ensure they wouldn''t harm you. The guards are currently checking each one, and once they''re done, they''ll store them in one of the guestrooms. Would you like me to check on it?"


    "No, thank you. Just let my parents handle it. I''m sure they''ll inform me if there''s anything I need to see."


    It''s been half a month since the explosion, and the outpouring of concern and support for Csille hasn''t stopped.


    I should feelforted by the love and care Csille is receiving, but all I feel is guilt. Because know I''m the reason everything happened.


    Eve nods and excuses herself, leaving me alone in my room.


    I nce at the pile of documents on the chair and quickly scan them. It''s a summary report of what''s been happening at the Foundation. There isn''t much in it because the Foundation was severely affected, and most of my employees are injured. The only person well enough to update me is Mairenn.


    As I was about to set the documents aside, a paper slipped from the pile. My heart raced as I saw the familiar seal on the letter.


    It''s from Mister Sewell!


    The nerve of that man. After his surprise visitst time, I didn''t hear anything from him. Yet,


    here he is, sending me a letter.


    With shaky hands, I open the letter.


    Dearest Csille,


    I heard you''re recovering quickly. You don''t know how worried I was about you. It''s the reason I


    decided to risk my safety just to see you that night.


    However, it seems like my concern isn''t reciprocated properly, don''t you think so?


    I''ve heard the departments are nning something new. Are you well aware of it?


    I hope you fully recover now. So, I can see you again. Hoping to see you soon.


    Sincerely,


    Mister S.


    I almost scoffed as I read the letter. His supposed concern for me seemed more like a guise


    for his own n. Did he really expect me to believe his sincerity? It sounded more like a veiled threat, demanding information about the department''s ns.


    With a sigh, I tossed the letter into the firece.


    I need to take action soon. I''ve been putting things off, and I''m worried that if I keep


    dying, the Aeerean Kingdom mightunch another surprise attack.


    Looking at myself in the mirror, I sigh. Although I still require a brace for my broken ribs, I''m


    now able to walk on my own. With just a week or two more, I should be able to discard the


    brace altogether.


    It means I have to return to my reality. I have to pretend to be an ally of the Vrawyth


    Kingdom, to y the role of the viiness in this story.


    I sigh. "The viiness is about to return," I mumble to myself, almost as if I''m trying to


    convince myself that I am the viiness.


    As I was about to go back to my bed, a wooden box caught my attention.


    The elderly man then retrieves something from his bag and passes it to me.


    It''s a box with a lock.


    "I know this doesn''t worth any centimes, but I hope you can ept this as a token of my gratitude for what you have given me."


    Isn''t this the box the old man gave me? I thought I had lost it; I didn''t expect it to be in my room all this time.


    I examine the box and furrow my brow. It looks strangely familiar to me, as if I''ve seen the intricate design of the wooden box before.


    "But where have I seen this before?"


    I stare at it for another few seconds when suddenly I remember something. I immediately


    rummage through my things and find the music box Leander gave to me in high school.


    I ce the music box beside the wooden box, and my eyes widen when I realize that the


    designs are connected to each other..


    But the question is, howe their designspleting each other like a puzzle? The music box contains something inside that will help save a certain character in the future, while the wooden box was given to me by an old man I''ve helped before.


    So, how can these two be connected to each other? One holds something important, while


    the other appears to be just a simple wooden box.


    They also differ in size. The music box is small, like a typical music box in the modern world. However, the wooden box isrger, closer in size to a book.


    I touch the wooden box. Trying to find ways how to open it. However, no matter how much I


    look at it, I couldn''t find a way how to open it.


    Something tells me that I need to open this box or else I''ll regret it the most.


    I look at the wooden box frustratingly. Why is it difficult to open this?


    I tried prying it open and even hammering it, but no matter how much force I exerted, there


    was no visible damage on the box. Not even a scratch.


    "What is this box made of? Steel? Howe I can''t open it?"


    I slump my body on the chair and re at the wooden box. As much as I want to force it open,


    my body wouldn''t allow me. My ribs are starting to hurt now and I''m afraid if I continue doing so, I might end up hurting myself.


    I was about to give up and ask someone to open it for me, when a sudden thought ur to my


    mind.


    If the boxes are connected to each other, maybe the music box can help me open the wooden


    box.


    I immediately grab the music box and try to see inside it. My eyes widen when I spot something shining within. There''s also something wrapped in cloth. It''s probably the item that will aid that character in the future.


    I tried to retrieve the items from inside the music box, but the cloth made it difficult to grasp


    them both at once.


    In the end, I only managed to get the key. Hopefully, it''s the key I''ve been searching for.


    I quickly fetched the wooden box and attempted to open it with the key. My eyes widened in


    amazement as the wooden box finally yielded to the key, opening before me. However, I didn''t expect I would see the item inside the wooden box. What is this thing doing here?

 Chapter 449: : Pages

    Chapter 449: : Pages


    ?


    With shaky hands, I take the object from the wooden box. Tears roll down my cheeks as I confirm my suspicions.


    It is truly what I''ve been searching for. My hand traces the front of the object, feeling excitement build inside me.


    I eagerly turn the pages, and the familiar handwriting greets me.


    "King, are you gay?" I whisper to myself as tears stream down my face.


    I finally found it. The thing that connects me to the real world. I hug it tightly, afraid that I might lose it at any moment.


    I can''t afford to lose this. It''s my only way back to my own world.


    However, a pang of pain immediately enveloped my whole being. The thought of returning home hurts so much.


    But why? Isn''t that my ultimate goal? To return to the real world? So why does it feel like it''s not what I truly want?


    I sigh and look outside my window, trying to collect my thoughts. Hoping I am just overwhelmed with emotions and unable to process them properly.


    However, even after a few minutes, the heavy emotions remain.


    "I should be happy, right? Because can finally end this nightmare. But why can''t I be happy?"


    Tears continue rolling down my face, and sobs escape from my mouth.


    I slump onto my bed and let my emotions take over. Just this once, I''ll allow myself to cry and feel the pain. Because after this, I have no choice but to face the story head-on.


    To face the future as the viiness.


    "My dear, what is the meaning of this? Why are you with them? Are they holding you hostage? Come here, my dear. Your father and I will protect you."


    I frown and look at Mother. She stands in front of me with Father beside her, and behind them are rows of Lauretr¨¦ soldiers.


    What is going on? Why do they seem so anxious? And why are they here with our soldiers? Did something happen in the Vrawyth Kingdom?


    I was about to exin when suddenly a loudugh broke the silence. "Hostage? Countess, you''re mistaken. Csille isn''t our hostage. She is the sole reason the war is happening. Out of her anger towards Prince Fraser, she decided to rebel against the Vrawyth Kingdom."


    My eyes widened at the sound of that familiar voice. I turned to see Mister Sewell grinning devilishly at my parents.


    What is happening? It feels like I''ve missed a few chapters. How did we get to the point of being at war?


    Isn''t this the end of the novel? Csille Lauretr¨¦''s downfall signals a new beginning for the entire Vrawyth Kingdom and the start of Prince Fraser and Princess Paislee''s love story.


    "No, I won''t believe a traitor like you. I''m sure my daughter was coerced into this. Sewell Saintillev¨¦, I know your tricks, and you won''t fool me. Leave our daughter alone."


    I look at my enrage father. He looks so mad right now, he looks like he can kill Mister Sewell in any moment.


    However, Mister Sewell remains unfazed. He simply gazes at Father and nonchntly shrugs his shoulders.


    "Just because a person has changed, it doesn''t mean they couldn''t revert to their old self," Mister Sewell scoffs. "Have you all forgotten what the Crown Prince did to Csille? He publicly broke off their engagement, despite her efforts to clear his highness''s name. Csille endured his behavior for the sake of the Crown Prince. Yet, in the end, he betrayed her. How can you expect her to simply ept such injustice?"


    I nce at Mister Sewell, silently hoping he''ll stops his remarks. While his words hold truth, I dread the pain they''ll cause my parents if they were to hear them.


    However, Mister Sewell remained oblivious to the nces I shot his way. He continued to borate on the reasons why Csille decided to betray the Vrawyth Kingdom and siding with the enemy.


    "My dear," my mother interjected, her voice trembling with emotion, "your father and I don''t believe a word of what he''s saying. Please,e back to us. Do you have any idea how worried we were when you went missing? Please, return to us, my dear."


    I look at my mother, tears streaming down her face as she looks at me with pleading eyes, her hand outstretched, silently urging me toe to her.


    But do I truly deserve suchpassion? After the betrayal I''vemitted against the Vrawyth Kingdom-the very kingdom our ancestors vowed to defend with their lives?


    As I prepare to answer my parents, a familiar voice pierces the tense atmosphere. "Is what he said true, Csille?"


    A shiver runs down my spine as I turn to see the figure approaching us. His demeanor is cool and indifferent, as though what happening holds no importance to him.


    "Answer me, Csille." Fraser''s piercing gaze locks onto mine as he demands an answer. "Did you truly betray the entire Vrawyth Kingdom because of my actions? Are you the cause of this war, not the Aeerean Kingdom?" He pauses for a second. "Did you really betray me?"


    His questions hang heavy in the air, and I can feel the weight of his words bearing down on me. Each word thates from Prince Fraser''s mouth feels like a blow to my heart. I desperately want to deny everything he''s saying.


    Yet, can I muster the courage to lie? Deep down, I know every word he''s said is the painful truth. Csille did betray the Vrawyth Kingdom out of her pain over Prince Fraser''s actions.


    ncing at Mister Sewell for support, I''m met with only a small smile, as if he''s urging me to face Prince Fraser''s question head-on.


    "Csille Lauretr¨¦, I am asking you a question! Is it true that you betrayed the Vrawyth Kingdom because of me?"


    I face Prince Fraser and exhale heavily. I suppose I have no option but to confess. After all, everything will be over once this war ended.


    "Yes, everything Mister Sewell said is truth." Tears roll down my face. "You broke me, Fraser. I''ve done everything for you. Changed myself so I can be worthy of you. I even tolerated how you treat me. But why?" I choke on ny sobs. "Why do you need to broke me like that? Do I even deserve such pain?"


    I heard Prince Fraser scoff. "I didn''t ask you to change, Csille. And I didn''t ask for those actions from you, so don''t hold me responsible for your choices." He fixes his gaze directly on my eyes. "And if you''re wondering why I acted as I did, it''s because of this. Even when you changed, it was for your own benefit. Your focus has always been on yourself and nothing else. So, how can I love such a person?"


    I feel my heart shatter into a million pieces, hearing such words from Prince Fraser.


    I smile sadly at him. "Then I apologize for what I''m about to do." I nce at Mister Sewell and nod. "Let''s finish this, Mister Sewell. Let''s proceed with our n."


    Mister Sewell smiles sweetly at me before looking at the soldiers behind us. "Move forward. It''s time to reim what rightfully belongs to Saintillev¨¦."


    I take ast look at my parents who are currently trying to speak something to me and to Prince Fraser who is looking coldly at me. Before I turn my back and leave.


    Leave this forsakennd.


    "Miss? Miss, wake up."


    Eve''s voice rouses me from my sleep, and I blink groggily at her concerned expression.


    "Are you alright, Miss? You looked like you were having a nightmare, so I thought to wake you. Would you like some water? Or shall I call the Countess?"


    I rise from my bed, running my fingers through my hair in frustration. The events ying out in my dreams are too much to bear.


    "No, thank you. Could you please give me some time alone? I need to collect my thoughts."


    Eve attempts to speak, but I interrupt her. "I''ll manage. So, please, just leave me be for now."


    After the dream I had, all I want to do right now is to calm myself down. And I won''t be able to do that if Eve is with me.


    I breathed a sigh of relief as the door closed, then leaned against the wall, sighing again. What was that dream about? Could it be because all I think abouttely is the war? Or is it reminding me to stay faithful to my destiny?


    "I don''t know what to do anymore," I mumble to myself.


    I really wish I could talk to the Virtouse again, but no matter how hard I try, I can''t reach


    them.


    The only solution I can think of is if I find the head Virtouse...


    My eyes immediately widen when I realized something. The book! I have found the book.


    I quickly search my room for the book Lily gave me in the real world.


    With shaky hands, I pick up the book from the bedside table and stare at it. It''s the only thing connecting me to the real world.


    I take a closer look at the book and sigh before turning its pages. I''ve made a quick scan just


    to see where are we in the novel.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    There''s still a few chapter before we reach to the part where I stop writing. It is the part where Csille will make a big decision.


    I sigh and close the book. I only have two months more or less. So, I need to clear my head


    first before I start writing again. Write how things will end even if I already know how it''ll


    end.


    It''s getting nearer and nearer. Yet I am still not prepared. I''m scared, too scared to even face


    reality.


    I wish I could change how things will end, but I know I can''t go against the storyline. Even though the version in the book might not be finished, it doesn''t mean I have the right to change what will happen.


    Hours have passed since I read the contents of the book, but I still can''t sleep. My mind is too upied with thoughts of the future.


    With a sigh, I decide to take a walk through our garden, hoping to distract myself from the uncertainty ahead.


    As I approach the garden, I spot a silhouette standing in the middle of it. Immediately, fear grips me, and I instinctively hide myself. Just because I can move around


    now doesn''t mean I can protect myself if someone intends to harm me.


    But who would dare to harm Csille within the Lauretr¨¦ residence? "You don''t have to hide anymore. I know you''re there, Csille," the familiar voice calls out.


    My body freezes as I recognize the voice, the same one that haunts me in my dreams. What is he doing here in the middle of the night?

 Chapter 450: : Honesty

    Chapter 450: : Honesty


    ?


    "Don''t make me repeat myself. Come out, Csille."


    I sigh deeply. Even though I don''t want to reveal myself, I have no choice. How could I defy hismand?


    "Greetings your highness."


    Prince Fraser just stares at me intently, then gestures toward the chair and table beside him.


    "Please sit, Csille."


    I almost roll my eyes at his words. Why does it sound like I''m the one visiting him instead of the other way around?


    He was the one who barged into the Lauretr¨¦ residence, yet he acts like he owns the ce. However, no matter how much I want to voice my opinion, I have no choice but to obey him. "Your highness, may I know what brings you here and why you want me to sit?" I ask after settling into one of the chairs.


    Prince Fraser gazes at the moon for a few moments before turning his attention to me. "I need to speak with you."


    My heart races at his words. I know I shouldn''t expect anything different from him, but the way he said those words stirs something within me.


    I take a deep breath before meeting his gaze. "May I know why you felt the need to barge into the Lauretr¨¦ residence just to speak with me? I assume it''s something important. Is it about the department? If you''re wor-"


    Before I can finish, he cuts me off. "That''s not why I''m here. I also want to apologize if it seemed like I only care about your work. I trust you, Csille, and among anyone else, you''re the first person I know who is responsible with her work."


    I simply stare at him, caught off guard by his unexpected words. Before the explosion, he would snap at me for every minor detail. Yet here he is, acknowledging me as a responsible person?


    Isn''t that ironic?


    Prince Fraser gazes at me for a moment, perhaps waiting for my response. But how can I respond after hearing his words?


    My heart is beating wildly and my thoughts are all over the ce. How can Ie up with coherent words right now?


    "As I said, that is not the reason why I am here. I want to talk to you about what happened."


    My heart stops for a second when I heard what he said. What does he mean? What happened with what?


    "Your highness, I''m not sure I understand. Are you referring to what happened with the Foundation after the explosion? Or the department after being left unsupervised?"


    Prince Fraser shakes his head. "I''m not here to discuss your responsibilities or work, Csille. I''m here to talk about what happened between us."


    What happened to us? Isn''t that clear? He broke off our engagement to pursue his royal knight, who is cross-dressing as a male knight.


    What else is there to talk about when I''m already well aware of what happened?


    "Your highness, I still don''t understand what you''re trying to say. You want to talk about what happened between us? But isn''t it clear for both of us? What''s the need to talk about-"


    "I need to." He takes a deep breath and stares intently into my eyes. As much as I don''t want to read the emotions swirling in his eyes, I can''t help but get lost in them. "We need to, Csille."


    More like you need to. We''ve had this conversation several times since the explosion. Yet, he still wants to talk about it?


    What will change? Will he choose Csille now? No, right? So, I don''t understand why we are having this conversation again.


    Or does he want to hurt Csille even more? He knows she has feelings for him, right? Yet he still wants to discuss their failed engagement?


    "Your highness, didn''t we already talk about this? Is there really any need to discuss it further? Because I don''t think so."


    Fraser just stares at me for a few seconds before he sighs. "No, we never had a proper conversation after what happened. And I apologize for that. I know I should have talked to you in private instead of breaking our engagement in public. It was never my intention to humiliate you, Csille."


    I can''t help but scoff at his words. He didn''t? Is he serious right now?


    Fraser smiles sadly when he hears me scoffing. "I know it sounds like an excuse to you, but I really meant what I said. I never intended to hurt you, Csille. I-I..." He shakes his head. "I don''t know what happened, but that day, I wasn''t myself."


    My heart races. It''s because of my novel. This world is doing its best to keep Prince Fraser from straying from his role. That is what he is referring to.


    Yet, why does Prince Fraser seem regretful of what happened? Is it because of the force trying to disrupt things?


    But I don''t understand. Why is there a force that seems intent on changing Prince Fraser''s character in my novel?


    "Csille, please believe me. I didn''t want to hurt you that way. And those words I said to you afterward?" He shakes his head repeatedly. "I never wanted to say those things. I would never dare to hurt you like that."


    I frown, noticing the vulnerability in his voice. It means what he''s saying is true.


    He didn''t really mean to hurt me.


    However, as much as I want to drown myself in such thoughts, I know I can''t. Whatever he is saying or feeling right now, these aren''t his true thoughts and emotions.


    Everything happening right now is influenced by that force.


    "Yet you continue doing so," I sigh in resignation. "Your highness, I don''t understand why we''re having this conversation. Do you feel guilty about what happened, and that''s why you''re trying to bring this up again?"


    Prince Fraser''s eyes widen. "That''s not what I want, Csille. I didn''te here just to relieve myself of guilt. I came here because I want to exin myself to you."


    I shake my head. "But you don''t have to, your highness. Have you ever wondered how this will affect me? It''s not long after our engagement was broken off, and I still have lingering feelings for you. Don''t you think you''re hurting me by bringing this up again and again?""


    Prince Fraser''s eyes quiver, and he shakes his head. "That is not my intention. Csille, please believe me. I never intended to hurt you." He takes a deep breath and stares at me. "After the explosion, I realized a lot of things. I was a jerk to you. I kept throwing hurtful words at you even when you did nothing wrong. I... I''m sorry, Csille."


    I scoff. "It took you a long time to realize you were a jerk?" I sigh and shake my head. It''s useless to argue now. "I apologize for my impudence."


    Prince Fraser shakes his head. "No, I deserve that. I was too rude to you. Not just with our engagement, but I kept ming you for every little thing." He takes a deep breath. "Csille, there''s something I haven''t told you. It''s the reason why I wanted to exin myself."


    I frown. What does he mean?


    Prince Fraser stares at me for a couple of seconds. "I did like you, Csille. That''s why I did what


    I did before I broke off our engagement."


    I feel my world stop for a minute when I hear what he said. He liked me? However, I immediately wake up from my delusions. How can the male lead like the viiness?


    I''m pretty sure it''s because of that force. He didn''t really like me. Instead, it''s that force that makes him think that he likes me.


    "I know this might sound unbelievable to you, especially after everything that happened between us. But I genuinely liked you back then. However, when I met that person, my feelings slowly changed without me even realizing it. Trust me, I tried to avoid it, but it was toote. I was head over heels in love before I even realized what had happened."


    I feel my heart ache at his words. I already expected he would say that, but I still can''t stop


    myself from hurting.


    "Your highness, I..."


    Prince Fraser raised his hand, gesturing for me to stop. "Please, let me finish. I need to say it all because I don''t know what to do anymore." Heys his head on the table, frustration evident as he runs his hands through his hair.


    He then looks at me with teary eyes. "Csille, I''m sorry. It wasn''t my intention to hurt you. I never wanted to subject you to such pain and humiliation. If I could turn back time, I would never do that to you again."


    I sigh. I''m getting tired of this conversation. We keep running around in circles. "Your highness, you shouldn''t cry over something that''s already in the past. Wouldn''t tha-"


    I got startled when he suddenly taps the table. "No, I don''t like it," he whispers, though I can


    clearly hear what he said.


    He didn''t like what? What did I do or say this time?


    Prince Fraser stares at me, tears rolling down his cheeks. "Csille, I don''t like how you put it in


    the past because for me it isn''t."


    My hand trembles after hearing his words. I don''t know if it''s because I fell for his words or if I''m angry at what he''s doing. My emotions are all messed up.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Prince Fraser holds my trembling hand resting on the table. "Csille, I know what I''m doing


    right now is making you more confused," he says, shaking his head. "I don''t want to do this, believe me. However, after the explosion, a-after seeing you injured, my heart couldn''t help but worry about you. All I ever think about is you, and only you. So, I hop-"


    I tried to take my hand from his grip, but he won''t let me. I can''t let him continue saying what


    he wants to say.


    He couldn''t afford to get confused right now. Not when we''re almost at the climax of the story. I couldn''t let him ruin what I''ve been trying to correct.


    "Your highness, please stop. You''re probably just feeling guilty because of what happened


    between us. But once your emotions subside, I''m pretty sure you''ll realize that what you''re feeling right now isn''t your true feelings. Didn''t you say you liked someone already?" Prince Fraser squeezes my hand and stares directly into my eyes, as if asking me to see


    through his.


    But I already know the truth. Even if I might see emotions in his eyes, I know it wouldn''tst because he is meant for the Crown Princess. And it''s something I couldn''t change, no matter


    what I do.


    "I know what I''m saying right now is difficult to understand. But I''m telling the truth, Csille," he says, taking a deep breath. "Yes, I still like her, but I also like you. And I don''t think


    I''ll le-"


    I stand up from my seat and forcefully take my hand from his. "Your highness, I appreciate your honesty. However, no matter how much you exin things to me, I won''t believe it," I say, smiling sadly at him. "After what you did to me? I refuse to believe you anymore. So, please stop this. Stop, or else I don''t know if I can stop myself from hating you. You''ve already done too much damage to me. If you''re still not satisfied with that, I''m afraid I can''t do


    anything about it."


    I stare at him, letting him see the pain I am feeling right now. I want him to understand how


    much he is hurting me.


    "Apologies, but it''s gettingte already, and I still need to recuperate because of my injuries. I hope it wouldn''t offend your highness if I were to return to my chamber."


    I offer him a curtsy before leaving him alone, without waiting for his response.


    This will be thest time I let my emotions get a hold of me. I won''t subject myself to such a


    situation again.


    Not anymore.

 Chapter 451: : Feelings

    Chapter 451: : Feelings


    ?


    "Dame Csille, are you really nning to close the Foundation for good?"


    I turn around and see Cairistine, Mairenn''s daughter, clinging to my skirt. She looks so sad about the temporary closure of the Foundation.


    I smile reassuringly at her and gently caress her head. "It''s only temporary, Cairistine. Once the renovations are done, we''ll resume our operations. So, you shouldn''t worry, okay?" I tap her little nose. "Everything will be okay."


    Cairistine''s eyes fill with tears as she looks up at me. "You promise? Will everything be better? Will I still see you?"


    I froze when I heard her question. Will she still see me? I doubt that. I decided to close the Foundation for now to prevent it from being shut down because of my betrayal.


    I will be turning over the management of the Hope Foundation to Brother Pascal. I need someone I can trust to continue being the hope of this kingdom.


    I chuckle, attempting to conceal the nervousness in my voice. I couldn''t bring myself to lie in front of a child, so I opt to change the subject.


    "What are you talking about? Aren''t you still living in the Foundation? Do you think I wouldn''t oversee the renovation?"


    She pouts at me and shakes her head. "Dame Csille, that''s not what I was trying to say."


    Iugh and gently caress her head. "I know, I''m just teasing you. You seem so worried about what''s happening. I just want you to feel better. You''re too young to worry about these things. All you need to do is live your childhood as happily as you can, okay? Leave all the worrying to the adults. I''ll take care of everything."


    Only then does she smile genuinely at me. "I will, Dame Csille. Thank you for always making me feel better."


    I was about to say something, but Mairenn calls for Cairistine, so I have no choice but to let her go.


    I watch her running back to their room. I don''t know if I''ll ever get a chance to see her or Mairenn again. So, all I can do is hope things will work out for them in the future.


    My heart wouldn''t be able to heal from the guilt if I ever heard things didn''t go well for them.


    I heave a sigh and sadly smile at myself. Look at me, worrying about other people, yet I''m the one who''ll be facing the worst future among them all.


    I look around my surroundings and sigh. Everything''s still a mess in the Foundation, but because the renovation is ongoing, I''m sure it''ll be better in no time.


    However, I don''t think I''ll be able to see the Foundation reopen.


    I just entered my room when Eve suddenly barged in. "Miss, you''re finally here. I was anxiously looking for you everywhere. Where did you run off to? Have you forgotten that you''re still injured?"


    I take a seat on my bed and smile at Eve, who looks stressed right now. "Why don''t you sit first, Eve? You look like you haven''t slept for a day."


    Eve just sighs and shakes her head. "Miss, how do you expect me to look presentable after finding out you left without notice? Do you know how anxious I was?"


    "Apologies, I just visited the Foundation to check on the progress of the renovation. I didn''t see you earlier, which is why I wasn''t able to notify you. But don''t worry, Father and Mother know about it."


    I hear Eve sigh in relief. I know she''s only concerned about my health. It hasn''t been long since the explosion happened, so it''s natural for her to be this worried. Even my parents are concerned about me. It''s a good thing I was able to convince them to go to their respective work.


    "Apologies, miss. I was just worried about your well-being. It''s only been days since your brace was removed. I know you''re all better now, but I still think it''s better if you refrain from moving around too much."


    I smile reassuringly at Eve. "Don''t worry, Eve. I''m nning to stay at home for a few days. If I could stay here for a month, I''d love that."


    Because that would mean I wouldn''t have to worry about being a viiness. However, that''s wishful thinking. There''s no way I can escape my path as a viiness.


    "Miss, if you wanted to, you could do that. You''re the daughter of a count. You could stay at home for your whole life and do nothing if you really wanted to."


    I look at Eve, wishing everything were as simple as she said. But "simple" isn''t a word I can use to describe the situation I''m currently in.


    Iy on my bed and relish thefort it brings. "Hmm. I would love that idea," I murmur. I close my eyes and try to rid all the negative emotions I''m feeling right now.


    All the anger, sadness, guilt, and betrayal. If only I could numb myself, I would do it. If that''s the only way I can fulfill my role properly.


    "Miss, are you asleep? A letter arrived earlier while you were gone. Do you want me to put it on your bedside table first?"


    I open my eyes and look at Eve. "From whom does the lettere?"


    I don''t expect anyone to send me a letter. Except Mr. Sewell, however, I don''t think Eve will allow a letter with no return address to be in my hands.


    "It''s from His Highness, Prince Fraser."


    I feel my hand tremble when I hear that name. I still couldn''t move on from ourst conversation, and yet here''s a letter from the man who stirs my emotions into turmoil. What does he want this time?


    I gaze out the window and sigh. At our current pace, I''m afraid we''ll reach the department tomorrow.


    However, I know I can''tin, or we might end up back at the Lauretr¨¦ residence. It''s a good thing my parents allowed me to work in the department as long as I take care of myself. And that also means...


    I nce at Brother Pascal, who is currently engrossed in a book. He''s apanying me during my stay in the department because my parents are worried about my health.


    Despite Brother Pascal and the other doctors confirming that I''m fully recovered, my parents still insist on bringing Brother Pascal with me. It''s either I bring Brother Pascal to work, or I don''t work at all.


    I hear Brother Pascal sigh. "Don''t look at me, Csille. Aunt asked me not to change the pace of the carriage, and you know I couldn''t say no to her. Just stay put there and wait. What will happen if you arriveter than expected?"


    I shake my head and remain quiet. I wanted to refute his words, but I''m too exhausted to argue right now. So, I just keep my mouth shut.


    A moment of silence passes when Brother Pascal suddenly says, "I don''t really understand


    you, Csille."


    I frown and stare at him. Brother Pascal is currently looking at me with furrowed eyebrows.


    What is his problem this time?


    "What do you mean, Brother? I don''t think I understand what you''re referring to."


    He shakes his head. "I don''t understand how you can still work with him. After what he did to


    you?"


    I feel my body freeze for a second. I know who he''s referring to. It''s Prince Fraser. The letter I received yesterday is an invitation to visit the department. It''s an invitation to visit the department. After the explosion, a lot of things happened there, and now that I''m better, he sent me a letter to see if I can work in the department again.


    After ourst conversation, I never heard from him again. I even thought he would stop talking to me altogether. Yet, he sent me a letter as if ourst conversation never happened. I sigh. What can I expect from him? He often does that says things he can''t keep. Though I understand it''s likely due to the novel and the force that''s influencing him to behave


    inconsistently.


    "Csille? You''re avoiding it again," Brother Pascal remarks.


    I look at Brother Pascal. It''s not that I''m avoiding it, I just don''t know how to respond to his remarks because even I don''t understand my own actions.


    Am I truly making the right decisions at this moment, or am I just convincing myself that I


    am?


    Even though I''m fully aware of what''s happening and my actions, I can''t help but wonder: Would I still act this way if I were in full control of myself? Would I behave like this if I were the real Csille and not a fixed character bound to a storyline?


    I shake my head. It''s pointless to dwell on these thoughts because I know they''re nothing more than wishful thinking.


    "Be honest with me, Csille. Do you still love him? Because this is the only rational thing I can


    think of."


    Love him?


    Do I still love him? Is it Ysavel hos who truly loves him, or is it Csille Lauretr¨¦''s feelings?


    I hear another scoff from Brother Pascal. "I knew I was right. You still love him." Heughs sarcastically. "After all he''s done, you still love him. I don''t understand why you''re treating yourself like this, Csille. You''re the most beautifuldy in thisnd, yet you''re desperate for someone who couldn''t even see you."


    I smile sadly and close my eyes. I want to say something, but I know a part of his words holds


    truth.


    However, I don''t want to confront it. I couldn''t, because it would only ruin what I''ve been trying to fix all this time.


    "Csille, it''s gettingte. You should rest now. We''ve only just arrived, and you''re already burrying yourself in work," he remarks, shaking his head with disappointment. "Just because the doctor cleared you for work, it doesn''t mean you should overdo it."


    I continued to read the paper without bothering to look at Brother Pascal. "Brother, I''ll justN?v(el)B\\jnn


    finish reading this report."


    We arrived an hour before midnight, and I immediately went to my office to check the documents S left for me. I had informed her beforehand of my arrival and asked her to prepare the necessary documents that I missed during my absence.


    I didn''t hear anything from Brother Pascal, so I thought he had given up and left. However, I


    was startled when he suddenly scooped me up from my seat and carried me out of my office.


    I tried to grab the document I was reading, but he didn''t give me a chance. "You need to rest.


    If you keep being stubborn, I''ll have to tell Aunt and Uncle. You wouldn''t want to go back to the capital without aplishing anything here, would you?"


    I looked at him and nodded. He seemed angry, so I didn''t have much choice but to follow him. I''m sure he''ll do what he said if I keep insisting on working.


    Brother Pascal nodded in satisfaction when he didn''t hear anything from me. We just continue making our way to our assigned chambers


    We were about to turn into the hallway leading to our room when we heard soft whispers.


    Brother Pascal stopped in his tracks and gently put me down. We both looked at each other


    and frowned.


    The voices we could hear were oddly familiar-it was Prince Fraser and Princess Paislee! But why were they conversing in the hallway in the middle of the night?


    "Csille, maybe it''s better if we use the other way, it wou-" Brother Pascal''s sentence was cut


    short as we were startled by Princess Paislee''s voice.


    "STOP! Your highness, please stop this!"


    I frown. Why does she sound upset? Her rtionship with Prince Fraser should be improving


    now. She should be developing feelings for him already, so why does she sound angry at


    Prince Fraser?


    What''s going on between them?


    "Sir Farren, please listen to me first. I know it''s difficult to grasp what I''ve just said, but trust


    me on this one. What I''ve said is true."


    My brows furrow further when I hear a hint of desperation in Prince Fraser''s voice, which I


    don''t quite understand. Why is he so desperate?


    "Your highness, how can you expect me to believe such things? This involves a royal family. How can you expect me to take everything you said lightly?"


    I feel Brother Pascal tugging my arm. "Csille, let''s leave. It wouldn''t be good if His Highness


    learns that we are eavesdropping on their conversation," he whispers in my ear, concerned that we might interrupt Prince Fraser''s conversation with Princess Paislee.


    I nce in the direction of Prince Fraser and nod my head. As much as I want to continue listening to their conversation, I know it wouldn''t be wise for us to stay.


    As we were about to leave, we heard Prince Fraser speak up. "Sir Farren, I understand that it


    may sound unbelievable to you, but I am telling the truth." Princess Paisleeughed sarcastically, her tone unfamiliar. It''s the first time I''ve heard herugh like that. "How can you expect me to believe that a royal has feelings for me? A man."


    My eyes widened as I heard Princess Paislee''s words, prompting me to quickly pull Brother


    Pascal away from that ce. "Csille, did you hear what I heard?"

 Chapter 452: : Deserve

    Chapter 452: : Deserve


    ?


    "Csille?"


    I nce at Brother Pascal, acting as if I don''t get what he means.


    "Heard what, Brother? That Prince Fraser is arguing with Sir Farren?"


    Brother Pascal shakes his head. "Not just that. What his highness said afterward-that someone from the royal family has feelings for Sir Farren?"


    I pretended to be shocked by the news, even exaggerating my expression and tone to seem believable. "What! What do you mean? Did his highness say that? I don''t remember, Brother."


    Brother Pascal stares at me for a moment before letting out a sigh. "Maybe I was mistaken," he mumbles.


    "Mistaken about what?"


    He just shakes his head and continues walking to our rooms. "Nothing, let''s get going. It''s alreadyte, and I''m sure you''re tired from the journey. Let''s rest now."


    I heave a sigh of relief. It wouldn''t be good for the storyline if anyone besides the main leads knew about the romance happening among them.


    Brother Pascal stops at his door and looks at me. "Csille, are you sure you didn''t hear anything?"


    My heart races when he asks that question again. I thought he had brushed it off, but I guess it''s not something that can easily be dismissed.


    I look at him, ensuring he sees the confusion in my eyes. "Brother? What do you mean?"


    I hear him take a deep breath and shake his head. "Never mind. You should rest now. Don''t try to return to your office to resume working. I''m keeping an eye on you. If you want to continue working, you better listen, Csille."


    I nod at him. How can I continue working after what I heard earlier?


    "I won''t. I''m actually so exhausted that I feel like I''ll fall asleep as soon as Iy down." I give him a sweet smile. "Good night, Brother. I''ll see you tomorrow."


    Without waiting for his response, I head straight into my room. I don''t bother looking around or unpacking my things. All I can think about is Prince Fraser and Princess Paislee''s conversation.


    Why are they having a conversation like that? And who is Prince Fraser referring to? A royal has feelings for Princess Paislee?


    Who could it be? Is it the Crown Prince himself, Prince Fraser? Or is it Prince Rufus?


    However, no matter how much I think about it, I can''t figure out who that royal might be.


    I groan in frustration and lie on my bed. It would have been better if I had stayed a little longer to listen to their conversation. But I couldn''t do that with Brother Pascal there.


    I put a pillow over my face and scream into it. I''m so frustrated that I just need to let it out. Everything is so messed up. Every time I try to keep things aligned with the storyline, something happens to mess it all up.


    A shiver runs down my spine as the cold night breeze hits me. Unable to sleep, I decided to walk around the department to tire myself out.


    My thoughts keep drifting back to the conversation between Princess Paislee and Prince Fraser.


    "Who was he talking about? Who likes whom?" I mumble to myself.


    I was about to turn a corner when I heard a familiar voice behind me.


    "Dame Csille? You''re here?" Princess Paislee''s gaze lingers on me for a moment. "When did you arrive?"


    I return her stare, noticing the exhaustion etched on her face. She seems worn out, She appears older than thest time I saw her.


    "Dame Csille?"


    Shaking my head, I respond, "Apologies, I couldn''t help but notice your current state. You look..."


    Princess Paislee smiled sadly at me. "Terrible? I know. There''s been a lot going on since the explosion, and we''ve barely had enough sleep or rest. I''m sorry if my appearance makes you ufortable."


    I shake my head. She doesn''t look that bad. She just looks so exhausted. I''m pretty sure once she gets enough sleep, she''ll look better.


    I shook my head. "No, that''s not what I meant, Sir Farren. You just look tired." I sighed. "I''m sorry, it''s my fault you haven''t been able to rest properly. If only I were here to help you with the work, you wouldn''t have had to work so hard."


    "Please don''t me yourself, Dame Csille. You were injured, so how could we let you work despite your injuries?" She then stares at me worriedly. "I heard from His Highness that you''ve fully recovered already. Is it true? Is that why you''re here?"


    I simply smile at her. "Thank you for your kind words, Sir Fraser. But I believe I can still do something even if I''m injured," I sigh. "As for your question, what you heard is true. I am well now. You''ll be seeing a lot of me starting tomorrow."


    Princess Paislee nods her head. "I am d. You don''t know how worried we all are for you. I''m sure everyone will be happy to see you return." She then pauses for a second. "But Dame, what are you doing here in the middle of the night? Aren''t you supposed to be resting now?" I look up at the bright full moon in the night sky before answering. "I just couldn''t sleep, so I decided to take a walk first. How about you, Sir Farren? What are you doing here?"


    I remain staring at the moon. There is something in it that draws me in.


    A few moments went by, but I didn''t hear any response from Princess Paislee. When I nced


    at her, I noticed her staring intently at the moon too.


    "I''m just thinking."


    I furrowed my brow. Princess Paislee''s expression was unfamiliar to me.


    She appeared... vulnerable ... and helpless? A far cry from the fearless demeanor I was


    ustomed to seeing from her.


    So, why? Why does she looks so vulnerable right now? What could have happened that made


    her like that?


    "What are you thinking about, Sir Farren? Is everything alright? Are you okay?"


    Princess Paislee offered a sad smile. "You''re way too kind for you own good, Dame Csille," she sighed, shaking her head. "And it''s making me feel even more guilty." She met my gaze. "Please don''t be so good to me."


    I furrow my brow. I don''t understand what she''s trying to say. Csille being good? Since when did the viiness turn good? Isn''t that against their role?


    "I don''t understand what you''re trying to say, Sir Farren. And why wouldn''t I treat you well?"


    I hear her sigh. "Because I was the reason why... everything changed," she whispers thest two words, but I still manage to hear them.


    My heart races when I hear what she said. What does she mean? Is she the reason why everything changed? With what?


    A gentle, cold breeze passes by us, yet I don''t even feel the cold. I''m sweating because of


    anxiety.


    I take a deep breath, trying to calm my nerves. I couldn''t be too blunt with Princess Paislee because she is very cautious. If I end up saying things I shouldn''t have, I might further mess up the current situation.


    "I don''t think I am following what you are trying to say. You are the reason why what? Princess Paislee looked at me with a sad smile, then shook her head. "Nothing. Forget what I said," she said softly. Then she turned her gaze back to the moon. "Don''t you think the moon looks lovely tonight, Dame Csille?"


    My brows furrowed. As much as I want to ask her more, pressing her would only deter her from sharing more.


    I understand her quite well. The more someone tries to pressure her into doing something, the more she stubbornly refuses toply.


    I just stare at the moon and hum a yes to her question. Indeed, the moon is definitely lovelyn/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    tonight.


    We stay silent for a while and just busy ourselves staring at the shining moon.


    I even thought, Princess Paislee wouldn''t say anything after but I was startled when I suddenly heard her say, "Dame Csille, may I know what are your thoughts about two men


    being in love?"


    My eyes immediately widen when I heard what she said. Does it mean she is also in love with Prince Fraser now? Is that why she said she is the reason why everything changed? "Apologies, I know it''s a sensitive topic, and I should have been more considerate of your feelings. If you''re ufortable discussing it, you don''t have to answer. I apologi-"


    I shake my head. "Your question caught me off guard, but it doesn''t make me ufortable." I pause, gathering my thoughts. "I believe that all forms of love should be celebrated, regardless of societal norms. Whether it''s between two men, two women, or any otherbination, love is love. As long as it''s genuine, that''s what counts."


    I look at Princess Paislee''s face, searching for any reaction, but it remains... expressionless. It''s as if what I was saying didn''t concern her at all.


    "You are really deserving...."


    I frowned when I couldn''t hear her words clearly. It seemed like she deliberately whispered


    them..


    But why? And what does she mean I deserve it?


    "I deserve what Sir Farren?"


    She gazes at me with a smile and says, "You deserve all the love from people because of how


    you empathize with them. Honestly, I thought you held prejudice against people who love the same gender. But I realize now that I need to reassess my judgments. I apologize for that."


    "No need to apologize. I understand why you had that impression. But there''s something I don''t quite grasp, Sir Farren. Why did you ask that question?"


    I notice her tense up for a moment before she meets my gaze. "I just happen to know someone who''s going through a simr situation."


    I made an effort to keep my facial expressions neutral, especially since Princess Paislee was watching me closely.


    Even a slight hint of emotion from me could potentially affects her rtionship with Prince


    Fraser.


    I couldn''t allow that to happen, not now that Princess Paislee has developed feelings for


    Prince Fraser.


    I nod in understanding. "I see. Did you ask that question because you''re concerned about


    them?" Princess Paislee agrees. "I am. Frankly, I don''tprehend why a man would choose to be in a rtionship with another man. How can he risk everything for a man?"


    It''s love. He''s willing to risk the throne just to be with Princess Paislee, and I''m certain he''ll


    do everything to protect her once the truth is revealed that she''s the precious Crown Princess of the Aeerean Kingdom.


    "It is something we might not fully understand. But as someone who is close with that


    person, I do think it''s best to just support them. The society is already hard on them, they need someone who''ll remind them that their love isn''t wrong."


    Princess Paislee stares intently at me, as if she wants to see something from me. "What will


    you do if it''s someone you love?"


    Someone I love? She is really talking about Prince Fraser but I don''t understand why we are having this conversation? Did she bring this up just to get my approval?


    But why would she want to? I mean, I''m just an ex-fianc¨¦e of Prince Fraser. So, technically she doesn''t really need my approval of their rtionship.


    I shrug my shoulders. "My opinion doesn''t really matter. As long as the person I love will be


    happy in that rtionship, then why would I disapprove?"


    I heard her sigh. I''m not sure if I heard it right, but I definitely sense a hint of disappointment


    in that sigh.


    But why? Why would she be disappointed? I thought she bring this conversation up because


    she wants to get my approval?


    I don''t understand what is happening right now.


    "But what if he is just confused?"


    I frown. I don''t know where this conversation is going. "Confused with his feelings? Then I


    don''t want to. If he truly have feelings for me then there wouldn''t be a second person. I would rather support his new rtionship than to continue what we had."


    Silence fell between us, and we resumed staring at the moon, each lost in our own thoughts.


    "He loves you, Dame Csille."


    I smile sadly. Loves me? That''s a lie. If he really did, we wouldn''t be having this conversation


    right now.

 Chapter 453: : Respect?

    Chapter 453: : Respect?


    ?


    "Dame Csille?"


    I look up and see S watching me with concern. I give her a reassuring smile and continue reading the reports on my desk.


    "Are you okay, Dame Csille? Is it really okay for you to work? You don''t have to force yourse-"


    "I''m not forcing myself, S. You heard Brother Pascal, right? I''m well enough to work. So, you don''t have to worry about it."


    I couldn''t focus on work because of my conversation with Princess Paisleest night.


    I don''t understand what she was trying to convey. I thought she was in love with Prince Fraser, yet herst words left me confused.


    Prince Fraser being in love with me? I almostughed when I heard it. How could he love me if he''s already in love with Princess Paislee?


    I take a deep breath and set the paper down. No matter how hard I try to focus on work, I can''t stop thinking about what happened yesterday.


    The conversation between Princess Paislee and Prince Fraser keeps reying in my mind. A royal having feelings for Princess Paislee? And Princess Paislee iming that Prince Fraser is in love with me, even though she knows full well she is the one whom Prince Fraser is in love with.


    "Dame Csille? Are you... okay?"


    I look at S and shake my head. "Sorry, I can''t concentrate right now. It might be due to myck of sleep." I stand up and sigh. "Let''s go check the workshop. You mentioned I need to inspect the quality of the weapons, right?"


    S stares at me for a few seconds before leading me to the workshop.


    I can see that she''s worried about me and probably has a lot of questions she wants to ask, but she remains quiet. Perhaps it''s because I don''t look like myself today.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    After a few minutes of walking, we arrive at the workshop near the garden. However, I frown when I see people forging weapons outside the workshop.


    I look at S, who guiltily avoids my eye contact. "I''m sorry, Dame Csille. The workshop room is too small to store all the forged weapons, so we decided to forge outside to make room for the weapons."


    I nce at the bright, shining sun and the people forging weapons. Even with the trees providing some shade, it''s not enough to keep them out of the sun. If this continues, I''m afraid it will harm the forgers.


    I heave a sigh. "S, tell them to take a day off for today. After that follow me, we need to discuss about something."


    I don''t wait for her response and return to my office. I need to arrange for arger workshop and storage room that can amodate both the forgers and the weapons. To do that, I need to prepare all the necessary documents.


    That means I need to see his highness... again.


    "Csille, I heard you still haven''t eaten your lunch? Are you nning to starve yourself to death? It''s past noon now."


    I look at Brother Pascal, who is standing in the doorway ring at me.


    I sigh and set aside the documents I''ve been reading. I just finished preparing all the necessary documents for the workshop and storage room.


    I will be sending these documents to Prince Fraser''s office to seek his approval. I need his consent before proceeding with anything that involves funding.


    "Apologies, Brother. I just finished these documents I''ll be sending to his highness this afternoon. I was so engrossed in it that I lost track of time." I stand up and arrange the documents on my table.


    Brother Pascal''s eyebrows furrow even more. "Csille, I understand your dedication to your work. However, I must remind you that you''ve only just recovered from an injury. If you keep neglecting your health, we might have no choice but to return to the capital."


    My eyes immediately widen when I heard what he said. I cannot allow that to happen. Mister Sewell already given me a warning, so I need to give him something useful or else I might mess up the storyline again. With Mister Sewell''s temper? I''m sure he''ll do something to threaten me again.


    "I understand, Brother, and I apologize. This won''t happen again. I had something urgent to attend to, which is why I couldn''t eat lunch on time." I offer an awkward smile. "Did you manage to have your lunch?"


    Brother Pascal shakes his head with disappointment. "Yes, I did. I came by earlier, but your staff informed me that you were deeply engrossed in work."


    I smile at him and ask if he wants to join me for a walk to the cafeteria. But he declines, saying he still needs to talk to General Abarral and Colonel Randle about the soldiers''


    training.


    That''s why I end up eating alone. But before leaving the office, I make sure to ask s to send the documents I''ve prepared to Prince Fraser''s office.


    As much as possible, I don''t want to talk to him for now. Not after hearing him say those words.


    I don''t want to hope again only to hurt myself once more. No, I''m done hoping for something that will never happen in this lifetime.


    I was about to step inside the cafeteria, but I stopped when I saw three people eating at one


    table.


    What are they doing here?


    I tried to turn back, but I was toote. Princess Paislee had already called my name.


    "Dame Csille? Are you here for lunch too? Why don''t you join us? It''s been a long time since west ate together."


    I almost want to roll my eyes at her. If only I weren''t with the two Princes, I could have pretended not to hear her. But it''s toote for that now.


    I simply smile at Princess Paislee and respectfully refuse her offer. I would rather starve to death than to sit with them.


    Not with the tension floating in the air right now.


    "I apologize, Sir Farren, but I''m only here to pick up some sandwiches and head back to my office. I have a busy schedule ahead, as much as I''d like to stay, I must decline. Please excuse


    me."


    I head straight to the counter to order sandwiches, opting for a lighter meal instead of the heavy one I had initially nned. I prefer to avoid any interaction with these three characters. As I wait for my order, I sense someone standing beside me. "Dame Csille, are you nning to stick to sandwiches only? "Are you sure it''s okay for you to only eat those, especially considering you just recovered from your injuries?"


    Oh please, Princess Paislee, could you leave me be, just this once? I''ve got a lot on my te right now, and I really don''t need another issue to deal with.


    I offer her a small smile. "I''m in the middle of something, so I''m just grabbing a quick bite. Once I''m done with the documents, I''ll have S bring me a proper meal."


    "But Dame Csille, isn''t that bad for your health? Especially since you''ve just recovered from an injury. Does Doctor Pascal know about this? I''m sure he wouldn''t approve of you having just a sandwich for lunch."


    As I''m about to reply, a hand suddenly grasps my shoulder. "Sir Farren is correct, Csille. You should eat more," Rufus interjects, his gaze filled with concern. "Why don''t you join us for lunch? I know you are busy but so we are. Yet, we still give time for a meal."


    I almost want to cry in frustration when I heard what he said. What is this guy doing? I know


    I told him to put distance between us. Is he angry with me that''s why he is deliberately putting me in an ufortable position?


    While I could easilye up with an excuse to avoid Princess Paislee, escaping a situation involving a Prince presents a greater challenge. How can a simple noble like myself dare to


    defy royalty?


    I offer Rufus an awkward smile. "As much as I''d like to join you for lunch, I really can''t. I have something urgent to attend to, as I mentioned earlier. So, I apologize, but I really ne-" "Prince Rufus, aren''t you aware that it''s inappropriate to hold ady in such a manner?" We''re all taken aback as Prince Fraser rises to his seat and strides over to us. His gaze fixates on Rufus''s hand, which rests on my shoulder. With narrowed eyes, he then turns his attention to me. "And Dame Csille," he begins, "isn''t it disrespectful to address royalty by their names alone? You''re the daughter of a count and hold the title of Dame. How could you forget such


    basic etiquette?"


    Rufus quickly withdraws his hand and positions himself in front of me, shielding me from view. ""I granted her permission to address me in such a manner. So, please refrain from reprimanding her for simply following a royal''s order."


    And this is the reason why I want to get out of here as much as I can. I don''t want to be involved in this argument.


    With so much already on my te, how can I have the energy to deal with this absurd


    argument?


    "Prince Rufus, may I remind you that Dame Csille is an unmarried woman. What would others


    say if they heard her addressing you in such a manner? Aren''t you at all concerned about her


    reputation?"


    Rufus''s scoff is unmistakable. "How ironic to hear such words from you," he retorts. "Especially from someone who publicly humiliated Dame Csille by breaking off their engagement without even speaking to her first. If there''s someone who needs a reminder, shouldn''t it be you, Your Highness?"


    My eyes widen at Rufus''s words. While I''m aware their rtionship is deteriorating, Rufus has definitely crossed a line with his bluntness.


    I understand he''s speaking the truth, but I can''t help but wonder how he could be so straightforward, especially in front of Prince Fraser, who is known for his temper.


    I was waiting for Prince Fraser response but I was startled when Prince Fraser rush to Rufus


    and hold his cor.


    Thankfully, Princess Paislee pulls me to the side, preventing me from being pushed alongside Rufus. Given the force with which Prince Fraser is acting, I''m certain I would have


    ended up injuring myself again.


    "Prince Rufus, allow me to remind you that you are addressing the Crown Prince of the


    Vrawyth Kingdom. How da-"


    Rufus interrupts with a sarcasticugh. "How could I forget? Everyone seems intent on


    reminding me of who you are and where my ce is," Rufus responds with a scoff. "How can I forget? If you keep reminding me of it?"


    Despite hisughter, I can hear the pain in Rufus''s voice. Among everyone here, I understand the extent of what Rufus has endured simply because he is Prince Fraser''s cousin. The bullying from the nobles, the sacrifices he''s had to make, and the achievements he''s had to downy just to ensure he doesn''t overshadow Prince Fraser.


    "But here you are throwing those words at me? Don''t you realize that you are disrespecting


    the throne right now?"


    Yet, Prince Fraser tries to remind him where his ce is. Isn''t that a p on Rufus face?


    It''s disheartening to see Prince Fraser continually disappointing me. I don''t understand how


    did hee to be like this?


    What did I do wrong?


    I look at Princess Paislee who is currently watching the two Princes. I was hoping she might intervene to ease the tension between them. But I''m taken aback when I see her expression.


    She looks indifferent to what is happening between the two Princes. There''s no trace of emotion on her face, as if the two people arguing in front of her are strangers.


    But why? Shouldn''t she be at least a little concerned about Prince Fraser? Yet, I can''t see any


    worry on her face.


    Rufus''sughter caught my attention again. "Have you heard yourself, Prince Fraser? Disrespecting? If anyone here is being disrespectful, it''s you. So don''t make meugh by bringing up the throne. Because if you were a rightful heir, you wouldn''t be doing anything to


    disrespect it.""


    My eyes widen at the rage in Prince Fraser''s eyes. I recognize that expression, and I doubt I''ll like what happens next.


    Please, no! I can''t let them ruin everything!


    Hello! This your writer. You can skip this part if you want. I just need to fill in some words because I


    need to have certain number of words. However, after editing this chapter I was missing a lot of words. So, please skip. I''m just writing just to fill in the missing words.


    I would also like to apologise for the inconsistencies of my updates. As much as I would like to update daily, my schedule wouldn''t allow. So, I hope you still bear with me. Just like I promised, I will definitely finished this story no matter what. In fact, I am already thinking of side stories. So stay tune everyone.

 Chapter 454: : Advice from the Crown Princess

    Chapter 454: : Advice from the Crown Princess


    ?


    I nce at Princess Paislee, hoping she will take action, but she remains expressionless, as if she doesn''t care what happens between the two Princes.


    So, I have no choice but to take matters into my own hands. If she won''t do something, then I will. I can''t let them argue and risk ruining the storyline.


    Prince Fraser raises his fist to strike Rufus, but before he cannd the punch, I quickly block it with my hands. The force behind his punch leaves my hand numb, and I wince in pain.


    "Purny!"


    "Csille!"


    Rufus immediately holds my hand gently, as if he''s afraid he''ll hurt me. "Why did you do that? Let me see your hand." He then checks it to see if there is any wound.


    I try to take my hand back, but Rufus won''t let me. "I am okay, Prince Rufus. Please let my hand go."


    But he continues holding my hand, ring at Prince Fraser, who is currently staring at us.


    I can still see the anger in Prince Fraser''s eyes, but it has subsided. It is now reced by fear and guilt.


    Rufus scoffs. "Are you happy now, Prince Fraser? You''ve hurt Csille again, just like you always do." He shakes his head in disappointment. "If you want respect, then act in a way that deserves the respect you seek."


    Rufus then drags me out of the cafeteria. I hear Prince Fraser call out my name and Rufus''s, but Rufus doesn''t stop, pulling me away from the scene.


    We only stop once we reach my office, which is opposite Prince Fraser''s office.


    He looks at me with guilt in his eyes. "I''m sorry, I should have restrained my anger. Look at what happened to you," he says, shaking his head. "Let me check your hand. Is it hurting now?"


    I shake my head. As much as I want to reassure him that everything is okay, they both need to take responsibility for their actions.


    They are not children anymore, yet they still behave as if they are. I know Prince Rufus is only trying to protect me, and it is Prince Fraser who should be more responsible, but Rufus could have handled it more calmly.


    "I''m okay, Your Highness. You don''t have to worry about my hand. You should focus on having a proper conversation with His Highness, Prince Fraser. Arguing won''t help our current situation."


    I was startled when Rufus cursed Prince Fraser out. "To hell with that Crown Prince. He is being too much. How can he say such words to you?" He slumps onto a sofa and shakes his head in disappointment. "And here you are, defending him again, Purny."


    I sigh and sit in my chair. "I''m not defending him, Your Highness. I''m just worried it will affect everyone working here. Instead of running away from the problem, why don''t you two talk about it? You''re both the future leaders of the Vrawyth Kingdom. Do you think it''s good to argue like this?"


    Rufus scoffs. "And what? Let him do whatever he wants without taking responsibility? Csille, if he wants to be a rightful ruler of this kingdom, he needs to be responsible for his actions. No Vrawyth King would let his judgment be clouded by his temper. That''s something he needs to work on. So, no. If you want me to talk to him and smooth things out, I won''t do that."


    I just stare at Rufus and sigh. I knew he wouldn''t agree, but I had to try. Arguments like this aren''t part of the storyline.


    Yes, they will have differences, but not to the point of physically harming each other.


    And I know I can''t force my opinion on him because Prince Fraser crossed a line too. How can he p to Rufus'' face what is his current standing in the monarchy?


    "Apologies, I shouldn''t have said that. I understand what you''re trying to say, Your Highness, and I do agree with you. His Highness, Prince Fraser, needs to work on his temper." Rufus stares at me intently. I can''t read his thoughts, but I see a mix of emotions swirling in his eyes. He then shakes his head. "If only I... you. Things would be better. At least, I wouldn''t have... and he''d be happy with her."


    I frown, unable to catch everything he said because he spoke so softly, as if he intentionally kept those words from me.


    "Apologies, but were you saying something, Your Highness?"


    Rufus shakes his head and stands up from his seat. "Forget it. I was mumbling nonsense." He then looks at his watch. "I''ll be taking my leave now, Csille. If you feel any difort, just ask someone to find me, okay? I''ll check on you once I''m done with my work."


    I was about to tell him not to bother, but he had already left the office before I could say anything.


    I slump in my chair and sigh. "Everything is getting messier, and we''re not even at the climax yet," I mumble to myself.


    A knock on my door interrupts my reverie. I was so engrossed in thinking about what would happen after that argument in the cafeteria that I didn''t notice S standing in the doorway. She''s holding the documents for the workshop and storage room request.


    "Why do you still have those? Didn''t I ask you to take them to His Highness''s office?"


    S bows her head guiltily. "I''m sorry, Dame Csille. I did as you asked, but His Highness Prince Fraser asked me to return the documents. He said he would only read the request if you were the one to speak with him."


    I nearly curse Prince Fraser when I hear S''s words. What does he want from me? Isn''t it enough that he hurt me earlier?


    If I didn''t need the workshop and storage room, I wouldn''t bother seeing him. But I know I have no choice but to follow his orders.


    Curse that Prince. I hope it''ll took him a long time to make Princess Paislee fall for him.


    If it were possible, I wouldn''t even want Princess Paislee to be with him. With his temper? She deserves better.


    But I don''t have a say in my own future, so how can I worry about their love life?


    "Dame Csille?"


    I look at S and extend my hand to her. "Give me the documents. I''ll be the one to


    personally talk to him."


    I leave a few reminders with S before heading to Prince Fraser''s office.


    "All I do is for the sake of everyone''s lives," I mumble to myself.


    However, I was startled when someone speaks behind me.


    "Dame Csille?"


    I look back and find Princess Paislee staring at me strangely, as if I''ve said something I


    shouldn''t have.


    There''s no way she could have heard me, right? I was mumbling to myself, and the words were barely audible. Even if she did hear, I didn''t say anything out of the ordinary.


    But why is she looking at me like that?


    "Are you nning to see Prince Fraser?" Princess Paislee asks.


    I nod and show her the papers in my hand. "Yes, S told me that Prince Fraser will only read


    my request if I talk to him."


    Princess Paislee shakes her head. "I don''t think it''s the right time for you to talk to him. He''s


    in a bad mood right now, and you know how he gets. It''s better if you let his emotions subside


    before talking to him."


    She pauses and stares at me again, as if she''s trying to discern something.


    "If you want, you can hand me the documents first, and I''ll give them to His Highness once he''s in a better mood. I''ll just call you once he''s read them. What do you think?"


    I nce at the papers in my hand and then to Princess Paislee. Good for me. I didn''t want to talk to Prince Fraser in the first ce.


    I immediately hand her the documents. "Thank you, Sir Farren. I really appreciate you doing


    this."


    Princess Paislee simply smiles at me. "If it''s something that will help the departments, then


    I wouldn''t mind. I should be the one apologizing for what happened."


    I frown. Why would she be the one apologizing? Those two Princes should be the ones


    apologizing here.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "May I know why you''re apologizing, Sir Farren?"


    Princess Paislee shakes her head. "I am the personal knight of His Highness, yet I let things escte that way. I should have intervened before it got worse. Also, if not for me, you wouldn''t have been forced to stay with us earlier, which also means Prince Fraser wouldn''t have gotten mad at Prince Rufus. So, I apologize for myck of consideration."


    She really deserves to be the female lead. How can the female lead take responsibility for the male lead''s actions? They''re really disappointing me.


    "Sir Farren, I know it wasn''t your intention for things to escte that way. So, you don''t have to apologize. If anyone else, their Highnesses are the ones who should be taking ountability for their actions."


    I give her a reassuring smile. "But it made me wonder, why did you stand there and watch? Don''t get me wrong, I''m not criticizing you for what happened. I just thought it''s out of


    character for you to let that slip."


    Princess Paislee stares at me for a couple of seconds before sighing heavily. "Just as you said, those two Princes should be taking ountability for their actions. So, I was hoping they''ll remember what they should and shouldn''t be doing. However, I had apse in judgment. I forgot that it''s also my responsibility to ensure that their Highnesses have an amicable rtionship with each other."


    I nod my head. She''s right, but I do think she''s putting too much responsibility on herself. With the personalities of those two Princes and their current situation? I doubt she can do anything to fix their rtionship.


    "It''s not your fault that those two aren''t getting along. Ever since we were young, they''ve always argued about every little thing. So, don''t stress yourself too much. Let them deal with their problems, as long as you''re still keeping them from harming each other." I smile reassuringly at her.


    "Thank you for your kind words, Dame Csille. I know you''re only saying that to make me feel


    better."


    "You''re putting too much responsibility on yourself, Sir Farren. Those two might act like reckless kids, but they also know boundaries. So, don''t fret. You''re doing a good job. Ha-"


    I was about to say something more when I heard a familiar voice nearby.


    It''s Prince Fraser!


    And that''s my cue to leave. I don''t want to meet a Prince Fraser in a bad mood right now.


    "Apologies, Sir Farren, but as much as I want to talk to you, I remember I still have other things to do today. I''ll be taking my leave first."


    I didn''t wait for her response and was set to run away from that ce. However, Princess


    Paislee''s words left me frozen on my feet.


    "Don''t do it, Dame Csille. It''ll only make things difficult."


    I turn to her and frown. Don''t do what? Leave? "Pardon? I don''t think I''m following what you''re saying. Don''t do what? Leave?"


    Princess Paislee stares intently at me, her eyes full of emotions I couldn''t name. "Don''t


    make that big decision."


    My heart races as I wait for her to continue her words. There''s no way Princess Paislee knows


    what''s happening.


    She can''t know. She shouldn''t know, no matter what!


    "Don''t betray..."


    I couldn''t hear what she said because she whispered the words to me. I was about to ask her


    more, but Prince Fraser''s irritated voice was getting nearer. So, I had no choice but to leave without being able to ask all the questions I wanted to ask Princess Paislee.


    What does she mean by saying don''t betray? Don''t betray who? What does Princess Paislee


    know?

 Chapter 455: : Runaway

    Chapter 455: : Runaway


    ?


    "Dame Csille, are you okay? You look so pale right now. Do you want me to call Doctor Pascal for you?"


    I wave my hand at S and just sit on my chair. "Don''t worry about me, S. I just didn''t get enough sleepst night, but I already took some medication. So don''t worry."


    I couldn''t sleep properlyst night because I kept thinking about the conversation I had with Princess Paislee.


    I don''t know if she means something else or it''s just a simple piece of advice from her. But one thing''s for sure, I will get to the bottom of this. I need to make sure that everything is going ording to the storyline.


    S stares at me worriedly. It looks like she''s still not satisfied with my answer.


    "But Dame Csille, is it okay for you to work in such condition? You just recovered from an injury. Why don''t you take a rest for today? If you''re worried about the department, I can oversee things here while you''re gone. I''m worried about you, Dame Csille."


    I give S a reassuring smile. "Don''t worry, I''ll just finish the documents I have here, and I''ll take a rest this afternoon. By the way, is there any response from the Crown Prince''s office?"


    S stares at me and shakes her head. "There is no response from the Crown Prince, Dame Csille. But I''ll make sure once I receive it, I''ll immediately rush to bring it to you."


    I thank her and continue reading the documents on my table. However, because of the migraine I have, I couldn''t concentrate much on my work.


    In the end, I decided to take a rest after two hours of reading the document on repeat. S was so happy with my decision that she even wanted to send me to my own chamber. I just stopped her. I know she already had a lot on her te.


    I was making my way to my bedroom with my blurry vision. Coupled with the fact that I felt dizzy and my knees were weak, I found myself almost stumbling on the floor. It''s a good thing someone caught me before I fell.


    As much as I wanted to thank the person, I couldn''t do so because my consciousness slowly faded away. Thest thing I heard was someone whispering words to me.


    "I wouldn''t let you fall..."


    And when I opened my eyes, I found myself inside my room with Rufus sitting on a chair beside my bed.


    I frown. Was he the one who whispered those words? But why did the voice sound different? Rufus immediately stands up when he sees me rising from the bed. "The doctor advised that you should take a rest for today. You copsed because of fatigue. You just recovered from an injury, Csille. Why are you pushing yourself to your limits?"


    I shake my head. It''s not that I want to work myself to exhaustion, but I need to. Things will only get worse from here, and I need to ensure that everything is going ording to the storyline.


    "I''m not. I was actually nning to rest in my room when I copsed. I may be stubborn sometimes, but I also know how to take care of my body."


    I heard Rufus scoff. "I''ve heard that from you before, yet you always end up either getting hurt or being unconscious. You''re being too hard on yourself, Csille. Just because you had a failed engagement, it doesn''t mean that you''ll neglect to take care of yourself. Do you know how worried your brother, Pascal, is?"


    My eyes widen when I hear Brother Pascal''s name. How could I forget Brother Pascal?


    I anxiously hold Rufus''s hands. "Does Brother Pascal know what happened to me?"


    Rufus nods his head. "Of course, how could I keep this from Doctor Pascal? He just left for an urgent matter but will returnter. Why? Do you wish to keep it from him?"


    I definitely do, but it''s already toote for that. I just wish Brother Pascal wouldn''t use this as an excuse to return to the capital.


    I lean on the bedframe and close my eyes. I feel much better now after getting some rest, but my mind still can''t be at ease.


    "Csille, are you okay? Do you feel ufortable anywhere else?"


    I just shake my head. I just don''t have the mental capacity to talk to him right now.


    It''s not that I don''t want to. Rather, my mind can''t stop worrying about other things. We''ve only been here for days, yet a lot has already happened. I can''t help but worry about what''s in store for me in the uing days.


    "Csille, just tell me if you don''t feel okay so I can call a doctor for you."


    I open my eyes and stare at the worried Prince Rufus. It''s been a long time since I''ve talked to him like this, without me pushing him away.


    "I am okay, Rufus. Don''t worry. I''m just thinking about a lot of things. It''s the reason why I didn''t get enough sleeptely."


    I thought Rufus would immediately ask me what I was thinking, but he just remains staring at me anxiously.


    "Aren''t you going to ask me what I''m thinking?"


    He shakes his head and smiles sadly at me. "I would if we were still as close as we used to be. But haven''t you put some distance between us? How can I ask such a personal question to


    you?"


    I feel a pang of pain in my heart when I hear his words. I know I''m the one who pushed him away, yet I can''t help but feel hurt.


    A lot of things have changed between us and it will continue to change in the future.


    I have a lot of things I want to say to him. I want to exin to him the reason why I am doing this. I want to tell him what is currently happening in my life.


    But I know I shouldn''t. I shouldn''t be selfish and think only myself. So, I just close my eyes and decided not to answer him. I don''t want to cross the distance we took some time creating.


    "Csille, I''ve missed you."


    A tear escaped my eye as I listened to his words. I miss him too yet I know I couldn''t say those words back at him. Instead, I just pretend that I didn''t hear anything.


    "And there are many things I wish to tell you," he continued, hisughter devoid of joy. "Did you know I confessed my feelings to her? And do you know what happened? She turned me down, Purny. She rejected me."


    I squeezed my fist tightly, resisting the urge to console him as his sobs reached my ears. His tears pained me deeply.


    Rufus had sacrificed so much over the years, only to be denied the happiness he so deserved.


    I couldn''t help but me myself. If only I hadn''t introduced another male lead, he wouldn''t be suffering like this.


    "That''s not even the worst part. I suspect someone else might confess to her as well. Csille, I''m scared. I can''t bear the thought of losing her to someone else. I''m lost and in agony, Csille. I-I... need y-you."


    As much as I wish I could ignore it all, my heart and conscience won''t allow it. How could I possibly stay indifferent after hearing Rufus express such pain?


    Only a heartless person can do so.


    The Prince Rufus who is always happy in life. The person who is always been with Csille no


    matter what.


    I gently pull him to my side and give him a big hug. I didn''t say anything but I made sure that he can feel the worry and care I have for him.


    I hope with this, he will know that there are people rooting for his happiness. Even if they are not with him anymore.


    As I was about to return to my room, a hand unexpectedly grabbed mine. I turned around, anticipating it might be one of the two Princes, but almost ran to my room when I recognized


    Brother Pascal.


    I offered him a slightly awkward smile. "Brother, you''re here. How was your day?" He shot me a re before responding, "Do you seriously ask me that question?" He scoffed. "I''m doing just swell after learning that my cousin, who just recovered from an injury, became unconscious." His tone dripped with sarcasm.


    "Brother, please let me exin," I pleaded frantically, hoping he would hear me out first.


    I couldn''t afford to leave the Foundation without obtaining any valuable information. By now, I''m sure Mr. Sewell already knows my whereabouts. He''ll undoubtedly look for me once


    I return to the capital.


    That''s why I can''t return right now. I can''t risk putting everyone in danger because of my carelessness.


    "Of course, you''d better exin yourself if you still want to work here,."


    He guided me into my room and gently settled me on the bed before taking a seat in front of


    me.


    "Now talk. Exin to me why you passed out again after being here for three days."


    I sigh. "Brother, believe me, it wasn''t intentional-"


    "Of course it wasn''t. Isn''t that always your excuse? Yet, you continue to find yourself in difficult situations. Csille, what''s going on with you? Just because your engagement failed doesn''t mean you should give up on life."


    Why does everyone assume I''ve given up on life? If I had the choice, I''d rather stay in bed and read stories than deal with all of this.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    And do they really think so little of me? That I''d throw away my life just because a certain hot-headed prince decided to end our engagement?


    I sigh. "Brother, I know it''s hard to trust me after everything I''ve done and said in the past. But believe me, I didn''t deliberately overwork myself. I''ve just had a lot on my mindtely, and it''s been affecting my sleep."


    Brother Pascal stares at me for a moment before taking a seat beside me. "You''re still being too hard on yourself, Csille. When will you start putting yourself first?"


    When? I don''t know. It''s not that I don''t care about my health, but how can I prioritize myself


    when everyone else''s lives are at stake?


    Can I bear to be that selfish?


    I simply smile at Brother Pascal. I know that trying to reason with him would only lead to further disappointment. I''ve already caused them enough disappointment.


    I wait for Brother Pascal to say something, but he remains silent. He just fix my nket and do


    his own thing.


    I just close my eyes and pretend to sleep despite having just woken up. However, I didn''t anticipate that I would actually fall asleep again.


    "Dame Csille?"


    I turn around and see Princess Paislee wearing a tattered gown, gripping a bloody sword. Her


    long blond hair cascades over her shoulder.


    "Sir Farren?" I inadvertently utter her name aloud. Realizing my mistake, I quickly cover my


    mouth. I am not supposed to know her secret.


    I was expecting Princess Paislee to be surprised with how I call her but she didn''t even bat an eye. She just grabbed my hand and drag me away to somewhere.


    It''s night time and there isn''t any light in our surroundings so I couldn''t quite pinpoint


    where we are.


    All I know is we are currently walking through grass.


    "I don''t have much time Dame Csille to exin things but we need to leave now. Please bear


    with this, once we pass this forest, there are horses waiting for us to ride away from here."


    I frown. What does she mean we need to leave? To where? The Capital? But why? Is there


    something urgent happening in the monarchy? Does the Aeerean Kingdom strike an attack


    again?


    Also, why is she not wearing her disguise? Isn''t she afraid that the Vrawyth people will recognise


    her?


    What is happening right now?


    We sprinted continuously along the forest path until we spotted two horses tied to a tree.


    Princess Paislee extended her hand to help me onto the horse, but I hesitated, gazing at her


    hand intently.


    I needed answers. I had to understand what was happening.


    "What''s going on here? And you''re Princess Paislee, aren''t you?"


    She just frown at me. "Csille, there''s no time for exnations now. We have to leave. Prince Fraser couldn''t do what he needs to do as long as you are still in the Vrawyth Kingdom."


    I was puzzled. Why was my presence affecting Prince Fraser''s ns? And why was Princess


    Paislee helping me?


    "No, I won''t go until I understand what''s happening. What is happening and what do you mean by Prince Fraser couldn''t do what he needs to do if I am around? Princess Paislee stares at me coldly. "Dame Csille, have you forgotten? You betray the Vrawyth Kingdom and allied with the Aeerean Kingdom?"

 Chapter 456: : Meeting

    Chapter 456: : Meeting


    ?


    I gasp for air as I rise from my bed. It was just a dream, yet it felt so real! As if I were actually in that situation.


    A shiver runs down my spine as I recall every detail of the dream.


    "What was that all about? Is it a warning that the end is near?" My hands tremble as I remember the scenes from my dream. "Is my end near?"


    Lately, many unexpected things have been happening. Is the reason why I had this dream that the world is reminding me of who am I? That I am a viiness and should act ordingly?


    I was still contemting the dream when a knock interrupted my thoughts.


    I dreadfully open the door, hoping to see Brother Pascal outside. However, I find myself frozen in ce when I see Prince Fraser standing in front of me.


    What is he doing here?


    Prince Fraser stares at me for a few seconds before raising his hand to touch my forehead.


    "It''s good that you don''t have a fever, but you still look a little pale. You shouldn''t overwork yourself too much, Csille. It wouldn''t be good if you got sick again." He shakes his head.


    I just stand there, staring at him, wondering if the person in front of me is really Prince Fraser. The way he''s speaking right now is so gentle that it makes me question if everything happening is a dream.


    Because only in my dreams does Prince Fraser treat me with such gentleness.


    Prince Fraser stares back at me and sighs. "We will be having a meeting this afternoon. So, you should rest more and eat your meals on time. We wouldn''t want you to miss such an important meeting, Dame Csille."


    He doesn''t wait for my reply and leaves after saying those words. I stare at his retreating figure, feeling confused about what just happened.


    Is that really Prince Fraser? Why is he being so kind today? He even touched my forehead so gently.


    There''s no way Prince Fraser would do that!


    I quickly close my door and head straight to my bed. "That''s right. This has to be a dream. If Iy down and close my eyes, I''ll wake up," I reassure myself.


    I close my eyes tightly and try to sleep again, but no matter how hard I try, sleep eludes me.


    I stare at the ceiling, my heart racing and hands trembling.


    "So, it''s not a dream after all!"


    I exhaustedly drag myself to the ce where we were supposed to have a meeting this afternoon.


    After the conversation I had with Prince Fraser earlier, I tried my best to convince myself it was just a dream. However, the shocking realization hit me that everything was real.


    The Prince Fraser I spoke to is not a figment of my imagination but the actual Prince Fraser. Yet, my mind is struggling to ept this reality.


    I am aware that there is a force manipting Prince Fraser into actions he wouldn''t normally take. Despite this understanding, I can''t help but experience a tumultuous mix of emotions whenever I encounter this version of Prince Fraser.


    I stop in my tracks when I catch my reflection in the ss window. I look unnaturally pale, almost as if I''m battling a chronic illness. There are even dark bags under my eyes.


    I sigh and shake my head, realizing that everything is taking a toll on my body. I just want this all to be over. I''m so exhausted, and no amount of sleep will be able to help.


    Reluctantly, I open the door to the meeting room and am shocked to find that everyone else is already inside.


    I frown and nce at my watch. I''m still half an hour early, yet everyone is already here?


    I offer them an apologetic smile. "Apologies for beingte; I was feeling under the weather. I hope I didn''t miss anything important."


    I wait for a reply, but everyone remains silent. They all avoid eye contact and there''s a palpable tension in the air.


    There are ten people seated around the table. Prince Fraser and Prince Rufus sit opposite each other at the head. Beside them are Princess Paislee, Doctor Leander, Colonel Randle, General Abbaral, Attorney Kirsa, Advisor Mallory, and Doctor Pascal.


    Did something happen while I was away?


    I nce at Prince Rufus, who usually gives me a warm wee, but he''s engrossed in a staringpetition with Prince Fraser.


    Turning my attention to the two Princes, it''s clear they''re on edge, as if ready to pounce each other at any moment. Then I look at Princess Paislee, seated beside Prince Fraser. Her expression puzzles me. She looks... flustered?


    There''s definitely tension among these three. What could have happened to leave Princess Paislee so visibly frustrated? I notice a hint of red on her cheeks as she avoids looking directly at either of the Princes.


    As much as I want to ask them, I know it would only cause trouble if I did. So, I quietly take a seat between Brother Pascal and Doctor Leander.


    I nce at Brother Pascal, hoping he might offer some exnation or at least talk to me. However, it seems like Brother Pascal is still upset with me for what I did. So, I turn my head to Doctor Leander, who is currently staring at me. I edge closer to him and whisper, "What happened?"


    Leander nced at the two Princes before giving me an awkward smile. He leaned in closer to my ear. "We have no idea. The two Princes were already here when we arrived, and they''ve been like this since. I was actually going to ask you the same question. Do you know what


    happened?"


    Something clearly happened, yet I''mpletely unaware about it? As both the writer and supposed Viiness, shouldn''t I be the first to know what''s going on with Prince Fraser and Princess Paislee?


    I sigh and shake my head. It seems like I''m failing miserably in my role.


    I was about to whisper back to Leander, but I was startled when Prince Fraser suddenly mmed the table aggressively.


    We all fell silent, watching as Prince Fraser red furiously at me.


    "Dame Csille, Doctor Smyth, don''t you think you two were too close to each other?" His voice was sharp. "Have some decency. We are here to discuss our ns, not to flirt-"


    Prince Fraser was cut off by Prince Rufus''s interjection. "Prince Fraser, if you''re angry with me, direct it at me alone. Why involve others?"


    Prince Fraser red back at Rufus. "I am simply reminding them of proper etiquette between an unmarried woman and man. It''s improper to behave in such a manner-"


    I scoffed, cutting him off. "If you''re here to judge my morals, then perhaps I''m in the wrong ce." Standing up, I locked eyes with Prince Fraser. "Your Highness, there''s a limit to how much humiliation I can endure from you. What have I done to deserve this?"


    I stared at Prince Fraser, letting him see how deeply his words had affected me. I couldn''t understand why he was directing so much animosity towards me. If anything, I should be the one feeling angry with him.


    Shaking my head, I sighed heavily. "Forget it. I don''t want to hear it. I thought we were here for a meeting, yet all you two have done is re at each other. But let me remind you, you''re not the only busy people here. So, can we please stop wasting time and get to the point? What is the reason for this meeting?"


    Prince Fraser stared at me for a few moments. His expression seemed... conflicted? Emotions swirling in his eyes that I didn''t want to name anymore.


    "Apologies, Your Highness, but Dame Csille is right. We''ve been here for quite some time and haven''t discussed anything yet."


    I nced at Brother Pascal, noticing his indifferent expression towards Prince Fraser. I could tell he was upset. Probably at Prince Fraser''s words.


    Prince Fraser nced at Rufus briefly before turning to Princess Paislee beside him. He sighed heavily and shook his head, a gesture of frustration or resignation.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Apologies, it wasn''t my intention to waste your time," Prince Fraser began, addressing the room. "I called for this meeting because we need to act swiftly. Negotiations between the Vrawyth and Aeerean Kingdoms are at a standstill. There''s a high risk of Aeereanunching a surprise attack soon. We must formte a decisive n before they strike." Everyone around the table nodded in agreement. Despite this, I couldn''t shake off my disappointment. He apologized for wasting time but not for his hurtful words towards me. I smiled sadly to myself, realizing how foolish I was to expect an apology from him.


    I slowly took my seat and focused on the meeting, sensing the tension in the air. It was a different kind of tensionpared to the tension between the leads.


    "Your Highness, I believe it''s best to continue negotiations with the Aeerean Kingdom," Attorney Kirsa suggested. "I''m confident we can findmon ground if we continue with the talk. It''s worth the effort to avoid a costly war."


    "Attorney Kirsa is correct," Advisor Mallory added. "With patience and perseverance, we can reach apromise that benefits both sides. Escting into war should be ourst resort."


    Both Attorney Kirsa and Advisor Mallory are spearheading the talks between the two Kingdoms, making them the most informed about the current state between Vrawyth and


    Aeerean.


    Colonel Randle, however, interjected with a different perspective. "I understand their sentiments, but do you truly believe they have any intention ofpromising? Afterunching a surprise attack on us, will they really retreat? And at what cost? What concessions will we need to make just to asure their withdrawal? Our weapons, our funds, our territory?"


    I sighed heavily, feeling torn between the valid points raised by both parties. It was crucial to carefully consider which perspective would best serve our interests.


    I chose to stay quiet and listen to their opinions attentively. It''s not that I didn''t have thoughts or opinions on the matter, but I refrained from sharing them out of concern that my input might do more harm than good.


    I am reluctant to suggest anything because I fear that my suggestions might be reported to the enemy. Such an act of betrayal would be too much for me to bear. It''s not about changing my future, rather I simply do not wish to cause any more harm than I already did. "But isn''t it better, Colonel Randle?" Attorney Kirsa countered. "You know well that war requires extensive funds. Even if the Vrawyth Kingdom is wealthy, can we truly afford to sustain a prolonged conflict? And why should we sacrifice innocent lives when we could achieve resolution through peaceful means?"


    Colonel Randle was about to say something, but Prince Fraser raised his hand to intervene. "Let''s hear from everyone. What do you think should be our next move?"


    Each one of them, voice out their opinions. Attorney Kirsa, Advisor Mallory, Brother Pascal, and General Abarral all expressed their support for pursuing peace talks as the preferred course of action. On the other hand, Colonel Randle and Doctor Leander stood firm in their belief that preparing for a defensive or retaliatory stance was necessary.


    The only individuals remaining to voice their views are the two Princes and myself.


    Prince Fraser stares at me, his gaze urging me to voice my opinion. I heave a sigh. "I understand everyone''s perspective, and I believe everyone is correct in their own way. However, as someone whocks knowledge and experience on this topic, I would like to refrain from expressing my opinion. Whatever the highnesses see fit, I will follow through.""


    Prince Fraser stared at me briefly before shaking his head, indicating his disappointment with


    my response.


    But I had to be cautious. I didn''t want to propose something that could be used against us in the future. Therefore, I would rather let them decide what they want to do.


    Regardless of how this meeting concludes, I know that nothing will change in the future. War


    will be inevitable.


    No matter what we do. We won''t be able to stop it.

 Chapter 457: : Please, dont do it

    Chapter 457: : Please, don''t do it


    ?


    I look up at the moon and sigh heavily. I have a lot of things weighing on my mind right now. "Dame Csille, I apologize if I waste. I just finished talking to Prince Fraser about something important. I hope you haven''t been waiting long."


    Like why this person in front of me asked me to meet her in the garden at thiste hour.


    I look at Princess Paislee, who is currently panting in front of me. It seems she ran straight here after her conversation with Prince Fraser.


    I shake my head and smile at her. "No worries. I''m sure there''s a lot to handle after all the discussions earlier. I just hope I''m not interrupting your work."


    Princess Paislee shakes her head. "You could never be an interruption, mydy."


    If I didn''t know her secret, I would have misunderstood her words. I shake my head and sigh. "Sir Farren, if you don''t want others to misinterpret your words, please be more careful with what you say."


    Princess Paislee''s eyes widen, likely realizing her mistake. She then bows her head to me. "Apologies, Dame Csille. I didn''t mean it that way. Please don''t misunderstand."


    I give her a reassuring smile. "Don''t worry, I''m not misunderstanding anything. Also, can you please stop bowing your head like that? I thought you wanted to talk about something. How can we have a conversation if you keep doing that?"


    Princess Paislee stares at me for a few seconds, looking conflicted.


    But why?


    I turn my attention at the moon, taking in its beauty. "Sir Farren, as much as I want to hear what you have to say, I don''t have all the time in the world. So, if you have something to say, please just say it."


    I heard her sigh. "Csille, please don''t do it."


    My heart races at her words. It''s the second time she''s spoken as if she knows something.


    But does she? Does she know my secret?


    Despite my nervousness, I try my best to hide the tremor in my voice. "I''m not sure I understand what you''re trying to say, Sir Farren. Don''t do what? As far as I know, I don''t have any ns scheduled for theing days."


    Princess Paislee remains silent as I continue to stare at the moon, afraid that if I look at her, I might confront a truth I don''t want to face.


    It might sound unbelievable for a viiness like me, but I am scared right now. I''m scared of what the female lead is trying to say.


    "Csille, I know things are not looking good right now. But trust me, everything will turn out fine in the end. So, please... please don''t do it."


    I furrow my brow. This conversation is only adding to my confusion. What is she trying to tell me?


    Don''t do what? And how can she say everything will turn out well in the end? How can a viiness like me have a good ending after betraying my own kingdom?


    Death seems like a lighter punishmentpared to what Csille will do in the future. So how can she im everything will end well?


    For them... yes, it will certainly be good because finally, there''s no one else standing in the way of their romance.


    But for the viiness?


    I don''t even want to think about what the future holds. Right now, all I want is to get through this so everyone can have the ending they deserve.


    "Dame Csille, I understand you may not trust my words, but don''t you believe Prince Fraser? Don''t you believe in the promise he made to you?"


    I immediately nce at Princess Paislee, who is staring at me with emotions I can''t quite


    name.


    "Promise? What promise are you talking about, Sir Farren?"


    And believe Prince Fraser? I almost want tough at that notion. How can I trust someone who discarded the person they once cared for just because they fell in love with someone else?


    I will never trust such a person again, not after everything I''ve experienced and heard from him.


    "How about we make a promise then? Let''s promise that we will never hate each other, no matter what. Do these words ring a bell?"


    My eyes widen as I hear those familiar words.


    Prince Fraser moved closer to me, his gaze intense. "Please stop with the ''Count''s daughter'' talk. Right now, you''re Csille, not just some noble''s daughter. And I''m just Fraser, not a Prince. So, as Fraser, I''m asking you. Do you hate me?"


    I met his gaze and smiled. "I could never hate you, Fraser."


    The Prince looked at me for a moment before smiling. "You said it. You don''t hate me."


    "Why would I hate you? I would never do that." Prince Fraser takes my other hand and holds it. "How about we make a promise then? Let''s promise that we will never hate each other, no matter what."


    I stared at our intertwined hands and smiled at him. "Okay, I promise."


    Isn''t that the scene where the King announces the engagement between Prince Fraser and me? It''s also one of the first scenes I encountered here as Csille Lauretr¨¦.


    But how does Princess Paislee know about it? Word for word. It''s as if she was there to witness what happened.


    "H-how... ho-how did you know that?" I stammer.


    Princess Paislee smiles reassuringly at me. "Because Prince Fraser has told me that story so many times, it feels like I witnessed it all happening."


    I froze in ce, trying to grasp Princess Paislee''s words. Prince Fraser told her about that?


    But why? Why would he share such a childish promise with the person he loves?


    What on earth is the Crown Prince thinking? Is he trying to sabotage his own rtionship before it even begins? How could he tell Princess Paislee about that?


    Is he naive or just clueless?


    Iugh, trying to lighten the awkwardness in the air. "Those were just childish promises, Sir Farren. A lot has happened since then-"


    "Does that mean you hate him, Dame Csille? Do you hate Prince Fraser now?" Princess Paislee''s question startles me, leaving me unable to answer immediately.


    Do I hate Prince Fraser? As a writer, yes, I definitely did. But does my opinion even matter? I''m just an outsider in this world.


    I sigh. "Sir Farren, I don''t understand why you''re bringing up this conversation. Honestly, I''m not sure what you''re trying to say to me. So, can we stop going around in circles and just say it straight to my face? What is it that you really want to tell me?"


    Princess Paislee sighs. "All I''m trying to say is, please don''t make a mistake that you''ll regret the most. Please, Dame Csille. There are many things you can do to..."


    "You seem so certain that I will do something I''ll regret in the future. Can you tell me what it


    is? What will I regret?"


    Princess Paislee gazes at me for a moment before shaking her head. "I''m sorry, that''s not what I meant to say. I know how much you care for Prince Fraser, and I thought..."


    I scoff. "You thought what, Sir Farren?" I move closer, hoping to intimidate her into revealing the truth.


    I''m certain Princess Paislee is withholding something important, and I need to uncover it. However, my presence doesn''t seem to faze her. She continues to stare at me and shakes her head. "Dame Csille, I''m not trying to insinuate anything. I was just worried that your emotions might lead you to actions you don''t intend."


    Iugh sarcastically. "You seem so attuned to my emotions. Can you enlighten me, then? Because right now, I''m utterly confused about what I should feel."


    Princess Paislee shakes her head and sighs heavily. "I think we should continue this conversation another time. It''ste, Dame Csille. It''s not good for your health to be awake at


    this hour."


    She takes a step back and leaves the premises. Before turning the corner, she looks back at me. "Csille, don''t betray yourself. You deserve to be happy."


    After saying those words, she left without waiting for my reply, leaving me standing there in


    confusion.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    What did she mean by her words? What does Princess Paislee know? Or does she really know something? These questions lingered in my mind, unanswered.


    "Dame Csille, are you feeling alright? You don''t look well. Perhaps it would be better to


    reschedule this for another day?" S asks as we make our way to Prince Fraser''s office to


    discuss the funding I requested.


    "You know how busy His Highness is, don''t you? If we reschedule, it could be a long time before we get another opportunity. Let''s just proceed with it," I reply, shaking my head.


    S looks at me with concern. "I understand, Dame Csille, but look at yourself. You look pale right now, as if you could copse from fatigue at any moment. It hasn''t been long since you copsed. Maybe it''s best if you rest first before meeting His Highness. I''m sure once he knows about your condition, he''ll understand the need for rest."


    I shake my head and offer a reassuring smile. "Prince Fraser understanding Csille? I almost want tough at that thought. The most likely oue is Prince Fraser getting upset with Csille for wasting his time. So, I''d rather proceed with this now."


    S continues to try to persuade me, but I remain firm. We need to start the renovation, especially with an impending war looming.


    I was about to knock on the door when Princess Paislee opened it. She looked surprised to see me before quickly closing the door behind her.


    "Dame Csille, may I ask the purpose of your visit?" she inquires with a hint of anxiety in her


    voice.


    I furrow my brow, noticing the tension in her demeanor. Did something happen again? Or is it because of ourst conversation?


    But if that''s the case, shouldn''t I be the one feeling nervous instead of her?


    I show her the documents for funding. "I''m here to discuss the funding I''ve requested with


    His Highness. Is something wrong?"


    Princess Paislee looks back at the closed door and shakes her head. "I don''t think it''s a good time for that. His Highness is..." She pauses, clearly weighing her words. "He''s in a bad mood today. I don''t think it''s wise for you to bring up your request."


    I sigh in disappointment. Truthfully, I was somewhat relieved, but I also know I can''t dy the renovation any longer. So, even though I''d rather not, I know I have no choice but to speak


    with him.


    "Thank you for your concern, Sir Farren. However, I''m also on a tight schedule and can''t


    afford to wait any longer. Could you please ask His Highness if he''s avable for our meeting


    now?"


    Princess Paislee stares at me for a moment, clearly taken aback by my response.


    I would be surprised too if I were in her shoes. Who in their right mind would willingly face


    Prince Fraser''s bad mood? I wouldn''t, but as I mentioned, I don''t have any other choice right


    now.


    Princess Paislee nods and excuses herself to speak with Prince Fraser. It doesn''t take long for her to return, her expression somber.


    "Pleasee inside, Dame Csille," Princess Paislee says, opening the door for me. However,


    she stops S from entering Prince Fraser''s office. "I apologize, but His Highness has


    requested to meet with you alone. So, if you wouldn''t mind, please excuse us." She then escorts S out of sight, leaving me bewildered.


    What is this? Why is she leaving the Crown Prince alone with me? The viiness? And what


    was with her expression just now?


    "Are you just going to stand there, or do you n oning inside? Because I don''t have time


    to waste," I prompt, feeling impatient.


    I was startled when I heard Prince Fraser''s cold voice. I turned around to find him staring at


    me with a strange expression on his face... a look I couldn''t quite ce.


    What is happening right now? I wondered, feeling uncertain and uneasy about his demeanor.

 Chapter 458: : Take the seat

    Chapter 458: : Take the seat


    ?


    Minutes pass, and Prince Fraser hasn''t said a word to me. He hasn''t even nced at the documents outlining my funding request.


    Instead, he continues to stare at me, his gaze making me increasingly uneasy.


    Why is he looking at me like this? And why did he want to speak with me alone if we''re only discussing the funding request? These questions swirl in my mind as the tension in the room grows palpable.


    Isn''t he concerned that Princess Paislee might misunderstand the situation? Or is he just incredibly self-assured?


    I sigh nervously. "Your Highness, if you''re finished reviewing the documents for our request, may I start my presentation-"


    Before I can finish my sentence, he interrupts abruptly. "No need. I''ve already reviewed it, and I have no objections to the request." With that, he proceeds to stamp his approval on the document. "I will personally send this to finance, so please expect a response in a few days."


    That''s it? He approved it without any questions? But I thought he was in a bad mood. Why didn''t he try to find any mistakes, like he usually does?n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    I nce at him, waiting to see if he''ll say anything else. Instead, he continues to stare at me with that same peculiar expression on his face.


    What is happening? Why is everyone acting so strangely?


    Princess Paislee seemed nervous around me, and now Prince Fraser being nice at me despite being in a bad mood?


    I nod my head. "Thank you for granting me an audience. I won''t take any more of your time


    "We''re not finished yet," he interrupts.


    My heart races with anxiety at his words. Did I just jinx myself?


    I nod in understanding and wait for him to continue speaking.


    However, he remains silent, just staring at me. The tension in the room thickens, leaving me uncertain of whates next.


    What is going on here? Did they change the meaning of conversation to staring? I thought The wanted to speak to me.


    I was startled when he suddenly speak. "Csille what..."


    What what? Why does he always cut himself off? Is he ying games with me? Does he find it amusing to keep me on edge like this?


    I hear him sigh deeply and lean back in his chair, still staring at me. He seems like he has a lot on his mind but struggles to express it.


    He then bows his head and rests it on the table, his frustration audible in his breathing.


    "Your Highness? Are you alright?" I ask cautiously.


    Seconds pass before he lifts his head, his eyes filled with emotions. "Csille, I''m not okay."


    My heart aches at the hurt and confusion in his voice.


    What could have happened to put him in this state? Did Princess Paislee reject him?


    But... that doesn''t make sense. Why would the female lead reject the male lead?


    Prince Fraserughs sadly before bowing his head to the table once more. "Never mind. You should go. I know you have a lot of things to attend to."


    I have many questions for him, but I decide not to pry. It''s best for him to sort things out on his own. Hopefully, he won''t take long to do so.


    Hopefully...


    "Dame Csille, I''vepleted the inquiry on the task you assigned me. Here''s the price list for all the materials you requested," S says, cing a stack of papers on my desk detailing the supplies needed for the renovation.


    I smile at S and nod appreciatively before returning my focus to the documents I''ve been working on. There''s a lot to be done, particrly now that we''re preparing for another meeting. Each department head will need to present proposals on the next steps following the explosion.


    I''ve been weighing my options on which side to support-whether to back the war effort or advocate for peaceful negotiations. However, my choices are limited, given that I would be betraying the Vrawyth Kingdom.


    Lost in thought while reading a document, the door suddenly bursts open. I nce up to see Rufus staring at me.


    He looks... troubled? Even his disheveled clothes suggest something happened. Did he argue with someone again?


    "To what do I owe the honor of His Highness''s presence?" I ask formally.


    Rufus groans and quickly walks in front of me. "We need to talk, Csille. Please."


    I immediately set the paper down, sensing the desperation in his voice.


    Something must have happened!


    I nod. "Sure, why don''t you sit do-"


    I was startled when he grabbed my hand tightly. "Not here. I need to talk to you somewhere private. Please, Csille. I need you right now, urgently."


    I stare into Rufus''s anxious eyes and nod helplessly. How could I refuse when he asks like


    that?


    After I give my approval, he swiftly leads me away from my office to his bedroom, ensuring we aren''t seen before leading me inside.


    He didn''t bother offering me anything and simply gestured for me to find afortable


    ce to sit.


    I chose a chair beside the window, while Rufus settled on the windowsill.


    Silence hung between us for a few moments, both of us seemingly lost in our own thoughts


    and emotions.


    "Csille, I think I''m losing her already," Rufus finally uttered.


    My eyes widen in shock when I hear what he says. Does this mean that the rtionship between Prince Fraser and Princess Paislee has progressed to the next level?


    With a trembling voice, I ask, "Is she already in a rtionship with someone else?"


    Rufus looks out the window and lets out a deep sigh. His tone is filled with hurt and disappointment at the situation.


    "No, she isn''t. But I can see she''s starting to consider him," Rufus says, frustration evident as he runs a hand through his hair. "How can Ipete with him? It feels like he''s already won before I even had a chance."


    I reach out and gently squeeze his hand. "She hasn''t made her decision yet, right? So why give up now? Just because someone else is pursuing her too? Do you really want to see her with


    him?"


    My heart aches with every word I say. As much as I want to persuade him to spare himself from pain, I know I can''t. Rufus''s love for Princess Paislee is crucial to the romance between


    the two main characters.


    Rufus stares into my eyes, vulnerability evident in his gaze-a side of him I rarely see.


    "But what if I lose her in the end? What if she chooses him instead of me?" he asks, his voice


    tinged with worry.


    She probably will choose him. But I can''t tell him that.


    I smile reassuringly. "Rufus, love is a gamble. If you don''t take the risk, how will you know if you can win her over? It''s better to risk losing her while knowing you did your best than to never try at all. Although, I doubt she would want to lose someone as precious as you. So, don''t hesitate. Show her your sincerity, and it will melt her heart."


    Rufus stares at me for a few moments before he sighs heavily. "It would have been easier if


    it were you. Then I wouldn''t have all these problems."


    His words startle me, leaving me staring at him in disbelief. Rufus chuckles softly at my


    reaction.


    "Don''t worry, I''m just speaking nonsense. I know you still love him," he adds.


    Rufus gazes outside, admiring the view, while I continue to watch him in silence. Now that I think about it, it would be the best scenario if that happens. And to be honest, Rufus is a better choice than Prince Fraser. He has a better temper and is easier to talk to. In an alternate universe, I might have chosen him over Prince Fraser without hesitation. But such thoughts remain wishful thinking. Our paths are already set, and both of us are destined for a tragic oue.


    Leaning back in my chair, I gaze out the window alongside Rufus.


    "So, have you made up your mind?"


    Rufus looks at me and smiles. "I have. I''m going to keep pursuing her. Your words made me


    realize that I won''t achieve anything if I don''t take action. The risk is big, but I''d rather take it than lose her for good."


    I nod in understanding. I had anticipated this would be his choice. How could he let her slip away so easily? He''s deeply invested already, and the more he sees her with Prince Fraser, the stronger his determination to win her over will be.


    "It''s good that you realize that. I hope things work out for you, and remember, Rufus, love


    oftenes with pain. The journey of winning her over may be difficult, but hang in there. If you persist and she sees how genuine your feelings are, I''m confident she''ll choose you." Rufus gives me a genuine smile. "Thank you, Purny. Your words really calm me down."


    I squeeze Rufus''s hand reassuringly. "I''m d I could help."


    Just for today, I''ll be here for you. Because soon...


    Our end wille soon.


    "Csille, are you taking care of yourself properly? Why do you look paler each time I see you?


    Are you overworking yourself again?"


    I smile at Brother Pascal. "Brother, am I really that untrustworthy to you?"


    He gives me a look that says, *are you really asking me that?* I can only respond with an


    awkward smile.


    We''re currently making our way to the meeting room for our final discussion on the Vrawyth Kingdom''s course of action.


    I sigh guiltily. "I know I made a lot of mistakes before, but please don''t look at me like that. I


    am trying, Brother."


    "The thing is, we can''t see it, Csille. Your actions don''t match your words." He then walks into the meeting room, leaving me alone.


    I sigh. Things are definitely getting worse, not just my rtionship with my family but with


    everyone here.


    I really hope this will all be over soon. I''m exhausted from dealing with this every day.


    I enter the room and find everyone awkwardly silent. Again.


    I nearly roll my eyes when I realize the source of the tension is the three main leads, who can''t


    even make eye contact with each other.


    I take the only avable seat next to Leander and Brother Pascal. I was about to greet Leander


    and the others when Princess Paislee suddenly stands up and walks towards me.


    "Dame Csille?"


    I look at Princess Paislee standing in front of me.


    What does the Crown Princess want from me? What did I do this time?


    I nce at the two Princes, hoping they''ll intervene, but they don''t even bother looking our


    way.


    "Yes, Sir Farren? Do you have anything to say to me?"


    Princess Paislee nods. "Switch seats with me, please."


    I almost want to turn my back on her and continue my greetings with the others.


    She wants me to sit beside Prince Fraser and in front of Rufus? Hell no! Why would I ever put


    myself in such a difficult situation?


    I would rather sit beside a bear than exchange seats with her. And out of all the people she


    could ask, why me?


    What do you want from me, Princess Paislee? Do you have a grudge against me?


    "Dame Csille?"


    I give her an awkward smile. "Apologies, Sir Farren, but how can I sit beside His Highness?


    That is your rightful position, do-"


    "Rightful position?"


    I almost fall off my chair when Prince Fraser suddenly speaks up. He is currently looking at me


    with a displeased expression.


    "Can you please exin what you mean, Lady Csille?"


    I frown when I hear him emphasizing the word dy." Why is he so angry that he''s dropping


    my title? What I said is right, isn''t it? The chair beside him is rightfully for Princess Paislee. Or does he not want other people...


    I sigh. I do think my words can cause misunderstanding for others. "Apologies for my choice


    of words. What I mean is, Sir Farren should sit beside you because it is his duty to protect you at all costs. So, how can I take her seat?"


    Prince Fraser frowns even more. It looks like my words have made him more irritated than he


    already is.


    "He can stand behind me. Isn''t it better for him to do that so he can move easily in case


    someone decides to harm me?"


    I nod my head. He has a point on that one. But what does it matter to me? I don''t under-


    "Take his seat, Csille."

 Chapter 459: : Paper

    Chapter 459: : Paper


    ?


    Is my hearing deceiving me right now? How can Prince Fraser say he wants me to sit beside him?


    There''s no way he said that!


    "Do I need to repeat myself, Csille? I said take his seat."


    Excuse me? You want me to sit beside you? Are you out of your mind? How do you expect me to sit beside you after everything that''s happened these past few days?


    How can he allow Princess Paislee to stand for the entire meeting? It couldst for an hour or two. I understand it''s her duty to protect him, but doesn''t he care for her? How can he let someone he loves stand for so long without offering them a seat?


    Doesn''t he have a sweet bone in him? Or is he just an asshole that he doesn''t care if Princess Paislee gets tired for standint up that long?


    I was taken aback when Princess Paislee suddenly took my hand and guided me to sit beside Prince Fraser. I was too surprised to react and just stared at her, bewildered by what was happening.


    Princess Paislee just gave me a reassuring smile and positioned herself behind Prince Fraser, while I continued to stare at her in confusion.


    What on earth is going on right now?


    "Csille, perhaps you need a refresher on proper etiquette," Prince Fraser''s words startled me. I had been so caught up in the unusual situation that I forgot it''s considered improper for ady to stare at a man.


    "Apologies, I was just confused by what was happening, and it slipped my mind," I quickly replied.


    Prince Fraser stared at me for a moment before nodding and turning his attention to others in the meeting room.


    "Now that everyone is here, let''s proceed with the meeting. I hope we can reach a productive conclusion today," he began. "Colonel Randle, why don''t you start? We''d like to hear your opinion on the best course of action against the Aeerean Kingdom."


    Colonel Randle stood up and distributed documents detailing why he believed using force was the best strategy to resist the Aeerean Kingdom.


    The suggestion was also supported by Doctor Leander, who believed that fighting back was preferable to being pushed back by the enemy.


    Meanwhile, the rest of the people at the table leaned towards pursuing peace talks, fearing that escting to war would pose greater risks and dangers.


    Their arguments were heated, each holding firm to their opinions, and it seemed unlikely that they would reach a resolution soon.


    Despite the intense discussion, I found myself unable to focus on the meeting because my mind kept wandering to how unusual it was that Prince Fraser hadn''t reprimanded me today.


    I also can''tprehend why he would want me to sit beside him. Me?! Csille Lauretr¨¦! The same person he wants to remove from his life.


    So, why? Why did he let Princess Paislee give up her seat for me?


    A shiver ran down my spine when someone whispered in my ear, "Your face is so red. Are you still not feeling okay?"


    I instinctively moved back from him, causing Prince Fraser to frown at me. I expected him to get angry, but instead, he sighed and shook his head before extending his hand to touch my forehead.


    "It seems like you don''t have a fever. But why do you look so flushed?" He lowered his hand and shook his head. "You should have excused yourself if you''re not feeling well, Csille."


    His actions startled me, leaving me speechless as I stared at him. I hadn''t noticed that the entire room had fallen silent.


    "You do appear flushed. Are you feeling unwell again?"


    I nced at Brother Pascal and shook my head. How could they expect me to appear unaffected after what the Crown Prince had done?


    How!!


    I attempted to calm my racing heart, but my efforts were futile. Taking a deep breath, I shook my head slightly.


    "I''m doing fine. It''s just a bit warm in here, but I''m okay. Let''s continue our discussion, please."


    Despite my attempt to resume the meeting, everyone remained silent, their attention fixed on Prince Fraser, who was staring at me intently.


    "Your highness?"


    Prince Fraser blinked a few times before sitting upright. "I''ve considered all your points, and after discussing with Prince Rufus beforehand, I''ve decided that taking an offensive stance is the best course of action. It''s only fair to reciprocate what they''ve initiated."


    I felt a wave of relief hearing his decision. However, that relief quickly faded as some of the others began persuading Prince Fraser to consider another round of peace talks.


    I nced at Prince Fraser, hoping he wouldn''t be swayed.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    No! If he agrees to peace talks, it would go against the plot. The Vrawyth Kingdom needs to retaliate for the war to begin-it''s a crucial part of the story. I have to ensure that it happens.


    I was about to respond when Prince Fraser turned his attention to me. "What do you think we should do, Csille?" His head leaned closer to mine, and instinctively, I moved away, wary of his intense gaze and the myriad of emotions swirling within it.


    "I don''t believe I have enough knowledge to offer a meaningful opinion, Your Highness," I replied, my gaze avoiding his. "Whatever decision you make, the Lauretr¨¦ family will fully support it, as it is our duty to the royal family." My heart pounded in my chest, making it difficult to maintain eye contact, fearing he might notice my nervousness.


    "Csille, have you forgotten that His Majesty chose you because he believes you arepetent for your role as the head of Weaponry? Are you implying that His Majesty''s judgment is wed?" Prince Fraser''s voice was firm, challenging me to reconsider my


    hesitation.


    I stared at him, wide-eyed and taken aback. I hadn''t intended to question His Majesty''s decision, I was merely cautious about the consequences for the Vrawyth Kingdom.


    "Your highness, that is not what I mea-"


    "I know. That''s why I''m asking for your opinion. Should we continue diplomatic efforts or opt for a more aggressive approach?" Prince Fraser asked.


    I heave a sigh. I guess, I couldn''t shrink away any responsibility for any decision right now. "I believe preparing for an offensive stance is a valid option. But at the same time, I understand the profound implications war could have on our Kingdom and its people." Prince Fraser studied me silently for a moment before nodding. He then turned his attention to others. "I share your concerns. I don''t wish to subject our people to unnecessary war. However, there are limits to our patience." He paused, exhaling deeply. "As apromise, we''ll pursue another round of peace talks. If they reject our efforts, then we''ll shift to an offensive stance."


    Everyone around the table nodded in agreement, and while it wasn''t exactly what I had hoped for, I understood that it was the best decision for the moment.


    I know this peace talk won''t work the way they intend. I''m certain Mister Sewell will do everything to ensure it fails.


    I sped my hands together, silently hoping for a positive oue for everyone in the


    room.


    Except, perhaps, for Csille.


    "Csille, you should get some rest. Staying upte isn''t good for your health. You''ve copsed


    a few times already. You need to take better care of yourself."


    I smile warmly at Brother Pascal before pulling him into a tight hug. I have a feeling that


    things are nearing their end.


    I don''t know when I''ll have the chance to hug Brother Pascal again.


    I sense him stiffen at my sudden embrace, but I hold onto him a little longer.


    I''m sorry, Brother. I''m sorry for what''s going to happen in the future. Please don''t me yourself for what will ur. I hope you continue pursuing your dream of being a doctor and find happiness.


    Please... please be happy.


    "Csille, is everything alright?"


    Feeling my eyes welling up, I quickly break from the hug and offer him a reassuring smile. "I''m okay, Brother. I think I just miss mother and father."


    Brother Pascal gazed affectionately at me and gently caressed my head. "I''m sure they miss you too. Please take better care of yourself. Aunt and Uncle wouldn''t want to hear how much you''re neglecting your well-being."


    I nodded and gave him a reassuring smile, thanking him silently for his concern. Watching Brother Pascal leave, I entered my room with a sad smile. I sighed heavily andy


    down on my bed, feeling the weight of everything settling in.


    Things are about to change, and right now, it''s in the palm of my hand. I picked up the


    whistle from the bedside table along with a small piece of paper.


    "Should I really do this?"


    My hand trembled as I held the paper and whistle. Deep down, I already knew the answer to


    my question, but confronting it was another matter.


    I didn''t want to face it.


    Tears start to roll down my face as I contemte what I''m going to do. I know I don''t really


    have a choice, but deep down, I wish I did. I knew deep down that I had no other choice, but part of me desperately wished I did. This decision wasn''t just about me, it was a matter of life and death for everyone here.


    "You need to do this, Ysavel. You want to go home, right?" I choked on my words as I uttered


    the word "home."


    The word felt distant now, as though it referred to a ce I once knew but no longer belonged


    to.


    That is the ce where I should belong, yet my heart doesn''t want to agree with me. Sobs continue to escape from my mouth as I hold the whistle tightly, wishing it would crumble in my hand. But no matter how much force I put into it, it didn''t even bend. Just like my future. I couldn''t bend it, no matter how much I wished I could.


    I let my emotions take hold of me, acknowledging the fact that I am hurting right now. Because I know once I decide, there is no time for regrets.


    After crying for a minute or so, I sit up on my bed and reluctantly write the words I never


    wished to write.


    I look at the contents of the small paper and sigh deeply before blowing the whistle. A minuteter, I hear a small knock on my window and see a messenger bird scratching the ss.


    I quickly stand up and open the window. The bird looks at me, raising its leg as if urging me to


    hand over the small paper in my hand.


    I sigh heavily and reluctantly hand the paper to the bird. It takes it and flies away


    immediately, leaving me alone and in tears.


    "It''s official now. I''ve truly be the viiness of this world."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!